《Dreams of Stardom (Hollywood SI)》


 Prologue

    It all started where it usually does in these types of stories. I died.


    I don¡¯t remember much about my past life. Or at least the parts about my family and friends have been blurred into oblivion. I know I had a loving family. Parents, definitely. Sibling(s), maybe. Friends and lovers, not so sure.


    I bet you¡¯re not interested in what my life used to be, but what it is now. To disappoint many among you, no, I did not wake up in a womb, about to be squished out and soon to be smacked on my bum by a pervert (a.k.a. doctor.) Nor did I wake up in my bed to find that the memories of my two lives had been merged. No. That would¡¯ve been too simple.


    As long as I remember, I instinctively know things. For example, I didn¡¯t have to read the alphabet like a normal kid. I began my reading with words. And didn¡¯t that freak out my mother? (More on that later.)


    Okay, so as I was saying I knew stuff that a toddler shouldn¡¯t be aware of in normal circumstances. Add that to the fact that I was born in a middle-class catholic family in Bromley, London. Normally, that would be good news as that¡¯s much better than being born in a third-world country.


    The first problem is of course my ¡®loving¡¯ family. My father was the only one among the two who truly loved me unconditionally. Despite me being a freak of nature as my mother used to sometimes call me. He spent most of his time with me whenever he was home. I used to think that my mother must be terrible in bed as Dad would rather play catch with his toddler than play adult games with her.


    It was only later I found out the reason. He was diagnosed with advanced pancreatic cancer when I was just three. His medical bills sky-rocketed and he couldn¡¯t spend as much time at his work as he used to earlier because of his worsening health.


    My mother used to shout at him a lot for it. Being a toddler, I didn¡¯t want to get in between them. And that one time I tried when I was four, I was backhanded across the face by my mother.


    That was the first time I saw my father hit my mother. I decided immediately that it was better to just let them be. At least there was no hitting when I wasn¡¯t involved.


    That was also the day when Dad told me everything.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be here long, love,¡± He caressed my hair after I was done sobbing on his chest, ¡°Daddy has to go away.¡±


    ¡°Are you dying?¡± I asked bluntly.


    He sighed out loud before chuckling, ¡°Of course, you¡¯d know all about that.¡± He rubbed his face tiredly before looking me directly in the eye, ¡°Yes, I have at most two years to live. But you never know what may happen.¡± He finished in a somber tone.


    Fresh tears pricked my eyes as I hugged him again, ¡°Why you? Why couldn¡¯t it be her?¡± I asked between sobs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, love,¡± He rebuked, ¡°Your mom loves you a lot, she¡¯s just¡­ sad that I¡¯ll go away. Now promise me one thing.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He held me by my shoulders and carefully looked me in the eye again, ¡°Promise that you¡¯ll take care of her. I know she¡¯ll need someone to rely on, and after me, you¡¯ll be the man of the house, so promise that you¡¯ll love her and care for her. But most importantly, promise me that you¡¯ll be happy as much as you can.¡±


    I nodded with everything I had. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him any further.


    He didn¡¯t live much longer after that. He died a week before my fifth birthday, on Christmas Eve. Less than a week before the beginning of 1994.


    At that time, it hurt. A lot. But such is life. His funeral was a quiet affair as he didn¡¯t have any family in England, being born and raised in Seattle, USA in his early years. Dad just had an uncle in New York, but even he didn¡¯t show up. Dad didn¡¯t have any other family so the visitors were mostly his friends, co-workers and neighbors, and of course my mother''s relatives.


    After the funeral, life came back to a regularity of sorts. Luckily for my mother, Dad had taken insurance before I was born. It wasn¡¯t too much money, but we should be comfortable for a few years at the very least.


    I was feeling more and more lonely than ever at home. You must be thinking at least I had my mother right? Right?


    Wrong.


    She had married my father straight out of college and had been living with him for the last 10 or so years without working a single day in her life. And now she blamed me for her misfortune. She never outright said it, but she might as well have.


    I tried to explain to myself that it was her way of coping with loss, but you could do that only so many times before you get disillusioned with your life. And yes, I know it is fucking weird to feel that before even becoming a teenager, but such was my life.


    Now, this was only the first problem. The second problem came in the form of the year. I was born in January 1989. Yes, the era when the internet wasn¡¯t available for us common folk. Heck, even mobile phones were a thing for the rich and nobility with sky-high prices for both the handset and operating charges.


    In the absence of such resources, my mother sought out help from the church regarding my talents. While most of the priests were impressed by my quick grasp of language and even offered to take me under their wing, (I still shudder at the mere thought,) there was this one old crone who insisted we call her sister. (The only person she could be a sister of was Adolf Hitler.) So, this crone used to look at me warily and began chanting verses from the Holy Bible whenever I was in her close proximity.


    At the time I thought she would probably become better with the passage of time. So I was on my best behavior and gave her my biggest smile possible.


    Unfortunately for me, it had a totally opposite effect on her. Seeing my smile, her looks of wariness turned into contempt, and eventually, my mere sight would cause her to give me a look of deep hatred.


    Some of her words must have reached my mother''s ears because that was the time when she began distancing herself from me and spent most of her days in the gloom, drinking away my father¡¯s insurance money.


    Life was hell, yes, but I survived. Before someone goes on a tirade about not knowing the difficulties of the poor uneducated children in some parts of Africa or other such underdeveloped regions, please don¡¯t. If only I was a little older, say, by 5 years, I wouldn''t have such a problem.


    But I wasn''t. Do you know how difficult it is for a 5-year-old to buy groceries when his mother is probably passed out in a ditch somewhere? Or to avoid getting the police involved when any sane person can take a look and straightaway lock her up for child negligence? Or to simply reach the countertop so I could make something edible for the two of us?


    No, you fucking don''t. So reserve your judgment for someone who cares about it.


    Each day was a struggle, but I somehow made it work. I knew that if I didn¡¯t grab life by its tits, I would become depressed and kill myself off. So I found joy in little things which most people don¡¯t. It was difficult, but that¡¯s how I spent three years after my Dad¡¯s passing. That was a brief summary of my life for the first eight years.

 Chapter 1

    I walked slowly in trepidation as our little apartment got closer. It was a 3-bedroom apartment that, thankfully, my father had bought in cash before his death or we¡¯d probably have to move to a smaller home by now.


    I had a feeling something bad was gonna happen today. It usually does when I have a superb day at school.


    Yes, I was still going to elementary school. I won¡¯t risk my education because of some bad parenting. I know that I don¡¯t need school (at least not elementary school) with the level of my knowledge, but my mother refused to allow me to skip grades and I had to spend as much time away from her as possible. Initially, I thought it would be torture to spend almost half of your waking day with little kids learning basic things that most people know. But surprisingly, it was still better than looking after a grown woman who does nothing but waste away her days in a daze of booze.


    So, as I was saying, it was a good day today at school. My classmate Mark just turned 8 today and his parents brought enough snacks and cake for the whole class. Then, my homeroom teacher, Ms. Sarah told me that she would be recommending my name for the regional spelling bee and if I performed well enough, I could even compete with older children or go on to the nationals. Then she gave me this angelic smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    I basked in that praise of hers.


    I know, I know, I should be mature enough to not crave such little attention. But that was all the praise I would get for probably the entire month. My teachers in general had gotten used to my ¡®brilliance¡¯ by now. I had overheard more than one teacher complain about me wasting my potential in their class.


    If only they knew about the source of my ¡®brilliance¡¯.


    So yes, my day till now had been amazing and that just filled me with dread. The last time something like this had happened, I had to pick my mother up from her own vomit and wash her up before tucking her in. Not an easy task with my current size. The day my father died and the day my mother began her depressed drinking were both similar when I had the best of times at school.


    My uneasiness wasn¡¯t unwarranted, at least not in my opinion.


    I climbed up the steps to the second floor and took out the keys from my backpack. It might be unusual for an 8-year-old to carry a set of house keys, but with me hardly anything was normal.


    I held out the door ajar only to freeze in place witnessing the sight in front of me.


    Three people were on the floor of my living room. Two men and a woman. Needless to say, the woman was my mother while I didn¡¯t know either of the men. That wasn¡¯t what shocked me though. The shocking part was their clothes that were strewn across the floor haphazardly.


    Yes folks, my mother was having a threesome right in front of my eyes and she didn¡¯t even notice when I entered. I stayed transfixed on the spot, unable to even move to my own room because then they would definitely notice me.


    That image was too much for my young eyes, so I closed them tightly, their cries of passion however filled the atmosphere completely as all three of them moaned in unison.


    ¡®What the fuck have I walked into?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I decided to slowly inch out of the place and wait near the stairs. At least better than getting detailed sex education at 8, right? I slowly tried shutting the door as I was making my way out.


    It was right at that moment that the damn door chose to creak. Somehow, it was loud enough to get the attention of one of the men my mother was blowing. His eyes lifted up and met mine and for a second I could not move. Apparently, the man had some morality because he withdrew himself from that woman and shouted, ¡°Hey! There¡¯s a kid watching!¡±


    I chose that moment to leave all subtlety and shut the door quickly. I moved back to the stairs and sat down timidly. Yes, she has brought home people before, but they were mostly younger men. I remember this one regular guy of hers who looked underage.


    Usually that happened in my mother¡¯s bedroom so I didn¡¯t have to see them in action. The noise and when they left afterward (I saw that from my room window) was enough to know about them. Most of the time these men didn¡¯t even know I existed. Clearly, that wasn¡¯t the case today.


    ¡°What the fuck Carla! That was your kid?¡± The voice was clearly the blowjob guy.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when people fuck. Oh.. oh.. oh yes! Keep going, Kevin.¡±


    ¡°Will you stop fucking for God¡¯s sake! That kid just saw¡­¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up asshole.¡± My mother¡¯s agitated voice cut him off mid-sentence. ¡°He is a little motherfucker who was born to fuck my life. Now either finish what you started or get the fuck out!¡±


    My eyes teared up hearing that sentence. It''s not my fault for being born! I know this as a fact but still, I had hoped she would have at least some love left for me somewhere.


    I just sat there and cried silently.


    Within a minute I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up with my watery eyes to see the blowjob guy, now fully dressed, ¡°Sorry you had to see that kid.¡± Now that I see him with his clothes on, he is a man in his late 20s or early 30s with a noticeable tummy but still quite handsome.


    I nodded at him, accepting his apology silently. It isn¡¯t his fault that my mother couldn¡¯t love me.


    With that he started walking down the stairs, but he still kept looking back at me every few steps. He didn¡¯t hide the pity in his eyes as he walked down.


    Now that the guy with a conscience has gone away, I can only wait for the other one to finish, hopefully soon and then I can go to my room for some well deserved solitude.


    It took them at least another half hour to finish.


    It was agonizing to wait outside the door but I dare not disturb them. While my mother hadn¡¯t hit me in years, I wouldn¡¯t try provoking her.


    When the other man left the house, he just gave me a side glance but didn¡¯t say anything. I waited for him to disappear from my sight before opening the apartment door again.


    ¡°Finally, his lordship is back!¡± My mother¡¯s voice rang out with heavy sarcasm.


    I avoided her sight and made a beeline for my bedroom. Through my peripheral vision, I saw that she was wearing a negligee with nothing underneath. I quickened my pace but was unfortunately stopped by her voice.


    ¡°Troy.¡±


    I turned towards her slightly but kept my eyes firmly locked on her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a naughty boy, today. You ruined mummy¡¯s fun, as a punishment you won¡¯t get dinner tonight.¡± She finished in a clipped tone.


    I abruptly looked up at her face and took in the steely expression present there. Anger coursed through my veins unrestrained, but I didn¡¯t utter a word.


    This was a new low, even for her. Although she won¡¯t ever accept the fact, she knew that I was the responsible one between the two of us. In the past year alone, I prepared meals for her more times than she did for me.


    What right did she have to take away my food?


    But I didn¡¯t say a word. I won¡¯t give her the satisfaction. So, I simply went to my room and tried to ignore whatever happened today.


    I probably fell asleep in my bed when I was awakened by my mother¡¯s shouting.


    I immediately became aware of all my surroundings as I quickly got up and put an ear to the door of my room.


    ¡°... and I fucking told you. He is asleep in his room.¡±


    Me? Someone came to meet me? But why?


    ¡°He is healthy and happy. His teachers only sing his praises. Why the fuck d¡¯you think I¡¯ll beat him up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you beat him.¡± A gruff voice sounded, ¡°There was a complaint and it is obligatory for us to check the kid and his surroundings. If he is indeed sleeping, show that to us and we can come back later when he is awake.¡±


    Holy Shit!


    Someone lodged a complaint against her. It didn¡¯t take long for me to deduce that it was probably the blowjob guy. But what should I say to them?


    Before I could make any sort of decision, the door opened on itself and I came face to face with my mother who was looking down at me with the sweetest smile I had seen on her visage in a long time.


    ¡°Troy, love. These nice people want to talk to you. Why don¡¯t you tell them how much you love me?¡± The last part was whispered in a low tone. For an instance, she gave me this venomous look that said she would probably kill me if I said anything else. Behind her stood a tall brawny man on the younger side with a nice smile and a middle aged lady whose laugh lines at the corner of her eyes spoke of her inherent kindness.


    I was conflicted.


    I could probably end this farce of a life with her at this moment. She didn¡¯t want me anyway. But then again I didn¡¯t know what awaited me once I left this place. It could be like from one foster home to another like shown in most of the movies. Or it could be a quiet, boring but stable life.


    And I had made a promise to Dad to care for my mother. But then I remembered the second promise I made to him. I¡¯ll be happy as much as I can.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to decide before I told the two nice looking people everything. I even made up the part where I feared for my life because she was trying to starve me to death.


    ¡°Mum doesn¡¯t want me around,¡± I told the nice lady who was hugging me while his colleague was glaring daggers at my mother. I didn¡¯t even have to fake my tears because I was genuinely hurt with her actions. ¡°Can you take me somewhere else? I know she would be happier once I move out.¡±


    ¡°You little piece of shit! You ungrateful little fuck! I¡¯ll show you happiness!¡± She pounced on me.


    Fortunately, the brawny man held her away from me and the shouting continued.


    sigh


    I knew today would be a bad day.


    (Break)


    They temporarily moved me to a group home. Apparently, her having wild sex in front of me is a type of sexual abuse and judges tend to be harsher against such crimes. As a result she lost all rights to my custody.


    The worst part is that she didn¡¯t even fight for it. I knew she didn¡¯t want me, but she didn¡¯t even see me after that horrible day. Didn¡¯t even ask the public defender she was probably assigned, for anything to do with me.


    That¡¯s my best guess because I knew she couldn¡¯t afford a lawyer with whatever little insurance money she had left.


    At least she could be happier in the future without the burden of a child. That¡¯s what I told myself before going to sleep every night and to avoid any lingering guilt over her punishment.


    One week after that I was moved to another home. But this time it was a foster home belonging to a very nice looking couple in their mid to late 30s.


    ¡°Hello love, I¡¯m Kathy Kloves and this is my husband Steve Kloves.¡± The homely lady beamed down at me. Immediately I got the feeling that this place would definitely be better than anything my mother could provide for.


    My case worker pushed me gently on the back, ¡°Go on love, introduce yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I am Troy Francis Armitage.¡±

 Chapter 2

    My case worker left after accompanying me inside the house that was situated in Greenwich. It was a modest two-story house in a quiet neighborhood. My room was on the second floor with a bed, a desk and a closet.


    Nice enough for my current requirements.


    ¡°You like it, kid?¡± A male voice came from the door.


    I turned and saw my new guardian Steve leaning against the door. Now that I take in his appearance properly, he was a man on the chubbier side with a resting bitch face. Yeah, the dude must be working in a haunted house part-time.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, we can add decorations according to your requirements. Wait, do you want a PC? That¡¯s what kids want these days, right?¡± He scratched his chin in contemplation.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what do you do for a living?¡± I asked politely.


    Steve raised an eyebrow at my question, ¡°Quite articulate, aren¡¯t you?¡± I merely shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°To answer you, both me and my wife are writers. She is a staff writer on a British TV drama and I am working on some ideas myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an American.¡± That was a statement. His accent was evident to anyone.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re 8?¡± Steve teased with a smile.


    I shifted on my heels uncomfortably. ¡°That¡¯s why mum didn¡¯t love me. Because I am a freak of nature.¡±


    By now I knew for sure that this is my second time around, but would someone actually believe me if I told them? I knew a lot of things about the future. There are many gaps in my memory where some incidents are just erased outright. But whenever I read a book or see a movie or even a news article about an incident, I get very vivid memories associated with that incident. Provided that I had witnessed it in my past life.


    Like last year, I was watching [Home Alone] for the first time in this life, but as soon as I saw the opening credits, I knew the whole story and every scene. Watching that movie was the biggest d¨¦j¨¤ vu ever. But when I watched this other film called [Free Willy], I knew jack shit about it. Only because I hadn¡¯t watched that film in my past life.


    I felt a pair of hands on my shoulders and I looked up to see Steve trying and failing to give me a reassuring smile. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright kid. You¡¯ll be fine now. And get this fact straight, you¡¯re no freak. If your mother couldn¡¯t realize your intelligence for the gift it is, then it¡¯s her fault.¡±


    I looked at him carefully to see if there was any deceit in his words, ¡°You¡¯re not gonna sexually abuse me, are you?¡±


    Immediately, Steve removed his hands from me and took two steps back hurriedly with a horrified expression on his face.


    ¡°Why¡­ I never¡­ What are you¡­¡± He sputtered incoherently for a few seconds.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud at that, ¡°Hahaha, oh my god, your reaction was epic.¡±


    I wiped away the tears that had come to my eyes after laughing for a good minute or two. I looked up at him to see that he was not very amused. In hindsight, yes it was a dick move, but I am a kid, remember?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± I mumbled very insincerely, barely controlling my giggles.


    I took a deep breath in and said, ¡°I think we should talk about our lives and what we expect from each other. Mrs. Kloves should also be here for that discussion.¡±


    ¡°Call us Steve and Kathy. These honorifics will get real old real soon.¡±


    When I inclined my head in acceptance he continued, ¡°We can talk after lunch. Kathy is preparing food for us. Come down when you¡¯re ready. After that I can help you unpack your stuff. We can even go out and get you some new things.¡±


    I hesitated, ¡°Maybe in a few days?¡± What¡¯s the point of buying tons of stuff only to find that I don¡¯t like the pair or they don¡¯t like me and I have to move to some other foster home. It¡¯s always better to assume the worst.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± He agreed immediately.


    (Break)


    Lunch was mostly a quiet affair with Kathy making small talk with me now and again and I reciprocated. That was a kind lady through and through with a very infectious smile.


    After lunch, we convened in the living room where I told them my life story. Well my current life at least. Okay, a modified version where I learn very fast and I have read quite some books but I don¡¯t really like reading. So it¡¯s like you¡¯re good at something but you don¡¯t enjoy it.


    Do I really like reading? To some extent, yes, but not enough to be labeled a genius. I know there will come a time when I won¡¯t be able to grasp any new knowledge when my current knowledge gets exhausted. Then what? I¡¯ll become mediocre. So it¡¯s better to let them think that I am a lazy genius who doesn''t want to work too much.


    I told them about my dad, my mum, everything that they might not have known from my case worker.


    ¡°Troy.¡±


    I looked up at the blurred image of a worried woman who immediately took me in her arms. I sobbed gently on her chest. Hey fuckers, get your head out of gutter. That¡¯s a woman who¡¯s like five times my age and I¡¯m just 8 for Christ¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Hush darling. Everything will be okay now. It¡¯s not your fault, none of it is.¡± She slowly drew circles on my back with her fingers and I couldn¡¯t help but relax in her embrace.


    ¡°You¡¯re not American.¡± I stated another obvious fact.


    She laughed in a melodious voice as we separated, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not. I met Steve at a wedding in Birmingham and we immediately had a connection. It has been, what? Seven years?¡±


    ¡°Eight,¡± Steve corrected.


    ¡°My bad.¡± Kathy continued, ¡°Eight years and still feels like it was just yesterday.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Do you have any kids?¡±


    Kathy¡¯s good mood instantly vanished, ¡°No, we don¡¯t. Hey but you¡¯ll be our first kid, foster or otherwise and we¡¯ll have loads of fun together.¡±


    Deflection is a classic strategy for conversation avoidance. Let''s help her out a little.


    "I think you must''ve noticed by now, but I don''t talk like normal children my age."


    Steve scoffed at that. Kathy gave him a raised eyebrow in question but Steve didn''t reply.


    "What I''m trying to say is, I understand things children my age don''t."


    "Like?" Kathy asked after digesting my words for a few moments.


    "Like, I understand sexual innuendo hidden between words. So if that''s your thing, please do it when I''m not around."


    Kathy''s face was the most memorable thing of that night for me. Steve didn''t hold his laughter back any longer as he guffawed wholeheartedly at his wife''s gobsmacked expression. Soon he was joined by Kathy and I.


    "Oh God,¡± Kathy wheezed out somehow. ¡°It felt so wrong coming out from the mouth of an 8 year old. Thanks for that kid. I got some new inspiration for my upcoming script."


    I perked up at that, "You writing for a TV show?"


    "Yeah. I am currently working on a show as a staff writer, but also writing a pilot on the side. If it gets picked up, then yes I would be making a full series.¡± Came the immediate reply from Kathy.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great. If you are selected then perhaps you can give me a role to play! We could be working together.¡± I gushed excitedly.


    Kathy smiled at my enthusiasm, ¡°Are you sure you wanna work in showbiz? With that brain of yours you can go do anything you want.¡±


    Her sentence made me pause. I thought about it hard. I couldn¡¯t have learned all the books in my past life, could I? My advantages would start diminishing as soon as I begin any sort of college. But that wouldn¡¯t be the case if I pursue some sort of art. Then I¡¯ll be free from the shackles of society and I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what society would think.


    Also, who wants to work a 9 to 5 job for some big corporation when you can work at different intervals according to your preference.


    ¡°Yes. I might be good at studies but I don¡¯t like it. And there¡¯s no harm in trying, right?¡± I answered with confidence.


    Kathy hummed in acceptance, ¡°Well then you should talk to Steve, he could give you a role in his next movie.¡±


    ¡°Kathy¡­¡± Steve whispered in irritation, ¡°We talked about this. I¡¯m working on my novel.¡±


    Kathy shook her head, ¡°And I told you it¡¯s only a matter of time before you go back. You love movies too much not to.¡±


    ¡°Hey folks,¡± I interrupted, ¡°Am I missing something?¡±


    Kathy looked at me curiously, ¡°He hasn¡¯t told you? He is a film director and has made two movies.¡±


    I paused for a moment as I took in that information. Is it just the biggest coincidence of my life that as soon as I thought about being an actor, my guardian turned out to be a film director?


    I looked up at Steve as I asked him, ¡°Anything I might have seen?¡±


    Kathy answered for him, ¡°¡®The Fabulous Baker Boys¡¯ and ¡®Flesh and Bone¡¯. You wouldn¡¯t have watched them because they both were for older audiences.¡±


    I racked up my memories to see if I could remember anything from either of my lives but I drew a blank, ¡°So were they successful?¡±


    Steve answered in a tight voice, ¡°No, they weren¡¯t. Now, I have put all my focus on writing my novel.¡±


    I nodded and decided to drop the topic as he clearly wasn¡¯t in a good enough mood to talk about the movies.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Kathy called out, ¡°tomorrow, we have to go to your new school for an interview. On the way back, we can get you some things for your room.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I didn¡¯t protest this time. For some reason, I had a feeling that I would like being here.


    (Break)


    Living with the Kloves¡¯ was the best thing that happened to me in years.


    I came here in January and joined Woodstock Primary School. While most children may find it hard to fit in while changing schools in the middle of a school session, I didn¡¯t mind. The primary reason being, I didn¡¯t get anxious over strangers'' opinions. So the transition was relatively smooth.


    The school was the largest primary school in Greenwich and had all sorts of activities and clubs. Kathy encouraged me to participate in the Drama club and boy was I loving it.


    Currently I¡¯m sitting on the couch in the living room and reading my favorite book series of all time in probably both my lives. The series I grew up with in my past life and from what I can see, here as well.


    Harry Potter.


    I still remember that particular day in July. When most children are preparing for the final exams of the term, I entered a local bookshop on my way from the bus stop to my home. Believe me when I say that I had the biggest of deja vu as soon as I saw this book hidden in a corner, away from any of the popular spots in the store.


    Harry Potter and the Philosopher¡¯s Stone


    Joanne Rowling


    The title alone brought back years worth of memories in my mind. From reading all seven main books and all eight movies with the spin off Fantastic Beasts series. And of course fanfiction. Thousands of fanfictions circling around the Harry Potter World were suddenly in my head. Boy, was I a fanatic.


    At this point, I think I know more about the franchise than Ms. Rowling herself.


    While Steve and Kathy didn¡¯t spoil me too much, they still left me with good enough spending money. So I immediately bought two First edition hardcover versions of the very first Harry Potter book. If my math is right, the book that hardly cost me my weekly pocket change will definitely be worth a small fortune in future.


    I looked in pity at the other kids in the store who were readily ignoring the marvelous book. Poor souls don¡¯t realize the value of treasure they are missing.


    I rushed back home and placed one book with my things and took the other one to the living room to read. I read the complete book in one sitting. Kathy gave me some snacks right there, but I didn¡¯t put the book down.


    When I was done hours later, I looked up to see Steve sitting down in front of me with a writing pad and jotting something down. Probably working on his novel.


    ¡°Hey Steve. When did you come back?¡± I asked, surprised.


    Steve smiled, ¡°Nearly an hour ago. You were engrossed in your little book so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    I smiled sheepishly, ¡°Sorry, I just¡­ this book is so good. I had to finish it.¡±


    ¡°Oh believe me, I know the feeling. So what book is it?¡± Steve asked curiously.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gush, ¡°Oh this book is awesome. It''s the story of a small boy named Harry Potter who was abused by his Uncle and Aunt because his parents were murdered. Later he finds that he is a wizard and his relatives hate magic, thus the abuse. Then he goes to this magic school Hogwarts and the rest is about his adventures there. He fights a troll, a three headed dog, flies on a broomstick while playing football in the air¡­¡±


    Steve looked thoughtful as I gave him a synopsis of the first book. When I was done, he began, ¡°Troy, are you perhaps¡­¡± But he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    I gave him a questioning look.


    He sighed then finished, ¡°Empathizing with the protagonist?¡±


    I was taken aback by his sentence. Was I really? I mean, yes some of our circumstances might be similar. Hell, even our looks are similar, with both of us having black hair and green eyes. But I know that my love for the series is much deeper than empathy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I answered after a few moments of contemplation, ¡°The book is really good. You can give it a read if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I put the book down on the coffee table and slid it towards him. He picked it up and checked out the first page, when my eyes fell on the floor which was littered with crumpled pages. I looked up again towards the pad he had put on the table. I picked it up and saw the first page.


    It was blank.

 Chapter 3

    Steve had shut the book and was looking at me with sad eyes.


    "Is everything alright?" I asked cautiously.


    Steve sighed and put the book down but didn''t say anything. I didn''t ask again. Even if he knows that I am more mature than others, I am still a kid for him. So I waited patiently. If he was interested in sharing his story, I''ll always lend him an ear, if not¡­


    After a few minutes of silence, he said, "I can''t write anything. All my ideas feel like crap when I put them on paper. I tried and tried, again and again, but I am stuck. I don''t know what I can do. Currently, I am jobless and waiting for God knows what."


    He sighed again, "Right now Kathy''s doing everything for our household, I feel like an invalid."


    "You''re not!" My reply came out much harsher than I intended, but it did the job of shocking him.


    I cleared my throat, "I mean it. You''re a good person Steve. So what if your last work failed. You just have to get up and try again."


    "It''s not that easy," Steve argued, "I don''t have the capital to make a movie and none of the production companies would spend any money on a failed director. Moreover, I don''t think I am fit to be a director."


    "You can always try something else." I tried to encourage him.


    He shook his head helplessly, "I don''t know anything other than movies."


    I thought hard about his predicament when my eyes fell on the book I had just finished. An idea popped into my head and I thought about the other timeline.


    Originally, the movie rights were purchased by someone else. I don''t remember his name, but he paid more than a million to buy the rights of the first four books but it was after the books had already been a major hit in the market.


    At this moment, that is not the case.


    "If you don''t want to be a director, you can always be a producer or adapt screenplays," I said with renewed confidence with a basic plan in mind for the future.


    He gave me an indulging smile, "Look how pathetic I am. Crying about my woes to a child."


    "Steve, you''re not pathetic," I reiterated. "You didn''t have to take in a random kid in your home but you did. Now I have an idea, read this book," Here I pointed towards the hardcover book, "then tell me if this book can be made into a movie. You are the expert after all. I strongly feel that this book will become very popular within a few months because it''s that good."


    Steve gave me a nod but I knew he wasn''t seriously considering my words. Hopefully, he will understand the value of this IP in time.


    I put the incident about Harry Potter out of my mind during the next few days to give Steve time to think about it. It was three days later that he approached me.


    "The book is very good, you were right," He began.


    I immediately perked up, "So will you make a movie? Oh please, oh please?"


    Steve chuckled, "I have set up a meeting through Bloomsbury, that''s the publisher and I am meeting the author today."


    My eyes lit up at that, "So what''s your plan? You wish to buy the rights of how many books?"


    He raised an eyebrow at that, "Sometimes you are too smart for your own good. To answer your question, just the first book for now."


    I pursed my lips and thought hard, "Why not the whole series? I mean Hogwarts has seven years of study, so there must be at least 7 books planned, right?"


    Steve looked embarrassed, "To be honest, it is possible that the book won''t get very popular. If that happens the price I pay may all get wasted with zero returns. I am being cautious here."


    "Yes, but if the book becomes popular, which I promise it will, then you''ll have to pay millions of pounds for the second book," I said emphatically.


    He chuckled and ruffled my hair, "No one but top authors can get millions for their work."


    "But I wanted you to have the whole series," I whined like the eight-year-old I was.


    "I''ll see what I can do," He promised like any indulging adult would.


    (Break)


    Steve Kloves looked across to the woman sitting in front of him. She was in her early 30s, blonde and very beautiful. She seemed the type of person who had it all if you didn''t look carefully. Her dress was old and had seen much better days. Even the woman herself didn''t seem very well groomed like most women would. Even Kathy was a much better-groomed woman despite her focussing on a simple life.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    And that told Steve everything that he had to know about Joanne or Jo as she insisted on being called.


    "I really love your book, Jo," Steve broached the main reason for their meeting after a few minutes of idle talk. "To be honest, my son liked it first and he recommended the book, and I fell in love with it."


    "What''s your favorite character?" Jo asked hesitantly.


    "Hermione," Steve didn''t even have to think about it. He loved writing female characters, and there was something about Hermione that enticed him greatly. "Her passion and ferocity is superb and I would love to see how you explore her over the following books."


    "How are you so sure I''ll write more books?" She asked, this time much more confidently.


    "You won''t?" Steve prodded.


    Jo shrugged, "If the first book doesn''t sell, why would I?"


    "Then I can help you lower your burdens somewhat," Steve smiled at her. "Tell me, how much did Bloomsbury pay you as an advance?"


    "¡ê2,500."


    Steve was surprised that they lowballed her with such a small amount, but he could definitely use it to his advantage.


    "I''ll offer you twenty-five thousand for adaptation rights to this book, along with the next six books in the series," Steve offered. In his opinion, even that was a very generous offer. Usually, authors make more money out of print sales than they do out of adaptation deals for a simple reason, book sales get a lot of traction when the film is announced and released.


    Jo thought about the offer for a moment before shaking her head resolutely, "No deal."


    Not one to give up so easily, Steve asked, "Why don''t you term your demands then?"


    "Not only are you offering me peanut shells," She said hotly. "I don''t think you''ll adapt this book well. No offense, but I don''t want to make Harry Potter into some sort of American thing. This is my baby that I have been working on for years."


    "None taken," Steve waved her off. "If it assuages your worries, let me tell you that my wife and son are British. And I promise to keep your world perfectly British. We can even include that in our contract if you''d like. As far as money goes, why don''t you make a counteroffer?"


    Jo was slightly relieved to hear about his offer to make the film adaptations British.


    "Twenty-five thousand pounds for just the first book," Jo said.


    "No deal," This time Steve pulled the plug. "I want to tell you, Jo, that I''m investing a significant portion of my savings in this, so I want to make it count. It''s either seven books or nothing at all."


    He would have accepted just the first book deal, but Troy had given Steve some much-needed insight about the adaptation. It was the first thing that Troy had ever asked of him, and Steve just had a feeling of sorts that this would turn out to be a great investment.


    Jo thought about the offer and made her own counter, "Two hundred and fifty thousand for seven books."


    Steve grinned. Now that she had agreed to at least sell the full series, all that remained was hashing out the amount and other details of the contract.


    "That''s too much," Steve shook his head, "Thirty thousand is more like it."


    It would take some time, but he knew they would reach a final amount soon enough. Most probably they won''t even agree to the terms in the first meeting and will have to come back for a second one later on.


    (Break)


    It took two whole weeks for Steve and Joanne Rowling to come to terms with the adaptation rights. From what he told me, Rowling was adamant about shooting the film in Britain and using a British cast for the major roles, thus even agreeing to sell the whole series in advance to make up for that.


    Steve paid her ¡ê125,000 for complete adaptation rights of the seven books, be it stage, TV, or movies, including the merchandising. Rowling will get 5% of the net profits of any merchandise sold. If Steve is unable to release the first movie within the next 10 years then the rights automatically revert back to Rowling. After that, every 10 years, Steve will have to pay a renewal cost of ¡ê125,000 to keep the copyright with him.


    Rowling agreed to a clause where she would publish at least one book every two years and the seventh book and final book within the next ten years, i.e. by 2007 or Steve will have the option to make future movies at his own creative freedom. Also, Rowling will end the main story in the seventh book.


    There were tons of other clauses as well but the main task had been completed.


    "You do realize that if the book doesn''t do good, I''ll be as good as bankrupt, right?" Steve quipped after giving me the basic details of the contract.


    "You won''t be. The book will do well." I stated confidently.


    Kathy put down the Harry Potter book and said, "I must say, Troy, your choice in literature is good." Her smile was a little strained.


    She didn''t exactly approve of the idea of buying the rights to the whole series. She and Steve even had a fight about the same, from what I could gather. Hopefully, by next year, she will calm down about the issue when the sales of the book see a boom in the market.


    "Troy, we must discuss something important with you," Steve said cautiously.


    Hearing his tone, I gave him my full attention as he continued, "As you know, we are facing some financial problems."


    "You want to send me to another foster home?" I asked dejectedly, "I understand if you do."


    "No Troy. Never." Kathy immediately got up from her seat and hugged me tightly. I hugged her back.


    "You''re such a sweet boy, how can we ever abandon you? What Steve wanted to say was that, due to our financial problems, we will have to move back to Los Angeles, USA. Steve has a job offer to adapt a novel into a movie. An idea that we can thank you for." Kathy explained with a smile.


    I smiled back. Yes, I can overreact a bit sometimes, but think from my perspective, it was a totally normal response.


    "We wanted to discuss our options with you." Kathy continued, "Our first option is that Steve goes to L.A. alone and works on the movie, then comes back after its completion."


    "That doesn''t sound too bad." I quipped.


    "The other option is for all of us to go to L.A." Steve took over the explanation and paused for a few moments, "Permanently."


    "And how would that work out?" I asked curiously.


    "We will adopt you, of course." Kathy answered quickly, "We have contacted Carla Armitage and she has agreed to sign custody documents. Of course, that''s just a formality at this point because she knows that we can get that through the legal route. We have also talked with your assigned social worker about the issue and they also agreed to help out."


    I took all that in for a few moments.


    "You don''t have to reply right now, you can take a few days. In fact, we will wait till the end of the school year in a few weeks before moving if you so decide," Steve said.


    It wasn''t really a hard decision to make. Los Angeles is the go-to place for Hollywood and as much as I like Britain, their movies cannot compare to their American counterparts. If I want to try my hand at showbiz, then the obvious choice must be to go to L.A.


    But there was one more factor to consider.


    Harry Potter.


    I am not lying when I said that I would kill to play Harry. I am British, of the right age and features to match the character and Steve just bought the film rights!


    "I have made up my mind, I will come with you to L.A.," I announced after some thought.


    Steve and Kathy smiled in unison.


    "But I have a few conditions." They paused at those words. Steve nodded at me to go on.


    "First of all, you will teach me how to act in your free time," I pointed at Steve.


    He thought it over then said, "We can definitely work something out."


    "Second," I continued, "You will allow me to work in movies if there is a right role for me."


    "Honey," Kathy said worriedly, "you are still very young. You don''t have to rush into this thing. When you grow up, you can do anything you want. Right now, you should enjoy your childhood."


    "That''s the thing, I''m bored," I retorted, "The classes don''t teach me anything new and if I really apply myself, I know I can finish even my high school within a couple of years. You know as well that doing so would be even worse because I won''t join college at my current age. So what''s the point of rushing my education? If I can have some other goals, say, acting, then that would be good for me I believe."


    Steve and Kathy were keenly observing me, then in unison turned to each other and began a silent conversation. In the end, from I could see that Kathy gave a reluctant nod and Steve turned to me, "Anything else?"


    I thought about it but couldn''t think of anything else, "No, that''s all." Then I deliberately looked Steve in his eyes and clearly enunciated, "Dad." Then to Kathy, "Mum."


    Kathy''s eyes teared up as she engulfed me in a tight hug, "Oh my sweet baby." Steve decided to join in and engulfed both Kathy and me in a family hug.


    That moment in particular was the happiest I have been in this life in quite some time.

 Chapter 4

    Moving to L.A. was hectic. To start things off, we had to complete my official adoption and file the papers with the authorities. I decided to keep my original name, Troy Francis Armitage to honor my late father Frank Armitage.


    Then we had to get a passport and visa for me. As Steve was a US citizen, it wasn''t too difficult to get a visa.


    At one point, Steve suggested that I give up my British citizenship and become a full-fledged American, but I was hesitant. Thankfully, Kathy supported me, being a Brit herself.


    So we shelved the argument for a few years at the very least, if not more.


    Luckily for us, Steve had an apartment in Santa Monica that he had purchased from his inheritance, thus saving us the time to look for a place. The place was a walking distance from Santa Monica Pier. Even the school wasn''t too far from the place.


    The best part of the apartment was the extended balcony in the living room where one could sunbathe right at home.


    So here I was, lying on the balcony on a beach chair, soaking in the mid-morning sun, with a good amount of sunscreen splattered all over my body and enjoying my summer vacation.


    Yup, a good life.


    It was at that moment that Steve came to the balcony, "Troy! My dearest son!"


    I opened a single eye lazily and deadpanned, "I''m your only son. Or am I, Dad?"


    Steve chuckled nervously, "Well yes. The thing is, I am bored out of my mind writing this script and desperately need a break. So I thought, we could begin your acting classes."


    I perked up immediately after hearing that. Steve is currently working on this script he is adapting called [Wonder Boys] and works long hours in his study room. So I hadn''t disturbed him too much about my promised acting lessons.


    "To begin with," Steve began, "I might have directed a few actors who got nominated for awards but that doesn''t make me an expert on acting. Still, I''ll do my best. Let''s move inside, I have made some preparations for you."


    When I followed him in, I saw the Sony camcorder he had set up on a tripod stand.


    "I used to practice filming in my college days using an old Super 8 camera but now we have better options. This will help you tons if you can work with it. Now, your first scene is this, you have to enter the room from the door, you''ll slowly come to the kitchen, pick up that bottle of water from the counter, take a sip, carry the bottle back with you, and then lightly kick the soccer ball lying there in frustration, then sit on the couch as if you are extremely tired and a little sad."


    He explained the scene in detail and pointed out the various props he had prepared in advance. He is a meticulous director, you have to give him that.


    "My first goal is to get you familiar with the camera settings," He continued his explanations, "One of the most important rules of shooting is to never look into the camera unless you are addressing the audience, like, I don''t know if you''ve seen the movie Ferris Bueller. That would be the only exception."


    Hearing that name, I instantly remembered the movie where the protagonist broke the fourth wall every fucking minute. "Yeah, I''ve seen it."


    He had a thoughtful look on his face as I said that.


    "So you understood the scene or do we need to go over it again?" He asked.


    "No, I''m all set." I gave him a thumbs-up as I walked out of the door.


    Luckily the door wasn''t soundproof and I clearly heard when he said the word, "Action!"


    Taking a deep breath in and out to calm myself, I opened the door and walked in, doing everything in my power not to look at the camera. I slowly walked towards the kitchen, picked up the bottle, and took a sip.


    All the while ignoring the camera that Steve had picked up. He was following me with a closeup. But I didn''t pay it much mind. Then I moved towards the couch but kicked the football on the way. Then I sat down tiredly as I let out a lethargic sigh. I stared at the wall in front of me as I thought sad thoughts like my favorite ice cream flavor running out or that my favorite TV show had been canceled.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    That''s when I heard it, "Cut!"


    I immediately relaxed and looked up at Steve for his evaluation.


    "Not bad for a first-time performance, but if I see this as your audition tape, direct rejection." He said bluntly.


    I was crestfallen at his admission.


    He placed a hand on my shoulder, "Don''t worry too much, that''s why we are here, right? Now let''s see your first scene and I''ll tell you your mistakes. Then we will reshoot, okay?"


    He sat beside me on the sofa and began the replay of the scene we had just shot. The video replayed my performance from entry to the point where I casually sat down, staring into the abyss.


    Instantly, I knew the biggest flaw in my performance. I tried too hard not to look at the camera. Thus my shoulders and movement come out to be very stiff. The moment I took a sip of water, there was a closeup of my face and I could see the nervousness lingering there.


    Then I kicked the ball and that portion came out relatively well. The last part where I plonked down on the couch and looked sad seemed good enough to me. Then again I''m the amateur here so I have no idea if my evaluation is any good.


    "You caught something?" Steve asked, his gaze fixed on my face.


    So I told him of my evaluation of the performance.


    "Yes, most of your points are valid. After kicking the ball your performance improves, although it can still be better. An advice for you, don''t ignore the camera, forget about it entirely. Let''s do it again from the beginning." Steve exclaimed excitedly.


    For the first time in all these months, I''ve seen the man so elated about something. This could be because this is the first father-son activity we have done together. Or this could be because he is doing something he loves. Filming.


    Ignoring that line of thought, I went out of the door again and began reshoots.


    We shot that same scene a total of six times before Steve passed the shot. I was so happy that my smile would be visible for anyone to see. Steve ruffled my hair affectionately seeing that.


    "Okay champ, now you got the basic idea of filming. Next, we need to instill the value of emotions in your scene," Steve explained, "For that, you have to put yourself in the character''s shoes. Before performing, think about what he is going through, and what his thought process will be. At the same time not overdoing the expressions."


    He took a pause then continued, "For example, if I tell you to act sad because you flunked your test, it is possible that as a novice you may act to an extreme level as if your dog died which will be too much emotion for such a simple scene. Do you understand that?"


    I nodded as I understood what he was saying. Gauge the level of emotion while performing the scene but don''t overdo it at the same time. Subtlety is the key to good acting.


    "Now consider this scenario," Steve began. "Your character is named Mark. Mark''s parents work long hours so they are rarely home. Mark was at the babysitter''s place, who is a 16-year-old boy. The babysitter tried touching him inappropriately. Mark didn''t understand the reason, but he didn''t like it, so he ran back home. Then he opened the door, drank some water, kicked a ball, then sat down on the couch thinking about the incident at the babysitter''s home."


    I looked at him gobsmacked, "You gave me such a lewd scenario for my first scene?"


    He looked me directly in the eye as he said, "The fact that you understand why this scenario is wrong is enough for me to know about your emotional maturity. If you can understand it, you can do it. If by any chance you don''t understand I''ll be happy to give you the talk."


    "Oh God, please no!" I exclaimed instinctively. I had watched enough live-action at my old house for an eternity. Not to mention, I probably have already had sex in my last life as I seem to know extreme graphic details.


    "That''s what I thought," Steve said smugly, "Now that you have the whole setting of the scene we will do it one more time."


    I groaned audibly, "I thought the last take was good enough."


    "Hey! Don''t be like that," Steve chided me. "Some directors like to do one scene dozens of times before they are satisfied. If you don''t have the patience for retakes, I suggest you better become a banker or a lawyer."


    I did not complain again as I moved towards the door to reshoot.


    "This time think about your character''s actions and why is he doing that," Steve called out from behind the camera.


    A few minutes later I am seeing the latest shot and I am amazed at the difference in my own performance. In all my previous shots, it could be seen that I was acting to be someone else.


    This time, Mark''s movements and expressions seem more natural. The way he kicked the ball in anguish and the way he had a lost, sad, and frustrated expression as he stared into the abyss is marvelous.


    "Woah." It slipped past my lips unconsciously.


    "Woah indeed. Your performance just now was perfect. If anything could be at fault, it would be my camerawork which is obviously not my specialty." He said with a proud tone and that ever-present smile on his face.


    A sense of giddiness bloomed in my gut as I heard the first true praise coming out of him that day.


    "Don''t get too ahead of yourself," Steve rebuked me gently. "Right now you haven''t even delivered any dialogue."


    Just like that, I was kicked off my pedestal again. Of course, how can I forget that? All auditions out there with any significant role include exchanging lines with the casting director or a staff member.


    "For the next scene, you will be doing an improv. An improv is an improvised scene acted out on the spot by the actors themselves without any script using their own knowledge and quick wit. During many auditions, some lazy casting directors ask for an improv performance to remove those actors who are not fast enough to perform on their feet." Steve lectured.


    I nodded along though I already knew about improv.


    "Your topic for improv is you as a kid giving an adult ''the talk''."


    I looked at his amused face with a probably horrified expression. He is definitely bonkers.


    "Eww¡­ can we please do something better. Anything else, please?" I begged with what I thought was my best puppy dog expression.


    "Cute," He quipped. "But no. You will be doing this scene only. You can use any bad word you want, but only as long as this scene is being filmed. You must go into as much detail as you know. If I find your knowledge insufficient, then I''ll fill in all the blanks left out."


    I closed my eyes in embarrassment. I knew it would be so bad, but somehow I knew he wouldn''t budge from his decision even if I insisted.


    "You do realize that I am eight and won''t be doing any such activity for years to come, don''t you?" I asked rhetorically.


    He still answered, "If you had no knowledge of the topic, I would have gladly let you remain innocent for a few more years. But since you do, we need to make sure you don''t have any misconceptions. You know incomplete knowledge is worse than no knowledge at all. It was your Mum''s idea to let me enlighten you on the topic. Since you don''t want me to explain it to you, we will do it in reverse."


    O dear Joseph, Mary, and Jesus! Why can''t this earth swallow me alive?


    "To make things interesting, consider this as a comedy scene. You can make expressions or voice modulations to make the scene funnier. You can even make up some funny things for the scene and can later explain what was wrong and what was not." Steve said.


    Seeing my look of hesitation he said, "Oh come on. You always go on about how smart you are and how mature you are, now prove it. You know this is rather tame when you are older, there may even be scenes where you have to do this stuff on screen, rather than just talking about it. Remember, for an actor, his role comes first, everything is secondary."


    I shuddered mentally at the thought of doing a sex scene in front of the camera. At least I can rest assured for now that I am safe for a decade under the child protection laws.


    "Hmm, make sure to use your alter ego, Mark, but make him more cheerful, not like the gloomy scene you just did."


    This was the most embarrassing scenario that had been sprung up on me. Yet, I knew I had to tackle it head-on and leave behind my inhibitions if I wanted to become a serious actor.

 Chapter 5

    I took a deep breath and released it as I calmed myself, "I''m ready."


    Steve fiddled with the camera for a moment then shouted, "Action!"


    [Censored]


    What I thought would be a short speech of two minutes went on to take around fifteen. Initially, I was a little hesitant but within a minute I was in full control of the situation. I made jokes every now and then and finally I was done.


    "Cut," Steve mumbled as he sat down on the couch and looked uncomfortable and unable to meet my eyes.


    "Dad." I called out but he just hummed in thought, "How did I do?"


    "You did good," He mumbled and then rubbed the corner of his eyes.


    "Oh my God, are you crying?" I asked incredulously, "I did exactly what you told me to do. Wait, was my performance so touching? Jeez, I am flattered Dad."


    That brought a smile to his face. He lifted his head and looked me in the eye as he said, "You know too much. No kid who has never seen or done sex should know this much. That leads me to believe that¡­" He trailed off.


    I blinked in confusion and then it dawned on me.


    Oh.


    OH.


    [Censored]


    He nodded slowly in acceptance but did not say another word.


    To break the awkward silence I said, "Won''t you critique me?"


    He shook his head, "Maybe some other time with a good enough scene. I think we have done enough for today, don''t you think?"


    I nodded in acceptance and decided to just go back to my sunbathing.


    (Break)


    Steve slowly walked back to his room after hours of scriptwriting. At the moment, his fingers were tired of typing on his old typewriter. Hopefully, he will be done soon so he can finally get paid.


    Although he still had some of his own savings left, he was very close to dipping into his inheritance that he had sworn to leave for his little sister who was currently studying at NYU.


    Then of course there was Troy.


    Steve can honestly say that he loved Troy more and more as days passed. At first, it was only Kathy''s insistence that they should adopt a child that he had reluctantly agreed to. Then he thought it out rationally and the child support allowance alone would be enough to foster a child profitable enough.


    Kathy had always wanted a kid. Unfortunately, it was medically impossible for her to conceive a child. While the option of surrogacy was open to them, she insisted that they should rather adopt. Steve had only agreed to foster a kid.


    That opinion changed when Troy came into his life. Now he cares about the little tyke more than anything. Even more than Kathy.


    When his son said that he wanted to become an actor, Steve decided that he would do everything in his power to make him the best actor ever. He prepared a script for a short movie with background info and everything.


    He had made a plan that he would shoot the entire script in the form of short scenes that would show every expression of his son to improve his chances at a future acting career.


    Surely, he hadn''t told Troy, but the kid was smart. He would probably guess it within a few days at most.


    Steve knew that he wasn''t the perfect person to teach acting, but he was good enough. To fulfill his shortcomings, he had planned to employ some other experts.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    First, there would be his music training. Although musicals are going out of fashion, it is always advantageous to have a card up his sleeve. Now, whether Troy goes for vocal or instrumental or both is up to him.


    And the next would be dance training. Although he didn''t expect Troy to copy Michael Jackson anytime soon, basic training would do him no harm.


    The final decision about the training remains with Troy though. He doesn''t want the kid to resent him in the future for piling too much on him. Steve planned all this because the kid hardly ever studied for his classes. He completes all his homework within half an hour and the rest of the time is spent either watching TV or reading fiction and still scores perfect marks. This schedule will allow him to go out and make friends.


    With all these thoughts in his mind, he almost didn''t notice when he stripped down to his boxers and got under the covers right beside Kathy, who was reading a magazine.


    His eyes glanced over the cover and saw the name, ''The Cosmopolitan.''


    He immediately frowned as he remembered ''the talk'' scene.


    "Make sure you hide all your womanly magazines," Steve announced.


    When Kathy gave him a questioning look he explained, "Troy found out about sex from womanly magazines that his other mother kept at their home."


    "So you finally gave him the talk?" Kathy asked curiously, "How did it go?"


    Steve shook his head in embarrassment, "More like he gave me the talk. Wait, I''ll show you." Steve got up, brought his camcorder, and hit play on the latest video available.


    Kathy listened carefully as Troy came on the little screen and started making crude sex jokes but explained the whole process very well. Kathy laughed out loud when he called the listeners American twats.


    Finally, when the video ended Steve said, "I didn''t give him any of those lines. I told him to do an improv because he didn''t want ''the talk''. And this is the result."


    "His knowledge is quite extensive on the subject," Kathy quipped with a snigger, "So what have you planned to do with the video?"


    Steve had a contemplative look on his face as he said, "Originally nothing, but now I have an idea. The script of the surprise film I was planning for him would have to be revised a little but it is doable."


    Kathy smiled, "This scene is gold. It shouldn''t be wasted."


    "When he first told me he wished to become an actor, I was skeptical," Steve said, "But after just one day, I can see his talent and if nurtured properly, he can be great."


    "I have half a mind to petition the National Parent Teacher Association to allow this clip to be shown in the high schools at the very least if not the middle schools as well." Kathy insisted.


    "You can try that," Steve acquiesced as he hugged Kathy sideways, "I need to finish the film first. Also, as long as it was for fun, that scene is perfect, but when it becomes educational, no association would allow a film with such profane language to be shown to minors. If we go that route we''ll have to make some changes in the scene, but then it would lose its authenticity."


    Steve sighed as he mulled over the dilemma.


    "We''ll think of that when the time comes." Kathy lay down on her side of the bed, "Why don''t you complete the film first. Then we''ll decide what we can or can''t do. It''s not like it would cost you too much except your time."


    Steve nodded.


    "Am I a bad mother that I am really horny, after hearing about sex from my son''s mouth?" Kathy asked innocently.


    Steve''s lips upturned into a devilish grin as he descended upon her.


    (Break)


    I had a blast practicing acting with my new Dad. His face may look a little dour normally, but he can be a lot of fun too while shooting. It didn''t take me long to deduce that he was making a movie around me, but I didn''t tell him that I had found out.


    Although he shot scenes haphazardly, they were linked in some ways or other.


    There were even a few awkward scenes. Like the one we are shooting right now.


    When Steve told me the scene I had to do, I was very hesitant. I didn''t want anyone to see me this vulnerable. At the same time, I didn''t want to disappoint Steve. In the end, I swallowed my dignity and agreed to do the scene. Though, I didn''t let Steve know that I didn''t want to do it.


    [Censored]


    "Alright," Steve continued as he stepped into the bathroom, "I have taken the necessary shots. The rest of the work including the voice can be managed in the post-production."


    I gave him a look, "Now, you are not even trying to hide the fact that you duped me with acting lessons into making a movie."


    He gave me a sheepish smile.


    Not to be outdone by a kid, Bobby said, "Hey man, he told me the same thing, don''t worry. I''m not getting paid even when doing such a scene."


    Steve cleared his throat, "As I have reassured you many times Bobby, nothing below the waist would appear in the film. And didn''t you say you would get extra credit for your college?"


    Bobby raised his hands in surrender, "Sorry boss. No complaints from me on that."


    Bobby was currently studying acting in the UCLA Theatrics program. As it was summer right now, he agreed to do a supporting role in the movie. He even introduced us to his girlfriend Amy who was sitting outside, waiting for her scene to be shot next.


    [Censored]


    This was the toughest scene I had shot till now and we had too many retakes. And finally, this scene was completed at the ninth retake.


    The good part about shooting this film is that we shot everything at my home or Bobby''s most of the time so we didn''t have to travel too much. Bobby was living with his parents for the summer and they didn''t mind us shooting there so it went relatively smoothly. Today we shot the scene in our bathroom.


    The biggest problems in a home film were costumes/props, lighting, and sound. Many of the dialogues will have to be dubbed again because of a lack of proper recording devices. And although we wore our own clothes, sometimes we had to make some purchases, like trunks for Bobby and me or even the baseball bat (although Steve wanted to teach me baseball so we would have bought it anyway.)


    For lighting, we borrowed some equipment from a friend of Steve''s for a few weeks so we had to finish the shots involving Bobby and Amy at the earliest as those scenes, although few in number, required more light because of the multiple focus required.


    Hopefully, everything will be done soon.


    ______________________


    AN: RR Moderators have told me to edit out some parts of the story if I wanted to keep it here on this platform. I have. If you want to read the uncensored version, try Web Novel, AO3, or Scribble Hub.

 Chapter 6

    ¡°Finally Bobby¡¯s scenes are done,¡± I plopped down on the couch tiredly, ¡°Gosh, who knew acting would be so tiresome.¡±


    ¡°I swear sometimes you sound like an old man.¡± Steve quipped with a smile.


    ¡°I am an old soul, don¡¯tcha know?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Tomorrow Amy¡¯s scenes will be done as well, then we can begin the post-production,¡± Steve said conversationally.


    ¡°Won¡¯t we need them for dubbing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For a few hours at most. It¡¯s a short film, and the total length shouldn¡¯t exceed 40 to 45 minutes. If it does, I¡¯ll have to cut some scenes. Don¡¯t want to make it too long.¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Until now I was doing acting practice, not making a short film.¡± I grinned at him.


    ¡°Smartass,¡± He grinned and put a bunch of movie tapes on the coffee table for me to see.


    I picked one particular movie out.


    He checked my choice of the movie and shook his head, ¡°Sorry buddy, we cannot do that movie, it¡¯s not for you. Remember what happened last time when your mother found us practicing [The Godfather] scenes?¡±


    I shivered mentally at that reminder. Kathy wasn''t very happy to know I was trying to be a young Michael Corleone. Still, I held my ground, ¡°But I¡¯ve already watched [Pulp Fiction] and I want to practice the Big Kahuna Burger Scene!¡±


    Steve gaped at me open-mouthed. ¡°Why can¡¯t you do something like [Home Alone] or [Forrest Gump]?¡± He asked dejectedly after getting over his initial shock.


    ¡°Because [Home Alone] requires no acting talent and for [Forrest Gump] I¡¯ll have to fake the voice which is very role-specific,¡± I explained my logic emphatically.


    He sighed in resignation, ¡°Just don¡¯t tell your mother when she gets back or she¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    I pumped my fist in silent celebration and snatched the tape to put it in the VCR player. We had this little game going where we would pick up a scene from a movie and I would practice it by observing the performances of great actors. I have already practiced many great scenes of actors like Al Pacino, Robert De Niro, Jack Nicholson, Tom Hanks, etc.


    Now I am trying a scene of Samuel L. Jackson from Pulp Fiction. It was arguably the best and the funniest scene in the movie. Then again, the movie is a classic in its entirety.


    (Break)


    ¡°Does-he-look-like-a-bitch?¡± I asked authoritatively.


    ¡°No.¡± Steve groaned out in character.


    ¡°Then why did you try to fuck him like a bitch?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. Yes, you did Brett. You tried to fuck him and Mr. Wallace doesn¡¯t like to be fucked by anybody except Mrs. Wallace.¡± I straightened up slightly as I looked Steve in the eye. ¡°You ever read the Bible, Brett?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Steve answered meekly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a passage I got memorized,...¡±


    Just as I was doing the Bible verse, Mum walked in. I didn¡¯t stop the dialogue and recited the whole passage and in the end, I raised a Nerf gun and made a few blank shots at Steve.


    Only then did I see a defeated expression on Steve¡¯s face and a furious-looking Kathy.


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not practicing lines from [Pulp Fiction],¡± Kathy said, her tone eerily calm.


    ¡°We aren''t?¡± I answered unconvincingly.


    ¡°Ba-babe I-I can explain.¡± Steve stammered as he got up and raised his hands defensively.


    ¡°That you¡¯ve got loads to do, love.¡±


    (Break)


    September began with a new academic year at elementary school. Only this time, it was an American school and the environment was similar, yet different to what I was used to in the UK.


    On the acting front, things were going great. Shooting of the short home film we made had been completed on time. All that was left was the post-production, which Steve would do over the time as he had to finish the script of [Wonder Boys] as well. He was a little behind on the schedule because of the short film which we had mutually decided to call ¡®Sex Education¡¯.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Amy and Bobby had promised to redub the parts with unclear sound at a later date, so Steve wasn¡¯t in a hurry to finish it.


    I was anxious though because I wanted to see my performance as soon as possible, but Steve flat-out refused to show me any of the clips before completing his work on [Wonder Boys].


    Next were of course my music lessons. Steve had pitched this elaborate plan for my future career development. I had patiently declined the dance lessons. Maybe in the future. For now, this is too much too soon. I¡¯d hardly have any time left for myself if I did everything according to his plan.


    Convincing him wasn¡¯t difficult as he easily conceded that it was my decision. His only argument was stuff like music and dance were easier to learn the younger you started.


    I had to give it to him, but rushing things is not the answer.


    I reached the classroom after putting my bag in place.


    ¡°Hey, mate.¡± I bumped fists with my first American friend my age, Evan.


    ¡°It¡¯s ''dude''. Not mate.¡± Evan rolled his eyes irritatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you mate, Lil dude,¡± I smirked back at him with a heavy Cockney accent.


    ¡°For the last time, we are the same age,¡± He almost shouted in frustration.


    I cackled maniacally. I loved riling him up. Evan Spader was a small boy with brown hair and brown eyes. He was a cute kid, but most of all he was the oddball because he liked reading and sketching in a corner. I had kinda forced myself into this friendship.


    He comically banged his head on the desk as our homeroom teacher walked in and called out, ¡°Troy, stop teasing Evan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lorraine,¡± I answered dutifully with an angelic smile on my face. She was a sucker for my smile, so why not use it properly?


    Evan gave me the stink eye. He knew exactly what I was doing.


    ¡°Troy, what are you doing tomorrow?¡± Evan asked me in a whisper as the teacher was taking the roll call.


    ¡°Nothing much. Dad will drive me to my music lesson.¡± I answered nonchalantly, ¡°What about you?¡±


    He looked down nervously and spoke slowly, ¡°My Mom asked me to invite you home.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She wants to make sure¡­¡± He trailed off and mumbled something incoherent.


    ¡°What?¡± I cupped my ear and dramatically said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°She just wants to meet you to see if you are an imaginary friend.¡± He finished reluctantly.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself and laughed out loud at his admission.


    ¡°Troy Armitage!¡± Ms. Lorraine shouted at me.


    ¡°Here.¡± I smoothly answered and ignored the scathing look she was throwing at me.


    Evan hid his face in his hands in embarrassment, ¡°Hey mate,¡± I pushed his hands away, ¡°Sorry for laughing. I don¡¯t mind meeting her but I¡¯ll have to ask Dad when he comes to pick me up.¡±


    Both of Evan¡¯s parents are lawyers so they didn¡¯t have much time to spend with him. Most of the time, his nanny picked him up from school, so I never met his parents. He had met both Kathy and Steve, however.


    ¡°My lesson will start at 9 and last till 11. When do you want me to come?¡±


    ¡°At 3?¡± He asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Sure mate,¡± I answered cheerfully.


    (Break)


    It took Steve three weeks after the school began to finish with the script of [Wonder Boys]. Now he could finally begin with the finishing of [Sex Ed]. Finally, I could review the work we shot. As the full movie was shot on a digital camera, we had to go the digital editing route. Luckily, computers and software were advanced enough for the same.


    ¡°Troy! We will be late if you don¡¯t hurry up.¡± Steve shouted from the living room.


    ¡°Coming!¡± I shouted back as I fixed my hair and quickly made my way to Steve.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am letting you come along,¡± Steve said in a disbelieving voice.


    I smiled like an angel, ¡°How can you say no to your most favorite son?¡±


    Steve rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t say anything else as he took my tiny hand in his own giant one and trotted outside towards the car. He turned towards me and asked, ¡°Would you even understand what is going on?¡±


    I opened the car door and sat shotgun. ¡°I may not,¡± I agreed honestly, ¡°but I would love to learn, and what better opportunity than an experimental short film that may not even be released?¡±


    Even if I am a reincarnated person, I am not a movie genius and I have to accept the fact that I will struggle to understand even the basics when I begin working in the industry.


    We drove in silence to our destination which just happened to be a small independent film studio run by a friend of Steve¡¯s, Hal. Hal was kind enough to lend us his editing room to finish our work with the movie.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t have an upcoming movie for a few months so we were free to use the studio.


    ¡°The first task in editing a film,¡± Steve explained, ¡°is to select all the scenes that are to be used for the final movie. That is essentially the director¡¯s cut without removing the unnecessary scenes.¡±


    I nodded along, showing my understanding.


    ¡°After assembling all the scenes together our movie comes to a certain length,¡± Steve continued. ¡°Most directors and producers have a time limit in mind within which they wish to complete the film. To qualify for a film festival, a short film has to be limited to 45 minutes, that would be our goal for this film.¡±


    I mutely observed the process without making any comment as he went to work explaining everything to me like he would an intern. That¡¯s probably the best quality of Steve, he doesn¡¯t treat me like a child. Most of the time at least. While Kathy tries to follow the principle as well, my appearance doesn¡¯t help her much.


    Like when we announced that I would be joining Steve in post-production after school for a few hours every day, she wasn¡¯t happy. Steve convinced her somehow. I don¡¯t know what he said, but he convinced her.


    It took Steve nearly two hours to put the scenes together and then he finally played the first directorial cut.


    The plot was very simple, yet good enough. It was the story of a small boy named Mark, played by yours truly. Mark¡¯s parents are both corporate workers with little time in their lives for their children. They go to work early and come back late. Sometimes they don¡¯t even stay for the weekend.


    In the whole movie there is no appearance of the parents, just their voices that were played by Steve and Kathy. They have an older daughter Jenny, played by Amy, who is a college student. Although her college (UCLA) is nearby, she prefers to stay on campus, away from babysitting her brother, who is only eight.


    [Censored]


    With that, the movie ended.


    ______________________


    AN: RR Moderators have told me to edit out some parts of the story if I wanted to keep it here on this platform. I have. If you want to read the uncensored version, try Web Novel, AO3, or Scribble Hub.

 Chapter 7

    I felt giddy seeing my performance on the computer scene. I know I''m only a novice when it comes to acting, and I have a lot of scope for improvement, but it was surreal, yet exciting seeing myself out there.


    "Hmm," Steve hummed thoughtfully, "Total length comes out to be 52 minutes."


    I beamed, "Isn''t that good? We won''t have to edit this much as it is already pretty close to 45 minutes."


    He shook his head, "That''s not how it works. Currently, there are some shots that need to be shortened. If the movie drags unnecessarily, people will get bored while watching. We have to shorten this further. My goal currently is to shorten it as much as I can without compromising with script or viewing experience.."


    That did make some sense I guess.


    "That''s enough work for today," Steve announced.


    I was a little startled by his declaration. Seeing my reaction, he smiled, "It''s been more than three hours Troy."


    Then he showed me his wristwatch and yup it had been more than three hours alright.


    "Come on. You have to do your vocal and Guitar practice as well."


    "Alright, alright. Let''s go." I acquiesced thinking about the practice I was supposed to do.


    My lessons are actually very simple. Every Saturday, I take up an hour each of vocal and guitar lessons. Then during the week, I have to practice the same. I try to practice for at least an hour every weekday.


    Though from what it seems I''ll have to cut short the time as we got carried away editing the movie.


    (Break)


    It wasn''t until January 1998 that Steve told me about the success of Harry Potter books. The Philosopher''s Stone had sold more than 100,000 copies in the UK till that point and hopefully, the trend will continue when it is released in the US. However, from what Steve told me, we cannot pitch the idea to any major studio until they see a reaction in the US market.


    The problem here lies in the fact that a big production with hundreds of millions of dollars would be difficult to recover from the UK market alone. So until the book becomes a hit in the US as well, the studios will place unnecessary restrictions on the production. So it would be better to wait for a couple years at least.


    Also in January, I officially turned 9. Yeah, yeah, I know, not a big deal. You''re just 9 and can''t drink, drive, or fuck. True.


    But if you look at things optimistically, I am already halfway there and within another 9 years, I can legally do all three.


    Steve and Kathy threw me a little party where they invited all my classmates and we had my favorite, chocolate truffle cake. While I didn''t like many people besides Evan, I tolerated them and always acted polite.


    If I do become a successful actor in the future, I don''t want spiteful children to harp on to the media about how I was aloof and arrogant.


    Evan, being the best pal that he is, gifted me a set of guitar picks and strings. It was a very thoughtful gift as he had observed the brand and size of my guitar before ordering the strings.


    And of course, the best gift I received was that our short film, ''Sex Education'' had been submitted by my parents to the Sundance Film Festival to be held this month between January 16th and 26th.


    They had planned to take me to Salt Lake City, Utah for a period of four days from the 16th to the 19th. I''d miss two days of school, but it wasn''t much at this year''s level, with me being top of our class.


    Evan wanted to accompany me badly and had even begged his own parents to let him come with me. Unfortunately for him, our parents explained to his parents the content of the film and why it wouldn''t be good for a child who is not the star of the movie to go there and watch it.


    As expected, his parents put a stop to all his begging by not allowing him to accompany us to Sundance. It was a nightmare to see him moping for a week after that day.


    (Time Skip-2 weeks)


    The wait was agonizing. While I was allowed to visit the Sundance Festival, I was given one of the two options. Either I could go visit the festival during the premiere of our short film or wait for the ending ceremony to visit during the award ceremony. I had deliberated hard. I knew the film was good, but I didn''t have high expectations of it receiving an award.


    Keeping that in mind, I decided to just go see the premiere to gauge the audience''s reaction. And what a reaction it was.


    (Flashback)


    I eagerly sat in the screening hall with my parents on either side of me and Bobby and Amy sitting on my mother''s other side. My eyes kept wandering around, observing the number of people present for the screening. It was a small hall supporting only 150 or so seats. Because it was a self-financed short film, it didn''t take much money to screen the movie, only $100 or so. Still, for a small hall showing a short film, there were some 40-50 people present.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Guess it''s true that sex sells.


    Steve had spread the word among a few of his friends that we would be presenting our movie here, so a few executives of production companies had come to attend the premiere because they knew of Steve''s reputation.


    "How are you doing, Steve?" A burly caucasian man in his late 40s with brown hair came forward and shook hands with the man in question.


    "Peter, so nice of you to join us." Steve stood up and smiled at the man, "This here is my son Troy who is the star of the movie and you already know my better half." Steve nodded towards me and Kathy while making the introductions.


    "Troy, this is Peter Jones, he is a film executive at Warner Bros."


    I shook the man''s hand, "Pleasure to meet you, sir."


    Peter smiled indulgently, "Well aren''t you the polite one." Then he turned back to the older man, "Steve, I specifically came to see your work, but I hope you understand that short films aren''t my forte."


    His blunt response came out like a surprise. I couldn''t help but smile at that.


    "Yes, I am aware." Steve answered back with a smile of his own, "This is more for Troy''s sake actually. Just watch the movie and you''ll understand."


    Before Peter could say anything else a loud voice rang, "Well, well, well. If it isn''t the returning prodigal son and family." I turned my head sideways to look at the new arrival who was a man of a similar age to Steve. While his words may feel to be harsh, the smirk on the man''s face was anything but malicious.


    "Barry!" Steve excitedly exclaimed as he hugged the said man.


    "Troy, this is my best friend Barry Mendel. Barry, this is Troy, and of course, you know Kathy and Peter." Steve made another round of introductions.


    After exchanging pleasantries, we all went back to our seats as the time for the film to start finally came.


    As soon as the projector turned on, the screen lit with the words, ''Sex Education, a film by Steve Kloves''.


    The movie started rolling and I watched in fascination as the story unfolded with the three main characters showing a different perspective.


    Mark''s POV (that''s my character) shows the loneliness of a child with overworked parents and the need to get any worthwhile attention. Still maintains a happy front for others, especially in the presence of his sister. Whenever alone, he will go back to loneliness.


    From Jenny''s POV, we see the desire of a young woman to be free from the responsibility of her brother and be on her own. At the same, the love she has comes before any youthful rebellion. That is especially shown in the last shot where she shows her decisiveness in following her gut feeling that something wrong was going on between her brother and Dylan.


    Finally, Dylan shows the future of a person like Mark with a lack of good parental figure. If Dylan were to be successful, then it''s entirely possible that Mark could follow in his footsteps.


    On the surface, it may seem to be about sex, which it is, but it has many deeper undertones that have been explored by the director. And all of that is within thirty minutes because the rest of the screen time is spent on my and Amy''s respective monologues.


    There was laughter throughout the movie. While the subject was dark, it was presented in a humorous way. The only disturbing scene was the assault scene and its follow-up. My monologue had more than one whistle and catcall and I couldn''t help but feel giddy.


    When I explained the meaning of snogging to the ''American twats'', there was an uproaring laughter in the hall. I breathed a sigh of relief. I thought people would be offended. I guess being bad-mouthed by a kid doesn''t seem to be too offensive.


    When the end credit rolled, I didn''t know what to expect. So it was truly a novel experience when all the members in the audience stood up and clapped loudly.


    I looked around myself in shock as people were actually looking at me with smiling faces but they didn''t stop clapping.


    For a full five minutes.


    Yes, I checked the time on my wristwatch.


    I turned towards my parents to see both of them smiling at me with a proud look on their faces. A sense of accomplishment bloomed inside my heart. This was probably the best award I could''ve received for this movie.


    After the applause, the people started moving out one by one, barring a few people. The first to approach us were Bobby and Amy.


    "Woah dude, that was an awesome performance," Bobby fist-bumped me which I reciprocated. "If only I wasn''t playing such a despicable character." He sighed in mock annoyance.


    "And your speech at the end," He immediately flipped back to being cheerful, "I loved it! I abso- fu..fudging-lutely loved it." He changed the word at the last moment after receiving a deadly glare from my mother.


    "Thank you," I answered simply.


    "That was indeed some great acting," Amy replied from beside her boyfriend. "I loved the whole film a lot. Do you think Steve would give us a copy? I would love to show it to our dramatics class." She glanced back at Steve who was talking to Peter, Barry, and Kathy.


    "There''s no harm in asking, is there?" I answered with a smile. "From what I know, short films like this rarely get distributors, they are only made for artistic purposes or to spread the love of cinema and movies. I think he would be happy if you spread it to your class at the very least."


    Amy nodded at my deductions, "You know, you are really smart sometimes, but other times you go back to being a kid, it''s like a switch has been flipped."


    "Aww Amy, you are smart too." I gave a dramatic pause before saying, "Sometimes." I grinned at her cheekily.


    "You brat," she pulled my cheek playfully while Bobby watched us in amusement from aside.


    "Alright, kids. It''s time for us to go," Kathy''s voice came from behind us as she escorted us out of the hall while Steve was still talking to the two men. Probably some catching up to do.


    After the premiere, we spent two more days there but didn''t watch any film because most movies weren''t kid-friendly and there was no rating system of MPAA. So she simply banned watching any movies there for the foreseeable future.


    Thus all we did was enjoy the sights of Salt Lake City.


    (Flashback End)


    I came back to LA with Kathy, Amy, and Bobby while Steve stayed back to watch some movies and to wait. Totally unfair, I say. I know for him it''s his work, but still.


    Sometimes I regret my decision to not just complete my schooling in a couple of years. The problem with that would be, I would get totally bored. I mean, I am not an adult, so I wouldn''t be getting many roles and I definitely won''t be joining a college until I am 16 at the very least.


    Come on dude, college is for having fun and parties and sex and all that jazz. Yes, I could go and study to make a career but I don''t want a boring life in a large corporation, crunching numbers all day long.


    It would''ve been somewhat better if my school had a joint building for elementary and high school. Then I could''ve read up on advanced stuff to see my actual level of knowledge or to merely challenge myself.


    But here I was, stuck in the classroom with 8-9-year-olds, studying sentence formation, when I could write a full novel if I really wanted.


    ring


    Finally!


    I put my stuff back in my bag and raced towards the door. Today was the day that jury and audience awards would be announced for the festival.


    "Hey wait for me!" A voice came from behind me. I slowed slightly and saw Evan catching up to me.


    We rushed to the school gate, only to find my mother standing there.


    "Mom! Did the result come out?" I asked impatiently.


    "Your dad hasn''t called yet," Kathy answered, "but I''m sure he will as soon as they do."


    "Alright," I grumbled, annoyed.


    "Evan," Mom turned towards my friend, "your mom called. Your nanny had an emergency so she had to go home. You''ll be coming home with us, okay?"


    "Yes!" He exclaimed in joy.


    "You shouldn''t be so happy," I said and he mellowed down a little. "Whenever someone says emergency it is usually bad news."


    He nodded in contemplation, "Yeah, sorry."


    "It''s alright dear," Kathy smiled at the two of us, "let''s hurry back."

 Chapter 8

    Steve didn¡¯t call back for two more hours. It was only Evan¡¯s presence that stopped me from going mad. When it finally rang, I literally ran all the way over to the phone. Despite my every effort to grab it, Kathy was the first one to reach it and held it close to her ear with a grin on her face as she talked on the line.


    "Uh-huh," She nodded seriously over the phone before not speaking for a few minutes. My patience was running low, and I was nearly ready to shout at her when finally she turned to me.


    ¡°Troy, your Dad wants to speak with you,¡± Kathy said while offering me the receiver.


    I snatched it from her haughtily and immediately put it on, going directly to the main part of the conversation, ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°We won!¡± Steve exclaimed happily, ¡°We won two prizes, one is the Audience Award, Festival Favorite, and the other is the Short Film Grand Jury Prize.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I shouted loudly. Then I turned to Evan, ¡°We won two awards. One Audience Award for the Festival favorite and one Grand Jury Award!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Evan yelled out loud. I high-fived him. He probably didn''t even understand the importance of these awards but I do. They will go a long way to secure us a distribution deal.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Dad¡¯s voice cut off my premature celebrations. ¡°I sold all rights to HBO for $150,000. You remember Peter from Warner, right? He got me in contact with a friend of his from HBO which is also a subsidiary of Warner. They liked the response that our film got and purchased broadcasting and further distribution rights.¡± He told us proudly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I turned to Kathy, ¡°Dad sold the broadcasting rights to HBO.¡±


    That was indeed very good news. From a purely financial perspective, we spent somewhere between 1-2 grand on the whole film. Obviously, it is much less than what a director of Steve¡¯s caliber should be paid but that¡¯s not the point. Keeping that in mind, we already made more than 100 times what we had spent.


    But the biggest point was marketing it out to the world. At this point it doesn¡¯t matter if we make money or not, but that more people see our work and can appreciate it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be coming back tomorrow morning,¡± Steve¡¯s voice rang out from the receiver, ¡°then we¡¯ll go out and celebrate in the evening. And tell your mother to invite Bobby and Amy as well.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    I hung up the phone and relayed the message to Kathy. She nodded but had a thoughtful expression on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mum?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do you realize how rare it is for a relatively short film like yours to win the Audience Award at a film festival?¡± She asked back.


    I scratched my head in confusion, ¡°Is it really? I mean the film was good, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That it was,¡± she said. ¡°But it is still unusual. Most of the winners are feature films. Documentaries and short films don¡¯t win. In fact, ours is the first film to do so. You can¡¯t just chalk it up to coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Our super awesome luck?¡± I offered an explanation of the reason for our win.


    ¡°Most likely,¡± She agreed before turning to Evan, ¡°Evan, we¡¯ll be celebrating the success of Troy¡¯s first film tomorrow, would you like to come along? I¡¯ll talk to your parents if you¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to come!¡± Evan exclaimed excitedly.


    Seriously this kid was in real need of some Adderall.


    (Break)


    It was a lovely dinner we had at this upscale restaurant called Providence. Probably the best seafood I¡¯ve had in both my lives. Can¡¯t be sure about my past life but that was the feeling I got when I had the first bite of that awesome sushi.


    Dad had given Amy and Bobby a $5,000 check each as a bonus for making the movie. For broke college students, they were more than happy with the amount.


    "What about me?" I asked Steve with a big pout. "You gave so much money to them, and nothing to your star? That''s unfair."


    Steve chuckled, "You can ask for anything you want. Within reason of course."


    "I want a skateboard," I said without needing to think it over. I wanted one so badly for quite some time, but for some reason, I didn''t feel like asking for it until now.


    "Done," Steve agreed easily.


    It wasn¡¯t until a week later that Steve told me an even bigger news.


    ¡°Are you fucking serious?¡± I asked giddily.


    ¡°Language!¡± Kathy rebuked from the kitchen where she was preparing the dinner. Only a few seconds later she came rushing out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mum,¡± I said with a shit-eating grin on my face, ¡°Now Dad, are you serious or is it a joke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious,¡± Steve said with a smile of his own. Seeing the confused expression on Kathy¡¯s face he explained again, ¡°I got back from HBO today. They held an internal screening of our movie and were very impressed with the quality of the script and acting, particularly yours.¡±


    Here he meaningfully turned towards me.


    ¡°They think it would be a great idea if we could make it into a TV movie or a mini-series. They have offered me the job as its primary writer, director, and producer. And I have the option to select another producer if I so desire. Here he looked meaningfully toward Kathy.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°You¡¯re offering me that position?¡± She asked, her own excitement shining through her eyes. She had written many pilots before but none of them had been picked up by any network, thus being a producer of an HBO movie was a good opportunity for her.


    Steve shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t say yes.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I and Kathy asked at the same time, our eyes met for a moment as we smiled at each other, and then we turned to Steve in unison.


    "For one, if we do make this TV film, then it won''t be eligible for an Oscar. That''s one of the most basic Oscar rule," Steve clarified.


    That was a bummer. While I don''t know if the film was good enough to qualify for an Oscar, but knowing that you had a chance to do something so big, yet you blew it to make a TV movie...


    "Not just that," Steve continued, ¡°HBO''s first condition for greenlighting this project was that Troy would be the lead actor.¡±


    ¡°I accept,¡± I said immediately. To be frank I¡¯d be disappointed if they chose someone else for the role that was built around me. It would be a little sad that we won''t be eligible for an Oscar, I couldn''t decline such a massive opportunity to act, just like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple Troy,¡± Kathy answered this time, ¡°while we would love it if you get good roles like the lead one here, but remember that your on-screen role defines you for other people.¡±


    I hummed in thought, ¡°You think I¡¯d be stereotyped with sex?¡±


    ¡°If the film does well, then I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s possible,¡± Steve answered. ¡°They have offered for me to develop a script first before we could further our plans. If you don¡¯t want to act, then that¡¯s fine, as they have bought the rights to it, they will make a production on their own with their own writers and actors.¡±


    How could I deny that? I know that at the moment, we aren¡¯t fully financially secure. At least until we can sell the adaptation rights of Harry Potter. So it would be the smart decision to just accept HBO¡¯s offer and make the series.


    Even if I get paid the lowest salary as per the actors guild,  I believe I would still make some money from the movie, as I play the lead. And obviously, the salary of the director and producer will be much higher. The lowest by my estimate should be a hundred grand each. So if we make the film, it would be upwards of $200,000. Not to mention that this is the absolute lowest value. It could be much higher based on the success of the movie and if Steve and Kathy could negotiate for a subsequent raise based on the TV ratings.


    If we count the negative effect, if I do the show and it becomes popular, Warner Bros. or other studios may refuse to cast me as, say, Harry Potter. But I don¡¯t want to change myself or my work because of a role.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said with finality.


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure?¡± Steve asked again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll tell them, we accept.¡± Then he turned to Kathy, ¡°Honey, we need to start work on the script soon. You have more experience on TV screenplay so you take the lead. I¡¯ve been told about a few inconsistencies in the original script like Troy is British but his sister seems to be American¡­¡±


    I tuned them out at this point and thought about the implications of what had transpired in a matter of a few minutes. This one small deviation in the timeline could potentially change everything that I knew, or maybe nothing at all. Only time will tell what will happen after the release of this film.


    (Break)


    It took them two whole months to complete the script and complete negotiations with HBO. They agreed with a salary of $75,000 for me and $300,000 and $180,000 for Steve and Kathy respectively.


    With this, we¡¯ll be making a total of $550,000 (pre-tax) for the movie as a family. A further bonus for Steve and Kathy as producers, if ratings exceed a limit and a certain percentage of disc sales, will be shared with them every year.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t HBO being too generous?¡± That¡¯s the question I asked my parents.


    ¡°Indeed they are,¡± Kathy agreed. ¡°Currently, they are trying to expand their user base to compete with network channels so they are getting more quality programs out there. From what I¡¯ve heard in the circle, they have a very grand plan for an upcoming series that will be launched next year.¡±


    If only it was Game of Thrones I could¡¯ve played Bran Stark.


    Yes, I remember the series because I read this book lying around in the house called ¡®A Game of Thrones¡¯ by G.R.R. Martin. So of course I remembered its adaptation that became one of the biggest shows ever made. Until the last season, that is.


    If I were to guess, HBO must be launching [The Sopranos] or [Sex and the City] at this point. I wasn''t exactly sure about their TV premiere date, only knowing they were released in the late ''90s.


    While my parents had agreed to let me act, they had placed some conditions. The biggest one placed on HBO was to wait until the summer to shoot the film or hire a private tutor for me for the time I spend away from school.


    Personally, I preferred the former. Getting too much attention was never good. At least in class, I could act like a lazy genius but one-on-one tutoring is just asking for trouble.


    Luckily for me, HBO agreed with this as well. Accordingly, we will begin shooting in June 98 and finish by July 98. Steve and Kathy had come up with a production plan of 40-45 days.


    HBO planned to premiere the movie in mid to late November, giving us enough time for post-production and marketing. In the meantime, Steve along with a casting director of HBO would select the major cast members.


    Of the cast, the major roles were my character¡¯s (Mark¡¯s) parents who had shifted jobs from England and had settled in America. The father is from London and while the mother settled in London for love, she is an American. Next would be the sister, Jenny, who is mostly an American as she was living with her mother¡¯s sister and was on a scholarship program in an elite private school. She has recently joined university.


    Then the babysitter and to-be-abuser, Dylan, who after some deliberation was turned bisexual. My school teacher whom my character is supposed to torment and finally my two friends in school, Peter and Joe. There are other side characters like Dylan¡¯s girlfriend and Jenny¡¯s boyfriend, some neighbors, etc.


    As it was meant to be rated TV-MA and with the nature of the subject, scenes of sexual nature with nudity were also included in the script. Kathy still thought she was protecting me somehow when she tried to give me a redacted version of the script.


    I laughed out loud and asked Steve for the correct script. Thankfully, he acquiesced.


    The script was quite good actually. It was in the format of a comedy movie, although it had quite a few dramatic moments as well.


    Steve and Kathy had adopted a mockumentary-type approach that I remember from a few future shows, like [The Office] and [Modern Family], where I am the narrator of the series, and between scenes, the camera will cut to me and I¡¯ll narrate my thoughts at that particular moment. I wanted to do the Ferris Bueller type breaking the fourth wall, but they vetoed it. Apparently, the tone of the film would become inconsistent if you add that.


    So they decided to go with what worked in the original version, and at the end of the movie, Mark will give a monologue about Sex education. That was the most liked part of the original script and everyone at HBO expected it to be a part of the film.


    There are some other great funny moments in the script as well. There is a running gag where I¡¯ll make some great dirty joke in front of my teacher during class while pretending to not understand what I just said and making her very uncomfortable.


    Steve and Kathy have made my character a smart and cunning kid who knows more than he should but still acts like the perfect angel in front of unsuspecting adults.


    But at the end of the day, he is still a kid, and his knowledge about sex is incomplete. He thinks he knows everything and that leads to hilarious situations.


    ________________________________________


    AN: I have a free poll posted on my Pat-reon about the future of Troy. Go check it out.

 Chapter 9

    Finally, the year was over and summer vacation began. I still find it strange that It''s been a year since I came to America. It was a very unique experience going from a lonely self-dependent boy to where I am today.


    "Troy," A voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I turned to look at my best friend Evan.


    "What are you doing this summer?" He asked, "I mean, if you have time you could come with us to Hawaii? I know my parents would allow you if you agree. Just imagine how cool it''d be to do that together."


    "Yeah, it would be cool," I answered with a smile, "but I have to shoot the movie this month and the next. After that, Mum and Dad would get busy with post-production."


    Evan had a defeated look on his face as he thought long and hard for a solution. Then as if a switch had been flipped, he smiled, "That means you''ll be free in August, right?"


    "I guess so."


    "Hmm, okay we''ll do something in August then," Evan said in his kid voice.


    I smiled back at him, "Yeah we will, mate."


    Bidding him farewell I came back to Steve who was patiently waiting for us to finish our talk.


    "Are you excited about the upcoming shoot?" He asked conversationally as he pulled out of the parking space.


    I merely hummed in affirmation.


    "Not in the mood to talk?" He asked.


    "Just thinking about something Evan said. He and his family are going to Hawaii for vacation. He invited me to come along." I replied honestly as I looked at him. I immediately regretted telling him when I saw the guilty expression on his face.


    "It''s okay, this is something I wanted." I assured him, "You''re doing this because I want to be an actor. Remember?"


    He sighed audibly, "You''re still too young Troy. I know you have seen a lot in your life and you think you''re all grown up and stuff, but it doesn''t have to be like this. You also have a right to go on vacations and enjoy life like a kid. There is still time, if you want to go, we can find another actor."


    "And pay damages to HBO for the breached contract? No thanks," I snarked, "but more than that, this is my wish. This will be a unique experience and I want to have it, so please don''t beat yourself up over it."


    "How do you even know about the breach of a contract?" Steve asked incredulously, "Moreover, with a child actor they cannot enforce work legally, the most they can do is fire me and Kathy as well. But with the amount of work we have done with the scripting, casting, and set preparation, it would be a bigger loss to them to let us go at this point. Not to mention, they would be the ones breaching the contract."


    "No, the real problem would be angering a media giant like Warner. So unless the reason is genuine, leaving a project at such a time is ill-advised if you wish to stay in the industry. For you, it would hardly matter because of your age when you grow up," Steve explained as we reached our apartment building.


    The part where Steve and Kathy would face Warner''s attack if I declined at this point was left unsaid.


    Up in the living room, Steve and Kathy sat me down and looked at each other before finally, Kathy said, "We must establish some rules for the filming tomorrow."


    I nodded in assent as she continued, "First of all, because it is a mature movie, it will have¡­stuff that you should not see. So first rule, you cannot wander around the set without either of us escorting you."


    At another nod from me she continued, "If at any point you feel uncomfortable, whether it''s a scene or a dialogue or even a co-actor or crew member, you must tell us at once. It has been included in your contract as well so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Anything else?" I asked patiently.


    "Tomorrow is the meet and greet for the cast and crew, followed by a table read," Steve explained, "We will be discussing the complete script, which includes you as well, of course. But it won''t take much of your time. If you have any questions about shooting or your character you can voice them tomorrow. I will be directing the whole thing but there may be some scenes shot by the assistant directors. Make sure to introduce yourself to all of them personally. It helps in the long run."


    "Of course," I nodded in understanding. If the directors are happy with you, they will make sure you perform your best.


    (Break)


    The next day, I rode with Steve and Kathy to the HBO office. Steve had booked a conference hall for the table read. I looked around the room and saw many people. One thing I found odd was that there was no other child in the room.


    I took a look around but didn''t find any recognizable faces either. That was partly because Amy and Bobby had declined to reprise their respective roles. Amy because of the nudity and Bobby because of his character''s newfound sexuality. Their reasons were understandable as there were some pretty graphic scenes involving both Dylan and Jenny.


    I sat down beside Kathy who was sitting beside Steve. On my other side was a young man in his late teens or early twenties. He was a tall and good-looking bloke with brown hair and brown eyes.


    I smiled and offered him a handshake, "Hello mate. I''m Troy Armitage. I''m playing Mark."


    He looked startled for a second as if not expecting such a greeting from me, but he shook out of the stupor almost immediately. He shook my hand casually and said jovially, "Hello, I''m James Franco and I''ll play Dylan."


    As soon as he whispered his name, I immediately remembered him from the future. From what I know, I remember many of his movies distinctively. The most prominent ones were the original [Spider-man] trilogy, [127 Hours], and [The Disaster Artist]. I had watched more of his projects as well, like [Milk] and [The Deuce], but those three were the ones where I distinctly remembered him.


    "Hey, are you old enough to play Dylan?" I asked with a smile, "You look barely sixteen."


    "I am 20," He answered indignantly, "and you''re one to talk, jailbait."


    "Eww," I made a disgusted face, "do I look like a young underaged girl? And for your info, I don''t have any nude scenes. All I have to do is talk shi¡­ I mean bad words." I amended quickly when I heard my mother clearing her throat.


    "Please don''t encourage him," Kathy said from beside me, "my little baby can get carried away with his jokes and sarcasm."


    "Mum, stop embarrassing me!" I said in mock outrage. Then immediately turned my expression to indifference, "Were you expecting me to say that? Seriously, woman, you need to try harder."


    Franco laughed loudly and banged a hand on the table unconsciously which did the job of quieting the room down as everyone''s eyes turned towards us.


    Franco immediately ceased his laughter and tried to duck a little as if he were caught with a hand in the cookie jar.


    "Yeah, that wasn''t awkward at all," I nudged him with an elbow, who looked more embarrassed than anything with all the attention on him now.


    Taking in the situation Steve cleared his throat loudly, "Hello everyone. If by any chance you happen not to know me, I''m Steve Kloves, the director, writer, and producer of the movie. This is my better half, Kathy Kloves, our co-producer and co-writer." He said pointing at Kathy, "Before we begin, let''s introduce ourselves. Why don''t you start Troy."


    I looked around the room at the expectant gazes and stood up, "Hello. I am Troy Armitage. I am 9 and will be playing Mark in the movie."


    I retook my seat. This started a series of introductions starting from James Franco and going all the way around till it came back to Steve.


    "Great! Now that that''s done, let''s take out the script. All of you who have a role with lines should enact them in character. First, we''ll be reading Troy''s lines. Only after that will other parts be read." Steve said with finality.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I frowned in irritation. Steve had explained things to me but it still made me mad.


    Apparently, because I was underage, I could not be given access to the complete script legally and it should only be the parts where I appear. Also, the scenes have to be shot in such a manner that no manner of sexual activity, simulated or otherwise, can happen in front of me. Not that I want to see it. But they will merge scenes in post-production so it would seem that I am witnessing a sex scene if the script so desires. Which it does.


    This also means that they will shoot most of my scenes and the scenes involving other kids at the beginning to let us leave early. Some scenes of others may have to be shot in between to save costs but as far as my scenes are concerned, they should be completed within a month if the production goes as planned.


    With that thought in mind, I lifted up the redacted version of the script that I was given for the day and read my first line.


    (Break)


    I reached the film set in my mother''s car the next day. My father had to oversee some preparations for the set so he reached the scene early.


    For my first scene, the location was set in an elementary school that was already built inside the Warner Bros. Studios, Burbank. While Steve preferred shooting on location, we all knew it would unnecessarily escalate the costs, thus he had agreed to indoor shooting.


    Walking inside I was stunned for a second, seeing the elaborate and highly detailed set. At first glance, it would seem as if it was a real classroom, only the lack of all four walls made it seem like a fake one.


    "Seems real, doesn''t it?" Steve asked as he walked up to me.


    "It would if it had all the walls," I answered.


    "The walls can be added," Steve explained, "See that slot over there, They can add cardboard walls whenever the scene requires and you won''t find a difference."


    "That''s convenient," I mumbled.


    "It is," Steve affirmed, "First we will be shooting scenes from this direction so we won''t need the wall. This gives us better lighting and camera angle. The set designer is prepared to add the wall when needed for shots from the other side."


    I hummed noncommittally.


    "Why don''t you go and get your makeup done?" Steve asked and pointed towards an area that now I see has a lot more people than in the other areas. "Come I''ll accompany you."


    I knew an order when I heard one. Steve wasn''t a particularly strict Dad but he got work done in a subtle but effective way. His orders will feel as if they were mere suggestions and it was you all along who wanted to do that.


    I followed him obediently as he introduced me to our makeup artist, "Aaron, meet my son Troy. He is the lead actor in the movie. Troy, this is Aaron Greenberg, our Makeup and Costume Specialist. He will take care of your requirements for the day. Aaron, fix him up soon, we need him ready in half an hour."


    "Will do, boss!" Aaron mock saluted, then turned to me curiously as he took in my face and hummed audibly, "What amazing skin! Come, we shall begin our work at once."


    Aaron talked in a pompous and dramatic voice that was quite childish but did make me laugh. Seeing the satisfied look on Aaron''s face, I thought it would be better to just humor the man.


    He sat me on a tall chair and started applying the first layer.


    It took him like five minutes and he was done with it, "Your skin is very good, love. I don''t need to hide anything, you have a perfect face. Next, we have to do the hair!"


    What happened next was ruffling my hair with several brushes and combs.


    "Your character needs to look with unkempt hair as if he just got out of bed, right?" He confirmed to which I nodded.


    "That''s done then," He declared, "Now let''s get you changed and then we will redo the makeup if required."


    "Yes. Come, love, we''ll get changed," I turned towards the voice to see Mum standing there. She had gone off after handing me over to Dad, to do some stuff.


    I nodded and followed her to a changing room. She was already carrying the set of uniforms Mark was supposed to wear to school. It was a little crumpled as was required in the script.


    I went inside and quickly changed. I was supposed to be in a school district that had implemented uniforms in elementary school, thus the change. The uniform was simple khaki shorts with a blue polo shirt.


    I came outside only to be led to Aaron again who redid my makeup. Why didn''t I dress up first and then get makeup? I''ll never understand that.


    So it took almost half an hour, the same time as allotted by Dad for us to finish the dressing and makeup.


    I reached the set again, accompanied by my mother who said, "Can you see the empty seat at the back of the second row? That''s yours. When the scene begins, you''ll be sitting there."


    I looked around and saw that all the other seats were filled by other kids my age. Many adults were standing behind one of the open walls and looking at the kids. Their guardians probably.


    I nodded in acceptance at Mum and asked, "How long will it take?"


    "Probably five minutes? It shouldn''t take long or children will get antsy."


    "Troy! Come here, the scene is about to start." Dad called out from the door of the classroom, "You remember your lines?"


    "Yes, I do." I answered resolutely, "Just make sure not to go easy on me."


    "You asked for it kid," Steve grinned at me.


    "Lights!" Steve shouted and immediately, tons of lights switched on.


    "Camera!" "Rolling!"


    "Sound!" "Recording!"


    "Action!"


    I adopted a lazy attitude as I walked in from the front door right as the teacher was calling out my name, "Mark Lewis."


    "Here!" I shouted and raised my hand high lazily.


    "You''re late, Mark," my teacher Mrs. Vogel, played by a newcomer, said with a slight frown on her face.


    "I''m sorry Mrs. Vogel, but m-my parents were fighting¡­" My lip quivered quite convincingly as I thought of the worst thing that could happen to Steve and Kathy. Immediately my eyes teared up and my quivering lip became worse.


    Mrs. Vogel kept staring at me in shock. It turned uncomfortable when she didn''t speak her line.


    "Cut! Linda, what are you doing? You are supposed to say your line! Did you forget it?" Steve shouted.


    Linda gulped audibly, though her eyes were still focused on me. As soon as I heard ''cut'', I dabbed at my eyes lightly with a handkerchief.


    "I''m sorry, director. For a moment I thought, Mark would begin crying for real. He was so convincing," She said finally, "Won''t happen again."


    Steve nodded at Linda in acceptance, "No problem, just stay in your character."


    I gave the older woman a reassuring smile as I retook my starting position. I had practiced all my scenes with Steve so many damn times that I could do them in my sleep if I wanted to. Each dialogue and expression had been ingrained in my head. I guess that''s what being a diligent actor is all about.


    "Action!" Steve called again as the second take of the scene began.


    I walked in again and said my line with a quivering lip and watering eyes. Mrs. Vogel went down on one knee as she hugged me, "Oh poor darling. It''s alright, Mrs. Vogel is here for you."


    As she hugged me, I smirked slightly, as if happy that my ploy worked. She released me after a few moments, "Go to your seat. I''ll excuse you for today."


    I nodded in mock sadness as I looked towards the floor but made my way towards the last seat and sat down gingerly.


    "Cut! Very good everyone. Now please stay in your place." In the meantime, Steve started giving orders to the cameramen and lighting guys and they adjusted their equipment.


    While they were doing so, my mother came on set with a lady who started singing a children''s rhyme. That''s great crowd control when the children actually joined her and sang enthusiastically.

 Chapter 10

    "Mrs. Vogel!" A little girl raised her chubby hand high, "Where do babies come from?"


    Mrs. Vogel looked very uncomfortable as she cleared her throat, "That''s, ahem, a good question Annie. You see, when a man and woman get married and love each other a lot, God will give them a small baby. That''s where babies come from."


    "Then why does Mommy say that there is a baby in her tummy? Did she eat it?" Came the prompt query from the same girl.


    "No. God sends the babies directly to mommy''s tummy." Vogel answered again, sweating metaphorical bullets.


    At this point Mark, the protagonist, decided to be a dick, "So you mean it has nothing to do with Daddy peeing inside Mummy''s butt?"


    A number of ''Ewws'' rang inside the class. It wasn''t in the script, but quite the natural response of kids their age so Steve didn''t interrupt the scene.


    Mrs Vogel went absolutely white as Mark said that.


    "I saw Daddy peeing inside Mummy," Mark answered confidently, then turned to Annie, "Hey Annie, you can ask your daddy as well."


    "No! No one will ask anyone''s daddy." Mrs. Vogel said sternly as she glared at me, "And you, you¡­," She whispered harshly, "Stop spreading lies and rumors."


    "But I really saw! It was all white. Daddy said when we get older it changes from yellow to¡­" This was as far as I could go.


    "Stop it, you retard. And for God''s sake, it is ejaculating, not peeing." Mrs Vogel lost her composure. Then immediately paled as her own words dawned upon her.


    "Ooohh! Mrs. Vogel said a bad word!" A random kid exclaimed.


    I smiled cruelly at that, "Mrs. Vogel, did you just call me a retard in front of everyone?"


    "I-I-I¡­" She stuttered and then stepped out of the classroom with tears visible in the corner of her eyes.


    "Cut! Nice job everyone."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. It was the eleventh take when we were finally finished. It is a real pain in the arse working with child actors. Thankfully, I don''t consider myself to be part of the group because I can control myself mostly and can behave professionally at the same time. Kids need some sort of entertainment between two takes, or they can become distracted.


    The day went on like this and we were finally finished after a full day of shooting. From other kids'' perspective, it was a little fun too as they were given snacks regularly and were given breaks after every few scenes to go enjoy. But as I had a lot of lines, I had to prepare for them between takes, so I couldn''t indulge myself with the same.


    "Troy."


    I looked up from my dinner to look at my father who was speaking, "Yes?"


    "Did you like today''s work?" Steve asked nonchalantly.


    "Very," I answered honestly, "As much as I may like to think I didn''t, I enjoyed myself a lot. Though, you did help me with all my lines beforehand so I don''t know what it would be like working with a different director."


    The reason my scenes today were relatively smooth was that Steve had gone to great lengths to ensure that I understood the role and the character. Even when Steve was writing the script, he would show it to me and we practiced lines and discussed different scenarios. Then he would edit the script if he thought it didn''t sound good.


    Our acting practice which had been going on for a year now had been slightly modified as now I practice lines of my own character with him and he would correct me. Working on the set today was like an elaborate stage play where I had practiced the role so many times that I knew my character forwards and backward.


    While some may say that this is bad for my future development as everything becomes so rehearsed that I won''t be able to improvise on set in the future. To them I say, fuck you.


    It doesn''t matter to me if the performance was rehearsed or not, if I can give a better performance after excessive rehearsals, so be it.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I can always run your lines with you," Steve said with a smile, "Even if you are working with other directors. Just make sure to listen to their advice when you are working under them. Every director has a unique style and vision for a particular role, so don''t undermine their authority."


    I nodded resolutely.


    "Now, how about we discuss your part for tomorrow?"


    (Time Skip)


    "Hey, little dude! How you doin''?" James Franco asked me with a devilish grin.


    "I''m fine. Thanks for asking, Mr. Joey Tribbiani." I retorted back immediately.


    His grin faltered but was regained back instantly, "You watch Friends? Do you even understand its jokes?"


    "Do I? Could you BE any funnier?" I imitated my sarcastic Chandler voice.


    James laughed, "You''re good dude, you''re good."


    "I know!"


    He laughed harder at my Monica voice.


    "Okay boys, enough goofing around," came Steve''s voice from behind the camera where he was making scene preparations.


    "There are others here as well, you know." A female voice called out.


    I tilted my head in the direction of the said voice to find a beautiful girl in her late teens standing there with a mock pout on her face who I recognized as Michelle Williams. A very talented actress with loads of awards and nominations in her future.


    "Aww, Michelle you know I love you," I extended my hands to her in a hugging motion. She bent down and scooped me in a hug and swung me around. I whooped in joy.


    "You know if only you were a little older, I would totally marry you." She teased as she planted a kiss on my cheek.


    "You just have to wait for eight and a half years." I said with a thinking face, "But why do we have to marry? I mean we could do ''it'' before also."


    Her face colored as she looked around at the laughing people on the set. Steve let out a tired sigh as he shook his head in exasperation.


    "You little devil," Michelle gritted her teeth and gave me a noogie.


    "Behave, Troy," Kathy called out loudly with a stern expression. A very stern expression.


    Uh Oh.


    I gulped unconsciously after Michelle stopped hurting me, "Yes Mum!"


    Another round of laughter came around the set seeing my face. I looked at Michelle, "I''m sorry Michelle."


    She smiled and pulled my cheek, "No, you''re not."


    "Oww ow ow!" I yelped.


    "Michelle, don''t," Steve warned. "We''ll have to do his makeup all over again."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Thankfully, she did let me go.


    I rubbed my cheek as I looked at the girl with a glare. If only she wasn''t a good actress she won''t even be playing the role.


    The script had some graphic scenes for the role of Jenny. However, the person who came to audition was a girl who was only 17. Steve and Kathy didn''t know this. Nonetheless, Michelle was ready to do said scenes, but if they were shot when she was underage, it would create legal troubles. Most filmmakers would search for a different actress. However, Steve was so impressed with Michelle''s audition that when he couldn''t find another good enough actress, he decided to wait a few months to shoot them when she turned 18 in September.


    Right now we were shooting one of the most difficult scenes of the movie, the one where my character was assaulted. There were some changes in the script like instead of Coke, Dylan would throw chocolate milkshakes on Mark because that''s more sticky and difficult to stay in.


    Then the scene was longer and extended with more dialogue because it was one of the most important scenes of the whole movie.


    (Break)


    "Action!" Steve shouted and instantly everyone except me went quiet.


    "Then I told Andrew how much of a loser he is! He peed his pants right there and cried." I bragged loudly and then both of us started laughing.


    The scene went on for a few more moments as we shared our respective school experiences like a bunch of bullies bragging about who''s the bigger one.


    "Did I tell you about my girlfriend, Sarah?" Dylan asked out of the blue.


    I shook my head dutifully.


    "Well, she is beautiful. And she gives the best kisses." He grinned.


    "Ewww! Kisses are bad. You''re not supposed to kiss till you''re married." I parroted the well-rehearsed line.


    Dylan laughed loudly, "That''s a lie you will realize within a few years. Then you''ll want to kiss all the time. And more."


    "More?"


    He went on to explain the barebones of physical relationships without going into too much explicit detail.


    Then the scene went like the original, he threw the chocolate shake at me. I retaliated and threw mine on him. He could stop me from doing so but he didn''t.


    We went to the bathroom to shower together which according to him was quite common among male friends.


    This time we were both wearing skin-colored underwear as we showered. I asked a few questions about differences in our bodies that he answered and then attacked me.


    I shouted but he blocked my mouth with his hand. That particular shot was taken multiple times to get the correct emotion and angle. Then came the scene where my sister Jenny played by Michelle burst in and beat Dylan, with a toilet plunger this time, and we cried together.


    "Cut! Good work everyone." Steve shouted, "David, get Troy and Michelle out. Franco, you stay."


    I followed Michelle and David, who was an AD, out as they gave me towels and led me towards the changing rooms.


    If my guess was correct they were probably shooting Franco naked without the minors'' presence.


    This is a really messed up society we live in. In the name of art, people are ready to make and consume borderline porn. The worst part is that people even get awarded Oscars and Emmys and whatnot for such ''art''.


    (Break)


    Finally, after more than a month of effort from everyone, I was free from my shooting requirements. It wouldn''t have taken such a long time if I wasn''t a minor. According to child labor laws of California, a child actor of my age can only work at max seven hours a day during a non-school day.


    This was the main reason HBO agreed to shoot the movie during the break without much argument. During school days, a child actor my age cannot shoot more than four hours a day.


    Now I remember that they had to get a special act passed in the UK to shoot Harry Potter there, that allowed child actors to work longer hours, otherwise they were shifting shooting locations elsewhere.


    Then there are people like Michelle who got emancipated and graduated high school early to work longer hours at production sets. At this point, I can understand why she would do that.


    "Penny for your thoughts?" Kathy asked as she was driving me back home in our old Chevy.


    "Just thinking of child labor laws. You know, general stuff." I answered with a grin.


    "Why do I even ask?" She groaned, "Do you ever think about anything a normal kid your age should, like, I don''t know, going out to play with your friends or going to the beach or something?"


    I shrugged, "I only got Evan and he must be in Hawaii by now. And seriously, the beach? We live in Santa Monica and you want to send me to the beach?"


    "How about a park then?" She quipped playfully.


    Seeing my unimpressed gaze she conceded, "Alright alright, it was a joke. But just because you are done shooting doesn''t mean you can laze around at home."


    "Don''t tell me you''ve signed me up for a summer camp," I said jokingly.


    Seeing the blank expression on her face I was horrified, "Oh God, no! Please tell me you''re joking!"


    "Oh love, stop being so melodramatic. We both know you''re more mature than that." She rolled her eyes, "And it''s not a camp if that''s what you''re worrying about. But you must understand that Steve and I have work to do and we have to finish it at the earliest. I truly wanted to go on your first vacation as a family but this project has forced our hands."


    "Don''t worry about that," I tried placating her, "We''ll have many opportunities in the future."


    "Yes, I know love. I have plans for the next one though, don''t worry about it." Kathy reassured me, "For the remainder of the summer though, you''ll be having a babysitter."


    "Wow, that makes me feel so much better, just after shooting the movie." I snarked, referencing the part where my character was assaulted by his babysitter.


    "I don''t think you will have any problem with your babysitter," she smirked right as she pulled over in a familiar driveway.


    "Hey, isn''t that Evan''s place?" I asked, just realizing that we weren''t going back to our apartment.


    She didn''t reply but did get off and motioned for me to follow her. She opened the trunk and took out a red suitcase.


    "Wait, are we breaking and entering? Isn''t that a crime? Do you wanna go to jail?"


    "Will you just keep quiet for a few minutes, you dumbass?" She finally snapped.


    I snickered, "Yes! I finally made you cuss."


    She rolled her eyes again but just kept pulling me along towards the door and rang the bell. After a minute of waiting the door opened only for us to come face to face with Melinda Spader, Evan''s mother. She was in her mid-thirties and really pretty. With her brown hair and eyes, she looked exactly like Evan, just an older and female version of him.


    "Kathy, Troy, you''re here! You must be done with the shooting then." Melinda beamed down at me. I politely smiled back.


    "Hi, Melinda." Kathy beamed.


    "Hello, Mrs. Spader. It''s good to meet you." I nodded politely.


    "None of that dearie, call me Melinda or Mel. Come on in. Evan hasn''t stopped talking about you since the holidays began." She beckoned us in and we followed. Their house was a fairly large one, located in a rich neighborhood.


    When the first time I came around I was a little baffled seeing the size and opulence of the house. Beautiful decor, spacious rooms and yard with a large garage (that had at least four cars), and most importantly, their own swimming pool. All this is in L.A., one of the most expensive areas in the US.


    The only inconsistency was Evan studying in a public school when clearly they could go private. I know this because Steve and Kathy had been talking and had strongly hinted that I may need to move schools before my movie is aired. With the new income they are receiving from the movie ''Sex Education,'' it wouldn''t be an issue to send me there anymore.


    Heck, from my personal income alone, I could educate myself at a top-tier private school easily.


    Private school at this point is only to maintain my privacy. Paparazzi can be especially cruel to child actors despite the laws protecting children.


    When I shared my views with Evan on the matter, he told me that he would come along with me to whichever school I chose. The only reason he was at a public school was because his mother felt it would teach him some humility if he stayed away from rich, pretentious brats for the early years of elementary school.


    Because Evan didn''t talk to anyone but me, I don''t think Mel would mind if Evan changed schools.


    "Hey Mel, didn''t you plan to go to Hawaii for the Holidays? Or are you back early?" I asked curiously.


    Mel and Kathy exchanged an amused glance with each other as if sharing a private joke. I hate it when adults do that to you.


    "Troy!" Before I could take in the voice, a mini-missile launched onto me and latched as if its life depended on it. I only had enough time to hug my friend back before we toppled over on the floor.


    Kathy and Mel had a good laugh as Evan hugged me tightly.


    "Ugh. Get off, Evan. You''re stifling me." I pushed him away.


    Evan had the decency to look sheepish as he got off the floor and helped me up, "Sorry, but I waited so long for you to finish filming. Now we can go to Hawaii together!"


    I was baffled for a moment but I turned towards Kathy with an expectant look.


    "Surprise." She smirked, "We talked to Melinda and John about their vacation plans. Apparently, they were going for only three weeks and nothing was set in stone. So we made plans for you. Now, you will be staying with them for the next three or so weeks so be on your best behavior."


    I blinked momentarily, still unable to come to terms with the fact that I was going on a vacation to the island state of Hawaii.


    "Is that my stuff?" I pointed at the red suitcase Kathy was carrying.


    "After you left with Steve for the day, I packed everything you will need and more. If you want anything else, give me a call and I''ll drop it off tomorrow morning." Kathy answered with a smile.


    I didn''t know what to say to her so I did the only thing that made sense. I hugged her tightly and said, "I love you, Mum. Thank you for this."


    She kissed my hair and whispered, "I love you more darling." Her voice was a little hoarse.


    I almost cried right there in her arms, but somehow I controlled myself.


    "Evan, why don''t you show Troy your room. I think you won''t mind sharing, right?" Mel said after Kathy and I separated.


    "Of course, we''ll share. Come Troy." With that Evan all but dragged me upstairs. He would have if I wasn''t carrying the suitcase with me.


    "So Evan, how did you all make this crazy plan? Moreover, how in the hell did you keep quiet about it?" I asked Evan after lying on his bed.


    Evan looked sheepish, "It was your Dad who called. He wanted to confirm our holiday plans. He told my Dad that you would be done with shooting by now. Dad agreed to postpone our vacation to July so we can go with you."


    I was a little surprised, "Hadn''t he and your Mum made plans for vacation at their work?"


    "My Dad is a partner in the firm." He shrugged his shoulders as if that explained everything. Which it did actually. Partners in law firms have the utmost authority over choosing their holiday time.


    "When are we going to Hawaii?" I asked.


    "The day after. Your Dad actually confirmed last week that you''ll be free by that time so we booked the tickets. We are going to Oahu Island." He explained.


    "You know I have never received a surprise. Ever."


    Evan didn''t say anything, just lay next to me silently.


    "Thank you, brother."


    "Anytime, brother."

 Chapter 11

    I was walking from the Immigration zone towards the waiting area, dragging my red suitcase, my eyes taking in every face looking for two particular ones that I wanted to see more than anything else at the moment.


    ¡°Troy!¡±


    I turned my head towards the familiar voice. Standing right there were Steve and Kathy. I picked up my pace as I almost ran towards the couple, balancing the suitcase carefully. As soon as I reached them, Kathy opened her arms for a hug and I literally rammed into her and hugged her for dear life.


    I never knew when I got so attached to these two people, but I did.


    "I missed you, Mum, Dad,¡± I whispered into her arms, but I knew Steve was close enough to hear me out. Within a moment, Steve engulfed the two of us in a family hug.


    ¡°Whoa, if I didn¡¯t know any better it would seem as if you didn¡¯t enjoy yourself in Hawaii at all,¡± came out a boisterous male voice.


    We separated only to see Melinda smacking her husband on the chest, ¡°You just ruined a perfectly good family moment!¡±


    Evan looked as if he was confused about whether to laugh or be embarrassed at his parents'' antics.


    I turned towards John Spader who was a man in his early 40s and had a strong physique with graying dark hair. He was usually a very serious, no-nonsense kind of guy, but the vacation led me to see a totally different carefree side.


    ¡°Dear John, I had loads of fun and would definitely love to do that again sometime. But that doesn¡¯t mean I cannot miss my family at the same time.¡± I answered with fake sincerity.


    Melinda and Evan burst out laughing at that inside joke of ours while John had a mock hurt expression on his face.


    ¡°Dear John?¡± Steve mouthed to me at the same time as Kathy asked, ¡°Are we missing something?¡±


    Melinda took the opportunity to explain with a straight face, ¡°Troy thinks that had John been a soldier, he would be getting a ¡®Dear John¡¯ letter from me.¡±


    Steve barked out a laugh while Kathy looked torn between laughing and rebuking me. Finally, she settled on the latter.


    ¡°Troy Armitage! That¡¯s so rude!¡± Her stern expression made me avert my eyes as I looked away at the other travelers in the terminal.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good Kathy, cut him some slack,¡± John said placatingly, ¡°It was all in good fun. We were both poking fun at each other the whole time.¡±


    Kathy didn¡¯t comment any further and seemingly the matter died down.


    The thing is, most people cannot wrap their heads around the fact that I can exchange witty remarks with people four times my age and still come out on top. That is considered disrespectful by Kathy. Steve is more laid back and hardly ever reprimands me for it.


    Still, I wouldn¡¯t ever change anything about Kathy because I know she loves me and is doing whatever she is doing to help me become a better person.


    Bidding our farewell, we parted ways with the Spader family and sat in Steve¡¯s car as we drove home.


    ¡°So how was your vacation? Did you have fun there?¡± Kathy asked after we all sat down in the living room.


    I nodded with a smile, ¡°It was amazing. Wish you were there too. John taught me how to swim and I learned it within an hour! Then we went kayaking, snorkeling, fishing, trekking, you name it. I have taken many photos and videos on the camera you packed, I¡¯ll show you at home. And the food was to die for. Especially the prawns, I loved them.¡±


    ¡°That does sound like fun,¡± Steve remarked.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I changed the subject, ¡°Are you done with the movie?¡±


    ¡°Filming has been done, yes,¡± Steve replied, ¡°Just a few scenes are to be shot in September. Post-production has begun. We will be done with assembling the director¡¯s cut within a few weeks. Obviously, barring some of Michelle¡¯s scenes. We have given the footage to HBO and soon you¡¯ll find the trailers airing on Warner TV channels.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find a new school, won¡¯t I?¡± I asked dejectedly.


    While I didn¡¯t hate the idea of school, I didn¡¯t love it either. The only reason I didn¡¯t want to leave school early was because I¡¯d be bored out of my mind if I did that. Can you imagine getting out of school early only to do a kiddy role in some blasted Disney movie that primarily caters to preschoolers?


    Yeah, hard pass on that one.


    Kid movies can be good, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯d have watched all of them in my past life to decide which one to choose from. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d have the option to choose either.


    Unless I¡¯m at Macaulay Culkin¡¯s level, I hardly think anyone would want to give me a script to read and decide. Child stars at the end are exactly that, children. Even if my parents have accepted me as a genius anomaly, other producers and directors won¡¯t.


    So school it was. Just keep getting good grades and maintain the status quo for an intelligent child of my age. That was my ultimate decision for my schooling. And finally, when I got used to the monotonicity of an American public school, I would have to change to a private one.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. I know you don¡¯t care much for your education,¡± Kathy raised a hand when I was about to protest, ¡°Don¡¯t even deny it. Steve and I discussed it at length when you were in Hawaii. Your coursework comes easily to you so you don¡¯t care for it much, but art is unique as every person has their own expression and you clearly want to go in that direction.¡±


    I just looked at Kathy silently as she and Steve exchanged another glance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie," She continued, "I don¡¯t like the idea of you working at your age. Steve and I have had many arguments over this. You shooting short films at home was one thing, but taking it to the studio is a totally different thing.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to stop acting till I grow up?¡± I asked bluntly.


    She shook her head, ¡°Seeing your performance and the joy it brings you, I cannot deny you that. All I can request from you is this, don¡¯t be in a rush to take up too many projects in a year.¡±


    I smiled at her, ¡°Relax Mum, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be getting too many offers on the basis of just one role.¡±


    Steve, who was a silent observer for some time, said, ¡°I won¡¯t be too sure of that.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Just wait for the movie to release and you¡¯ll know the answer,¡± He said mysteriously.


    I decided to change the topic, ¡°So when can I see it?¡±


    ¡°Not anytime soon!¡± ¡°When you are 15,¡± Came the reply from the two parents who then looked at each other and smiled.


    Kathy confirmed Steve¡¯s words, ¡°15 seems to be a good enough age to watch the movie.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so unfair!¡± I crossed my hands over my chest, ¡°I have acted in most of the scenes, I know the content of the script completely but you don¡¯t want me to see it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathy and Steve said in unison.


    I sighed in defeat. I just knew they wouldn¡¯t let me see it at any cost. They haven¡¯t taken a subscription to HBO so I won¡¯t be able to see it at home. CDs and tapes won¡¯t be released until next year at the earliest and among my friends, Evan would have the same problem as me. Well, then there¡¯s Bobby.


    Yes! I could always convince Bobby to help me out. Although we weren¡¯t as close as Evan and I, Bobby was the cool older brother who sometimes bent the rules for you.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing we have to discuss,¡± Steve looked down at me with a contemplative gaze. I nodded to show my attentiveness.


    ¡°Of the amount of your salary of $75,000, 30% has been deposited in the Coogan account,¡± Steve explained.


    I nodded in understanding. Coogan account is a safety account for minors working in any performance industry in California, be it music, movies, TV, theater, or anything else. It saves them some money so their parents don¡¯t blow away everything before the children come of age.


    Jackie Coogan was the first child superstar who earned significant money from his movies. However, most of that amount was used by his mother and stepfather. He even had to involve the authorities to get some amount back. That led to the passing of the Coogan Act that mandated a portion of the earnings of child actors to be deposited in a trust account till they came of age. This amount is decided on a case-to-case basis by a judge, which in my case turned out to be 30%. From what I remember, this amount would be fixed at 15% in a few years.


    Steve had explained the legislation to me and how it worked. We had opened an account with a Mutual Fund company to invest money in high-quality funds. That way, any of my funds would be able to beat the inflation at the very least.


    ¡°From the balance 70%," Steve continued, "I¡¯ve paid your initiation fee of the Screen Actors Guild and AFTRA which came out to be around $2,500.¡±


    Screen Actors Guild (SAG) is a film actors¡¯ union that protects our rights. Similarly, AFTRA is the union of TV Actors. Although the initial price of $2500 may sound steep, they offer a lot of protection for actors regarding pay and work conditions. Like health insurance and in the absence of an agent, SAG negotiates actors¡¯ contracts for them.


    And that¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg. There are so many more benefits and most big productions don¡¯t even let non-SAG actors audition for them. Joining it was inevitable.


    "Next is your taxes. Right now, after all financial planning, your taxes come out to be somewhere around ten grand. So after deducting everything your balance money would be around $40,000.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± I asked after taking all that info in. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m grateful that you are sharing this with me but you can use that money to pay for my schooling or something. I don''t need to know the details.¡±


    Steve shook his head, ¡°As your parents it¡¯s our responsibility to take care of your needs and wants. We¡¯ll bear all your expenses including schooling, clothing, hobbies, games, whatever you need. You save your money for your future, like, if you wish to set up a business or maybe invest in someone else¡¯s business.¡±


    Those words struck a chord within me. Investing in someone else¡¯s business seems to be such an amazing idea if I could get some future stock knowledge.


    ¡°You can use this money now if you want, but you must give us a good reason for using it. I won¡¯t let you waste it away on meaningless things.¡± He finished his speech.


    I was evaluating my options when I asked, ¡°Would you let me invest in stocks?¡±


    ¡°If you can give me a good enough argument as to why you want to invest in a particular stock,¡± Steve answered.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded in acceptance, ¡°give me a few days to research.¡±


    ¡°On another matter,¡± Kathy interjected our financial talk, ¡°we have booked an admission interview for you with the principal of Crossroads School, next week. It''s nearby so commuting won¡¯t be a problem when you are accepted.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean if I am accepted?¡± I asked with a grin. Of course, I know I will be accepted. There''s nothing that a teacher can throw at me that I can''t handle.


    ¡°No.¡± The single word was enough to show her confidence in my ability.


    ¡°And what about Evan? He told me he would follow me to whichever school I chose.¡±


    Kathy snorted softly and muttered something that sounded suspiciously like ¡®minion¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Mel and John. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t have an issue booking an interview themselves with how artistic that kid is.¡±


    Evan loved making sketches and cartoons. Whenever free he¡¯ll make these small caricatures for everyone he knows. His family, me, my family. You get the point, right? Crossroads, being a private school heavily geared towards Arts, should be good for a kid like Evan.


    (Break)


    I carefully read the list of stocks and their prices as shown in the latest issue of the Wall Street Journal. I had thought that I would get another set of memories as soon as I looked at a list of stock names but no such luck.


    I looked at all the big stocks carefully, be it General Electric, Microsoft, or Pfizer, but no future knowledge came back to me. It¡¯s as if I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen about their future stock price.


    One thing that came to me is that Bill Gates, the founder of Microsoft, would remain one of the richest people for at least two more decades. The problem is that he already is at the top, so his wealth won¡¯t be growing by that much as compared to those who have yet to establish themselves.


    Let¡¯s say, we know that Bill Gates'' wealth will grow tenfold in the next 20 years. Seeing that you may think that it would be better to invest in Microsoft, right?


    That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.


    Now suppose, there is a fledgling company whose stock is still considered penny stock, priced below even $1. But their future growth is tremendous and may even reach $100 within, say, 10 years. Such a company would be much better for anyone to invest in. These are those companies about whom you read in the news and regret not investing at the right time.


    I was about to turn the page away from the already established Fortune 500 companies to move towards the list of other emerging companies when I caught the name of one particular tiny little name sitting at number 150.


    Apple.


    As soon as I read the name a plethora of information came to me about the future. Their Macbooks, iPads, iPods, and most importantly: iPhones. The product revolutionized the mobile phone market and created a new sub-segment of smartphones. Later on, their new products like Apple Watch and AirPods sold innumerable units as well. One of the most profitable companies from the future perspective.


    I also remembered something that I didn''t for any other stocks in the Fortune 500. Apple was one of the most profitable stocks in the future and I remember doing a project in my past life (college perhaps?) on a few stocks and their life cycle of stock price.


    I sat stunned at the goldmine I¡¯d just discovered. From what I remember, Apple had the potential to increase your wealth hundreds of times if invested at the right time.


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I picked up the notebook I had brought along for this purpose and carefully wrote the name under the definite buy category.


    Putting the notebook back down, I read each and every name very carefully. Again. I was just about to give up when I saw Apple. It would¡¯ve been a disaster had I accidentally left it out. I couldn¡¯t let this happen to another such company.


    It took me the better part of an hour, but I looked at each and every name of the top 500 companies, but no other name came to my recollection. Then I turned the page to the emerging stocks and started reading each of them carefully.


    Luckily for me, I found two more names that I had knowledge of. Yahoo and Amazon.


    Amazon was the one of other most profitable stocks in the future report of my other self. It was also on the list of most profitable stocks for anyone to invest in if done at the right time. I wrote it down under the must-buy category.


    Last but not least is the stock of the year: Yahoo.


    Yahoo was the biggest emerging stock currently for having increased its value tenfold within two years of listing. It was the biggest shock to the whole market when the prices of Yahoo fell sharply after reaching the closing peak of $475 in the first week of the year 2000.


    Currently, it¡¯s priced at $48.60. I know the stock will split multiple times before hitting its peak, and if I invest in it right now, I could definitely increase my wealth by multiple times in less than two years.


    Now, if I was of legal age and had some sort of creditworthiness to my name, I could¡¯ve easily used this knowledge to make myself millions with the $40,000 I have. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not. And while Steve may allow me to invest in a stock with potential, he will not let me speculate anything that much riskier.


    With that in mind, I decided to be satisfied with what I could get.


    Of the other options of Amazon and Apple, I knew they were the safer option in the long run, but currently, they cannot give me tenfold returns that Yahoo can.


    With my mind made up I went to Steve and presented my idea.

 Chapter 12

    "You want to buy shares of Yahoo?" Steve asked in confirmation.


    I nodded, "Yes, it is an emerging stock in the current market and is soon expected to enter the Fortune 500 companies. It provides excellent solutions to people searching for things on the Internet. Last year, they introduced their free email service to everyone with internet access with near-instant messaging. So I feel that their future prospects are good as young people want to work more with computers and the internet than with papers."


    Steve had a contemplative look on his face, "Why only Yahoo and not some other companies as well?"


    "If I invest in more companies, my risk will come down but so will my returns. However, I am betting on this company to do well because I have done some research and its prospects look good." I presented him with detailed information about all I could find through newspapers and Steve''s computer. Steve did own a system that had a semi-decent internet for the time we were in.


    Steve read through the information for a few minutes while I waited patiently.


    I looked up at him when he sighed audibly, "Son, while I''m not very good with stocks, I can see that its price has already risen 10 times in the past 2 years. It doesn''t seem likely it will rise anymore for it is already overvalued. Your investment, instead of increasing, may as well decrease. Are you ready to bear the losses in such a case?"


    I nodded solemnly.


    "Alright."


    I was a little shocked hearing that word from him, "Just like that?"


    "Yes. While I don''t think you will get much profit or any profit at all, it will be a good learning experience for you. However, all money will be your own and I will not allow you to make any bets or speculations."


    Like I had suspected. No playing with Derivatives.


    Steve continued, "I''ll get in contact with my financial manager and set up a trust account for you. As you are not an adult, you cannot open a trading account in your own name so I''ll open a trust account with you being the sole beneficiary when you come of age. Before that, withdrawals or any transactions can be made only with my or Kathy''s permission. Is that okay?"


    "Yes. Thank you, Dad, for trusting me with this," I answered sincerely with a smile.


    "It''s your own money kid. If it increases, good for you. If it doesn''t, you''ll learn an important life lesson."


    While I don''t like that he thinks I''ll make a loss, I''ll take what I get.


    (Break)


    It took a whole week for the Trust account to be set up and registered in my name with the Bank of America. To ease up the matters, Steve transferred the full amount of $40,000 that I had requested to the trading account that was under the control of our financial manager, Andrew Cohen.


    Andrew was a Jewish man, the same age as Steve. They knew each other from their college days and later on Steve hired him to manage his funds. Steve, being the conservative person he was, mostly invested in Treasury Bills and AAA Corporate Bonds.


    To say Andrew was astonished by our request will be an understatement.


    Under our current agreement, he will act strictly as my stock broker without investing in any other shares without my (Steve''s) permission. Andrew will take 1% of the transaction amount as his own commission. As the commission was kept low, the major responsibility to keep track of my shares lies with me.


    I gave him a standing order, "If the price exceeds $400, sell it all. But preferably call us."


    Andrew gave me a smile, "Aren''t you being a little too ambitious kid? The current price of Yahoo in the market is around $33. It has fallen sharply in the last week alone. And you''re aiming for $400?"


    I was almost giddy with joy when I saw that the price of Yahoo had fallen further from the previous week. More profit for me baby.


    "The more it falls before I buy, the cheaper for me, right?" I asked innocently.


    Andrew laughed out loud then turned to Steve, "You got a sharp kid, Steve."


    "Don''t I know that?" Steve grinned back, "As per Troy''s decision, invest the full $40,000 in Yahoo stock after deducting any initial expenses and your commission of course."


    I was betting everything I had on Yahoo. Hopefully, things will go in a similar direction as I had expected or my parents will never trust me with anything else money-related.


    "$50 has already been deducted from that as initial expenses," Andrew explained while fiddling with a calculator. "I''ll buy you stocks worth $39,950 within the hour. Is it acceptable?"


    I nodded, "Yes."


    "Perfect."


    (Break)


    So temporarily, I became a part owner of Yahoo! Bought at an average price of $32.60, I owned 1,225 shares under my trust account. With that done, I decided to forget about it for the upcoming year at the very least.


    Another thing noteworthy in September was the release of the Philosopher''s Stone in the USA. Scholastic Books, who had been given the American rights to the novel, released it on the 1st of September, 1998, and took the American market by storm. An instant classic was what people were calling it.


    The other thing was my new classes at the Crossroads school which were very similar to my old school: boring and repetitive for me. The only good thing was the new drama and music clubs I had joined recently.


    Ever since I started my music lessons, I practiced my singing and guitar daily. I may not be the most proficient guitarist or vocalist out there but I like to think I am doing better than most people my age. So here I am, in the school''s music room, practicing after hours.


    ~: I may not always love you:


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I strung the guitar to the rhythm as I played the Beach Boys'' classic song.


    : But long as there are stars above you,


    You never need to doubt it,


    I''ll make you so sure about it,


    God only knows what I''d be without you.


    If you should ever leave me,


    Though life would still go on believe me,


    The world could show nothing to me,


    So what good would living do me?


    God only knows what I''d be without you:


    I repeated the chorus line a few times and finally stopped.


    clap clap clap


    I was dumbfounded to see our music teacher, Mr. Paul Tanner, standing right in front of me with a goofy grin on his face, "That was awesome Troy! Have you been taking lessons before this?"


    "Thank you, sir," I probably blushed at getting caught unaware but quickly put it behind me, "And yes, I have been taking music lessons for a year."


    "Let me tell you this, your voice has a maturity and confidence that most people your age don''t." His ever-present smile was infectious and my lips upturned unconsciously.


    That is until the meaning of his words dawned upon me.


    "Do I sound like an old person?" I asked, feeling a little self-conscious. I know that having a mature voice is good for singers, but as a child actor, it would be a nightmare for me.


    "No, no. You misunderstand," Mr. Tanner shook his head emphatically, "Your voice has a stability and experience that even many experienced people don''t. Your guitar work is also exceptionally good if you''ve been practicing for only a year." Here he gave me a questioning look to confirm that theory.


    I nodded to confirm that.


    "Then I''m afraid to say¡­" He gave a dramatic pause here, "...you Troy will go very far if you become a musician."


    Really?


    "Really?" I voiced my thoughts.


    "Indeed. Just keep practicing daily and you can then join either the school band or the a capella group." His voice betrayed his excitement.


    "But I''m an actor, sir! I want to focus on that. Music is something I just like playing with," I declined politely. Working on music professionally is too much too soon. I would definitely go for it if I didn''t have school so often, but unfortunately, I do.


    "Do you have any idea how much talent you will be wasting if you don''t share your music with the world?" Mr Tanner looked a little disappointed but not overly so.


    "It''s too much sir. I have to continue acting at the moment, that too with regular school. Maybe when I am older, I can try it?" I tried to appease him, "Though I won''t stop practicing."


    Mr. Tanner nodded slowly in acceptance when a look of realization dawned upon him, "You are already an actor? Have you worked somewhere?"


    Oops. I shouldn''t have said that. While the principal and my homeroom teacher were informed about my job, other teachers weren''t. And from the looks of things, Mr. Tanner wasn''t told by either of them.


    I sighed in defeat. It is bound to come out one day, "Yes I have worked in a short film which won 2 awards at this year''s Sundance festival. Then we made a feature film out of it which will be released on HBO in November. Its trailer should be out by now on WB and its affiliate channels."


    He looked impressed, "That''s great, kid! So what role did you play? The protagonists'' son?"


    "I am the protagonist." Despite what Mr. Tanner may tell you, I didn''t sound like a smug bastard.


    Okay, maybe a little?


    Mr. Tanner raised an eyebrow at that, "Wow. When I was your age, all I could hope for was getting the male lead in the school play and here you are, already getting lead roles in movies."


    "It''s not like that sir, the film was written, directed, and produced by my father. It was just a short film to teach me acting, but HBO liked it and wanted to make it a full-length film if I acted in it." I answered, a little abashed.


    "Kid, there''s a common saying in Hollywood, don''t hesitate to use your connections to get a role or you''ll regret it for life," He paused as he looked away in the distance.


    Suddenly, he shook his head for a second, "Sorry, that got too deep for you, right?"


    I wanted to say no, but thought better of it and didn''t reply to the rhetorical question.


    "By the way, what did you say was the name of the film? I''ll watch it with my family and tell all my friends as well that a student of mine has become a star." He gave me a winning smile.


    This is embarrassing.


    "You probably shouldn''t watch it with family," I winced mentally as I said that, "The movie is adult-themed and even I''m not allowed to watch it until I am much older."


    "Okay, so it''s an R-rated film, got it. Still, it must have a name, right?" He was persistent, I''ll have to give him that.


    "It''s called [Sex Education]," I answered reluctantly.


    He looked gobsmacked for a moment then whispered something inaudible, then in a louder tone, "Why are you working on such a movie? What was your father thinking?"


    "Hey," I raised my voice for the first time, "He''s a great father, so don''t talk about stuff you don''t know, okay?"


    He looked chastised for a moment but soon opened his mouth to say something but I cut him off, "Also, none of the ''adult'' scenes were shot in front of me or when I was on set. I did have to use some foul language, but that was all during shooting, neither before nor after. And finally, HBO made it compulsory for me to attend therapy sessions before and even during the filming to make sure I don''t suffer some kind of trauma from exposure to such content."


    I took a deep breath in and continued in a slow tone, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have snapped at you like that."


    "No, no. I should be the one apologizing. I shouldn''t have judged." He said apologetically.


    "It''s fine," I waved him off, "Most people would have a similar reaction."


    "Anyways," Mr. Tanner changed the topic, "When do you have to get home?"


    "At 4. My mom will come pick me up today." I answered honestly.


    "That gives you," Mr. Tanner checked his wristwatch, "20 minutes before she would come."


    I grunted noncommittally. I don''t think he had any bad intentions, but his words were coming on too strong to me.


    "Troy, I know we got off on the wrong foot, but I really think you would waste a lot of talent if you don''t pursue music professionally."


    I sighed audibly. This man doesn''t know when to give up.


    "Listen," he continued, "before becoming a teacher, I used to work on Broadway."


    I looked at him doubtfully. Why would a Broadway actor become a school teacher?


    "It''s true!" He insisted seeing my skeptical face. "In my most famous role, I played Marius in Les Mis¨¦rables. Hear this: My name is Paul Tanner, I used to be a stage performer. Not anymore¡­ I am an educator now, teaching kids singing and instruments.:"


    He sang the whole sequence with varying pitches from low to high and everywhere in between. That was really good. But I was still doubtful.


    "That was very good Mr. Tanner," Tanner beamed at the praise, "If you don''t mind me asking, why did you stop doing plays and such. Your voice is very good. For that matter, why aren''t you the Drama teacher?"


    Tanner rubbed the back of his head nervously, "Well, I have a degree in music from the University of Colorado, so I am qualified for the job. As for your other question, I have a medical condition where I cannot sing for prolonged periods or I may lose my voice completely. I had to leave behind theater and singing."


    His voice was blank of any emotions as he said that. That must''ve been painful for him. Dedicating everything to a goal, only to find the goal snatched away from you because of something out of your control.


    "But I''m happy now. I have a fulfilling job and a great family," He said immediately when he saw that I was about to apologize for his failed career, "Now I teach kids. Not just here, but I have a private facility where I mostly coach people with their vocals who want to pursue pop singing or musical theater. Today is my day off from my other job or you wouldn''t even find me here."


    "Do you give private lessons to kids my age as well?"


    He looked startled for a moment but quickly composed himself, "I do on weekends. My regular after-school classes are on weekdays, with Wednesdays off. On weekends I take up private sessions or remedial classes if someone misses something important because of some other commitment."


    "Do you have a weekend slot empty?" I asked hopefully. When he gave me a questioning look I explained, "My current music teacher is good at teaching instruments but her vocal training is not so good, to be honest. And I would love to know about musical theater singing."


    He eyed me carefully, "Shouldn''t you ask your parents first?"


    I shrugged, "They let me do pretty much anything as long as it is reasonable. I''m already taking music classes, all I have to do is change my coach. It shouldn''t be much of an issue."


    At this point, I was waiting for him to point out how un-kid-like I behaved, thankfully he didn''t.


    "I have slots available between 10 and 12, Saturday and Sunday mornings. If you have the time you can call me and I''ll see what I can do," Mr. Tanner''s voice hardened at this point. "But let me tell you beforehand that I am very strict with my training. Come along only if you are ready to do this with your maximum effort."


    "As long you keep it in mind, that I''m doing this just to keep my vocals sharp, and maybe learn a thing or two about musical theater, not to join some boy band," I joked.


    Mr. Tanner snorted before nodding to my request in acceptance.


    "Give me a card or something and I''ll have my parents contact you with the details."

 Chapter 13

    "Maintain your note for ten seconds, then give a pause for five then continue with next. Start with C, then C-sharp, D, D-sharp, and so on till you reach F-sharp." Mr. Tanner instructed.


    I cleared my throat for good measure and began my practice.


    Practicing vocals with a coach was so much different from working alone. My previous coach didn''t have much experience with singing herself. She covered the basics of notes and voice pitch well enough but after that, even I with my limited experience could see the gap in her knowledge.


    Many teachers don''t let the students sing a flat or sharp note, but Mr. Tanner insisted that if I practice singing sharp notes then I''ll know the difference intimately and can avoid it when I want to.


    With my parents'' blessings, I booked four hours of weekend classes with Mr. Tanner. I spent the first hour on my guitar and the second on my vocals. Sometimes he would even allow me to mix guitar in with my vocals so I could do both simultaneously.


    "You did well today," Mr. Tanner smiled when I was done with the basic vocal practice, "For the next week I have a little homework for you."


    He handed me a few sheets of paper. I picked them up and carefully perused them. They were music sheets with lyrics written in between.


    ~: There''s a grief that can''t be spoken


    There''s a pain goes on and on


    Empty chairs at empty tables


    Now my friends are dead and gone¡­:~


    As soon as I read the music, I remembered the song from my previous life. It is from the great musical ''Les Mis¨¦rables'' sung by the third male lead Marius when all his friends are killed in the French Revolution.


    It was a very touching song that if performed correctly can bring anyone to tears.


    "It contains two songs," Mr. Tanner answered my unasked question, "One is ''Empty Chairs at Empty Tables'' and the other is ''Bring Him Home'' both from the musical ''Les Mis¨¦rables''. I want you to memorize both of them by next week and then we will begin practicing theater vocals like you wanted."


    He would be flabbergasted if I told him that I already had both the songs memorized. Not in the correct pitch, but I definitely know the lyrics. He doesn''t need to know so I''ll tell him next time. That reminds me, "I may not be able to come next week. I have to attend the movie promotions."


    "Aah, yes. How can I forget the talk of the whole of America, about a young child who had to work on a sex-themed film? HBO does know how to do publicity," He commented.


    I chuckled, "Yeah, their hyping method is quite obvious but still effective. You know the ''Taxi Driver'' route."


    Taxi Driver was a movie released in the 70s where Jodie Foster, a young girl of 12 years of age played an underaged prostitute. That movie set a precedent for roles of young children in adult-themed movies with them being given psychological evaluation to make sure the scenes don''t affect them negatively.


    "You know too much about this stuff, don''t you think?" Mr. Tanner said.


    I rolled my eyes good-naturedly, "Of course, I know. Dad explained to me why I was being given therapy."


    "Alright then, I''ll see you in two weeks?" Mr. Tanner confirmed.


    I nodded and bade Mr. Tanner farewell as I made my way down the stairs to the ground floor. I mean the first floor in American English. God this gets a little confusing sometimes.


    Apparently, my Mum was running late as she wasn''t there to collect me.


    Anyway, Hollywood production houses can stoop to any level to promote their movies. For [Sex-ed] HBO had spread the news about me being underaged but working as the lead in a movie predominantly about sex. As they say, no publicity is bad publicity.


    Major news media picked up the news when it got a lot of response from the general populace, insinuating things like it was damaging kids'' mentality when they had to work on such projects and so on.


    The effect was twofold. On the negative side of things, there was a group of people who wanted to ban the movie because it would encourage more children to work in such roles. On the other hand, people knew about the film and its subject matter and it had created a curiosity among them.


    We could only hope that the latter would exceed the former.


    Just then I saw my Mum''s car turning round the corner. Usually, Dad picks me up from my music lessons, but he is in New York at the moment, promoting our movie with different media houses. As I was still in school, HBO decided to cut short my involvement in promotion to just four days, of which only two were school days.


    To compensate for my absence, they decided to use controversy to fuel the flame of the movie.


    Sitting in the car I heard my Mum say, "We will be holding a screening for critics and media on Friday. While you won''t see the film, you will have to attend the press conference afterward."


    "Yeah, Dad told me," I answered flippantly. "And then we will take a flight to New York and do a couple of interviews, right?"


    "Yes, but we''ll have to discuss some things before you do the press conference. Your father and I discussed this at length and decided that it would be bad if the news about your¡­old Mum came to light." She paused while her eyes were fixed on the road ahead.


    I looked at her expressions and thought carefully about what she was saying. And she was right. It would be troublesome if the whole world knew about my past life at this point.


    "To prevent that from happening, we have decided for you to not attend any other interview than the press conference. So you won''t be going to New York, you''ll stay at Evan''s place for the weekend."


    "And I just told Mr. Tanner that I won''t be present for the next week''s sessions," I groaned.


    "Call him later, or tell him at school," Kathy said offhandedly before coming to the more serious topic. "I still think it is foolish of HBO to insist on you attending that event. They will have to ask questions about the movie and its plot points and it would make many people uncomfortable to skirt around important questions. Finally, we came to an understanding, that you will be present only for the first half of the press conference during which reporters will be told to behave."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Is that all?" I asked.


    "No," Mum deadpanned before softening her tone, "Remember, you are a kid so you can always stay quiet if you don''t want to answer something. We will explain things to the reporters beforehand. In fact, you should remain quiet as much as you can. As the role isn''t kid-centric, your close involvement is not required for promotion."


    I nodded and we spent the remaining distance in silence.


    When we reached home, she sat me down in the living room and gave me a notepad, "A list of possible questions and their answers. You should memorize them and then we''ll practice."


    I picked it up gingerly and read through the list of questions and answers written there.


    Q: ''How do you relate yourself to your character in the film?''


    A: I am very different from the character of Mark. I don''t know the full script but what I could gather from my part was that he is a lonely character with no good friends and parents who are too busy to help him. I have great friends and I love my parents.


    Q: ''What was it like working on a movie set during the summer?''


    A: It was the best summer vacation ever. When the shooting was done, I went to Hawaii with my best friend, so it was great.


    I looked up after reading the rest of the questions and gave Mum a questioning look, "You want to portray me as a gullible child?"


    "Yes," She gave her clipped reply before elaborating, "I was against the promotion strategy of HBO, but they didn''t agree and we had to compromise. Look, Troy, if you give these reporters anything negative, it will not be good for your career in the long run. So act your part and behave like a kid your age should. Just think of this as another acting role."


    I nodded doubtfully, "I can do that."


    I was apprehensive about it because I don''t act like other children in front of anyone. That may create an image of falsity. Still, I decided to just go with it and if the fact comes I''ll chalk it up to nerves about my first interview and being a kid.


    "Good," Mum beamed at me, "Now let''s go over the interview questions one by one."


    (Break)


    I was sitting in the car that was booked by my parents to take me to the movie premiere/ press conference alongside my trusty neighbor Bobby, the designated driver in my newly purchased suit.


    I couldn''t help but feel as if the jacket wasn''t the right fit for me. Either it''s the collar or the breast pocket or something just didn''t feel right.


    "Will you stop fidgeting?" Asked an annoyed Bobby. "Your suit''s perfectly fine. Now sit still. We will receive your parents'' call any minute now."


    At the moment, we were sitting in the car, a few minutes away from the premiere hall waiting for the movie to end so we could join them for the press conference.


    "Didn''t you want to watch the movie in the hall with everyone?" I asked Bobby.


    "Nah lil'' dude. I''ll watch it at home or with Amy if she is free. Besides, if it wasn''t for escorting you, I wouldn''t even be allowed here today." Bobby answered.


    I snorted at his plan to ''Netflix and chill'' with his girlfriend. Or should it be ''HBO and chill''?


    "That''s not true and you know it," I said. "Had you just asked Dad once, he''d have allowed you to watch the movie in there."


    "You forgot one thing," Bobby shook his finger dramatically, "This isn''t a movie premiere, it''s a screening for critics and reporters. The cast and crew were invited as a courtesy so they could see the film before everyone else. They don''t invite their friends to such events."


    He wasn''t wrong per se. Any normal premiere would involve a red carpet and reporters and fans and paparazzi and the whole shebang. Here, we had to simply walk into the theater without any fanfare and wait for the movie to begin. No normal audience was allowed to view the movie there as it was a closed screening at one of HBO''s personal theaters.


    ring ring


    "Finally!" Bobby groaned out loud and picked up his mobile phone, "Hello?... Yes, we are right outside in the car. We''ll come right in, in a minute." He cut the call and put his phone down.


    "Let''s go. I''ll leave you with your parents and then I''ll go wait outside for you to finish. No point in watching a boring ass press conference," He mumbled the last phrase under his breath but I heard it because of our close proximity.


    "Awww, you won''t attend the boring ass press conference of your lil'' dude?" I grinned at him.


    He paled instantly, "Don''t use that word or your mom will skin me alive. You hear? And stop trying to make me sound gay! I''m straight!"


    I laughed out loud. Ever since he denied the role of Dylan in the movie because of the gay scenes, I teased his sexuality a lot and he usually got pissed. I decided to give him a valuable life lesson, "You shouldn''t complain so much when someone teases you or they will believe their claim is true."


    "Believe me, if it was any other asshole saying that, I''d have socked him in the jaw by now," He replied while getting out of the driver''s side.


    I followed his example and got out, "To clarify, did you just call me an asshole?"


    He paled further if that was even possible, "No, absolutely not." He retorted immediately.


    I snickered, "Don''t worry ''Boobie'', I am an asshole, and I know it!" I gave him two thumbs up.


    "Wow, what an original insult." He rolled his eyes while guiding me towards the theater door. It didn''t take us long to reach inside where a helpful guard guided us when we showed our screening passes.


    As soon as we entered the hall I heard a voice say, "And now our star of the evening is here."


    I looked in that direction and saw a man that I remember working at HBO. All eyes turned towards me, with people looking at me with different expressions, from smiles to worried looks to even a few thumbs up. As coached by Mum, I fixed a smile on my face and made my way towards the front where other cast and crew members were sitting.


    As soon as we reached there, Bobby gave me a crisp, "Good luck" and retreated towards the back of the hall. From what I saw, he didn''t really go out but sat at a seat at the back. Liar.


    I took a deep breath as I sat down on the only open seat between my Mum and Michelle. Only then did I notice that there were video cameras also present at the scene. That thought made me a little conscious of what they may record. But I tried to cast it all out of my mind for the moment. So I turned to my immediate neighbor to greet her.


    "Hey, Michelle!" I waved enthusiastically.


    "Hey, short stuff," She smirked, "Your performance is very good. We watched the film and believe me it''s phenomenal. Not just me, even the critics were impressed."


    "Oh come on. It was my first role, it couldn''t be so good. I''ll take ''above average'' as good enough for now." I shook my head at her in disbelief.


    "Fine. Don''t believe me. Read it in the papers in a few days," Michelle retorted.


    "Attention, ladies and gents. Now we can begin the press conference. As discussed, please keep the conference PG for now," The HBO guy announced.


    With that, the reporters started raising hands and were called out one by one.


    "Troy, my question for you: How does it feel working in a film you cannot even watch?" Asked a male reporter from the L.A. Times.


    "Frustrating," I answered with a smile.


    All around people started laughing at the answer.


    "To be honest, I knew when we were shooting that I wouldn''t be able to see it. So I plan to watch it as soon as I am old enough. I''ll ask Dad to save a CD for that time." Here I gave a look to my father who smiled back at me.


    "Did you understand the subject matter of the film?"


    "I don''t think I will understand it completely until I''m much older, and probably married," I said sagely, trying to portray a naive front.


    A few reporters chuckled at that response, but no one called me out on it.


    "Were you present on-set the whole time when they shot the film?" A female asked.


    "No," I replied honestly. "They shot my scenes first, and the rest of the film after that. They didn''t even let me read the full script."


    I observed that all of the questions were directed towards me. Probably even the reporters wanted to free me so they could ask questions about the subject matter from the other cast and crew members.


    The questions were basic ones like, my on-set experience, if the shooting affected my school time or vacation time, my costars and our relationship, which was the most difficult scene to shoot, and similar stuff. Within 15 minutes of beginning the session, I was done as they had to ask questions from others as well.


    I didn''t realize when, but Bobby had come back to the front to take me back to our car. As we were walking back, he said, "That was really well done. I don''t think I would''ve been able to answer any questions that well."


    "I practiced many times with Mum," I answered with a smile as we left the venue.


    ________________


    AN: The free poll is still active on my pat/reon, so go vote if you haven''t.

 Chapter 14

    Saturday morning, 14th of November 1998, I was anxiously waiting for the newspaper to come out as it would be the day that the first reviews of [Sex-ed] would come out.


    I was still staying with the Spaders¡¯ because Steve and Kathy were off to New York for interviews and promotion. From there they would go to Chicago and then back home. It would be two hectic days for them as they had to finish the publicity by Sunday morning.


    ¡°Stop pacing, Troy,¡± Melinda called out to me and I realized that I was indeed pacing in their living room. ¡°Everything will be fine. People will love your movie. I¡¯m sure of that.¡±


    She patted my back comfortingly and led me to the couch guiding me to sit. I followed because it would be the polite thing to do. If I was a normal kid like Evan, I''d be sleeping my ass off at this ungodly hour, but I was too worked up to sleep in.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± A loud voice came from the foyer. A moment later John entered the living room with three newspapers in his hands, ¡°The Wall Street Journal, The New York Times, and the L.A. Times.¡±


    John handed me the New York Times while he unrolled the WSJ and passed the last one to Melinda.


    I skipped directly to the entertainment section and leafed through the reviews of the day. And that¡¯s where I found it.


    ¡°Sex Education: A wonderful, veritable and touching tale of childhood.¡±


    By Michael Lawson


    I was relieved and somewhat happy reading that headline. Now that my initial worries were assuaged somewhat, I decided to read the full article.


    ¡°...non-linear narrative makes the tone of the story light and upbeat¡­¡±


    ¡°...marvelous performance from the three leads¡­¡±


    ¡°...newcomer Troy Armitage blows everyone else out of the waters¡­¡±


    I went back to the last line and reread the whole thing.


    ¡®Director Steve Kloves has created a fast-paced and well-crafted script with plenty of humor and relatable moments for everyone. Not for a moment, would the film seem to lag. A major noteworthy thing is the casting. The film showcases marvelous performances from the three leads in the characters of Mark (Troy Armitage), Jenny (Michelle Williams), and Dylan (James Franco).


    Newcomer Troy Armitage (9), blows everyone else out of the waters with the sheer brilliance of his nuanced performance. Through the course of the story, his character goes through several emotions, from playful to angry, from lonely to depressed, and every time he makes us fall in love with him again and again. Such a subtle and profound performance is unheard of for someone to achieve at such a young age.


    Michelle Williams, (Dawson¡¯s Creek fame), exudes a charm through her sheer presence that you wish to know more about her character. James Franco, another newcomer, plays the second male lead with his boyish charms and devilish grin to turn the tables on you at any moment. Both Williams and Franco acted well but couldn¡¯t match up to Troy Armitage¡­¡¯


    I skipped through the rest to jump at the end of the article, where the review score was mentioned and I was shocked to see it.


    ¡®Score: 9.5/10¡¯


    ¡°Woah!¡± I let out unconsciously after reading the whole article.


    ¡°Done with your paper?¡± John asked me to which I raised my paper to him and we switched.


    This time it was the WSJ review.


    ¡°Sex Education: Will make you laugh, cry, and everything in between.¡±


    By Patty Travers


    I read through the review and I couldn¡¯t contain my smile as I read quite a similar account of what I had read in the NYT.


    ¡°It is always said that all the great films go to the theaters and the average ones are acquired for direct TV Broadcast. While it is mostly true, there are those rare gems on TV that not only entertain but also leave an indelible mark on the audience. [Sex Education] is unequivocally one of those gems. Directed with finesse and sensitivity by Steve Kloves, this film transcends the ordinary, delving into the complexities of human relationships with a refreshing blend of humor, heart, and honesty.


    At the forefront of this masterpiece is Troy Armitage, a revelation in his portrayal of the protagonist. With each frame, Armitage proves himself to be a new superstar in the making, commanding the screen with an effortless charisma and emotional depth that is simply mesmerizing. His portrayal of Mark is nothing short of captivating, drawing audiences into the character''s world with an authenticity that is truly commendable.


    Michelle Williams and James Franco shine in their respective roles, but at the end of the film, one cannot help but think back about the little boy who carries the whole film on his capable shoulders brilliantly. Troy''s screen presence is very powerful, anchoring the film with a magnetic energy that keeps viewers riveted from start to finish. His nuanced performance not only elicits laughter and tears but also fosters a profound connection with the audience, making [Sex Education] an unforgettable viewing experience.


    But it''s not just the stellar performances that elevate [Sex Education] to greatness. The film itself is a masterpiece, a poignant exploration of love, friendship, and self-discovery that resonates long after the credits roll. From its masterful direction to its compelling storytelling, every aspect of this film is executed with precision and passion.


    The narrative unfolds with a perfect balance of humor and heart, navigating the complexities of adolescence and sexuality with sensitivity and grace. Through its richly drawn characters and thought-provoking themes, [Sex Education] transcends mere entertainment, offering profound insights into the human condition. The climax is a powerful one, capable of rendering even the coldest person emotional. The only major complaint is that this film will not be released in theaters and will miss out on all the Oscar buzz.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    In conclusion, Sex Education is not just a film, but a tour de force that demands to be seen. Its masterful direction, compelling storytelling, and perfect performances make it a must-see for teenagers and adults alike. Prepare to laugh, cry, and everything in between, for this is filmmaking at its finest.¡±


    I checked out the score at the end and my smile got even bigger.


    ¡°Score: 10/10¡±


    Lastly, I took over the L.A. Times edition from Melinda and read the article which wasn''t singing as much praise as the other critics.


    "Sex Education: A Promising Performance Amidst Controversy"


    -By Brian Keller


    ¡°[Sex Education] is a film that undeniably showcases exceptional talent, particularly in the form of its lead actor, Troy Armitage. Directed with skill and sensitivity by Steve Kloves, the film delves into themes of adolescence and sexuality with a raw honesty that is both commendable and controversial.


    At the heart of this cinematic journey is Troy Armitage, whose performance as the young protagonist is nothing short of remarkable. Despite his tender age, Armitage displays maturity and depth beyond his years, captivating audiences with his portrayal of Mark. His talent shines through in every scene, commanding attention and empathy in equal measure. Michelle Williams and James Franco also hold their own grounds with their young cast mate.


    However, it must be acknowledged that [Sex Education] is not without its flaws. The premise of the film centered around a 9-year-old protagonist navigating issues of sexuality has raised eyebrows and sparked debate among viewers and critics alike. While the film handles these sensitive themes with a degree of maturity and nuance, there are legitimate concerns about the potential impact on both the child actor and the audience.


    Indeed, the decision to cast a young actor in such a role is not without its risks. While Armitage delivers a performance that is beyond reproach, one cannot help but wonder about the long-term effects of portraying such mature subject matter at such a young age. It raises questions about the responsibility of filmmakers and the industry as a whole in safeguarding the well-being of child actors.


    Furthermore, there are valid concerns about the potential psychological impact on viewers, particularly young audiences. While the film''s intentions may be noble in its exploration of important issues, there is a fine line between provocation and exploitation that [Sex Education] tiptoes upon.


    In conclusion, [Sex Education] is a film that undeniably showcases exceptional talent, particularly from the actors. It is a thought-provoking work that sparks important conversations, but one that ultimately leaves lingering questions about the ethics of storytelling in cinema.¡±


    I didn''t like the fact that the review wasn''t glowing, but at least they praised my performance, so it kind of redeemed itself. The score given below was also on the positive side.


    Which was: 7/10


    That makes an average score of 8.8 from three major publications.


    Not bad.


    ¡°Celebrations are in order, love,¡± John called out to Melinda when he saw that I was done reading the last paper.


    ¡°Yes! Why don¡¯t we go out to that nice little Mexican restaurant you were telling me about yesterday.¡± Mel replied and rubbed my head.


    "Better yet," John chipped in. "Why don''t we go to Universal Studios? Evan has been wanting to go for such a long time."


    I shook my head, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s just the critics, we don¡¯t know how the public will react to it. And there is still the whole controversy about my age as pointed out here in LA Times, so people could hate it as well¡­¡±


    I stopped in my ramblings when John bonked me on my head.


    ¡°Will you stop that?¡± He asked rhetorically. ¡°The movie is good and people will like it. If they don¡¯t, it won¡¯t matter much because it is only your first role and you¡¯re young. When you grow up you¡¯ll have more opportunities. So don¡¯t think too much about it and enjoy the fact that critics loved your performance.¡±


    I could only nod in acquiescence, knowing that he was right. I am thinking about the future prospects where, as far as I know, a movie like [Sex-ed] didn¡¯t even exist in my past life. My presence gave Steve the idea and caused such a big change in the timeline that a whole new movie was created.


    I had thought that if I were doing a movie as an actor, I would know the future viability of the project in terms of commercial and critical success. But such couldn¡¯t be the case with [Sex-ed]. The best project would be one that combines both of them like Titanic, Forrest Gump, Saving Private Ryan, or something like that. But the thing is, I won¡¯t know about the future of a movie until I have either seen the original source material or the movie itself in my past life.


    Even the people I meet can only trigger memories when I recognize them. For example, I recognized James Franco from the very first look but the same wasn¡¯t true for Michelle Williams. When we first met, she only gave me her first name. It was only later on when I read her full name on the call sheet that I remembered her.


    Similarly, I don¡¯t know if Steve Kloves was some small-time writer-director in his past life because I only recognize big-name directors like Steven Spielberg, Martin Scorsese, and the like. Maybe in my past life, I didn¡¯t have much appreciation for a director''s work.


    However, the big thing was that I was fucked. Kind of. If I don¡¯t know any other directors¡¯ future accomplishments, I cannot approach them with a specific role in my mind.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to work like any other actor then. Cross my fingers, hoping that the movie will do well.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this ruckus about?¡± Evan walked into the room while rubbing his eyes sleepily. He must have just gotten up.


    ¡°The reviews are out,¡± Melinda announced excitedly. ¡°And they are rave.¡±


    Evan looked from his parents to me before asking, ¡°Rave means good, right?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°Yes, it means the best reviews.¡±


    ¡°Cool,¡± He sat on the kitchen table. ¡°So what¡¯s for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Blueberry pancakes, your favorite,¡± John announced.


    As he got busy making pancakes, Melinda turned to her son, ¡°You don¡¯t wanna congratulate Troy?¡±


    ¡°But he had already received good reviews at Sundance,¡± Evan pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s the same film, only longer, right?¡±


    When he put it like that¡­ It was true. Why was I even waiting for the reviews?


    Melinda shook her head at Evan¡¯s naivety, ¡°That¡¯s a little insensitive of you, Evan. Would you like me to be indifferent next time you get good grades in school because of your last performance?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Evan confessed and I could see a bit of shame on his face as he turned to me. ¡°Congrats, bro. It¡¯s good that your film is a hit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a hit, at least not yet,¡± I said. At his confused expression, I went on to explain how a film can be a ¡®hit¡¯ with the critics without it being a ¡®hit¡¯ with the audience. After all, what¡¯s a great film if no one watches it?


    ¡°Here you go kiddos,¡± John announced while placing a pancake each in front of Evan and me. ¡°Get started, I¡¯ll bring more.¡±


    And just like that, the day went back to normal. Seeing John make surprisingly delicious pancakes was an almost surreal experience when I knew for a fact that he had a super busy schedule, and barely had any time for Evan.


    In contrast, there was Steve. He had to rarely spend any time away from home for work, because he could just write a script directly from our living room, or his study. Of the two, if I had to select a profession, I would gladly select Steve''s. While John was probably making a ton of money, what was the point if you could not spend some time with your family regularly?


    "Is it not good?" John broke me out of my musings, only to realize that I had stopped eating.


    "No, it''s great," I said while taking another bite. "Just thinking about the film."


    "Don''t," He insisted. "Enjoy your breakfast. I have the day off, and I would love to take you and Evan to Universal Studios as we discussed."


    "We''re going to the Universal Studios!?" Evan shrieked excitedly as all his lethargy vanished in an instant. "Yes! Dad, you''re the best!"

 Chapter 15

    Paul Tanner was an average guy or at least he liked to think so. He could''ve been great had his theater career bloomed. Unfortunately, his vocal cords gave out on him at the wrong time. Now he can''t sing for any prolonged period or it would irritate his throat, resulting in serious coughs.


    But Paul had come to terms with his career a long time ago. Ten years to be precise. It was in 1988 that he had to leave it behind to complete his degrees in music and education. Thankfully, his parents had saved enough money to support his college.


    "Paul, your student''s movie will begin soon." A female voice jolted Paul from his reminiscing of the good old Broadway days. He shook his head of melancholy and walked towards his living room.


    Today was the premiere of his, currently favorite student, Troy''s first film.


    Paul was in awe of the inherent talent displayed by the young child he was tutoring in music. It didn''t take Troy long to get the hang of most tunes he was taught, whether vocal or through guitar. Although Paul wasn''t the best at playing guitar himself, he knew enough to guide another person.


    If his talent in singing was carried over even a little in the acting department, Paul was sure he would witness a very good performance today from Troy.


    He caught sight of the woman sitting on the couch and smiled at her. He bent down and pecked her on the mouth lightly. What he wasn''t expecting was for the woman to grab his hand, pull him down on the couch, and then sit on his lap, straddling him.


    Paul let out a little startled yelp as the woman''s lips latched onto his and a warm tongue entered his mouth.


    "Em!" Paul separated after a few minutes of the make-out session, "Rosie could walk in any minute. I don''t want her witnessing anything R-rated, she''s 5."


    Emily rolled her eyes good-naturedly, "For a former actor you are way too stuck up. Don''t worry, I put her to sleep myself. She won''t be waking anytime soon."


    "You better hope so," Paul warned.


    "I promise! Now tell me what this movie is about," Em deflected the topic.


    "I didn''t ask Troy about the movie, because the title is [Sex Education] and that is hardly a topic to talk about with a nine-year-old without coming across as a predator," Paul answered drily.


    "Please don''t tell me it''s about a child explaining to adults about sex. That would get embarrassing real soon." Em made a pained expression thinking of the scenario.


    "It''s a feature film, not a documentary. And his father, who is the writer and director of the film, has made a few good movies. Do you remember that movie, [The Fabulous Baker Boys]? It had Jeff Bridges and Michelle Pfeiffer. Ring any bells?" Paul asked.


    "Oh yeah, now I remember. Wait, that dude starred his own son in a film about sex?" Em asked, baffled.


    Paul laughed out loud, "Believe me, I had a similar reaction when I heard about it the first time, and boy, was Troy mad at me. From what I could glean, he cares about his parents a lot and he was so excited about his film. His only complaint was that he won''t be able to see it anytime soon. So either he doesn''t realize the topic of the film or he is so used to it that it doesn''t bother him too much."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Wow," Em breathed out audibly, "That''s something."


    "Every time I think about it, I make a promise to myself that I won''t allow my darling Rosie to work in such a film, ever. If Melanie were here, she would definitely kill me if that were to happen." Paul shivered unconsciously remembering his first wife and Rosie''s mother.


    "I wish I could meet her," Em said with a smile.


    "Me too," Paul said back with a reminiscent smile of his own.


    Just then the commercial that was playing on the screen ended and the movie started.


    Paul perked up, "Oh it''s begun. Now be quiet and let me enjoy the movie."


    (Break)


    [Censored]


    Paul could see that Emily had a hard time controlling herself as she cried silently over the sudden tonal shift of the movie. Only the hug from Paul stopped her from bawling out loud enough to wake Rosie. With great effort, they continued watching the movie.


    Paul knew Emily was a crier, but this was too much. She had never cried so much or so freely in front of him. Ever. Something was not right about the situation.


    [Censored]


    Then the movie comes back to the present where Mark is having a meeting with a therapist but his facial expression is totally blank as if he is numb to the world.


    His eyes convey the truly hollow look that the movie is trying to portray. The therapist asks the kid a slew of questions but he remains silent. Then the therapist passes Mark a video recorder asking him to record anything he thinks that would shed light on his thoughts about the incident, his family life, or any thoughts of the past he wants to talk about.


    In the very last scene, Mark is talking to the audience, "And that''s how I got stuck talking to you all about sex." Revealing that all this time Mark was actually talking to the recorder for his therapist telling them his story.


    "I hope one day, I can go back to how things were. Mummy and Daddy loved me, Jenny didn''t hate me and everything was okay." Then he frowned a little in contemplation, "Till then, see ya."


    With that, closing credits fell and Emily couldn''t stop a fresh wave of tears from falling down her cheeks as her boyfriend hugged her from her side wiping his own tears meanwhile. Emily put his head on Paul''s shoulder and after wiping her tears one more time said, "It felt so real."


    "It''s okay babe. The movie is over now," Paul reassured her. He knew of Emily''s past and the type of hardships she had to endure growing up, from her own scumbag father nonetheless. (Thank goodness the man is dead!) Had Paul known the true extent of the story of the film, he would have preferred avoiding it altogether.


    "Yeah it is, isn''t it?" Emily asked rhetorically before noting, "Your student is very good at acting."


    Paul grinned at that sudden change in subject, "That he is. At this point, I''m thinking, is there something he can''t do?" He chuckled at his own question silently.


    "What else is he good at?" Emily didn''t hide the curiosity in her tone.


    "His voice is amazing, he can play the guitar as if he has been practicing for a decade and he is at the top of his class academically with perfect scores." Paul counted out, "The only thing he is not good at is P.E. and from what I have gathered, it''s because he is not very interested in a physical group activity."


    "Not to mention, he will become hot as hell one day," She joked.


    Paul couldn''t agree more. It was quite easy to tell that Troy would become one good-looking dude in the future.


    "I just hope he doesn''t get blinded by the limelight," Paul muttered as he hugged Emily once more. "So many of these child actors do."


    Emily hummed noncommittally before looking up at her boyfriend, "Enough talk about your student. I wanna have some real [Sex Education]. With live demonstration. Now."


    Paul grinned, "I''ll be happy to provide you that." With that, he scooped her up in his arms and carried her to their bedroom, bridal style, all the way kissing her passionately.


    ______________________


    AN: RR Moderators have told me to edit out some parts of the story if I wanted to keep it here on this platform. I have. If you want to read the uncensored version, try Web Novel, AO3, or Scribble Hub.

 Chapter 16

    I woke up Monday morning with a huge yawn and stretched my body lazily getting out all the kinks.


    That weekend was a crazy one. After spending Saturday at Universal Studios with Evan''s family, my parents came home on Sunday and decided to have a dinner outing. They invited the Spaders as well, as a thank you for taking care of me during the weekend. Together we went out to this amazing Indian restaurant. The music and the ambiance were great and they played a very upbeat tune in Hindi and encouraged the patrons to dance along with their staff.


    I danced for at least an hour. It was such an amazing experience. While most of the people out there were watching my movie, I was dancing away all my worries into the night even though it was a school night.


    Yep, Steve and Kathy can be a little careless like that. Poor Melinda and John didn''t decline the invitation out of their politeness and had joined in the fun along with Evan.


    And now I am suffering the consequences of all that movement throughout my body that is not used to much physical work.


    Yes, we have P.E. in school but I am the lazy one who hardly ever participates willingly. I guess I''ll have to become more active if I have to continue a life of dancing, action scenes, and the like. Whoever said being an actor is an easy job?


    Ignoring that for the moment I quickly got ready and went into the kitchen area to see Steve reading the newspaper while Kathy was making sunny side-ups for me. Just as I liked.


    "Any news?" I asked Steve just as Kathy served me my breakfast, which was fried eggs and a glass of milk.


    Steve looked up from his paper and looked confused for a moment but immediately realization dawned upon him and he smiled, "Yes, I got a call from HBO. The premiere was viewed by 10.3 million people which is more than good enough feedback for such a movie. The DVR ratings and VOD ratings will take some time to come out. But, the film was a resounding success."


    I pumped my fist in the air in celebration. Finally, I can take a breath of relief. While critics'' reviews had assuaged my worries somewhat, I was still a little worried about the possible negative response from the public. It would seem HBO''s strategy did work and all the negative news about me was capitalized in the form of viewership.


    "So what''s next?" I asked Steve gingerly.


    "Nothing. I have to go to Pittsburgh where the pre-production work of [Wonder Boys] is in progress to adapt some changes in the script. It will take a few days. After that, we will go back to how things were before the movie." Steve shrugged as if that answered everything.


    I shook my head, "No, what I mean is¡­ what about your next project? After [Wonder Boys] that is."


    "Considering I paid good enough money for a particular book series," He waggled his eyebrows at me meaningfully, "I intend to write its screenplay next or at least the outline and pitch the idea to a big production company. Considering what I have heard from HBO, Warner Bros is very interested in working with me again. Though considering Disney''s expertise in kids'' movies I can go that route as well. It will be a difficult process and would take at least 6-8 months to finish writing the script alone because it creates a whole fictional world. Then I have to prepare a production plan as well."


    "What about me? Any other role for me?" I asked eagerly, coming to the main topic I wanted to discuss all along.


    "You can play Harry when the script is done." He answered dismissively.


    "But that will take too long!" I almost shouted, "You said it will take 6-8 months provided that the idea is agreed by the production company immediately. It will take you months to negotiate a contract itself. Then, you''ll begin working on the script. And then pre-production for the building of sets and such. That gives me more than a year of free time."


    "Lower your voice." He commanded in a calm but steely voice.


    "Sorry." I lowered my head in shame.


    While I may not consider myself a child, I am one, and I forget that sometimes. Considering all that Steve has done for me, it''s very ungrateful of me to behave like that.


    "It''s time for your school. Come, I''ll drop you," Steve motioned towards the door and picked up his keys. I grabbed my school bag, having already finished my breakfast, and followed after Steve.


    We walked in silence towards the car. When the car was on its way, he said softly, "Troy, I know you are young and excitable, but you can''t just keep doing things. You have to take a break sometimes. With that in mind, I have heard your request and will ask around in my circle if any jobs are available for you. But don''t get your hopes too high. We won''t get you an agent for now though, your mother and I are more than willing to act in that capacity."


    I didn''t like their decision, but I understood it. Agents are profit-oriented beings. This has upsides as well as downsides. On one hand, an agent will work to get you a role actively because he will earn only when his client does. On the other hand, for young actors, agents either won''t give their full effort or they''ll ignore the client''s other requirements like education. Thus many guardians prefer to manage their kids themselves.


    I got out of the car as we reached the school and I waved Steve goodbye before making my way towards my class. On the way, I couldn''t help but notice the staff members giving me an odd look. A look of recognition was present in the eyes of most but there was also some hesitation? Not sure. I just ignored them and went back to being a student.


    It was when I sat in my seat that I saw that even my classmates were acting weird around me. Evan was late, as it would seem and I was feeling a little uncomfortable with all the stares and whispers.


    That was until Lisa, a classmate of mine, came to me and asked in an innocent angelic voice, "Troy, why did my Mom tell me to sit away from you?"


    A thing about Lisa, she is one of the more tolerable of my classmates. She doesn''t ask stupid questions, doesn''t irritate me, is more mature than our peers, good for having some idle chat, and doesn''t irritate me.


    So when I heard her question, I was stunned for a moment or two. Parents didn''t want their children to sit near me for some reason. Maybe because I worked in a movie that talked about sex?


    "Why don''t you ask your Mom?" I questioned back.


    "I did. She just said you are an actor now and that I would understand when I grow up." Lisa answered honestly.


    "Ahem, well you see, my first film was released yesterday on TV. Some people didn''t like it so maybe that''s why?" I answered her as simplistically as I could.


    "What!" She exclaimed comically. "Your film was released and you didn''t tell anyone? I want to watch it. When will it come on TV again?" She got a little louder with each word, and now that I observed my surroundings, I saw that most of the kids were listening to our conversation. And because they were kids, they weren''t even trying to hide that they were eavesdropping.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I sighed audibly and shook my head, "You can''t watch it. Even I haven''t. It''s for grown-ups. Mum told me I cannot watch it ''til I am 15. That''s more than six years away."


    "Hey dude, hey Lisa," I turned to see Evan standing behind Lisa, looking a little nervous with all the stares directed at me.


    "Hi, Evan!" Lisa greeted him back, "Did you know we can''t watch Troy''s film ''til we are 15?"


    "Yeah?" Evan half asked, "But my Mom said I can''t watch it till I''m 18."


    That sent people into a new bout of whispers in the classroom. Children can be worse than gossiping housewives sometimes.


    I rolled my eyes visibly at Evan who looked guilty at the commotion he unintentionally caused.


    At least I could rest assured with the fact that people didn''t crowd me to get more knowledge about the film and whatnot. This was L.A. and a high-class private school at that. There were already some actors in our class. Not anyone I recognized, but they were there. And until they see a work of mine for themselves, most children shouldn''t come to me asking for the details of my work.


    ''Shouldn''t'' is the keyword here.


    During recess, Evan and I were sitting at our usual spot in the cafeteria when Lisa joined us with her friend Erica. This was a first because usually Erica and Lisa sat quite far from here, so it was a little unexpected. I ignored it in favor of quietly having my lunch.


    "So Troy, I heard you became an actor," Erica broke the ice.


    "Yes?" I looked at her questioningly to get her to get to the point.


    "Can you get me a role as well? I want to become an actress but my parents say I have to wait till I am older." Erica went on a passionate rant, "I mean you did it so it must be possible for others as well, right? But they still think of me as a little girl. I am already 9!"


    That''s what I don''t like about people. They come to you when they need you, but before that, they don''t even smile at you. I know I am being a hypocrite here as I may do the same thing if our positions were exchanged, but that doesn''t mean I have to like the fact.


    Before I could answer her, another kid came to our table.


    "Hey, Troy!" Sam, another of my classmates, said with a wave, clearly ignoring the other three occupants of the table, "Is it true that you acted in an adult film? My older brother told me when I told him about you."


    I resisted the urge to bang my head on the table. The thought that it would become a usual thing when I become more popular was enough to force me to just smile and say, "Yes."


    "Woah! That''s awesome dude!" Sam grinned, gave me a high five then went back to his table.


    If only dealing with everyone was that easy.


    "Wait," Erica interrupted my thoughts, "that film was an adult film?" Her voice betrayed her nervousness and, dare I say, a little disgust.


    I am a little confused here. Isn''t an R-rated film also called an adult film? That''s when it clicked in my head. They are confusing an R-rated film with a porn film. Do they not realize that it is illegal for a minor to appear in a real ''adult film''.


    Then again they are children who don''t know better. I have two options now. Either I can correct their misconceptions right here and curb their wild imagination or I can let them continue thinking in this direction so I can have a little more space.


    Obviously, I chose the second one.


    "Yes, it''s true. You can ask Evan, our parents won''t allow us to watch the film until we are much older." I answered with a faked sad expression.


    Erica was stupefied at my declaration but turned towards Evan who nodded to confirm my words.


    "You wanted a role as well, right?" I asked innocently.


    "Maybe I should wait," Erica replied immediately. "You know, my parents aren''t wrong."


    I smiled, "Hmm, it''s your decision."


    Right at that moment another kid walked to our table, "Hey Troy, I heard that¡­"


    I sighed mentally. This will be a long day.


    (Break)


    By the time recess was over, everyone and their mother knew that I acted in an ''adult film'' and were either avoiding me like plague or gawking at me like I was an exotic animal in a zoo. I endured it silently because this had a positive side effect of them not hounding me every few minutes to get them a role or getting them to meet a particular actor or something equally absurd.


    "Bet you''re liking that, huh?" Evan commented with a scowl.


    I raised an eyebrow as I observed him carefully. He hadn''t spoken much to me besides the usual greetings and things he absolutely had to. Did I do something to upset him? Possibly. I know that I can be a little insensitive sometimes to children''s emotions, but I couldn''t think of anything I may have done to offend him.


    "Downsides of being an actor," I replied in a neutral tone, carefully observing his reaction.


    Uncharacteristically, he harrumphed and bent over the textbook, as if reading ahead of the class.


    So it was because of my acting job. Is it jealousy? Does he want some attention as well?


    No. That can''t be true. I know him well enough by now to know he doesn''t enjoy attention at all. In fact, he was more excited about my movie than me just yesterday. Something happened between yesterday night and the recess. Something that was brewing before the school day began.


    Before I could say anything else, the teacher walked into the classroom and began our English class. I decided to wait for the day to end. Maybe he will get better later on.


    (Break)


    RIIIINNGGG


    The school bell rang out loud and I got up and gathered my stuff. I had decided that I would talk to Evan to clear out all misunderstandings at the earliest. No point in dragging it on.


    That was the moment when Evan got up in a hurry and rushed out of the classroom as if he was about to shit his pants.


    "Evan! Wait!" I shouted after him. Either he didn''t hear or ignored me, but he didn''t wait. I tried to follow behind but couldn''t.


    "Troy, you are to report to the principal''s office," Mr. Daven, our History teacher, said.


    I gave him an annoyed look, "Do I have to go, right now? I have some stuff to do."


    "Yes," He gave me a stern look and I quickly schooled my features to a sheepish smile. Yeah, teachers don''t like students getting annoyed with them.


    "By the way," He continued with a smile, "I liked your movie. A little vulgar, but your acting was good."


    "Thank you, sir." I gave him a larger smile and a nod


    "Now off you go," He shooed me away, "we don''t want to keep the principal waiting."


    Reluctantly, I made my way over to the principal''s office, feeling annoyed that Evan ditched me. Most kids didn''t bother me much now. They were much tamer than during recess where whispers and finger-pointing were the common theme. So I enjoyed the silent walk to the Principal''s office.


    Reaching the said door, I knocked and was quickly called inside.


    "Troy Armitage, come have a seat," The principal, who was an overweight middle-aged lady named Mrs. Calder, said with a genial smile, "I must say, I enjoyed your work a lot yesterday."


    "Thank you, ma''am," I smiled.


    "Hopefully, you won''t display a similar attitude in your real classes," She joked.


    I shared a laugh with her. She was probably referencing the part where my character harassed his homeroom teacher with sex talk and emotionally manipulated her with lies.


    "Is there a reason I''m called here, Ma''am?" I finally addressed the elephant in the room.


    She looked a little nervous but quickly schooled her features, "Yes. Somehow, your information was leaked to the media. Outside the school, there are at least 7-8 reporters here to talk to you. Now, we as a school take the security and privacy of our students very seriously, so I have contacted your father and he will be able to pick you up from the back exit when your after-school music practice ends."


    I took in the information when something clicked in my head, "Wait, who leaked my information? It must be someone within the school."


    The calm persona she had maintained carefully cracked a little to give away the nervousness, "We don''t know for sure. I''ll make every effort to find the person if they are within the school staff and make sure they won''t be able to do that anymore. Don''t worry too much though, it isn''t the first time we have had a celebrity attending our school."


    Was I really a celebrity now? I didn''t think so. Doing just one TV film isn''t equivalent to becoming a celeb. Not in my opinion at least.


    The principal gave me a reassuring smile here, "Security won''t let any reporters on campus, your guardians will be allowed to drive through the back exit for drop and pickup to prevent any future media attention. Most teachers and students are unaware of this, so keep this to yourself. Only the management and the security staff know."


    "Yikes," I whispered in slight awe, "Thank you, Ma''am. That would help a lot."


    "We want our students to excel." She answered with a serene smile, like a sleazy politician. "I think you''re late for your music practice." Mrs. Calder said after a few moments.


    I thanked her again and made my way to the practice room.


    It wasn''t until 4 as I went to the back exit of the school that it occurred to me that I totally forgot about the Evan problem. Maybe he will get better by tomorrow and then I can ask him?


    ______________________________


    AN: New Poll on pat/reon! This time for the love interest. I will not accept any other requests anywhere else. Go there and vote/comment if you want your opinion heard.

 Chapter 17

    It was in the evening that I got some very good news. News, that immediately made me forget about the troubles of the school day, be it my best friend, my classmates, or the media problem. All paled in comparison to what Steve told me.


    "Is it true? You aren''t joking, right?" I asked again excitedly.


    Steve chuckled at my enthusiasm, "You remember my friend Barry Mendel? We met at Sundance in January?"


    I nodded enthusiastically, "Yes. He was the one who is around your age but has those really brown eyes."


    "Yes, him. I received a call from him today. He saw our film and liked your performance a lot. He is currently producing a movie that has a major role for an 8 to 10-year-old boy. Shooting is set to start in January when you turn 10 so age-wise it''s perfect for you. The movie is a supernatural thriller. This will be a major production, distributed by Disney with a budget exceeding $40 million, and will be shot in Philadelphia for two whole months." Steve explained.


    I was barely listening to his explanation. I was just excited to be a part of a big production with a media giant like Disney helming the project.


    "Troy, pay attention!" Steve flicked my forehead and I gave him my undivided attention.


    "This will be a major role on par with the male lead and you won''t have the comfort of working with me. The shooting schedule will be intense and for those two months, you''ll have to study using a tutor with no school. That is if you clear the audition." Steve gave me another stern look while emphasizing the last line.


    "Wait, your friend, the producer, liked my acting and I still have to audition?" I asked in confusion. As far as my understanding goes, producers are the top dogs in the industry. Whatever they say happens. If you upset them you will likely be replaced.


    Steve gave me a disapproving look, "Stop being so cocky. You have done just one film till now and that too in a British accent. They want an American kid. I know you can do the accent somewhat, but unless you can convince the other producers and the director, you won''t get the role."


    Of course. My role in [Sex-ed] was of a British immigrant, not an American. A studio investing $40 Million will be hesitant to spend it on a Brit when they can get an American kid that may be more acceptable to the domestic audience.


    While I have gotten used to understanding American accents and sometimes using American terms more frequently in my vocabulary over British terms, I am still a little inexperienced while using American in long conversations and my Britishness comes out one way or another. I love my ''r'' and ''t'' sounds too much to become completely American.


    "And," Steve continued, "if insiders were getting all the roles, then there would be no newcomers in the industry. No one wants to waste their money on an untalented person."


    Properly chastised I lowered my head a little, "Got it, will keep that in mind."


    "Make sure you do. Never think for one moment that you''re the best even when you''ve achieved a lot. In Hollywood, it takes one misstep to lose everything. Many people have lost their entire careers because of one bad role or one wrong statement to the media," Steve lectured.


    I nodded in understanding. Just because my first role was a success doesn''t mean others will be the same or that I will have an easy time getting future roles. Many things factor into a film''s success. A bad director can derail the whole project into a mess. A bad editor can select those final shots that are not the best. There were other factors as well like competition from other films, sensitivity of the subject matter, release time of the film, and many others which decide the success or failure of the film.


    Then there was the problem of being typecast. An actor like Richard Gere who is mostly seen in cheesy romantic movies is one such example. Or Tom Cruise in action-packed movies like Mission Impossible or Top Gun.


    Child actors had another problem altogether. People find it difficult to accept child stars growing up and doing mature roles. There are rarely actors who have been successful as both children and as adults. Jodie Foster is one of the rarities.


    "Now," Steve continued and I was jolted back to the present once more, "I know how much you love the [Harry Potter] project and I would love for you to star but there is a problem there. I will need to convince the production company to invest such a large amount of money and no company will accept it if the lead actor hasn''t proven himself beforehand."


    "Don''t worry," I reassured him with a determined look on my face, "I''ll give my best performance for the audition."


    He smiled at me, "I''m sure you will. I have to go to Pittsburgh tomorrow for the [Wonder Boys], so your Mum will take you to audition for this movie. You''ll have to take tomorrow off from school."


    I mulled over the information, "What about the role? Do you know anything else?"


    Steve shook his head, "Not much. They are maintaining secrecy about the script. You will receive the script only if you are confirmed to play the role. What I do know is that the male lead is played by Bruce Willis and the director is relatively inexperienced, some Indian guy named Night Something."


    Hearing the two names together gave me all the information I needed for the role. Bruce Willis had done many films during this period when he was still an A-lister. Of them, there were two particular films that he had done with an Indian director, M. Night Shyamalan. [The Sixth Sense] and [Unbreakable].


    While [Unbreakable] was a good movie, it was of the superhero genre, not supernatural and it was released in the year 2000, only after [The Sixth Sense] was a huge success.


    So the role proposed by Barry should be for the film [The Sixth Sense]. It was a phenomenal movie that was commercially and critically successful, receiving many Oscar nominations. That movie immediately brought the child actor Haley Joel Osment to broader media attention and even an Oscar nod.


    If the same movie was made 20 years in the future, apart from the acting, it would be considered an average movie at best. But the classics are called classics for a reason. And [The Sixth Sense] was an undeniable classic.


    A perfect movie for my big-screen debut.


    "Does the movie have a name?" I asked for confirmation.


    "[The Sixth Sense]. The character is named Cole Sear."


    Yep. I am getting that role. By hook or by crook.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    (Break)


    I didn''t think it would be super easy to get the role after just declaring that to myself, but never in life I could imagine that I''d be in this dilemma. In my hands were two scripts and none of them was titled [The Sixth Sense]. One was [Stuart Little], written by none other than M. Night Shyamalan himself. The other was [Magnolia] written by Paul Thomas Anderson (or PTA as he''s commonly known.)


    The dilemma was that after seeing my role in [Sex Education], Mum, who was registered as my agent in the SAG, got calls from the casting directors of these two movies as well. According to Mum, there are few really good actors my age in the industry, so those who are, get many offers to audition.


    I wanted to pick up all three of the said movies, but the problem was the conflicting schedules. All three of the movies were to begin shooting in January. And I didn''t have a big enough name that I could push around their schedules for my convenience.


    [Magnolia] was a critically acclaimed movie. Then there was the chance to work with Tom Cruise. I mean, who doesn''t love Tom Cruise? The problem here is that the movie was a box-office disaster. And if Tom Cruise couldn''t save the original movie, I hardly think my presence would change anything. The missed chance to work with PTA, who is a very acclaimed director, would surely be a sore point, but I can always work with him in the future.


    Then there was [Stuart Little]. That was a good, fun movie that any kid would enjoy watching, the problem was that I had a much lesser role than a CGI Stuart Little and that role too didn''t have any difficult acting. Just being cute and doing stupid shit.


    When compared to [The Sixth Sense], [Stuart Little] doesn''t even stand a remote chance of winning. Although technically Cole''s role is supporting Bruce Willis, it is a much more fleshed-out character and almost everyone agrees that it was the little kid who made the film what it was.


    Having made my decision, I announced it to my Mum, "While I would audition for all three, I wish to go with [The Sixth Sense] if I have a choice."


    Mum furrowed her brows in confusion, "But you haven''t even read the script."


    Oh, Crap!


    "Ahem," I coughed nervously but soon stabilized my voice, "Yes I haven''t, but the other two scripts aren''t to my liking. So by process of elimination, the third one wins. Also, Barry is Dad''s friend, so the working conditions will be better, I guess. Magnolia is not bad, but have you seen the script? It''s too long to get shot within a month or two. And Stuart Little is what little kids would like. I can do these films but only if I get rejected by [the Sixth Sense] team. The fact that they haven''t given out the script like the other two means it has some sort of mystery or suspense. And I love suspense thriller movies!"


    "You deduced that much from them not giving out scripts?" Mum asked incredulously, "Maybe they wanted to give out scripts in person?"


    I just shrugged my shoulders carelessly before doubling down on my choice, "First preference, [Sixth Sense], second [Magnolia], third, [Stuart Little]."


    Later on in life, I can always chalk it up to my sixth sense that made me take up [The Sixth Sense].


    (Break)


    "Are you nervous, love?" Mum asked from the driver''s seat after parking the car in the parking lot of Hollywood Pictures, a Disney subsidiary that was producing [The Sixth Sense].


    "Yes. My first audition, how can I not be?" I ran a hand through my hair nervously and straightened my tie for the umpteenth time. For some reason, I had decided that wearing a suit to the audition would be cool as that would make me out to be mature and sophisticated. Like Cole.


    I was totally fine at home, but as the location got nearer, I was getting more and more anxious about the impending audition.


    "You''ll do fine love. I know you." She turned back and started to tidy up my hair, "And stop messing your hair!"


    I smiled at the loving look she sent me, "Thanks, Mum."


    "Anytime dearie. Come along now, we have to get to the place or you''ll be rejected before the audition begins." She got out of the car and motioned for me to follow.


    Entering the building, the kind receptionist showed us the room we had to wait in. Following her directions, we entered the room to find at least 10 other young boys sitting in the room with a guardian or agent.


    That''s quite tame compared to some roles where literally thousands of kids are auditioned before deciding on one particular actor. But then again it was already the third day of audition when I had arrived so it is possible that on the first two days, they had auditioned hundreds of people before me.


    As soon as I was in the waiting room, every eye turned towards me. The reason was quite obvious. I was the only one in a suit and a tie. Now I was dreading my choice. Why did I have to be a dumbass and wear a suit to the audition? Why couldn''t Mum stop me from making this grave mistake?


    No point thinking too much about it now though. I had made my choice and now I could only wait for my turn.


    "Johnny Lynn." A name was called out by a beautiful lady in her early twenties. A boy stood up with a raised arm as an older woman, probably his mother, accompanied him inside.


    It took five minutes for him to be done with it while all the other children sat outside, fidgeting quietly to not blow away the chance to audition.


    In the meanwhile, I thought about the character that I am auditioning, Cole Sear. A 9-year-old kid who could see ghosts, because of which he remains perpetually scared and depressed. People don''t believe him, including his own mother, which has caused some deep resentment towards everyone else.


    "Michael Cera." Another name was called, but this time this name made me recognize the cute kid who rose to fame in the future thanks to the TV show, [Arrested Development], and two sleeper hit indie films, [Superbad] and [Juno], both released in 2007.


    Cera went inside the audition room and that made me a little nervous. The dude was a good actor. I know because I have seen some of his works or rather future works. And while he has been typecast as a comedy actor, he is yet to get any role right now, so he could get the role if the audition goes well.


    This audition also continued for around 5 minutes. When Cera came out, he had a normal expression on his face and he directly made a beeline for the exit. I shrugged internally and went back to setting my mood for the role of Cole Sear.


    Two more kids went in for their audition when finally my name was called.


    Kathy and I stood up and made our way towards the door where the casting team was located. Inside the room, there was a long table that could easily seat 7 or 8 people. At the moment, there were only four people there. The first I recognized was Barry Mendel, my father''s good friend whom I had met at the Sundance festival.


    Next to him were two middle-aged ladies and a brown man who I guessed must be M. Night Shyamalan. I gave them a small smile, trying to be in character, and gave a brief nod to Barry, before speaking in my best American accent, "Hello, my name is Troy Armitage, and I''m 9. I am here to audition for the role of Cole Sear."


    "Nice suit," Shyamalan commented with a grin. "I don''t think anyone else wore one."


    "Thank you," I grinned at him. At least now I know he will remember me at the very least. I had a differentiating feature in the form of my suit.


    "Hello Troy, Kathy," Barry smiled at me and Mum, who was sitting behind me in a chair, "I must say I loved your role in [Sex Education]."


    "All credit goes to Dad," I smiled at him politely.


    "I thought that was you," Shyamalan interjected, "but your accent is totally different from that movie."


    "Oh, I am actually British," I explained but continued in American, "But this role is of an American boy so I am doing an accent."


    "That''s good," One of the ladies cut in, "So Troy, other than accents what else can you do?"


    "I can act, sing, swim, play a guitar. Planning to start the piano next."


    "Great," the lady complimented, this time looking behind me at my mother, "If you are selected, would you be willing to shoot in Philadelphia for two months beginning in January? We will provide tutors for your education, of course."


    "No problem at all," Kathy answered for me.


    The lady looked satisfied with the answer. Then she handed me a couple of sheets of paper, "Why don''t you read a few lines for us, Troy?"


    I took the sheet and read the lines written there silently. From what I could grasp, it was the scene from the classroom where Cole freaked out his teacher and made a huge scene.


    "Before we begin, can you give me Cole''s temperament and some background of the plot?" I asked the director.


    Shyamalan looked surprised for a moment, apparently not expecting that question from a kid. But he quickly cleared his throat and composed himself before saying, "Yes, Cole is a misunderstood and quiet boy. His classmates and teacher don''t believe him so he is hesitant to answer in class. This turns to anger when his teacher disregards his answer as untrue because Cole believes that he knows the correct answer."


    I hummed audibly reading the lines for a few more moments, "Okay, I am ready."


    _____________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.

 Chapter 18

    Barry took another copy of the page, "I''ll read it with you."


    "Yes, Cole?" He asked me, indicating that he had begun the audition.


    "They used to hang people here." I kept my voice low as if a little hesitant to answer the question.


    "That''s not correct. Where''d you hear that?"


    "They''d pull the people in crying and kissing their families bye... People watching would spit at them." I answered in a somber tone.


    "Cole, this was a legal courthouse. Laws were passed here. Some of the first laws of this country. This building was full of lawyers. Lawmakers."


    "They were the ones who hanged everybody." I continued in the same tone.


    "I don''t know which one of these guys told you that, but they were just trying to scare you, I think." Barry chuckled a little here.


    Alright, this is my transition part. All the training I have done with Dad, enacting different scenes from different films shall come to fruition today. Just like he had taught me, try to think from the character''s perspective. Put yourself in their shoes. I think of all the times people treat me like a kid, ignoring my opinion or simply thinking of me as lesser than them. The times when teachers would look down upon me only because of my age. I channel it all into one sentence.


    "I don''t like people looking at me like that," I told off to Barry who looked genuinely baffled for a moment.


    "Like what?" He asked nonetheless.


    "Stop it!" I shouted, gaining undivided attention from all four of my interviewers.


    "I don''t know how else to look¨C"


    "You''re a stuttering Stanley!" I lowered my voice slightly, so it was no longer a shout but still loud enough.


    "Excuse me?"


    "You talked funny when you went to school here. You talked funny all the way to high school!" I behaved like the meanest bully that I have observed in my recent school years.


    "What¨C"


    "You shouldn''t laugh at people. It makes them feel bad." My rebuking voice was full of rage and sadness.


    "How did you--?"


    "Stop looking at me." I covered my eyes with my hands as if he would disappear from that simple act.


    "Who have you been speaking to?"


    "Stuttering Stanley! Stuttering Stanley!" I started shouting repeatedly.


    "Who!"


    "Stuttering Stanley!"


    "Stop that!"


    "Stuttering Stanley! Stuttering Stanley!"


    When no one said anything for a few moments I removed my hands from my eyes and looked down at the script, "Did I miss something?"


    I didn''t. The page ended at that point so obviously I couldn''t go on any further. I turned towards the four filmmakers and looked at them expectantly.


    "That was brilliant!" Barry was the first to break the silence."What do you think, Night?"


    The director looked a little uncomfortable answering the question, "It was good."


    That was elaborate.


    "Can you do something else for me?" Shyamalan asked suddenly. "Anything else you might have prepared?"


    I thought long and hard. This was just like my first day of acting when Dad had asked me to do an improv. For obvious reasons, I can''t use the same material. I need something to wow them. I so wanted to do a Sam Jackson from Pulp Fiction but this one is not a comedy film so that would just leave a negative impression if anything.


    When put on the spot like that, I couldn''t think of anything. It didn''t even occur to me at that moment that I could do a scene from [Sex-ed] whose lines I''ve memorized forwards and backward. Seeing the four empty chairs in front of me I got a wild idea. I cleared my throat once before beginning the performance. A song that I had been preparing with my tutor Paul Tanner for quite some time now.


    ~: "There''s a grief that can''t be spoken,"


    I ignored the surprised expressions from all the people in front of me, especially the director and one of the ladies who recognized the song.


    ~:"There''s a pain goes on and on


    Empty chairs at empty tables


    Now my friends are dead and gone~"


    I continued singing the entire song, immersing myself in the emotion, thinking of the pain of losing a loved one and living through survivor''s guilt. I shed a tear or two at one point, but I didn''t care as I continued the song and no one interrupted me.


    "Oh my friends, my friends


    Don''t ask me what your sacrifice was for


    Empty chairs at empty tables


    Where my friends will sing no more."


    When I finished the song, I wiped the tears from my face and only then I realized the scene around me. One of the ladies who had recognized the song, probably the producer, was also wiping away her tears while Barry was grinning like a loon. But my attention was on the director in front of me who had this subtle look of satisfaction in his eyes.


    Retrospectively, it was at that moment that I realized that I had succeeded in my audition. Whether I got selected for the role or not, it didn''t matter. I gave my best performance, and I couldn''t have topped this.


    The filmmakers were in a trance and no one spoke anything for a few moments, making the scene a little awkward. Seeing that, my amazing mother took it into her own hands to prevent the situation from worsening. She cleared her throat audibly, "Does he need to do anything else?"


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "No, that will be all." The fourth lady who had hardly spoken anything by now said, "We will contact you with the result of the audition by the coming Monday, that''s the 23rd."


    "Alright, come along Troy," Kathy called out as she indicated the door behind me.


    Before following her, I nodded to the four filmmakers, "Thank you for letting me audition today. Have a good day."


    With that said, I followed my Mum back outside before they could reply.


    As soon as I was back in the waiting room, I saw every kid and their guardian looking at me all weirdly. Kids I can understand, they must be curious to know about my audition, but adults too? That was a little creepy. Among those staring at me was a boy that I recognized. It was Haley Joel Osment who played the role of Cole in the original timeline. Funnily enough, he was also wearing a suit. He must have come here during my audition.


    My mother didn''t let me dwell on it too much as she grabbed my shoulder and gently led me outside.


    "What was that?" I asked, still bewildered even when we were away from the prying eyes.


    "Your audition took twice as much time as others. Usually, it means you have a higher chance of getting the part. Naturally, they were curious." Kathy replied with a smile.


    (Break)


    "What do you think of him?" Barry asked his co-producer Kathleen Kennedy when Troy and his mother had gone out.


    "He is very good. Everyone can see that, but you shouldn''t have shown such blatant favoritism," Kathleen chided.


    Barry rolled his eyes, "Look Kat, I don''t want to do this needlessly. You know we need a kid who can carry the acting part, Bruce hardly can. We have already auditioned more than 200 kids and a good one is finally here. Why the hell won''t I rush? If only [Sex Education] had been released a week ago, we wouldn''t even have to audition anyone else."


    Kathleen didn''t comment on his frustrated rant and turned to the other two in the room, "What are your thoughts? Night? Lana?"


    The director looked nervously between the two producers before announcing his decision with finality, "I want him. He grasped the character well, exactly like I had envisioned. In fact, I was looking for a kid like that. But that song at the end, that was too good. That just gave me an idea for the film, I can add a song to the film. We can change the drama scene with a song. Yes¡­"


    He didn''t even realize that he was talking about his plans for the movie with the kid, ignoring the other three people in the room.


    Lana, the casting director, was even more uncomfortable. Usually, it was her job to recommend a shortlisted group of actors who would then be auditioned by the director and the producers to make the final decision. But the director insisted on auditioning everyone. Then in an unusual occurrence, two of the producers also came out for the auditions.


    Now she understood why. Kathleen had recommended a kid named Michael Cera who was too sweet of a kid for such a role and Lana would have rejected him right away because of his lack of practical experience and skill to carry such a large role on his shoulders.


    Barry, on the other hand, had recommended the topic of their current discussion, Troy Armitage. The kid was good, but Lana would''ve rejected him as well. The reason was his accent. While the kid did have a passable accent and she wouldn''t mind recommending an adult with the same, the kid still faltered in many places and went back to using a British dialect.


    "His accent may cause a problem," Lana pointed out to stop the conversation from going any further. "I haven''t seen [Sex Education], so I don''t know about his real accent, but I could sense the places he was struggling. It may cause you some problems while shooting."


    "We can get him a dialect coach till shooting begins," Barry waved it off casually, "he is almost there, it won''t be much of an issue."


    Night nodded, "I don''t have a problem with his accent. I can work with it. Just a few more retakes for a better actor is hardly a problem."


    Kathleen, the last one, who was still hopeful about Michael Cera was conflicted. She wanted her friend''s kid to play the role, but she could see that acting in a serious movie was not his forte. Not at the moment at least. If the movie was a comedy, he would be a good choice. And at the end of the day, Kathleen was nothing if not practical.


    She sighed internally, "Voice coach it is. We can even use the voice coach story during the promotion period to show how much effort the boy has put into the role. People love a hard-working kid."


    Barry''s smile widened marginally, "So we all agree?" He looked around and got nods from Shyamalan and Kennedy. Lana also nodded reluctantly because at this point her opinion was vetoed, so it''s better to just go along with the majority.


    "Lana," Kathleen said, "Why don''t you finish up the rest for today? Make sure to complete the selection for all the other speaking kid roles. Make note if a kid stands out for the role of Cole as well. As a backup." She clarified.


    Lana nodded reluctantly while the director and the producers retreated from the back door on the other side of the room. Now she had to continue auditioning for the role of Cole even if they had selected the kid because there were a dozen or so expectant kids out there.


    She set up the camera behind her and called in the next kid.


    She hated her job sometimes.


    (Break)


    We didn''t have to wait much longer. Within a few hours, I received a call from Dad who had safely reached Pittsburgh.


    "I just got a call from Barry. They loved your audition." Dad said directly without exchanging any pleasantries.


    "Have they made a decision yet?" I asked excitedly.


    "You got the part!" Dad answered back with equal enthusiasm.


    "Yes! Mum! I got the part!" I shouted in the receiver, not caring about the decorum anymore.


    "Ouch! A little lower Troy. My ears are getting old but not old enough to not hear you over the phone," Dad complained from the other side of the receiver. Mum wasn''t standing much behind me so I didn''t have to shout, but apparently, Dad''s enthusiasm was contagious.


    "That''s great love." Mum hugged me tightly from behind.


    "While it''s good to celebrate," Dad continued in the receiver, "Barry has specifically told me not to spread the news until we have signed the contract for you and it has been officiated by a judge."


    There was this little thing that producers did while working with minor actors in big-budget films. HBO hadn''t done so because my parents were so heavily involved in the film that my abandoning the project was highly unlikely. In the current case, were I to leave the Sixth Sense mid-shoot, it would cause a lot of damage to the production companies as minors can''t sign a contract.


    In such cases, the companies would get the contract signed by the guardian of the child actor, officiated by a judge in a courthouse which is as good as any binding contract. I would have to be physically present in the courthouse, of course.


    But there were limits to that as well. Like I cannot be forced to do a scene or an act that I am uncomfortable with. I cannot be forced to do any activity other than acting itself, like movie promotions. I can do it if I feel like it, but it''s not binding. Most kids do promote their movies, though.


    "Yeah, I won''t tell anyone," I promised.


    "There''s one more thing," Dad continued, "They think that your accent needs work. While you''re almost there, they want to provide you with a dialect coach before the shooting begins. Your classes would begin after signing the contract, which will most likely be next week."


    "Huh," I muttered. "I thought I had gotten it down. I don''t have any problem with that. Anything else about this film?"


    "Yes," Dad hesitated, "Look son, I know you are talented and have got the role on your own merit, but in this industry, nothing is set in stone. So unless we sign the contract, don''t believe that the role is confirmed. Anything can happen at the last moment. Sometimes, even after the contract is signed."


    I nodded into Mum''s shoulder who was listening to all our conversation along with, "I understand, Dad. We won''t say no to either of the other two projects until this one is signed."


    "Good."


    We talked about a few unimportant things after which I handed the phone over to Mum and went back to my room to let them do the talking.


    Finally, my first role in a big-budget movie with a top-of-the-line star with a good story and potentially one of the highest-earning movies of the year. The only problem was that I had this fear that I wouldn''t be able to play to the level that Haley Joel Osment did in another life.


    The dude got tons of awards and got nominated for a fucking Oscar of all things! I won''t lie by saying that I don''t want an Oscar. Who doesn''t? But if the movie does as good as it did in my last life that would be enough for me. That would catapult me into the greater limelight. Fame is never bad for actors, as far as I know. Just hoping I don''t get roasted by critics and the like.


    Not that they''d be too harsh with a child actor.


    Still, as soon as I get the script, I am practicing the shit out of it with Dad.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 19

    Mum was driving me to the school when we saw that a few men were lurking around the front gate. That''s odd.


    Just then I caught sight of something black in one of the man''s hands and I could hazard a very good guess who they were.


    "Mum, reporters are here. Oh yes, I almost forgot. Drive around, the principal gave me permission to use the back entrance." I ducked my head to avoid getting caught by the sight of any of the reporters.


    "I know about that. I didn''t think they''d be here again, especially when you took a day off yesterday." Mum drove around the school without slowing down at all.


    "Is it possible they are here for anyone else?" I asked hopefully.


    "Possible? Yes. Likely? No." Mum deadpanned, "When I talked to your Principal last time, she said that a few of their students are popular with the media but they are in the high school mostly, with one in middle school but none in elementary."


    And we had just driven past the entrance to the elementary school. Middle and High schools had their own separate entrances.


    "That could be a bother," I muttered after getting back up as we were past any suspected media people.


    "Should''ve thought of that before you became an actor," Mum smirked at me.


    "Mean adults!" I grouched audibly to which Mum laughed out loud.


    She dropped me off at the designated place and I got out of the car and went to my class. On the way to the class, I noticed that the gazes had lessened somewhat but the kids still felt a little skittish around me. When I sat down in my seat, I found another unusual thing. Evan who used to sit behind me was already in his seat and didn''t so much as lifted his head to greet me.


    "Hey, Evan. ''Sup man?" Being the adult I was supposed to be, I initiated the conversation.


    "Hi," He answered in a low voice as if not interested in talking at all.


    I sighed in annoyance. The one thing I liked about Evan the most, his ability to not give a fuck about others and be a chill, mature guy was waning.


    "Good morning, students."


    "Good Morning, Miss Rachel."


    Reluctantly I had to get my head back in class. But I am not letting this shit go on much longer.


    (Break)


    As soon as I heard the bell for recess I quickly stood up and blocked Evan from running away like he had been doing since the day before yesterday. I grabbed his elbow and forcefully dragged him away from the classroom.


    "Hey, get off Troy!" He tried to shove me but I didn''t budge.


    "Not until we have a talk and you tell me what the fuck crawled up your ass and died?" I shouted at him after pulling him to a corner in the hallway. He flinched at my language.


    I don''t usually swear in front of him because I always felt as if I was corrupting an innocent kid. But when the kid was being as obtuse as he was I couldn''t help myself.


    "What do you mean by that?" He finally asked after a few moments of uncomfortable silence.


    "Don''t even try that, I know something happened and now you are avoiding me." I gave him a disappointed stare.


    He looked guilty for all of 5 seconds before his face was back to being resolute, "What does it matter to you, huh? With your first role, you have everyone flocking to you. You are giving others advice about becoming an actor and you never once asked me if I wanted to be one, huh?"


    "Do you want to be an actor?" I asked.


    "That''s not the point! The point is you don''t care about me and will leave me when you get a better role and everyone wants to talk to you! Yesterday, the teachers told students to treat you normally because even they noticed that! And why are we being warned about not talking to the media?" Evan ranted.


    I took a deep breath in. Wow, that was a lot to take in all at once.


    "Some reporters are outside the scho¡­ Damn it! It doesn''t matter! You are my best mate, and I can never forget you or ignore you. The people who come to the actors after they are popular are all fake. All they want is the chance to say that they know someone popular. And I didn''t give out any advice to anyone." I shouted back at him, frustrated at his behavior based on pure speculation.


    "Then why was Erica saying so yesterday?" Evan asked dejectedly.


    "''Cause she was lying," I answered back smoothly, "That''s what I was telling you, people are fake. They make up stories about knowing me personally and all that."


    I let it stew for a few moments as he took in everything I said. I gave him time to think before continuing, "But Erica said that yesterday and you were mad at me even before then. What happened?" My voice gave him no space for getting out of that.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "My cousin Jimmy told me you will ignore me when you become popular. His friend did it too. Then you could go away for some film for months or even permanently. I cannot follow you around everywhere like a lost puppy." His voice was cracking up, on the verge of tears.


    I sighed out loud. The sentimental moron. He''s acting like a lovesick girl. I put a hand on his shoulder, but he shrugged it off.


    "It''s okay, bro." I tried using my words. "Even if I go away, you''ll still be my best mate. Y''know we can email each other using a computer. And then we can meet during the summer or winter holidays."


    "So you are actually going away?" He asked with a tone of realization.


    This was an uncomfortable topic for me. I had a long discussion with Dad about it a few weeks ago but had put it away from my mind and hadn''t discussed it with Evan. I knew he would be depressed when I gathered the courage to tell him.


    Better to just pull it off like a Band-Aid.


    "I went to audition for a big film yesterday, starring Bruce Willis," I began slowly. "The audition was good and there is a high chance that I will get the role. Don''t tell anyone about it yet, but if I get it I''ll have to go to Philadelphia for two months at least."


    He looked at me apprehensively, "Just two months?"


    I cringed a little at that, "Dad will have to go back to London for work. So, we will all have to move back during this summer."


    "For how long?"


    "As long as it takes," I replied honestly. We were moving back to begin the pre-production of the Harry Potter movies if everything went well. Dad had shared the idea with me and asked my opinion about moving back to England after just two years in the States. Evan was probably the only reason I was hesitant to answer him, but I knew that Dad would have to go with or without me, and I love him and our family more than I cared for Evan, so of course I chose the family.


    Also, had I chosen to stay, Kathy would have to stay here with me, away from her husband. It''s better if all three of us move together. Even if I were to stay back, sooner or later I would have to go to London to shoot the film if I wanted to play Harry Potter.


    Evan''s face fell even more if that was even possible but he didn''t say anything else to me. He just nodded and walked away silently.


    I let him. It''s better if he thinks this through properly. It broke my heart to see the betrayed expression on his face, it really did. From his perspective, it didn''t take him even a minute to decide that he wanted to change schools so he could be in the same class as me, but I abandoned him within a year.


    It looks pretty bad when I put it like that.


    The thing is, I have entered the active workforce wilfully and I love working on a film set, so I have to set my priorities. Work or friends? It would be so much easier if those two things weren''t mutually exclusive as a kid. Especially in the absence of social media.


    I just hope Mark Zuckerberg works fast or I''d have to do his job for him.


    (Break)


    "Let him be


    Let him live


    If I die


    Let me die~"


    "Stop!" Mr.Tanner cut in.


    I looked up at him dispassionately. Ever since I had explained things to Evan, I have been feeling empty inside. The reason is simple: He is my only true friend in the whole world. I have heard numerous interviews of celebrities where they would say how difficult it is for them to make true friends. You would always second guess if your friend is with you for fame or for real. With Evan things were different. He is my brother in all but blood. So the betrayed expression he showed me was more than a little hurtful for me.


    "Pay attention, Troy!" Mr. Tanner chided me harshly. "What has happened to you today? You used to love Les Mis songs."


    "I don''t feel so good today," I mumbled unenthusiastically. "Can we end the lesson early today?"


    "What happened?" Mr. Tanner softened his tone as he took the seat opposite to me. "Everything okay at home?"


    "Yeah, it''s just... everything else. The media, my classmates, teachers, everyone has changed ever since that film came out. They think I don''t notice, but I do."


    "What happened with media?" He asked. "Any new articles about you?"


    "Nah," I shook my head, "just the paparazzi. I''m not even that famous yet, and they are behaving as if I''m Tom Cruise."


    "Believe me, Tom Cruise has it much worse," Mr Tanner joked. "Are you sure you don''t wanna continue with our session? Because if I remember correctly, you had asked me to begin your piano lessons today after the vocals."


    I had forgotten about that with everything else going on.


    "Okay," I relented. "Let''s continue the lessons."


    "Good, because I was dying to tell you that you were ending the ''die'' too fast. Use your epiglottis and stretch the melody like this, ''If I die, Let me die~~~''" He sang the note for a few extra seconds and I could see the difference between the two versions.


    I nodded in understanding.


    I cleared my throat and sang again, "If I die, Let me die~~~"


    "Yes, exactly like that," He exclaimed when I was done with that particular note, "This was the most powerful song that I''ve heard in the theater. It is so powerful that if done correctly, it can move mountains. This song is incomplete without that emotion. So feel the emotion of the lyrics and the situation. Jean Valjean is trying to save the young man Marius and he is ready to die if it means that the love of her daughter can live on. Bring in that emotion of sacrifice to your voice. You''re ready to bet everything, even your life, for another person, feel the emotion!"


    Alright, that was too much emotion in one dialogue. Before I started preparing a Les Miserables song, I didn''t know he was so passionate about Musical theater in general and Les Mis in particular. Or I''d have chosen something easier.


    It''s not like I''m unwilling to sing more difficult songs. It''s just very difficult to hit all those notes in a demanding song like ''Bring him home'' until my voice drops, and that is quite some years away.


    Mr. Tanner knew it, but he wanted the best that I could in my current condition so I persevered and we practiced for the rest of the allotted vocal time.


    "That was a decent attempt for your first try." Mr. Tanner commented.


    I gaped at him. He was never stingy with his praises. He was one of those rare teachers who wore his heart on his sleeve. Before today, he had only criticized me when I practiced ''Empty Chairs'' for the first time. Coming from him, a decent attempt was like a slap on the face.


    "I''ll try to get better."


    "Make sure you do." He said while walking towards the instruments section of our practice room, "Shall we begin with your piano lessons then?"


    "Yes," I answered resolutely.


    "But you haven''t mastered the guitar yet." He eyed me as he sat down in front of the piano.


    "I am good enough at playing guitar for my requirement. I will continue my practice of course, but I want to diversify into piano as well," I explained. I didn''t tell him that I wanted to learn drums, flute, and cello next, in that order.


    "I have to agree, your guitar is very good for someone who began only a year ago, but it could be better. But as long as you continue practicing on your own, I don''t mind beginning your piano class." When I nodded he pointed to the seat beside him, "Sit, we''ll begin with your first chord."


    Mr. Tanner may not be the best at talking to his students, but he sure knew how to distract me just enough that I forgot about all my other life tensions. In hindsight, it sounds so ridiculous that a 9-year-old has tension of any sort. I guess it isn''t wrong to say that music is medicine in itself in many ways. As my fingers played a beginner''s set on the piano, I felt free.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 20

    "Do you agree to these conditions as laid out by this contract and the remuneration of $250,000?" A judge asked me with an almost incredulous expression on his face.


    Asshole. He didn''t have to state my compensation for the Sixth Sense out loud. He was probably jealous that I, a 9-year-old, was earning from this movie more than what he probably earned for an entire year.


    Steve and Kathy took quite some time negotiating my remuneration with the producers. At first, they were offering me only $100,000, but Steve argued that my role was almost equivalent to that of the protagonist Bruce Willis and should be paid at least a million. They argued and discussed and finally agreed on a compensation of $250,000.


    "Yes sir." I answered the petty man, absolutely refusing to call him ''your honor''. Yeah, I can be petty too.


    "Very well, your trust deposit amount has been set at 30%, just as last time," He grumbled and signed the contract as the officiator, passing on a copy each to Steve and Barry, who had come representing the production team.


    Taking our contracts, we made a hasty retreat from the courthouse.


    "It was good we could work it out so fast," Barry smiled at Dad and me.


    "A pleasure doing business with you Mr. Mendel," I said in a pretentious voice.


    "Oh, our business has just begun kid," Barry answered then turned to Steve, "I''ll email you a list of approved voice coaches for his accent correction in a few hours. Get him started as soon as you can so he can get at least a month of training before the table read in December."


    Steve nodded, "We''ll do that. Anything else?"


    Here Barry turned to me, "Speak only in the American accent till the shooting begins. It will be easier for you this way."


    That seemed to be a reasonable request so I nodded in assent. People have done much worse and crazier things for a role like losing or gaining tens of pounds of weight, shaving their heads or whole bodies even, and whatnot. Speaking in a different accent for a month seemed tame enough.


    "Good. Oh before I forget, here is the script for the movie. I must remind you again not to share it with anyone," Barry took out the script from his messenger bag and handed it to Steve before bidding us farewell.


    "Let''s head home." Steve indicated the script in his hand, "You get started on this while I begin my work on Harry Potter. I have to prepare for meetings with Disney, Warner, Columbia, and Paramount to pitch the idea for the movie."


    "Columbia and Paramount? Didn''t you say you wanted to keep it to Disney and Warner?" I asked in curiosity.


    Steve pulled out the car from the parking lot as he explained, "Paramount has been with me for a long time. Sherry Lansing, the current CEO, takes care of people. Even when I came back after a long break, she was the first to offer me the chance to continue working there. I can''t forget that. As a courtesy, I will give her the chance to make a fair offer. After that, it''s all business. Similarly, I know a few people at Columbia, so the more studios that are in contention for the option to produce Harry Potter, the better it will be for us. Whoever gives the best terms will be the studio of my choice."


    I nodded in contemplation, "What about the script? Made any progress?"


    "I told you it will take at least 6 months for that. I am just pitching the idea with the book sales figures, which have been astronomical so far. Then I have to keep in touch with Ms. Rowling to make sure that any change I make in the Harry Potter universe doesn''t affect the future stories. I also have to get in contact with a VFX company to see what is feasible to show on screen and what is not before including it in the script. Then there are set designs and other things to keep in mind while writing the script." Steve finished his explanation.


    "Wow. I didn''t even know so much went into writing a movie script." I commented, "Are you sure you want to write the script yourself? I mean, I know you are good but you already have a lot of responsibilities as a producer."


    "I want to write the first movie at least. That''s partially because the production hasn''t begun so I have time. If we do make it into a series of movies, which I fully intend to, then I''ll have to get someone else to continue from the second movie onwards." He explained his reasoning which did make some sense.


    Later movies of Harry Potter were all released within 10 years of the first one. This means that some of them began production before their predecessor was even released. That would hardly give Steve, as the producer, much time to work on the script.


    "What about the director?" I asked when another thought came to my mind, "I mean will you direct the film?"


    "Oh God no!" Steve chuckled, "Being the producer and scriptwriter is good enough for now. I was thinking maybe Steven Spielberg. You know the director of ET, Jaws, and Jurassic Park."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    That''s a really good idea. Steven Spielberg would make a fantastic movie that''s for sure. But we know he won''t come cheap. From what I remember, he charged a good percentage of Gross box office for making Jurassic Park and ended up earning more than anyone else for that film. And that list includes Universal Studios.


    "He''s a good one. If he disagrees for some reason, you can get the director of [Home Alone]. That movie is great." I said as innocently as I could.


    While many people think that Alfonso Cuaron and David Yates were the best directors for Harry Potter, I would have to disagree here. Chris Columbus started such a grand movie franchise with little to no visual background. All others had to continue an already going series, but for Chris everything was done from scratch, and for movies shot in the early 2000s, the first two movies were every kid''s favorite. And I couldn''t think of a better person to start the series.


    "You mean Chris Columbus?" Steve asked in wonder, pondering over my suggestion.


    "I don''t know his name, but I like his movies. And this movie is for kids, like [Home Alone] so it should work." I suggested, "As for screenwriters, you can get the writer of [Forrest Gump]."


    "Eric Roth," Steve murmured.


    "Just a suggestion. I don''t know what either of them are working on right now or if they would even be interested in Harry Potter," I commented offhandedly.


    I don''t remember if Eric Roth did much work on any other script after Forrest Gump, but that movie was good.


    "I''ll think about it. Hey, now that we''ve signed [The Sixth Sense], why don''t we celebrate? I know we celebrated last week for [Sex-ed] but this is your first big-budget film!" Steve changed the topic.


    "I am not in the mood for celebrating much," I murmured mostly to myself but in the limited space of the car, Steve heard it loud and clear.


    "And why, pray tell, is that? Now that you mention it, whenever I am home, all I see you do is tinker with your guitar and more recently your piano. Don''t tell me you''ve had your first breakup already." Steve joked.


    "What is it called when friends go through a breakup?" I asked Steve, "That''s what happened."


    The instant worry on his face was telling enough that he had guessed the situation somewhat, "What happened son?"


    "Nothing much," I said in a sad tone, "I told Evan about us moving to England next year and he hasn''t spoken to me since. Don''t worry too much, he''ll probably come around in a few days."


    Steve still looked worried but didn''t broach the issue again. He couldn''t do anything about it.


    (Break)


    Days passed by as life went on. My daily schedule became even busier than before because of the newly started daily dialect lessons. I started speaking in the American accent full-time for practice, be it with my parents or classmates. The school became even worse because news leaked in the school about me joining a big film production opposite Bruce Willis.


    The thing is, even the media didn''t know that I was starring in the film. That left only one possibility. Evan. I know I should be mad at him for betraying my trust like that, but I wasn''t. He was angry and feeling betrayed so he retaliated. I don''t know whether he was regretting it or not, but I didn''t confront him and let it be. If this little revenge assuages some of his anger, I don''t mind. The contract was signed after all, so what was the harm?


    The only little problem was that the children around me went crazy. They wanted to talk to me about acting or getting them a role in the film or to get Bruce Willis'' autograph for them and so on. I did what I had been told by my parents. Keep a good, positive image. So I smiled, made some empty promises, and politely nodded my head.


    But as they say, not everything goes as planned all the time.


    "Lookie who we have here. Our new celebrity!" A snide voice tore through the locker room.


    It was just after PE class and at the moment I was changing my clothes when I was surrounded by a group of three pre-teen boys.


    Like every normal classroom, our class had a resident bully. Jeff was the self-appointed leader of this ragtag group that mostly tried to harass people but was rarely successful. The reason was simple, the teachers actually gave a damn, and any sort of serious bullying was punished severely.


    So Jeff and company became creative. They would always pull back before things could go too far. So I didn''t worry too much standing there in front of the three buffoons, just a little self-conscious about my state of undress.


    "You need something, Professor Snape?" I asked jovially to the group of taller boys. That was another issue. I was on the shorter side in my class and for my age. This was strange knowing that my bio-dad was taller than 6 feet and my bio-mum was tall enough herself for a woman. Jeff, who was the tallest boy in our class, physically towered over me.


    One of the lackeys, let''s call him Dumb, giggled at my remark.


    "I can see that someone has read the book," I smiled at Dumb, "You are good, dude. Anyone who reads Harry Potter cannot be bad."


    Meanwhile, Jeff and Dumber looked confused before Jeff tried to regain some semblance of control, "We are not here to joke. You," He jabbed a finger towards my chest dramatically, "have become arrogant. Tell everyone which film you are working on or with which actor. And Jessica was telling us just yesterday how you will be going to Oscars this year!"


    "Who?" I asked in confusion. I had no idea which Jessica he was referring to because there were two girls named Jessica in our class.


    Jeff smugly turned to his lackeys, "See, he doesn''t even know kids in our own class. That''s how arrogant he is!"


    "That''s not what I meant," I tried to defend myself, but he cut me off.


    "And what''s with the fake accent?" He demanded hotly. "Are you trying to be a proper American like us? You''ll remain a dirty colonizing Brit."


    "Dirty colonizing Brit?" I was amused by his words more than anything. "Do you even know what colonizing is?"


    In my head, he was just a little kid, probably spewing whatever he heard at home or wherever, so I didn''t take him that seriously. I should have, because he didn''t like my dismissive attitude.


    "I''ll tell you the meaning of colonizing. Grab him."


    Before I realized what was happening, the lackeys took hold of one of my arms and dragged me down. I kicked and shouted but to no avail, they were much stronger than me. Next, I knew, Jeff kicked me hard in the chest.


    "Jeff, don''t do this. You''ll get expelled from school," I let out between moans of pain.


    Clearly, my words had no effect on any of the three. I just braced myself for the next few minutes.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 21

    Steve drove over to the school with Kathy as fast as he could as soon as he received the call from Troy''s school.


    "Troy!" Kathy rushed over to her son and hugged him for dear life, only for him to groan in pain. She reluctantly separated from her son, only to see that Troy was holding his ribs painfully. His right eye was swollen shut, and despite his attempt to smile at her, He looked to be in a lot of pain. His right cheek was also slowly turning a darker shade.


    "Who did this?" Steve turned towards the principal and asked coldly. His voice left no scope for an argument.


    Mrs. Calder was sweating buckets at this point as she wiped off her brow, "Your guess is as good as mine. Troy won''t tell us. The janitor found him passed out in the changing room after the gym class. Our resident nurse checked him for a concussion. Since he didn''t have one, I didn''t want to take him to a hospital and make this into a media circus. I thought it better to call you for that. As for how this happened, it''s better if you ask him."


    The three adults turned towards the only child in the room in unison.


    "It''s fine, Dad, Mum," Troy tried to smile again, but it came off as more of a grimace. "It was a prank gone wrong. I''ll be fine in a few days."


    "It''s not fine!" Kathy exploded in rage. "This is not a prank! This is a crime. Whoever did this should be in jail. So you better name names or I''m walking over to your class and getting the names out myself."


    Steve knew that the school management would never allow that, but he didn''t argue against that logic. Rather, he went with another angle to convince Troy. "You can lose the role in the film because of this ''prank''."


    Troy''s eyes widened as realization set in. For an actor, their face is everything. With his one eye swollen shut, and half his cheek turning purple, Troy looked almost unrecognizable. True, there were a few weeks before the table read, and by then Troy may even be perfectly well again, but there was always a possibility of getting fired because of this.


    "If you don''t give out a name, I''ll sue the school," Kathy made another threat. "Maybe then they would find out who did this?"


    "Please don''t," Troy pleaded, but seeing the serious faces of his parents, he caved in. "It was Jeff Spicoli."


    "Only Jeff?" Mrs. Calder asked.


    Troy sighed before giving out the other two names as well. From his expression, it was quite clear he didn''t want to name anyone, but his parents made it very clear that that wasn''t an option.


    "I want those three kids out of the school by tomorrow," Steve said in a no-nonsense tone and didn''t give the principal any chance to speak. "If you don''t, a lawsuit would be the least of your worries. I''ll make sure to use every possible connection to make sure that your school''s reputation is dragged through the mud."


    "But we don''t know what happened exactly," The principal argued weakly. "At least let those three boys present their case. And Mr. Spicoli is a trustee." She whispered the last part, but it was heard by everyone nonetheless.


    "Tell this Mr. Spicoli that I would not sue him and his family for everything they own unless they amicably remove their son and his friends from this school. Or I could give him a visit, and leave him in the same state his son left mine."


    Mrs. Calder shifted uneasily in her seat before saying, "I''ll call all three children''s parents right away."


    Steve motioned Kathy and Troy towards the exit before saying to the principal, "I''m taking my son to a doctor, as you should have done in the first place, irrespective of whether he is famous or not. What kind of stupid place do you run, huh?" He would have liked to say a lot more, but Kathy held his shoulder and shook her head. Steve took a deep breath to calm himself somewhat before leaving the office with his family.


    (Break)


    The next day, Steve and Kathy were called to the school again.


    Seeing three subdued kids sitting outside the office gave him all the more incentive to glare at them hatefully. He wanted to slap some sense into these thugs, and he would have, had Kathy not held his hand tightly as she dragged him into the office.


    "The kids have confessed to hitting Troy," The principal announced as soon as Steve and Kathy were inside. "Now all we have to do is decide their punishment."


    "What''s there to decide?" Kathy asked rhetorically. "Expel them all. If you do, we won''t sue the school or the kids'' parents."


    "Oh come on!" A middle-aged man, one of the fathers of the perpetrators said. "It''s ridiculous involving the judiciary for something so trivial. If it''s the money you want, just say so, and we can settle something."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Who are you?" Steve asked dismissively.


    "Stuart Spicoli," Came the reply.


    "Right," Steve nodded slowly. "You''re the trustee?"


    "Yes," Spicoli nodded. "Listen, Mr. Kloves, I know what happened was unfortunate, and I''ll personally punish my son. He''ll be grounded for a full month, and I''ll make sure he understands why what he did was wrong. Mrs. Calder has agreed to settle for a week''s suspension if you agree. Then we can have a personal agreement between us gentlemen away from all this crowd."


    Steve thought about the offer for a good two seconds before nodding slowly, "I can agree to it, but I have a condition."


    "Anything," Spicoli nodded genially.


    "You''ll beat your kid to the same level as my kid was beaten," Steve announced to the shock of everyone. "I have brought photos with me. See." Here Steve opened the folder he had brought along that contained the photos of Troy, with bruises on his face, chest, and back. The three kids'' parents were shocked to see the brutality of the photos.


    The principal gasped, "I didn''t know it was that bad!"


    Seeing the silence on the parents'' faces, Steve spoke again, "Until and unless, all three of those thugs are beaten within an inch of their lives, like Troy, I won''t allow them anywhere near my son. That''s final. Of course, you can look for a different school, but that''s your choice."


    "Mr. Kloves¨C" The principal began speaking, but Steve raised his hand.


    "This is non-negotiable. I have said what I wanted to. You have my phone number. Give me a call when you have made your decision so I can decide my next course of action. Come on Kathy." With that, the two of them stormed out of the principal''s office.


    Kathy looked at her husband sideways as they walked out of the school building, "You can be terrifying when you want to be. And did you have to photoshop those images of Troy?"


    Steve smirked. He had asked an editor friend of his, Hank, to edit some photos of Troy to look more bruised than he actually was. This would not be admissible in a court, but this wasn''t a court, just a meeting between parents, and no one was a forensic expert to tell the difference.


    "I''ll do anything for that boy," Steve said plainly as they got in the car. "This is nothing."


    (Break)


    The whole thing was blown way out of proportion in my opinion. I know the incident could have been worse, but it could have been avoided altogether had I not acted like an asshole in the locker room. I really don''t like talking to kids because of this reason because I come off as a tad superior to them.


    The big reason I didn''t want to give out names was that I wanted to give the three my personal revenge. I may be many things, but Gandhi, I''m not. I knew that if I named them to the principal, then I wouldn''t be able to do anything to them.


    I don''t know if this makes me a bad person, but I didn''t feel satisfied with just giving them out.


    I had made this whole elaborate revenge plan of singling them out one by one and hitting them when they least expected it. I did this all when I was lying on the floor of the locker room. Unlike what the principal had said, I didn''t pass out. I was lying there for quite some time in pain, and I fell asleep.


    That pretentious principal only wanted to save her school''s reputation. But when my parents came charging into the office and demanded that I tell them everything, I didn''t think I had a choice.


    It was only a few days later that I found that Jeff, Dumb, and Dumber were all expelled from the school with a strict warning from my parents to prevent the three from so much as to come near me. Apparently, they had not only bullied me, but when the Math teacher asked about my whereabouts, Jeff volunteered to check in the locker room and lied that I wasn''t there. I was more than a little surprised that Jeff''s father didn''t stop that from happening.


    With the plan of my revenge thwarted, I just wanted the whole thing to be over with. The incident had happened on a Wednesday and I took the rest of the week off. I had never seen Kathy so clingy to me as she was that week.


    Steve, on the other hand, had a different approach.


    "You want me to take self-defense lessons?" I asked incredulously.


    "Yes," He said in a no-nonsense tone. "Those bullies might have been expelled, but that doesn''t mean someone else won''t try something like that. You are aiming to be an actor. Do you know how many psychos are there out in the world who stalk or want to harm celebrities? Too many to count. Consider this a wakeup call."


    I nodded slowly. It made sense in a way. Celebs like Jodie Foster and John Lennon come to mind when I think about it. Foster''s stalker shot the POTUS of the time Ronald Reagan, while John Lennon himself was shot by the stalker. Then there was the fact that I was terrible at anything physical, and this was the best age to change that.


    "What do you have in mind?" I asked him seriously.


    "There is this class that teaches Krav Maga and Muay Thai," With that, he offered me a pamphlet. "You don''t have to rush into anything right now, but I would feel better if you could defend yourself."


    I carefully read the pamphlet I was handed which went on about the instructor and the number of professional MMA fighters that had gone to those classes.


    "But we''ll go to London in the summer," I said hesitantly.


    "I''ll find you an instructor in London if you''re interested. Just say so."


    After some thought, I nodded, "Okay, I''ll do this."


    "Good," Steve smiled before ruffling my hair. "You know, my Dad used to say that you''re not a man unless you''ve been in a fight. So I guess, you became a man now."


    I scoffed, "Wasn''t much of a fight. More like a one-sided beatdown."


    "True," Steve agreed. "Don''t worry though, I know you''ll learn how to throw a punch soon enough. I''ll be happy as long as you don''t start a fight, but if it does start, I want you to finish it."


    I couldn''t help the smile that came on my face, "I will."


    "Atta boy," He grinned. "You wanna check out these classes now, or after coming back from Philly?"


    I didn''t have to even think about it, "Right now. There is still a month before I have to go. Why waste that time?"


    "Come on then, no time like the present."


    _________________________


    AN: Please stop asking for him to drop out of school. It will happen, but I wanted to do it organically. Nothing happens overnight and if kids telling their parents that they want to drop out worked that easily, many more kids would be homeschooled. (I certainly would have.)


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 22

    Standing at the entrance of the fighting gym, I felt like a tiny ant next to the heavy steel doors. The sounds of fists striking pads and rhythmic shouts of fighters seeped through the walls, making me a little nervous. The receptionist had made it very clear that parents were not allowed inside the gym proper because many parents get a little squeamish seeing their kids fight or hit or something similar, so here I was all alone. It was a little daunting task when I have had Steve and Kathy¡¯s support with me all throughout the last few years. I guess, I had gotten a little pampered because of that.


    I took a deep breath, clutching the strap of my backpack so tightly that my knuckles turned white. Yet, I knew I couldn¡¯t let what happened back in school again.


    I pushed the door open and was immediately hit by a wave of humid air mixed with the scent of sweat and determination. The gym buzzed with activity¡ªpeople of all ages working on various equipment, punching bags swinging back and forth, jump ropes slapping against the ground, and trainers shouting instructions.


    ¡°Hey there, champ. You new?¡± a voice called out.


    I turned to see a tall, muscular man with short-cropped hair and a friendly smile walking towards me. He wore a black tank top and shorts, his muscular arms were covered in tattoos of different kinds, the most prominent being a horse. I was tempted to make a joke about him compensating for something else with that tattoo, but I reigned in my instincts. These instincts to mouth off were the ones which got me in the situation in the first place.


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I cleared my throat and regained some of my confidence back. ¡°I¡¯m Troy.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Troy. I¡¯m Marcus, the coach. What brings you here today?¡± His voice was warm and reassuring, making me feel slightly more at ease.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to learn how to defend myself,¡± I admitted with feigned bravado.


    Marcus¡¯ eyes never left my face which was not at its best at the moment.


    ¡°Okay,¡± He conceded with a serious expression after a few moments of evaluating me. ¡°But if I got to know that you used what we teach here to hit someone else unprovoked, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    I agreed vehemently, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡±


    Marcus nodded, his expression turning jovial once more as if a switch had been flipped. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve come to the right place then. We teach both Muay Thai and Krav Maga here. They¡¯re excellent for self-defense and building confidence. Follow me, and I¡¯ll introduce you to the basics.¡±


    I followed Marcus through the gym, weaving between other students and trainers. We stopped at a corner where a group of kids around my age were practicing under the watchful eye of a very shapely female instructor.


    ¡°This is our beginners¡¯ class. They¡¯re just starting out like you,¡± Marcus said, gesturing towards the group. ¡°Hey, Maya!¡± he called to the instructor. ¡°This is Troy. He¡¯s joining us today.¡±


    Maya, a brunette with a kind smile and sharp eyes, waved us over. ¡°Hi, Troy. Welcome! We¡¯re just about to start with some warm-ups. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Her voice had a weird accent that I couldn¡¯t place exactly.


    I nodded and quickly set my backpack down, slipping into the line of kids. We began with simple stretches, Maya demonstrating each one patiently. The movements felt strange at first, but I mimicked them as best as I could, feeling my muscles slowly loosen.


    ¡°Since we have a few new faces joining in this session,¡± Maya began after the warnups were done, ¡°I think I should tell you that Krav Maga is the most dangerous fighting style anyone can learn. It was developed by Israeli Defence Force some 50 years ago, and it teaches one thing above everything else: How to survive in a fight. It doesn¡¯t matter what dirty trick you use. As long as you come out on top, you win. But there are downsides to it as well, which basically revolves around practicing it. Here, in a classroom environment, we can¡¯t teach you lethal moves. Muay Thai, on the other hand, is a martial art purely for fighting. It teaches you to take hits, and deliver them with much more intensity. The downsides are that a real life opponent won¡¯t wait for you to land a hit, they will fight dirty.¡±


    That was a big conundrum.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, here at this gym we combined the two classes together so that we you can tank hits like a pro Muay Thai fighter and deliver cheap hits like an expert Israeli soldier.¡±


    My eyes widened in realization. So that¡¯s why they focus on two techniques rather than just one.


    ¡°Alright, kids, let¡¯s begin with Muay Thai first,¡± Saying that, Maya led us through some basic techniques.


    She showed us how to stand, how to throw punches and kicks, and how to move our bodies in coordination. My punches were awkward at first, my kicks unbalanced, but I kept trying, determined to get it right. Maya¡¯s encouragement and corrections helped me improve with each attempt.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    After 45 or so minutes, we had a five minute break, before we moved on to Krav Maga. She taught us how to break free from holds and how to use our surroundings to our advantage. I found this part particularly interesting. I could see how these techniques could help if I was ever facing more than one enemy again.


    By the end of the session, I was exhausted but exhilarated. My muscles ached, and I was drenched in sweat, but I felt good about the whole thing. I didn¡¯t want these lessons to stop at all.


    (Break)


    ¡°Do you think we should change Troy¡¯s school?¡± Kathy asked her husband worriedly that evening after tucking her tired and bruised boy in his bed for the night. ¡°Teaching him to fight is not the solution to him getting bullied.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think changing school would be necessary,¡± Steve answered, ¡°He will begin shooting right after the Christmas break. If you are agreeable, and everything goes according to the plan, we can move back to London in March, as soon as Troy is done here.¡±


    Kathy looked conflicted, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s wise? He wants to work in more movies. I have never seen him happier than when he was shooting for [Sex-Ed]. Moving back to London may disrupt that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making [Harry Potter] for him,¡± Steve turned around and gave his wife a look. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the time you scolded me for buying the rights to a whole book series on the word of a kid?¡±


    ¡°How many times would you make me regret that?¡± Kathy rolled her eyes. She was very vocal about what she thought of buying the Harry Potter rights. That was until the book sales exploded in both the US and the UK. The subsequent sequel was also met with overwhelming response. So much so, that other producers had even offered them a million dollars, just to buy the rights of the first book. An offer that Steve had refused.


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± Steve continued, ¡°I will strongly lobby for Troy to star as Harry. But I cannot be sure as the studio will think twice before casting anyone in a production costing in hundreds of millions. Then there¡¯s also the matter that the whole cast must be British. Once approved, the pre-production and casting alone will take most of the 1999. If we move in March, we can begin the work early.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he will agree to move in March?¡± Kathy asked concerned, ¡°What about Evan?¡±


    ¡°They had a bit of a falling out,¡± Steve said hesitantly, ¡°He is all alone in that school, Kathy. That is why I took him to the self-defense class today. I know he won''t become Bruce Lee in his limited time here. Despite what you think, I know he is not as comfortable in LA as in London. We can go back there and things could go back to how they were earlier. If he wants to take up a movie, he can take something up in London. Sure, their budget and production are much different from Hollywood but it is the work that he wants, not money.¡±


    ¡°You know I always prefer London over LA,¡± Kathy said after a few moment¡¯s silence, ¡°But what about Troy''s education? Do you want him to be homeschooled? Or go to some fancy private school for this same scenario to repeat? What about college, huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about things that are so far away in the future,¡± Steve halted Kathy¡¯s line of questioning, ¡°I want him to have the best education, but he is much more interested in acting and has the talent for it. If the Harry Potter films become a hit, he could be a household name and getting roles would hardly be concerning for him. As far as his schooling goes, he is bored in school. I think private tutoring would be better for him.¡±


    Kathy took in a deep breath and let it out. She wanted her son to be a kid for a few more years, but it seemed as if he didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll agree to it. Moving to London early, that is.¡± She relented, ¡°But you will talk to him about it.¡±


    (Break)


    I rejoined school the Monday following ¡®the incident¡¯. I was dreading walking into the classroom because I knew that everyone would be judging me, but I had no choice. The coloring on my face had gone down significantly, and I looked mostly normal now. I was still a little sore, but it was because of all the training I had been doing at my new fighting gym for the last four days. It was good that they were closed on Mondays because I desperately needed the rest.


    Still, I loved every part of it. The only downside to it all was that I¡¯d be able to do it only for a month before leaving for Philadelphia, and eventually for London.


    Steve had put all the options in front of me and frankly, the thought of going back to London right after [The Sixth Sense] was sounding more and more appealing. Earlier, I thought Evan would be back to normal within a few days, but now I was not so sure I wanted him to.


    As I walked into the class, every kid decided that staring at me covertly was good for their entertainment. This time, kids weren¡¯t even trying to cozy up to me after I got the three bullies expelled. I didn¡¯t mind the solace, as much as being gawked at.


    It was during recess that my former best friend gathered the balls to converse with me, ¡°Hey Troy, can we talk?¡±


    Just last week, I would have gladly taken the olive branch from him, but not anymore. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk? I¡¯m going away, remember? Then you can spread as many rumors about me as you want.¡± I snapped at him. It came out much more vicious than I was aiming for.


    ¡°I-I di-didn¡¯t spread rumors about you.¡± He stammered.


    ¡°Yeah? I didn¡¯t tell anyone about my next film. How do they know? How did Jeff know about it? Huh? Tell me.¡± I demanded as I was almost in his face, apoplectic with rage.


    He shrank back into the chair behind him and unconsciously fell over on the seat. His eyes instantly teared up and within seconds he started sobbing. Even though it was recess, the students around were enjoying the free drama. But I didn¡¯t care about them one bit.


    ¡°Oh stop with the rainfall and grow the fuck up. Will you cry every time you have a problem?¡± I shouted.


    He hastily rubbed his eyes with the back of his sleeves, but it didn¡¯t help him much.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything at first,¡± I continued, ignoring his tears, ¡°I thought, it¡¯s okay, Evan will be back to normal in a few days, but no, you had to go and tell everyone what I told you in confidence. I can say only one thing to you Evan Spader, you are a very shitty friend.¡±


    With that, I stormed out of the classroom to get away from all the crowding of the kids. I didn¡¯t cry. I had promised myself that I wouldn''t appear weak in front of anyone anymore. Yet, it didn''t help the pain I felt as the realization sunk in that I had called off my only good friendship in this life.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 23

    Finally, it was December 16.


    The day of the table read for [The Sixth Sense]. Luckily for us, it was here in LA and not in Philly or it would be very uncomfortable for us to move to Philly for a couple of days, only to come back for holidays, and then go back for shooting again.


    "Ready, champ?" Steve asked from the driver''s seat where he had just parked the car in the Disney parking lot.


    "Yeah," I answered in my now almost real American accent, "Just a little nervous I guess. Haven''t met anyone famous before."


    While I had worked with James Franco and Michelle Williams in my first movie, they weren''t very famous yet. Michelle was a series regular on a TV show, but I hadn''t seen much of it beforehand. (I only watched it after she told me to during shooting.)


    "You''ll do fine," Steve waved off my concerns, "Just be yourself and remember that they are all humans, just like you and me."


    I nodded, got out of the car, and followed Steve dutifully through the building after confirming our meeting at the reception. Going through the place, I couldn''t help but marvel at the grand design of the place. On the way, we saw many Disney figures including Mickey, Minnie, Daffy, Pluto, Simba, Belle, Alladin, Snow White, and so many more.


    When we reached our assigned conference room, I couldn''t help but be excited and nervous at the same time. Steve opened the door and let me in first. It was a big conference room with at least 40 seats, many of them already filled out by now.


    I immediately recognized Barry Mendel, Steve''s producer friend. Next to Barry was the lady from the audition that Kathy had later told me was Kathleen Kennedy, a co-producer. The other man beside her must be her husband Frank Marshall, also a producer.


    Next, I saw the director, M. Night Shyamalan. As soon as I looked at him, he smiled at me, "Troy''s here. Now we can start."


    I was startled at the address and quickly looked around to see that there were around 25-30 people in the room already. The film didn''t have a large cast, just four main roles; Cole played by me; Malcolm played by Bruce Willis, Coles'' mother played by Toni Collette and Malcolm''s wife played by Olivia Williams. Other characters all had only a scene or two so it was mostly us four who had to read our lines.


    "We aren''t late, are we?" I nudged Dad.


    A middle-aged balding man, who was sitting nearby sniggered at that, "No, you''re not."


    I had half a mind to make a snarky comment when I saw that it wasn''t just an AD or a technician. It was the male lead of the movie himself, Bruce Willis.


    Before I could freeze at his sight, I sheepishly rubbed the back of my head, "Hello, I am Troy Armitage, nice to meet you. I''m a big fan of your works."


    With that, I offered him a handshake. He eyed me with a smile and shook my offered hand, "Bruce. So, which is your favorite work of mine?"


    "[Pulp Fiction]," I stated as if it were the universal truth.


    "Not [Die Hard]?" He didn''t give me the funny look people do when I say that I love [Pulp Fiction].


    "It''s good, but I like [Pulp Fiction] more," I replied nonchalantly.


    He laughed out loud, "You''re good, Troy. Tell me, is this your first film?"


    I shook my head, "Second, the first film was released in November. [Sex Education]."


    "Ah, I''ve heard it''s good. Maybe I''ll watch it during the holidays." Bruce answered.


    Hearing the deliberate cough behind me, I realized the man standing there and did the introductions, "Mr. Willis, this is my Dad, Steve Kloves."


    "We''ve actually met before," Steve shook hands with Bruce, "at the premiere of [The Fabulous Baker Boys]. I directed it."


    Bruce smiled as his face showed the recognition from a few years ago. Before he could retort, he was interrupted.


    "Now that everyone''s here," The man, who I guessed to be Frank Marshall, raised his voice, getting everyone''s attention, "Why don''t we begin?"


    Steve ushered me into the seat beside Bruce which had my name written in front of it. (My fucking name! Fuck yeah!) Steve took the seat on my other side.


    Kathleen Kennedy spoke next, "You all must remember about the NDA as no portion of the script can be leaked. For this reason, the climax has been omitted from the scripts of those who don''t need to know. So don''t go asking around others about it as they cannot tell you."


    Wow, this is serious stuff. The amount of secrecy was something. I thought it began in the internet era where anyone could share something with a friend only for it to end on the internet. I mentally shrugged it off as I had the full script so I didn''t mind. Luckily, because of my age, an exception was made for my parents. However, they had to sign the secrecy agreement as well.


    "Introductions first," Kathleen continued, "I am Kathleen Kennedy, and I am a producer." Then she cued her husband. From there on everyone introduced themselves with their designation/ role.


    "Alright," Shyamalan took over when everyone was done with the intro, "so the first scene begins in a basement. Evening time. A lightbulb comes to light as Anna Crowe moves down the stairs. Light, quick footsteps¡­"


    (Break)


    "That was exhausting!" I huffed out as I sat down on the couch tiredly.


    We were back after the table read. The climax was a little awkward as they asked all other actors but the main four to leave the room when the scene in the car where my character talked to his mother began.


    Steve chuckled, "That is nothing compared to the press conference when they will announce the film."


    "Ugh," I groaned, "dodging paparazzi at school was bad enough when I have done only one film till now. It will be much worse now with the involvement of a superstar like Bruce Willis."


    "We''ll be off to London after this film is done. Hopefully, you''ll be safe from the paparazzi there." He said.


    I scoffed, "Fat chance. You forgot the Princess Diana incident?"


    Steve grimaced at that reminder.


    The death of Princess Diana was relatively fresh in everyone''s minds when the princess died because they sped up their car in a tunnel to avoid the paparazzi and lost control. British paparazzi got a lot of flak for their role in her death.


    "You chose this life, Troy." Steve gave me a hard look, "No one forced you to. This is a packaged deal that comes with being an actor. Your mother and I have warned you about it many times and it''s still not too late. You can do this one movie and after that, we can go to London and you can go live a relatively normal life like anyone else your age. Your last movie hasn''t been released across the ocean and this one may not even be a hit in the US, let alone the UK. And if you really want, I can go talk to Barry about quitting this one as well."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I looked down at my feet in embarrassment. When Steve talked like that, I felt like a spoiled rich brat who was complaining about having too few servants to dance on my whims.


    Whenever child actors are talked about, people say that they grow up in a bad environment and all the pressure from the media and their fans make them succumb to alcohol and drugs early. Those child actors can say that they didn''t realize what they were getting into. I can''t. I knew full well what I signed up for when I agreed (read: insisted) to act in movies. And now I am whining that people are paying attention to me?


    "No, I¡­ I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to sound whiny or ungrateful when I said that. I still want to act." I answered after deliberating my words carefully.


    I looked up when I felt Steve put his hands on both my shoulders lightly, "I know son. And I''m sorry too. I shouldn''t have said that. Sometimes I forget that you are not even 10. You are allowed to make mistakes. No one is perfect. But you must remember that you always have the chance to back out. I didn''t want you to work as an actor. Ever. If you wanted to work in Hollywood, you could''ve been a director or a producer. Heck, even a screenwriter and that would be better than being an actor. It brings you wealth, yes, but the attention is not worth it in my opinion."


    He paused as he gave me a considering look, "But since you have chosen this path, you''ll have my full support with you every step of the way and I''ll make sure you become the best actor there ever was."


    The conviction with which Steve, no, Dad said that, made me realize how lucky I am to have parents like Steve and Kathy. They weren''t just Steve and Kathy to me for a long time now. I just had to realize. Steve was my Dad in every way possible. Perhaps even more than Frank Armitage ever was. There was not even a slight competition for who my real mother was. Overcome with that sudden realization, I did the only thing that made sense to me.


    I stepped forward and hugged Dad with all my might, "I love you, Dad." I did mean every syllable of it.


    "Love you too, son." He hugged me back, patting my head with one hand.


    (Break)


    The next day at school, I was cornered by Evan. Once again.


    "Come on Troy! I know I made a mistake. I am sorry, please don''t hate me." He bowed at his waist in a perfect apologetic stance. Then he got up and said, "I didn''t tell it to everyone. Just Raoul. He told everyone, not me."


    I sighed.


    This was his fourth? No, the fifth time that he had apologized to me for betraying my trust. To tell you the truth, I was this close to accepting his apology even the last time, but I was still pissed at his actions somewhat. If he could betray me once, what''s stopping him from doing it again? I can''t trust him again that easily. I''m not Harry Potter (yet), and he''s definitely not Ron Weasley.


    Moreover, I am going away in less than two weeks, so it will hardly matter much whether I forgive him or not, our friendship can''t continue long distance in this era with no social media and video calls.


    So with that thought in mind, I began slowly, "I''m sorry Evan."


    His face fell upon hearing those words and he asked, "Why?" He was an open book, showing every emotion he was going through.


    "I''ll still go away in January," I said as a matter of fact.


    "It''s okay. It''s only for two months, right?" He asked hopefully to which I shook my head.


    Seeing his confused expression, I explained, "I was mad at you. After the fight with Jeff and his cronies, Dad asked me if we wanted to move to London directly after the film shoot. I said yes."


    Evan was silent for a few moments as he took everything in before saying, "So you''re going away because of me?" His voice pinched me much worse than his betrayal did. Yet, I knew that I had to make it clear to him.


    "Yes."


    "It doesn''t matter," His words surprised me. "We can still be friends, right?" He asked in that hopeful voice. "Can''t you explain it to your Dad? Maybe then you can stay here longer."


    "It doesn''t work like that, Evan," I shook my head resolutely. "I haven''t forgiven you yet. You can''t just apologize and expect everything to go back to the way it was. Moreover, even if I were to forgive you, our tickets have been booked. Plans have been made for our stay there. Even my tutors have been arranged. Nothing can be done now."


    Evan seemed like he would cry at any moment, so I said my final words to him. "Bye, Evan." And proceeded to walk back to the classroom.


    In my mind, it was better for both of us to steer clear of each other. Childhood friendships rarely last that long after getting separated. It''s better for Evan to find more stable friends in LA with whom he can grow up.


    (Break)


    When the day was over, and I was ready to go to my martial arts class, I was surprised to see the number of reporters near the school entrance. There were more than ten that I could spot from the second-floor window itself.


    The reason they still tried to ambush me near school is that when there are no visible reporters in the vicinity, I go in through the front door and have even been photographed a few times. I didn''t mind that, as long as they didn''t get up close and personal. But when there was such a visible media storm out there, I had no interest in testing out my fledgling martial skills.


    I walked towards the back exit, hoping that this was due to something some other kid did for once, or maybe a teacher. Seriously, acting in one TV movie and you''d think that the reporters don''t have anything better to do with their lives, but little old me. I haven''t even met enough fans that it would warrant such rampant media attention. What the fuck is wrong with celebrity culture?


    I shook my head at the absurdity of the situation when I reached my mother''s car parking spot. As I saw her I was confused seeing the large grin etched on her face. She got out of the car and hugged me tightly, "Troy! You won''t believe it! Something amazing happened."


    "Dad won a million-dollar lottery?" I asked speculatively.


    "No," She shook her head dramatically and ushered me towards the car. She began only when we were seated inside, "[Sex-ed] got two nominations at the Golden Globes! Best TV Film for your father and I, and Best Actor for you."


    My brain froze for a moment. Golden Globe Awards. One of the most prestigious awards in America. Even above Oscars, Emmys, and SAG.


    Okay, jokes apart, not exactly prestigious, but they were very popular because they honored those popular actors as well who are usually ignored by the Academies (Oscars and Emmy).


    Getting nominated for a Golden Globe meant a major increase in popularity, both for me and for the movie, resulting in increased DVD sales. Overall a very good news that may net my parents even more than the one million they would have gotten from the lottery. Not immediately, but in, say, the next 5 years.


    "That''s superb!" I exclaimed, grinning like a lunatic.


    "Do you know what it means?" Kathy asked.


    "Does it have anything to do with the reporters present at the front gate?" I said after pondering for a few moments.


    "Not exactly. A major Hollywood award nomination means we''ll have to do a ton of things. First, we''ll have to get a few suits for you. Then, as you guessed, there will be media attention towards you. We''ll have to selectively choose who to talk to and who not to. Most adult actors would probably appoint a publicist at this point, though I hardly think we need one right now. There will be parties, before and after the awards and so much more. The most important thing for a newcomer like you is to make connections at the parties. Though being a kid, hardly anyone would mind if you don''t go."


    While explaining the workings of the award show system in Hollywood, Kathy was driving me home, "While I would love it if you could get an award, it is unlikely that they will give it to you so don''t get your hopes too high."


    I nodded solemnly, "Yeah, I know that. I am young now so they will prefer giving it to older people."


    "That''s why Steve and I think it''s not good for us to hire a publicist. It would''ve been a different issue if the awards in question were the Oscars, but then again for those, most of the expense is borne by the film companies." Kathy said.


    "Won''t HBO support us if we wanted to hire a publicist?" I asked curiously.


    Kathy shook her head, "Nope. The TV movie department has the most representation from HBO, and they rarely lose. Even if we win, HBO will still win. No point in wasting money when they have an assured win."


    I hummed in contemplation, "Wait, when are the awards? Won''t we be shooting [The Sixth Sense] during that time?"


    Here Kathy smiled once again, "I got a call from Barry when the nominations came out. Disney sees it as cost-effective marketing if you win the award."


    I was baffled for a moment, "So?"


    "...The production team would provide you the time off to go and attend the awards. If you do win by some miracle, they''ll allow you to take a couple of extra days off and do some interviews provided you talk about [The Sixth Sense] as well."


    Of course. Everyone is looking after their own interests after all.


    "That won''t change our schedule by the way." Kathy continued, "We''ll leave for Philly on the 2nd of Jan and start shooting on the 4th. The Globes are scheduled on the 24th, so we''ll fly back to LA on the 23rd. If you win, we''ll fly back by the 27th, otherwise on the 25th. Sounds good enough plan for now?"


    "Yup," I answered succinctly.


    We drove in silence for a few minutes when I said, "I still don''t understand why I am attending a ceremony where I know I am unlikely to win and when I am not very interested in parties."


    Kathy sighed audibly, "Consider this a part of being an actor. Attend the award ceremonies with a smile. Talk to people and make connections. That''s how you get future roles when other actors or directors recommend you for a role with your demographics and acting talent in mind. At least that would be the scene until you get an agent or manager and that won''t be happening until you are all grown up. So if you want roles other than what you already have, then play nice."


    I wisely kept quiet for the rest of the way.


    _________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 24

    AN: I strongly recommend you to watch [The Sixth Sense] before continuing the chapter. SPOILER ALERT.


    __________________________


    Christmas and New Year passed by quickly, along with my tenth birthday. I got some pretty good video games including Pokemon, Fallout 2, and Super Mario 64 with my own Nintendo 64. I knew of these games when I heard their names, especially Pokemon with their massive franchise beginning from the games and moving into anime. But for some reason, I have no memory of playing them in my past life. That''s good because I would be bored out of my mind if that were the case.


    Steve and Kathy had wanted to give me something physical like a bicycle or a trampoline (which wasn''t the brightest idea considering we lived in an apartment) but seeing my situation, they decided to give me something I could take away with me to Philly and later on to London.


    With that Kathy and I got on board for my very first shooting after [Sex-ed].


    "You know, you don''t have to stay on set all day, right?" I asked Kathy who was sitting beside me in the Business class.


    She cocked her head slightly towards me and raised an eyebrow, "Are you so sick of your Mum that you want to get rid of her? What did I do to deserve such treatment?"


    I rolled my eyes at her visibly, "Oh please, I am just saying that for your sake. I don''t mind you being on set with me but remember you are not the producer this time. You will literally have nothing to do but wait for the full day."


    "I''ve packed my laptop. Don''t worry about me, I''ll work on something. If that doesn''t work, I''ve got a lot of books to read as well. Philly has some good bookstores where we can get as much reading material as we want."


    She put out one hand and ruffled my hair gently, "Moreover, legally you must have a guardian or chaperone with you, on set. So instead of hiring an assistant or a manager, I will do the job for you. Steve is already very busy with the Harry Potter project so he would hardly feel our absence."


    I nodded slightly in acceptance.


    "If you are acting like my agent," I began with a grin, "Why don''t you take a cut?"


    "Hmm, maybe I should," She replied with a grin of her own before adopting a more somber face. "Are you okay leaving LA behind? We won''t be going back there to stay any time soon."


    I shrugged, "Does it matter? It''s done now. Though it''s a shame I won''t be able to continue my martial arts. Maya has given me a booklet with images of all the forms and maneuvers for self-practice, but it is not the same as practicing with someone else."


    She frowned visibly hearing my answer, "What about your friends?"


    "Friends?" I asked rhetorically. "Evan needs to grow up a lot."


    "Aww, Look who''s talking," Mum made a cooing face before pulling my cheek.


    "Mum!"


    (Break)


    Getting to our temporary residence in Philly was interesting. First, we were picked up from the airport by a guy holding a placard with my name on it. That just felt so great seeing my name written there when my mother, the adult, was standing right here beside me. The guy, who turned out to be our chauffeur, drove us to a large house that the crew was renting for our stay of two months. It did make a lot more sense than putting us in a hotel.


    The house was located in the suburbs but was only a 10-minute drive away from our major filming locations depending upon the traffic and the said location. Because most of the film was being shot on location. The locations were mostly a public school, a church, my character''s home, and Malcolm''s house, the latter two locations were shot in a studio.


    The reason the film may take even upwards of two months is that the number of hours I can shoot is limited as I still have to legally study during the shoot as well. The day when I am free from school cannot come fast enough. Only God knows why I hadn''t always aimed to pass high school as soon as I could.


    "So d''you like the place?" Came a distinctively feminine voice when I and Mum were admiring the view of the backyard. I turned towards the voice to find Toni Colette, who plays my mother in [The Sixth Sense], standing there with a grin.


    "Yes, it''s lovely," My mother, ever the polite person, beamed back at the younger woman, "I am Kathy Kloves and you must have already met my son, Troy."


    "Toni Collette, just call me Toni, both of you. And I can''t say I have had much talk with lil'' Troy here," She bent down at the waist slightly to come eye level with me, "He was too busy fangirling over Bruce Willis."


    "I was not. That''s a lie! We had a perfectly civil conversation, I didn''t even ask for his autograph!" Whoever said I was a grown man in some other life?


    At my outburst, both my mother and Toni burst out in peals of laughter and my face colored. Showing my maturity I stuck a tongue out at them and turned away with a pout.


    "Anyways," Mum began after calming herself down somewhat, "Toni will be staying with us for the duration of the filming, so Troy, behave."


    I was informed about that beforehand. The house we were given was big enough to house a big family which was quite wasteful for just two people and a caretaker. So of course we were sharing it with Toni. The production team also believed that if Toni and I had a closer bond offshoot, we could portray a more honest mother-son relationship.


    "Yes, Mum. I hope we can get along, Ms. Toni." I nodded my head at her respectfully.


    Next thing I knew I was being suffocated between a pair of huge tits as Toni hugged the stuffing out of me, "Oh, he''s such a lil'' cutie! And an English gentleman at that!"


    With great effort, I freed myself from suffocating between those melons and did the manly thing. I ran up to my room.


    While I can''t say with certainty, I suspect Toni was told to get closer to me. Not that I had a problem with that, but the efforts they made to make a child comfortable are beyond reasonable sometimes. Most child actors have difficulty getting in character and sometimes directors even make up lies. Like Steven Spielberg told Drew Barrymore while filming E.T. that E.T. really died, just to get real tears from her.


    This was as close to method acting as you could get with kids. While such a trick is much too circumstantial to give a perfect performance for the entire duration of a movie, it can be used to deliver a particularly shocking scene.


    That''s too many wild thoughts for the moment, so I decided to stow them away for the moment and check out my new room which had, to my utter glee, a brand new PC and a Television with an accompanying gaming console, all for myself.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Yes!


    Now just hoping against hope that Mum doesn''t object to me having this stuff with me in my private room.


    (Break)


    A few days later, it was finally my first day on the set of [The Sixth Sense]. I was almost giddy to begin work again. Being in the presence of the camera and the crew is like a euphoric high for me.


    To be honest, I love being the center of attention, just not with kids. On a film set, everyone is focused on me, to make sure I look good and that I am in my best form to deliver a good performance.


    Is it narcissistic of me to want attention in such a way? I don''t know. And frankly, I don''t care. I just know that I like being on the set. Acting gives meaning to this otherwise boring life of mine.


    "Troy, you''re here!" My musings were interrupted by the exclamation of our Assistant Director, Josh, "Good, Night wanted to talk to you first before you go to your trailer for makeup and costumes."


    I was taken aback by his statement.


    "A trailer?" I voiced my thoughts out, "I have a trailer?"


    "Of course you do," Kathy placed a hand on my shoulder, coming behind me. "All actors have one, especially the young ones. They need space to study."


    That made a surprising amount of sense. Shooting of [Sex-ed] took place during the summer break, so there was no need for any on-set tutor, and the set was built inside the Warner Studios, so there were plenty of rooms for the actors'' R&R.


    "Now," Kathy said, "I think we should go to the director before he gets angry at you for your tardiness."


    I didn''t complain about that and just followed the AD towards the director who was overseeing the set up of the scene around the church where the first meeting of Cole and Malcolm was to take place.


    "Hello, Mr. Shyamalan," I took the initiative to greet the man who was too engrossed in his work, "I was told you were looking for me."


    "Ahh, yes. Cole." He looked down at me with a smile, calling me by my character name, "Just call me Night, or if you really want to, Manoj. Mr. Shyamalan is my father."


    That smile just put me at ease. Most directors are old. That''s a fact. But the young director in front of me was only 28 at the moment and had this vibe around him that would just force you to relax in his presence.


    "We have decided that everyone on set will call each other with their character names. So for the next two months, you are Cole for me. Alright?" He explained his logic for mixing up my name.


    I shrugged, "That''s okay. Was that all?"


    "No," He chuckled, "We have changed the scene where you play King Arthur, we have decided to change it with a Talent show for your classmates, where Cole will sing a song. A song from the musical ''Les Miserables'' like your audition. You impressed me a lot with your singing, and that just gave me an idea for your character. So I need you to practice the song in your free time or during your music lessons."


    "Music lessons? Song?" I asked in confusion, taking in all the information thrown at me.


    "Yes, music lessons," Kathy cut in, "Steve and I know how much you enjoy your time with that guitar or just singing a song. Along with your regular schoolwork, you''ll have a dedicated music teacher. And now you even have motivation to get better."


    "Yes," Night nodded along, "But don''t put too much pressure on yourself, Cole. If you mess up during the shoot, it''s fine, you don''t have to be perfect, just good enough to make the performance believable for a 9-year-old."


    What does this simpleton understand about an artist''s need to do everything to perfection? I made a silent vow to myself right then and there that I would give my best effort while performing the song.


    Then I realized one anomaly in the timeline. The original movie didn''t have a song in it. I am already changing things around with my mere replacement of Haley Joel Osment in [The Sixth Sense].


    "Is the song ''Empty chairs at empty tables'' like my audition?" I asked because it didn''t make much sense regarding the movie script.


    Night shook his head, "No, it is ''Bring him home''."


    My eyes widened in realization and slight shock. It was one of the biggest coincidences that I had prepared two Les Mis songs while tutoring under Mr. Tanner. One song got me the role, and I''ll be performing the other in the film. I have practiced that song so many times that I know the emotion and the meaning behind the song quite well. Moreover, a thing just clicked in my mind.


    "Oh my God!" I exclaimed excitedly as I made the connection, "You will be hinting through the song that Cole is praying for Malcolm to be free!"


    Night looked surprised for all of two seconds before he smiled widely put both his hands on my shoulders and said, "I knew I selected the right person for the job. Yes, that''s exactly my intention. The lyrics will hint towards the climax and a very keen observer would be able to guess it. But normal viewers will get it only on the second viewing."


    Although I didn''t say it out loud, this man is a genius.


    (Break)


    Soon the shooting began in earnest. After I had time to get acquainted with our makeup artists and costume designers, that is. Mum chaperoned me all the way as I walked towards the church after getting ready.


    For the first scene, I had to run and go into the church while Malcolm (Bruce Willis) observed me from a corner. While it may sound stalker-ish, he is actually Cole''s psychologist who was late for his appointment and just came in to give him a home visit.


    Currently, I was wearing an overcoat over my clothes with a pair of huge ass glasses, that couldn''t be anything but funny. The makeup team had put up scratches on my forearms. Not real ones, mind you. More like detachable tattoos with a very realistic look to them.


    "Alright everyone, pay attention," Night announced over a megaphone. "We are about to begin shooting the very first scene. Lights! Camera! Sound!" He paused for a few moments, waiting for confirmation from the respective technicians before shouting, "Action!"


    Hearing the magical word, I began running in the direction of the church and went inside, closing the gate behind me.


    "Cut!" I poked my head out of the gate to gauge the reaction of Night and decide whether I''d have to reshoot the scene but was happy to see when he gave me a thumbs up with a smile.


    I heaved out a sigh of relief. Some people in the industry believe in a superstition that if the first scene that you shoot for a film is done in one take, the film will be a hit. Many directors even go as far as setting up a very simple scene or a scene with no dialogue, just like Night did here so that the first scene can be done in the first take.


    I know it''s a load of bullcrap, but I didn''t want people looming over me that I messed up the first scene. Now that it is done and over with, I can ease into the other scenes of the movie without worrying about the consequences too much.


    As the next scene was connected to the first one, the set designers had already prepared the insides of the church and fitted it with appropriate lighting, and sound recorders. Just the camera had to be moved inside which shouldn''t take more than 15 minutes.


    So after shooting that tiny scene, I came to a rest area that was set up for the actors while they moved the camera.


    Just then, Night decided to join me alongside my co-star Bruce Willis.


    "Cole, that was a very good first shot," Night beamed down at me, still not using my real name.


    "Thank you, Night." I smiled back at him.


    "Now, for the next scene, do you remember your lines?" Night asked.


    "Of course." I answered flippantly, "I have exactly 16 lines, the first one is, ''They''re my dad''s.'' and the last one''s, ''Next time I won''t be scared of you.''"


    "Wow!" Bruce exclaimed, "Did you write an essay on the script or something?"


    "Or something," I smirked at the older man, "What about you Malcolm? Do you remember your lines? Or would I have to carry this film for you?"


    Bruce gave me a pissed-off look, "Yes I do remember my lines, Cole. Who do you think you are to ask me that?"


    Uh-oh, looks like Bruce got mad at me.


    Oh God! I knew big stars like to throw around tantrums and can even get supporting actors fired if they somehow get offended. So in the next moment, I did my best to salvage the situation.


    I raised my hands in surrender, "Why''re you so serious? I was just joking around. I didn''t mean anything by it. Please don''t fire me!" Before I even said the last part, I knew I overdid it. No one would buy this naive-boy act of mine anymore.


    Or so I had thought. Bruce and Night started laughing uproariously at me.


    "You thought you''d get fired over that?" Night asked between his laughter, "You have some wild imagination."


    "Hey! It''s a perfectly valid reaction!" I tried to defend myself. Tried being the keyword.


    "No, it isn''t," Bruce retorted with a grin, "Do you think it is so simple to just fire a major character last minute over something trivial? Even if you had offended me?"


    When he put it like that, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed at my outburst.


    "Hey!" My lovely, amazing mother butted in, "Stop hazing my son!" She swatted Bruce across his arm and gave him a disappointed look. Bruce immediately looked away from her eyes.


    I sniggered silently. I know that look. One gaze is enough to make you regret ever disappointing that woman.


    Night was also cowed by Mum''s gaze and cleared his throat to change the topic, "As I was saying, for the next scene, you have to channel your inner distrust over Malcolm. You have realized his truth, but you can''t tell that to him because he won''t believe it. With me so far?"


    I nodded to show that I understood the scene that was tied closely to the climax of the movie.


    "Good. Your emotions should be sad and feeling lonely and even a little afraid of Malcolm. Can you do that for me?" He asked softly.


    "Yes."


    "Superb. Why don''t you and Malcolm practice your lines for the next few minutes? I''ll call you over when we begin shooting." With that, Night made a quick retreat towards the church door while I faced Bruce who began with his first line.


    "It''s okay, Cole. My name is Dr. Malcolm Crowe."


    _________________________


    AN: If you like my story, please take out five minutes and write a review. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole. My name is Dr. Malcolm Crowe.¡± Malcolm interrupted my muttering of a Latin phrase while I remained crouched on a church bench, playing with toy soldiers. I gave him a sidelong glance but remained quiet.


    ¡°I was supposed to meet today. Sorry, I missed our appointment.¡± With that Malcolm slowly sat in the seat in front of me. I kept playing with the soldiers, fully in character, and placed a few on the edge of the bench.


    ¡°Your eye frames.¡± Malcolm pointed out, ¡°They don¡¯t seem to have any lenses in them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my dad¡¯s. The lenses hurt my eyes.¡± I answered softly, looking up a little from my place on the desk.


    ¡°I knew there was a valid reason.¡± Malcolm grinned at me.


    ¡°CUT!¡± A loud sound echoed in the otherwise silent church.


    ¡°Cole, you¡¯re doing great, but if you could add a little more vulnerability to your character it would be great. Malcolm, you need to tone down your expression. You cannot smile at Cole too much. You have to come across as a serious but caring guy.¡± Night pointed out to me and Bruce.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. When the director shouted Cut, I was almost sure I would be rebuked. Thankfully, it is just a minor issue.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Bruce nodded with a thumbs up to Night. I nodded along.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again,¡± Night announced, ¡°Start with, ¡®I knew there was a valid reason.¡¯ Everything before that is good¡­. And¡­. Action!¡±


    ¡°I knew there was a valid reason,¡± Malcolm said in a more neutral tone this time with a slight smile on his face.


    I looked down at my lap in contemplation, adding more of the ¡®vulnerability¡¯ factor. I can understand from Cole¡¯s POV because he has realized that the man in front of him is a ghost. So a little fear is also acceptable.


    ¡°What were you talking about with your soldiers when I came in? Day¡­¡± Malcolm trailed off but I interrupted him at the same time.


    ¡°De profundis clamo ad te domine. It¡¯s called Latin. It¡¯s a language.¡± I said while laying my soldiers down on the bench. The camera zoomed in on my forearm which became visible as my sleeve slid up. It is sporting several small bruises and scars.


    Malcolm notices it but doesn¡¯t say anything about it but continues his original line of questioning, ¡°Do all your soldiers speak Latin?¡±


    ¡°No, just one.¡±


    After a few moments of silence, I asked innocently, ¡°Are you a good doctor?¡±


    Malcolm smiled and said, ¡°Well¡­ I used to be. I won an award once from the mayor. It had an expensive frame.¡±


    That last part wasn¡¯t in the script and was improvised by Bruce. I decided to ignore it for the moment and continue with the dialogue. If it is too unrealistic, either the director will say ¡®Cut¡¯ or edit it out in the post-production.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I stood up and collected my soldiers in my pockets. I started walking away but stopped mid-sentence, and asked, ¡°I''m gonna see you again, right?¡±


    ¡°If that''s okay with you,¡± Malcolm answered.


    Without saying anything else, I walked towards the entrance where many little Holy statues were kept. Before moving out, I snatched one statue of Jesus discreetly, stowed it in my messenger bag, and then stepped out of the church.


    ¡°CUT!¡± I heard a faint sound from within the church and I came back inside to check the progress of the scene.


    ¡°Well done Cole!¡± Night beamed at me, ¡°You did wonderfully. Malcolm, you did great as well. Now we just need some close-up shots from different angles. We¡¯ll tell you which lines to repeat.¡±


    I nodded as I understood his intentions. It rarely happens that when two people are speaking with each other in a scene that they exchange dialogues in continuity. Many times, one person speaks all their lines in succession, and then comes the time for the other person. This happens to avoid changing camera angles again and again and save time as well.


    Then there was the shooting method used in big-budget production films where they either set up two different cameras or shoot the scene from one perspective first, recording all the lines from both perspectives and then shooting other small scenes showing other characters¡¯ microexpressions later.


    Shyamalan was going for the latter approach for this scene.


    Understanding that, I went back to sit at my designated spot on the bench and waited for my instructions.


    (Break)


    When all that was done, I finally had to go and have a study session with my tutor in my trailer. It was more troublesome than I had hoped for. I regret not passing high school early.


    I plopped down on the living room couch dramatically, ¡°That was so tiresome.¡±


    ¡°You love doing that don¡¯t you?¡± Mum who stood beside me asked


    ¡°Doing what?¡± I asked in confusion.


    She pointed towards the couch I was occupying, ¡°Sitting down on the couch as if you¡¯ve just run a marathon. Especially after a day of shooting, and then saying, ¡®That was tiresome¡¯ or something like that.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t noticed that. Still, I didn¡¯t find any problem with that, so I shrugged, ¡°And?¡±


    Mum rolled her eyes, ¡°Oh come on. Sometimes you act as if you¡¯re decades older than you are.¡±


    ¡°Mum,¡± I decided to change the topic away from my behavioral habits. ¡°Can I do an accelerated study program or something? Schoolwork is tedious. I¡¯m taking private classes anyway and even my tutor agrees that I know more than I should for my age. He is going to recommend higher-level material in the next class.¡± I gave her the best puppy-dog eyes I could manage.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She bent down a little, looked me straight in the eyes, making me a little uncomfortable, and said, ¡°I know the level of your EQ, so those eyes won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    Dammit! I winced internally at that statement.


    ¡°That said,¡± Kathy continued, ¡°You raise valid points. Your father and I have already discussed the issue. I knew you would ask for it sooner or later when we heard that you would be getting a personal tutor. As long as you keep your grades up, we can allow you to finish up to two grades in one year.¡±


    I would take what I get. While I would have loved to finish High school in a year or two at most, with two grades a year, I can be done with it by the time I¡¯m 14. That¡¯s much better than finishing school at 18-19 as most people do.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I beamed at Mum who returned my smile. Comfortable silence ensued between us as we silently sat on the couch. I placed my head on her lap as she started combing my thick locks with her fingers.


    Ah. This is paradise. I wish I could stay in this moment forever, just lying on my mother¡¯s lap, slowly being lulled into the peace of oblivion.


    Unfortunately, the serene moment was broken by the loud piano sound that began reverberating through the house. I opened my eyes in a little frustration and asked Mum, ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡±


    ¡°That must be Toni,¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Remember we don¡¯t live alone here, Troy.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, and I was having such a good time here,¡± I groaned audibly.


    Mum pushed me away from her lap, ¡°You¡¯ll get lazy if you relax too much. Go and do something productive like your homework.¡±


    I sat up and asked, ¡°And what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call your dad. Maybe he is free right now.¡± She answered, standing up and moving towards the phone.


    I felt a little guilty as I had inadvertently parted them for two whole months because of my work. Mum and Dad mostly did writing work from home so they didn¡¯t have to travel for work much. Unfortunately, being an actor, I am very likely to go to different locations, either for shooting scenes or for promoting the movie. As long as I am a minor, it is likely that either of my parents would accompany me along to all these places.


    I shook those thoughts from my head and decided to do something ¡®productive¡¯ as Kathy had pointed out. Not being one to do needless homework, I decided to investigate the strange sounds coming from the direction of the backyard.


    When I reached there, I was mesmerized by the view in front of me. My on-screen mother was dancing elegantly to the music playing on the vinyl record on the patio.


    Each step was measured. Each lift, jump, and twirl was perfectly nuanced. It was like witnessing a master display their art and crushing every hope of anyone ever getting closer to them in any form or shape.


    I don¡¯t dance. At least not in this life. But even if I start today, I don¡¯t think I can ever move with the grace she was just casually displaying in front of me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A shout broke me out of my trance and I saw that Toni had stopped dancing and was now standing in front of me with a grin after turning down the music, ¡°You know it¡¯s rude to stare at someone without announcing your presence.¡±


    I gulped as I saw her figure in her tight ballet dress with her little frock doing hardly anything to hide her curvaceous body. Thank the fucking God I am not going through puberty right now or it would make the next two months more than uncomfortable.


    I turned my head away from her slightly and said in a low tone, ¡°Like it is impolite to play loud music when you¡¯re not alone in the house?¡±


    Yeah, I know it was rather soothing music (It was ballet music, that too piano, for crying out loud) but it ruined my perfect moment with Mum. You know when you are all grown up and don¡¯t remember most of your childhood memories but there is that one scene that you vividly remember and want to go back to to relive the moment.


    It was that kind of moment that she ruined. So of course I was a little miffed with her.


    She huffed a little at my insinuation, ¡°Oh so did I disturb Milord? I am so sorry for your lordship. I didn¡¯t realize that ballet music could be disturbing your peace.¡±


    She did a mock curtsy right in front of me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be such a bi- mean about it,¡± I quickly amended myself. If Mum heard it, that would be the end of all my gaming privileges that she had reluctantly allowed.


    Her grin widened if that was even possible, ¡°Did you almost swear at me? Called me the bad term for a female dog?¡±


    I facepalmed myself in my head. Being a kid is such a drag sometimes.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I called you mean. It is no swear word or bad word at all. And you were being mean.¡± I pouted at her.


    She laughed out loud at my reaction, ¡°Wow, that was so good. Oh my God. Your reaction.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted at her indignantly, ¡°Why does everyone keep teasing me?¡±


    She bent down at her waist and pulled my cheeks, ¡°Because you¡¯re so cute.¡±


    I pushed away her hands in frustration, ¡°Wish I could say the same thing about you. You¡¯re the total opposite of cute.¡± That increased her laughter.


    ¡°And your ballet sucks. A one-legged dog can do it better than that.¡± I crossed my hands over my chest as I announced that.


    Was I being petty? In hindsight, yes. But she was getting on my nerves.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Toni asked in a deceptively calm voice.


    ¡°Yes! Absolutely. Anyone can learn to spin like you do easily.¡± I knew I was lying through my teeth but I just wanted to get her mad.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t have a problem learning pirouette in, say, two weeks?¡± Toni challenged with an upturn of her lips.


    Uh-oh. What the fuck is even a pirouette? Knowing her grin, it must be something difficult.


    ¡°Of course I can,¡± I said with uncertainty.


    ¡°Just to clarify, this is a pirouette,¡± saying that Toni went up on the toes of her left leg while bending her right leg at a perfect right angle and again did one of the best ballet spins I had witnessed in person.


    Suddenly it clicked in my head. Like most times, I received a memory in my head where I am seeing the intricacies of different dance forms, specifically ballet in this case. Now I feel stupid not knowing what a pirouette is.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have shoes to practice in,¡± I stalled. While I do seem to conveniently recall a memory from my past life, that doesn¡¯t mean I am eager to prove her wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about small things like that,¡± She rubbed my hair with a shit-eating grin evident on her face, ¡°You can borrow my extra pair. It¡¯s free size so it should fit you. Wait here, I¡¯ll bring them for you.¡±


    Why the fuck did I have to be a kid about this whole debacle? I was supposed to be the mature one, wasn¡¯t I? But I cannot back out of this challenge without losing face.


    In hindsight, I totally could. Being a kid, it could be seen as throwing a tantrum or something along the lines and Toni would likely forget about it in a few days at most had I just apologized. Unfortunately, the sin of pride came in the way of a quick resolution to the little dispute.


    Toni came back a few minutes later and handed me her spare shoes.


    ¡°Two weeks.¡± She reiterates.


    ¡°Two weeks,¡± I affirmed with a determined nod. Now that I have accepted the challenge, I will win it. I¡¯m not one to back down from one. No matter how difficult it might be.


    ¡°Do you want some pointers?¡± Toni asked with that ever-present grin on her stupid mug.


    ¡°As if,¡± I scoffed, ¡°Like I said, anyone can learn it. I will learn it without your help.¡±


    I felt like punching myself hard in the face at that moment. The best person to guide me was standing right before me and offering her help but my pride was bigger than Mt. Everest.


    ¡°Have it your way then,¡± Toni said, pointing towards the area she was practicing in.


    I knew better than to make my first attempt (or any attempt for that matter) in front of her. So I clutched the ballet shoes tightly as I stormed inside the house towards my room. I ignored the amused laughter coming from the backyard.


    Dropping the shoes in a corner, I lay down on my bed, contemplating my choices right now. Regret filled my being with my actions. I know that being a newbie actor, and a kid at that, I was bound to face a little hazing from the crew but my reaction to that was unacceptable. I always think of myself as an uber-mature person, but lately, I am hardly acting as one.


    It¡¯s like, the kid in me wants to be a kid for real and the mature part of me is being curbed.


    Now was not the time to mope, but to win a bet.


    I got up from the bed with determination filling me up and quickly put on the shoes I had been graciously given by Toni and did some quick stretches. From what I remember, the most important part of ballet is standing on your toes. The initial classes all focus on you eventually being able to stand on your toes without support for an extended period. And if I cannot stand on my toes then forget about doing a pirouette.


    To begin with, I went up on my toes and tried to balance my body while keeping my legs bent slightly at the knees. I quickly lost my balance and went down on my heel.


    I sighed dejectedly. Despite some surprisingly coincidental memories from my past life about ballet, it will take longer to get proficient in it than I had expected.

 Chapter 26

    A few days later on the set, before we began shooting, I had to get some photos with Toni and an extra who was playing my father and it didn¡¯t take longer than an hour. Today was the first day of shooting for Toni. Different backgrounds were set for us to take different photographs with us laughing and smiling like a normal family.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I apologized to Toni when we were done with the photos, ¡°About what I said about your dance. It wasn¡¯t bad.¡±


    I was avoiding Toni all these days at home while I practiced on my lonesome. While I wasn¡¯t about to win any ballerina competitions, I think my progress was good. I could¡¯ve totally behaved with her in the same manner in the future, but I didn¡¯t want our strained relations to get in between our on-screen chemistry.


    Toni raised an amused eyebrow, ¡°Oh really? What brought this on?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? I didn¡¯t want my bad behavior to come between our work,¡± I decided to be blunt with her. ¡°And I believe that I reacted poorly to your teasing, that was unbecoming of me.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to get out of our bet?¡± She asked with another grin, ¡°¡®cause I won¡¯t let you off the hook that easily mister.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No no it¡¯s not that. I will learn that move in two weeks so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Secretly, I wanted to show her the perfected move to get in her face and shout about my brilliance. But I knew when to back off. Also, today we were doing a few of the great indoor scenes. One where I am getting ready for school and I ¡®needed¡¯ pop tarts. And another was the one where Lynn¡¯s bumblebee pendant goes missing.


    Two very important scenes in the movie, that show the relationship between Cole and his mother, Lynn, beautifully. It would be unprofessional of me to let our differences affect our chemistry.


    ¡°Cole, Lynn!¡± Night shouted as he rushed towards our location, ¡°It¡¯s good you guys are in character for your coming scene.¡±


    I was taken aback for a moment before realizing that it might have looked as if we were arguing from afar.


    ¡°First,¡± Night continued, ¡°we¡¯ll be doing the open cabinet scene. So the scene goes like this, Lynn is getting ready, she gets to the location of Cole in the kitchen area and shuts one cabinet that¡¯s already open. Cole comes and you remark to him about the spot on his tie, the camera will be following you as you put the tie in the wash basket and bring a new one for him. There you¡¯ll witness all the cabinets and drawers open and let out a shriek.¡±


    Night went on to explain all the details of the scene, our individual emotions, and everything in between.


    ¡°Cole, as soon as the camera is out of view, all the set assistants will come quickly and open the cabinets, you don¡¯t have to move from your location. You got it?¡± At my nod, he further said, ¡°You both get touchups and we¡¯ll begin in ten, fifteen minutes tops after setting up the scene.¡± Night gave us time to get in our characters as he went back to make scene preparations.


    ¡°Come Mama,¡± I said to Toni, still in character, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for the scene.¡±


    She merely shook her head with a fond smile but didn¡¯t say anything as she made her way towards her trailer. I followed along.


    (Break)


    Toni POV


    Toni Collette was having a blast shooting [The Sixth Sense]. Especially the presence of the now 10-year-old little man called Troy. Initially, she wanted to be more supportive of the little tyke. To be a role model for a promising actor, but that all changed that day when she was practicing ballet for her next Broadway performance.


    A little teasing soon turned to a dancing challenge being issued by her, which was quite uncharacteristic of her, to be frank, but she was eager to see what the young man would make of the said challenge.


    Being a (somewhat) veteran actor, who had worked in more than a dozen films, she found the whole experience of shooting [The Sixth Sense] to be very surreal. The director knew exactly what he wanted from his actors and he asked for perfection in each shot. Something she was fully ready to deliver.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Night¡¯s words reverberated throughout the set, ¡°Lynn, your character needs to display more desperation for the scene. Your son¡¯s been shut inside a dark store room and all you can hear is his cries for help. More helplessness.¡±


    The director was insistent on calling everyone by their character names for the sake of the young ¡®Cole¡¯. The older actors, including her, had agreed to that little thing as it helped even them to separate their reel life from real life.


    ¡°One more shot, okay?¡± The director asked and she only nodded while mentally fixing her mental state to begin the acting.


    That shot was a difficult one taking more than 10 shots before the director was satisfied with what he had. The aggravating thing about the retakes was that they were rarely done because of a mistake on Troy¡¯s part.


    Luckily there was just one more solo scene for the day, where she just roamed the house and found some things in the house without any dialogues, and finally, she could leave the set to go back to her temporary residence for some much-needed R&R.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    She reached the place and sat down on the couch when she heard that some music was playing in the house. And not just any music, the same music she played while practicing her ballet. The same music that was conveniently left in the backyard for her practice time.


    Getting curious, she got up and followed the sound to find the culprit. A young 10-year-old boy was spinning on the toes of his right foot gracefully. And not just one spin, he performed two spins one after another. Right when his second spin was about to finish, he faltered and went back down on his heel.


    ¡°Shoot! I was so close,¡± Troy murmured in frustration, messing his hair up with one of his hands.


    It was at right that moment that he found someone observing him and lifted his gaze to look into Toni¡¯s eyes. The immediate shift in his emotions was clear as day for anyone to see, which turned from mortified at getting caught to angry for a brief moment before setting back to bashfulness at the situation.


    ¡°Hehehe, sorry for taking your record without permission,¡± He rubbed the back of his head with an embarrassed smile on his face, ¡°I was just practicing for our bet and I lost track of time. Mum had gone to a local bookstore so I was just practicing on my own, y¡¯know.¡±


    Toni almost cooed at his rambling but stopped herself in time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± She finally said, cutting him off, ¡°After all you did win the bet.¡±


    A sudden look of realization dawned upon the boy, ¡°Aww, I knew that. I just wanted to do better than what you were expecting. So I was going for a double spin. Preferably even triple. Now the surprise is all ruined.¡±


    Toni shook her head at the boy¡¯s obliviousness, ¡°Do you know how much time it took for me to finish the pirouette to perfection?¡±


    At the shake of his head, she continued, ¡°A full month. A long and tiresome month and that was after I had already learnt Tap and basic ballet moves beforehand. You did it in less than half that time without any prior dance lesson and without any instructions.¡±


    At her words, Troy just rubbed the back of his head again but the shy smile turned into a proud one as he said, ¡°I always learn new things fast. Be it my studies, music, or dance apparently.¡±


    Toni suddenly had a weird idea that she wanted to try, ¡°Troy, would you be interested in learning ballet from me?¡±


    Toni had always wanted a disciple of her own and seeing the raw talent of the kid in front of her, the opportunity was too good to pass up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to learn dance right now,¡± Troy answered with an apologetic tone, ¡°I already have my accelerated study sessions with my tutor and then there¡¯s my music lessons for the scene in the movie in addition to the acting on the set.¡±


    He paused for a moment before remembering another thing, ¡°Oh yeah, I also have to practice martial arts in free time. I had to leave my classes behind in LA.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on!¡± Toni almost pleaded, ¡°Just an hour here or there, whenever both of us are free. You can practice when you¡¯re on your own. And learning ballet early has many advantages for your future. It will help you with a better balance and a stronger body, which is required for your martial arts as well.¡±


    Seeing the contemplative look on his face, Toni knew Troy was almost ready to agree, ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll even talk to your mother for you and tell her it was all my idea!¡±


    That seemed to do the trick as he relented, ¡°Alright. But only on a trial basis for a week, and no more than three sessions a week. If I think it is too much for my schedule, I¡¯ll drop it. Okay?¡±


    ¡°You drive a hard bargain, your lordship.¡± Toni grinned at the boy who groaned in annoyance at the quip. ¡°I agree with your terms.¡± Toni affirmed finally, ¡°Now, to begin our first session¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± Troy asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Yes, no time like the present. I¡¯ll talk to your Mom when she¡¯s back. To begin with, let¡¯s do some warm-up!¡± Toni excitedly explained as she took an elegant pose on the toes of her right leg while lifting the left leg parallel to the ground. Her hands also moved accordingly.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Copy me.¡±


    Troy sighed aloud before doing as he was being shown and took a similar stance on his toes.


    (Break)


    Troy POV


    Finally, Mum and I were back in LA for the much-awaited Golden Globe ceremony for films and series released in 1998.


    In the USA, there are a whole bunch of awards ranging from Saturn Awards to Teen Choice awards to all the way to the Oscars. Thankfully, both my parents had thought it wasteful to attend each and every small ceremony especially when I had to finish [The Sixth Sense].


    Golden Globes are unique among other awards as they start off the awards season with their nominations being announced before the year is even over. Despite not having the same prestige as the Oscars, their audience viewership is still high because of one fact.


    The presence of all the big celebs.


    It wasn¡¯t until 2022 that the celebs gained a conscience and boycotted the Globes because of their lack of diversity among jury members. If I was a big shot, I would have avoided the Globes as well. One less ceremony to attend. Unfortunately, I am not. So I¡¯m just grateful for the fact that I¡¯m nominated and just go to the ceremony for some media coverage and possibly meet some stars.


    ¡°Troy! You look so handsome!¡± Mum gushed over as I stepped into our living room after donning the three-piece black suit we had bought back in Philly.


    It wasn¡¯t Armani or a similar reputed brand, but it was tailor-made for me by a very experienced, well, tailor.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll do your tie,¡± Mum offered as she quickly tied a knot with a black bow tie around my neck. Thankfully she was here to help me out. I could tie a normal long tie easily, but a bow tie eludes me with the result always coming out skewed towards one side or the other.


    ¡°Girls will be fighting over my son today,¡± Mum cooed as she planted a kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I lightly pushed her away and took in her grinning visage. She was wearing a floor-length one-piece dark blue dress with a marvelous diamond necklace and earrings. Her hair was done in a slightly messy but still beautiful bun.


    ¡°Wow!¡± It was the only word I could utter seeing her in that attire.


    ¡°Thank you, love.¡± She did a little curtsy as she said that.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ready? That¡¯s great. The limo¡¯s downstairs.¡± Dad came into the living room, dressed in his own black suit with a bow tie.


    Although we got our suits from different tailors, Mum had coordinated the colors, designs, and cuts so that our suits would appear to be identical.


    Dad had this contagious smile on his face ever since we came back from Philly. The reason was of course the Harry Potter project. Warner had given the best terms of the three studios he had contacted for the production rights.


    They had purchased the rights of just the first book for $2 million with an additional 10% cut of the gross box office being given to Dad as the producer. In essence, Dad still owned the rights partly, and any future adaptation would have to involve him. Then there was also his salary for adapting the screenplay and a cut of the peripherals that would be shared by Dad and Rowling. I knew that the Potterverse was a goldmine for peripheral sales. How many people will buy different wands, Hogwarts robes, Deathly Hallows, or something similar? Millions if not more.


    There was another thing. Dad had pitched the idea of me acting as Harry in the series and Warner was receptive of the idea. While they didn¡¯t outright confirm the same, they strongly hinted that it would depend upon my performance in [The Sixth Sense]. Let¡¯s just hope that I will be able to match up to the original performance in my previous life.


    _________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 27

    "Take a deep breath, calm yourself, and step out with a smile," Dad suggested as our car was standing right before the red carpet. I followed his advice and took a few deep breaths to calm down my thumping heart somewhat (it didn''t work) and stepped out of the car to innumerable flashes surrounding me.


    I was gobsmacked for a moment but my father''s advice quickly came to mind and I was quick to fix a smile permanently for the duration of the red carpet at the very least. Soon I was joined by my Mum and Dad who also exited the car to camera flashes.


    "Troy! Here!" I heard a voice shouting my name. The moment was quite surreal for me because some total stranger knew my name. I turned towards the voice to see a reporter putting a microphone near me.


    "How does it feel being the youngest nominee for a leading male actor nomination?" The reporter, who was a male in his late twenties asked me.


    I turned around to look at my parents to present a naive front for everyone else. Media has a way of twisting celebs'' words out of context after all. After getting a nod from Dad, I turned back to the reporter, "I feel very happy. I loved working on [Sex Education] and am grateful to the audience and the critics for liking it. This nomination just adds to my happiness."


    "Have you seen your movie?"


    I shook my head, "It''s not meant for people my age. I''ll watch it when I''m older." That was true. I still hadn''t watched the movie.


    "What about the award? Do you think you''d win?" A different reporter, a lady asked.


    "I don''t know," I shrugged, "I haven''t seen any of the others'' performances like I haven''t seen my own movie ''cause they''re not made for kids my age. I''d love to win, though."


    I felt a hand on my back signaling me to halt from saying anything further.


    "While Troy would love to take up more questions," Dad cut in, "he''s tired as he flew in just a few hours ago from filming his next film, [The Sixth Sense]. If you''ll be kind enough to let us through."


    Dad maintained that perfect smile on his face as he led me through the sea of reporters carefully. The red carpet was long and I saw many superstars there like Angelina Jolie, Matt Damon, and Jim Carrey. I was literally starstruck seeing the celebrities around me walking elegantly as if they were born to present themselves in front of the media.


    I am fairly sure I walked with a slouch, feeling conscious of myself among all the limelight.


    Thankfully no one commented on that, if they even found it odd.


    "Hey! Are you the one from [Sex Education]?" A female voice disturbed my inner ramblings. I cautiously turned around to see a gorgeous blond woman in her mid-20s standing in front of me.


    It didn''t even take me a second to recognize her, because she was none other than Cameron Diaz.


    "Huh?" Or something like that was my intelligent response.


    "Oh yes. That''s my Troy." Mum came to my rescue while patting my shoulder, "Don''t mind him, he gets a little flustered easily."


    Cameron''s smile widened at that, "I loved your film, especially your acting. I am hoping you will get the award tonight."


    Wow. She''s a goddess in real life as well.


    Cameron snickered at first then started laughing. She was joined by my parents as they all laughed together heartily.


    And suddenly it dawned upon me. I had said the last part out loud. I placed a hand on my face as if that would save me from embarrassment.


    "Aww, that''s so sweet of you." Cameron cooed, bent down to get at eye level with me, and planted a small kiss on my cheek.


    I placed a hand on that holy spot. If only I was a decade older.


    This time I had clamped down my teeth hard before I could air that thought out loud.


    "I hope you win tonight as well! You were great in [There''s something about Mary]." I finally spoke to her.


    "Thank you, Troy," Cameron beamed at me, "Have you guys been allotted your seats?"


    "Oh yes," Dad answered for me, "We are in the TV section, table 5."


    "That''s too bad," Cameron said with a downtrodden expression, "I''d love to sit with you but I''m in the movie section. What about afterward? Would you be coming to the afterparty?"


    Mum coughed loudly once, "We may come for a bit depending on the outcome tonight, though we won''t be staying long. Troy is shooting a movie in Philly so we have to go back. And the environment may not be the best for a kid."


    Cameron nodded sagely in understanding, "Yes, it can get a little¡­ rowdy sometimes. Anyway, it was lovely meeting you, Troy."


    I smiled back at her and gathered all the courage that I could, "The pleasure''s all mine, Ms. Goddess."


    She laughed out loud again, "Stop, you''ll make me blush. Just call me Camie in the future."


    She quickly waved me goodbye and made a beeline towards someone else whom I didn''t recognize.


    "My, my, I didn''t realize my son was such a ladies'' man," Mum elbowed me with an evil grin, "Do I need to get a gun to keep ''em away after tonight?"


    "No need for a gun, a Taser will do," I quipped back to the amusement of both my parents.


    "Let''s go in," Dad motioned us toward the entrance of the Beverly Hilton Hotel, "We have to find our seats before the award ceremony begins."


    He led the way in and Mum and I followed him dutifully.


    Inside we were shown to our seats by a staff member of the Golden Globes. He even explained the order of the ceremony and when we expect our particular awards.


    The hall was divided into the movie section and the TV section. The movie section was front and foremost while the TV section was chucked towards the back like a forgotten bastard in a Westerosi noble family.


    Our table was located towards the back of the TV section. Yeah, I was feeling like quite the outcast. It doesn''t matter much because I wasn''t interested much in the awards ceremony at the moment, just the after-party.


    "Hello there!" A cheery voice made us turn towards the other occupant of our table in unison.


    It was an old bald man that even a blind man would recognize. I could only look at him, a little starstruck.


    "Sir Patrick Stewart!" I squeaked in amazement seeing the future Professor X sitting casually on our table.


    "I assure you, young man, I am not a knight," He chuckled at my enthusiasm, "For that matter, I am not even an MBE."


    Unconsciously, I put a hand on my mouth for essentially spilling out a little of my future knowledge.


    "Well, you should be!" I tried to salvage the situation, "Your work in [Moby Dick] is very good."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Mr. Stewart couldn''t help but chuckle more, "Thank you, young man."


    "Oh, yes, I am Troy Armitage and these are my parents, Steve and Kathy," I introduced our family. Usually, Dad begins the introductions in these situations and I take a backseat, but today they were letting me be the driver as it was supposedly ''my day''.


    After exchanging pleasantries with my parents, Mr. Stewart turned towards me, "I hear we are competing for the same award."


    I shrugged my shoulders, "I''d love to get the award, but the fact that I am sitting here today for my first acting role is enough recognition for me."


    "Spoken like a politician," Patrick grinned, "Sure you don''t wish to be the Prime Minister in the future?"


    I shook my head vehemently, "No thank you, sir. I am happy being an actor. Besides, I can always play a politician in a film when I''m older."


    Patrick Stewart laughed and we continued talking for a few more minutes. It was so easy to talk to him that didn''t even realize that the ceremony had begun.


    1998 was a year that was particularly infamous for questioning the legitimacy of the award shows in general and the Oscars in particular. All because of one movie: [Shakespeare in Love].


    The movie received praise from critics but almost everyone unanimously agreed that [Saving Private Ryan] was the better movie and should''ve won the Best Picture Oscar. To be honest, I liked [Shakespeare in Love] a lot. It''s a very well-made film and it is a travesty that history will always remember it as the film that unjustly beat SPR.


    This is where the Golden Globes may seem superior to the Oscars if only a little. They have two types of awards in major categories like Best Picture, Actor, and Actress, namely Comedy/Musical and Drama.


    This allows them to easily vote for two movies as best without angering the person who lobbied for their award with their words (aka threats.)


    By now, you all must have guessed the big bad wolf I''m talking about.


    Knowing this reality of the award shows, I didn''t have any hope of winning anything tonight. Plus it all seems like a hassle to win an award after lobbying for it. If your work is really good, the academies should recognize it without you telling them to vote for you.


    The more I describe it, the more it seems like a political election than anything else.


    Alas, I am now a part of this industry so I can''t go on bad-mouthing the award shows publically or it would be detrimental to my own career prospects. If I have learned one thing from my future knowledge, it''s that don''t gain publicity for negative reasons. It may be good for you momentarily but in the long run¡­


    "To present the next award, please welcome Samuel L. Jackson."


    My thoughts were interrupted by the voice of the host.


    Wow. The man whom I admire greatly is finally on stage to present an award. The worst part is that he is giving away the award that I''m nominated for.


    "All the best," Patrick Stewart murmured beside me and I could only nod back at him in nervousness.


    "Tonight, I have the honor to present one of the most anticipated awards of the night," Samuel began his speech, "A category filled with immense talent from all age ranges."


    Suddenly a camera zoomed in on me and Patrick, who placed a hand around my shoulder and showed two fingers in the victory signs. I couldn''t help but laugh at his impromptu actions.


    "Here are the nominees for Best Actor- Miniseries or TV Movie,


    Stanley Tucci- Winchell


    Peter Fonda- The Tempest


    Patrick Stewart- Moby Dick


    Christopher Reeve - Rear Window


    Bill Paxton- A Bright Shining Light


    Troy Armitage- Sex Education"


    Like every other nominee, the camera zoomed on to me when my name was called so I waved at it with a smile. Hopefully, that was cute enough for everyone watching at home.


    "And the Golden Globe goes to¡­" Samuel slowly opened the envelope in his hands. Reading the name, a manic grin spread on his face as he looked somewhere right in the direction of our table.


    Ah. Of course. So Patrick Stewart won the prize. That was the logical conclusion that I drew immediately. I turned to Patrick with a smile. Even if I couldn''t win, I could be the first person to congratulate him at the very least.


    "Troy Armitage for Sex Education."


    Wait. Did I hear it right?


    My next thoughts were interrupted by the squeal of excitement from beside me. The next moment, I was being crushed against Mum''s bosom tightly, only to be released and quickly hugged by my Dad next.


    "Congratulations son," He whispered in my ear while hugging me. To me, those words were much better than the applause ringing around me from everyone.


    "Put on a smile, go out there with confidence, and speak clearly. You''ve earned it." He patted me on my back with his huge hand and separated from me. After shaking hands with a few more people, including Patrick Stewart and others who were sitting at the table, whose name I didn''t bother remembering, I made my way to the stage while a voice was announcing in the background.


    "This is Troy Armitage''s first Golden Globe win and nomination. At the age of 10 years, he is the youngest person ever to win a Golden Globe in a leading actor category."


    My smile widened a little hearing that phrase, but I didn''t waste any more time and increased my speed before reaching the stage where Samuel L. Jackson was standing with a smile as he handed me the trophy. Before I could say anything else, he bent down and hugged me while patting my back, "Congratulations."


    "Shouldn''t it be Congratulations, motherfucker?" I quipped back with a grin seeing one of my idols in front of me. Thankfully we were far enough from the mike for it to not be telecasted to the whole world. That too live.


    He laughed out loud at that, "Go, give your damn speech. We can talk afterwards."


    Bowing to him in surrender, I went to the mic which was thankfully lowered to suit my smaller stature.


    "Ever since I was little I always dreamt of becoming a good actor," I said with a smile.


    Instant laughter roared across the hall at my pun.


    "Then I met my parents, Steve and Kathy. I dedicate this award to both of them who gave me hope when I needed it the most and made me believe in the power of dreams. To every kid out there, you can do it too, just believe in your dreams whatever they are, and work for them with everything you got."


    People all around me clapped loudly at that.


    I continued after a few moments, "Also I''d like to thank Mr. Samuel L. Jackson for inspiring me with his work. There couldn''t have been a better person to get this award from. And lastly, Thank you to the HFPA for this honor."


    With that, I stepped away from the mic when I saw a staff member from the ceremony motioning towards the back where Samuel L. Jackson and I exited.


    "That was one fine speech," Samuel commented as we made our way towards the backstage.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jackson." I smiled back at him, "I meant every word though. While preparing for my role, I had to curse a lot so I took a little inspiration from you."


    Samuel shook his head, "Coming from a kid, I don''t know whether I should be honored that I could inspire you or sad that it was the language you picked up on."


    I laughed out loud at that.


    "Troy," A staff member from the Golden Globes interrupted our further conversation, "Congratulations on the win! If you go through that door over there, then you can answer a few of the questions from reporters."


    I groaned audibly, "Do I have to? Can''t we wait until after the award ceremony?"


    Yeah, I know that''s unprofessional, but I''m a kid here. I don''t think anyone would be too offended if I skipped the ceremony for some time. After all, [Sex Education] was also nominated in the category of Best TV Movie or Miniseries and I wanted to be there if my parents were to receive the award.


    The man hesitated, "How about just 5 minutes? Please? I would be in a lot of trouble if you don''t give the interview now."


    I sighed but acquiesced to the man''s plea. He led me to an interview area which was surrounded by reporters of different media houses.


    I kept a confident smile on my face as I was bombarded with a ton of questions.


    "Troy, how does it feel to be the youngest actor to win a Golden Globe."


    "I feel happy," I answered with the same confidence, "I never imagined I would be winning this here tonight."


    "What about your parents? Do you think they''d be happy?" Asked a different fella.


    "You saw them there, didn''t you?" I pointed towards the screen that was showing the live telecast of the show, "They looked quite happy to me."


    "Your birth parents," The person clarified, "You were adopted by Steve Kloves in London, right?"


    That question took me off-guard for a moment. Never in any possibility had I imagined that the media would find out about my other Dad and the bitch who provided their DNA to make this body of mine. I know my adoption is a matter of public record, but dammit! It''s my life!


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I kept a serene smile on my face while answering, "I like to think they''d be happy, but at the moment I have only two people I consider my parents and they are Steve and Kathy Kloves."


    "But¡­" He continued.


    "Next question!" I cut him off and pointed to a nice lady who had her hand raised, "Yes, you!"


    "How different is adapting to a life in LA after London?" She asked.


    I smiled warmly at that, "Not much different except the weather, I prefer London though. That''s where I was born and have many friends there."


    Not really, but they don''t need to know that I''m kind of anti-social with most kids my age.


    Pointing towards a different person, I heard the next question, "What next? Do you have any other projects coming up?"


    "Oh yes," Finally something I can talk endlessly about, "I am currently working on this amazing film called [The Sixth Sense] alongside Bruce Willis, Toni Collette, and Olivia Williams. Directed by M. Night Shyamalan, it''s a psychological thriller film expected to be released this summer."


    This went on for a few more minutes where the reporters asked me questions about the movie and whatnot. Then after a photo session with my Golden Globe trophy, which took entirely too much time in my opinion, I was finally free from the clutches of the hyenas.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when it ended. And finally, it dawned upon me. I had achieved something for my work. While I might have said that I don''t expect anything from the Golden Globes, deep down, I would''ve been disheartened had I not won it. Now that I have, I feel like it is one of the happiest moments of my life.


    "Troy!" Mum squealed when I sat down on my allotted seat beside her, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes Mum," I gave her a large grin, "I am more than alright."


    ____________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 28

    We didn''t win the award for the best TV movie/ Miniseries. [From the Earth to the Moon], a miniseries produced by Tom Hanks won that one. My parents didn''t mind it much (or at least that''s what they portrayed in front of me.)


    Then it was time for the event for which we had initially come here. The after party. Most of the studios hold their own parties and they are open for most celebrities, especially the winners. Seeing my age, my parents had told me with certainty that we would only be going to the party of Warner Bros./HBO as they would be our long-term collaborators.


    I certainly didn''t have a problem with that.


    The party was exactly what you might be expecting from a Hollywood party. It was full of booze and beauty.


    In short, it was super boring for me. Sure it had good food as well, but you could only eat so much before you would be seen as an uncultured glutton. Moreover, most adults didn''t want to talk with a little kid of all people after an initial congratulations.


    "Troy!" Dad walked towards me from the group of men he was conversing with, "Come, I want you to meet someone."


    I followed Dad dutifully, waving at my mother who was gossiping with some other lady. It was the third time of the day that Dad had dragged me away to talk with people. The first two times, they were some hotshot producers and executives from WB.


    I didn''t expect much this time.


    Dad guided me towards a 40-something man with a very genial face, wearing square-cut glasses over his nose with an immaculate black suit.


    "Chris, this is my son Troy. Troy, this is Chris Columbus, the director of [Home Alone] and its sequel," Dad explained with a mischievous smile at the end that most people who didn''t know him would miss. He knew how much I loved [Home Alone]. So much so that I had recommended him to direct Harry Potter.


    While he didn''t know about my past/future knowledge that led to me recommending Chris, I can''t deny that I love Chris'' work.


    "Congratulations on the win, Troy. I loved your work in [Sex Education]." Chris smiled at me while we shook hands.


    "Thank you, Mr. Columbus. I love your movies as well. [Home Alone] and [Mrs. Doubtfire]."


    "Call me Chris." He smiled warmly at me, "Tell me, Troy, is it true that you asked Steve here to buy the rights of Harry Potter?"


    "Oh yes," I nodded, "I just loved the first book. I was probably one of its earliest readers and recommended Dad the book."


    His smile widened at that, "You know what they say about actors? A good actor is not one who acts the best, but the one who chooses the best script. I think you can go very far if you keep that up."


    I looked at him and the knowing smile he was giving me and turned towards Dad who also had this shit-eating grin on his face, "Didn''t you say that Warner Bros. had to okay my casting first?"


    "They did," Dad shrugged, "The last person I introduced you to, Barry Meyer, is the current COO of WB. He told me, that as long as you clear a basic screening test, they won''t hold an audition for Harry. As usual, you have to keep quiet about the whole thing until we sign the contract and make an official announcement."


    I stood there dumbfounded for a moment. That was much better news than receiving a Golden Globe. Hell, even an Oscar. If we weren''t at a party surrounded by so many people, I''d be screaming my lungs out. But unfortunately, we were, so I just stood there, numb, not knowing how to react to the news.


    "Troy, hey Troy!" Dad called me out.


    "I think you broke him, Steve." Chris snickered from beside Dad. That was enough to snap me out of my stupor.


    "That''s the best news I''ve heard all day," I replied with the widest smile I''ve probably shown him, "And I won a Golden Globe today."


    Dad and Chris laughed at that.


    "So," I turned towards Chris, "Are you directing the movie?"


    "I certainly hope so," Chris crossed his fingers as he said that, a little worried expression on his face.


    "As far as I am concerned, you''ll be the director Chris," Dad affirmed while placing a hand on Chris'' shoulder. Then he turned to me, "This guy here has prepared detailed storyboards and written his own version of the script. It''s just a matter of convincing the Warner management. Good kid actors that fit all the criteria of a role are so few, so Troy, your selection was easy for them to make. Good directors, as we all know, are many, they''ll just need some convincing."


    Chris just nodded, but his embarrassment was unmistakable.


    "I hope we can work together on this movie Chris," I said with my utmost sincerity, making the man smile once more.


    (Break)


    I was back in Philly a couple days after the Golden Globe event. I had to give a few interviews that were set up by Barry Mendel for the pre-emptive promotion of [The Sixth Sense].


    Luckily, there were no talk shows involved so it took just one day to complete them all. I must have been interviewed by at least 20 reporters, if not more, about the same topics one after another. It was nerve-wracking if I''m to be honest, but that''s part of my job and slowly but surely, I''m getting used to the back-to-back interviews, or press junket as they call it.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    And just like that, life went back to normal. I don''t know what I was expecting, but is an award even worth it? After a few days, weeks, or months, does it matter to anyone but you that you won an inconsequential award? No one on set treated me differently than before. They congratulated me, sure, but that was that. That makes me think, why would anyone pay to have an award as inconsequential as


    "Cole," Night''s voice brought me out of my inner thoughts, "This scene is crucial to establish the supernatural element of the story. You get up at night to pee when you hear someone in the kitchen who you think is your mom, you go there only to find that it''s a ghost. There won''t be anyone actually there, it will all be added in the post-production. You just have one dialogue, ''Mama'' and then after getting scared you''ll run back to the red tent over there and hyperventilate and cry a little." He pointed down the hallway where the tent in question was made by the set designers.


    "You get that?"


    I nod slowly, getting in the mood of the scene. From what I remember about the scene, the ghost was a lady with her wrists slit. I can guess why they don''t want to show that to a young kid.


    For this scene, I was wearing a pair of tighty whities and a white vest, probably Cole''s sleeping attire. It was weird moving around the set in just your undergarments, but then again I''ve done the shower scene in Sex Education so this is pretty tame compared to that.


    As soon as I heard ''Action'', I was in my character. I peeked a little from behind the door of my bedroom in the hallway, shivering a little. I opened the door while crossing my legs over my crotch and walked weirdly towards the bathroom because of the mounting pressure of pee.


    I stood in front of the toilet with my hands on my crotch when I heard the sound from behind me, "Good Cole, now slowly turn with a slightly frightened face."


    This scene was meant to have voices added later on so any commentaries from the director would be deleted in the post-production.


    "Cut." Night''s voice rang "That was good but could be a little better. Cole, bring in a little more uneasiness in your expression. Do it like this, think of the most horrible monster you''ve ever seen in a movie or somewhere else. Imagine it is standing right behind you. Can you do that?"


    "Okay," I gave Night a nod and went back in my character when I heard Action.


    Thinking of a frightening Lovecraftian creature standing right behind me, I slowly turned my head and looked at the person standing behind me. Or rather, the creature.


    It was a hairy beast with a big snout and long pointy teeth. I did the thing that any sane person would do in the situation.


    I screamed my lungs out in panic and fell back. Unluckily for me, behind me was the toilet and I kinda fell ass first into it.


    "Hahahaha!" Laughter rang around the set as most of the crew including the director and even my mother were laughing at my reaction.


    The said creature in question removed his costume mask to show it was Bruce Willis who was also laughing but he had the decency to come forth and get me out of the gross situation I had fallen in.


    In retrospect, it was a funny prank. But I didn''t feel like that at the moment.


    "You all are bloody wankers!" I shouted at Bruce. That did nothing to lessen his laughter though.


    "Language! Hahahaha!" Came the laughing rebuke from my mother.


    Bruce just placed a hand on his chest, "Woah, sorry little man. They planned this." He pointed towards the crew and then asked in a somewhat serious tone, "You didn''t hurt yourself, did you?"


    I shrugged off his hand from my shoulder and turned towards Night and asked in a clipped tone, "Are we done for the day?"


    "Yes, although¡­" I didn''t hear what else he had to say and walked steadily in the direction of my trailer.


    "Troy! Wait! At least wear something warmer before going out."


    I didn''t even look back at my Mum who was calling me again and again. And while it was indeed very cold, I just powered through it and soon reached my trailer. I ignored all the weird glances that people around me were throwing at me on the way. In my trailer, I quickly changed out of the ruined clothes and wore something cozy.


    "Troy Armitage! That''s no way to behave on the set!" I turned towards my mother who had a disappointed expression on her face.


    "Oh really?" I gave her a bland look, "You always said you didn''t want me to become an actor right? Guess what, you won. I quit. I won''t shoot anymore."


    "What!?" She exclaimed gobsmacked, "You''re not making sense Troy. Just because of a prank? That''s way too extreme a reaction."


    "I don''t think so," I replied nonchalantly, "I''m going to tell this to Night, you can come along if you want."


    I started speed walking back towards the set where I knew Night and Bruce would be present as Bruce had a few scenes today as well. Mum tried to block my way to talk some sense into me, but I just took a detour around her.


    "I quit!" I announced loudly, stunning everyone present on the set from Night to Bruce to even the crew members roaming around.


    "As per my contract, I can quit filming if I find it to be detrimental to my health, physical or otherwise. Earlier when I fell over, I think I bruised my hip and the whole situation was very damaging for my mental health, so I quit." I stopped my rant to see that almost everyone was staring at me in shock.


    Surprisingly my mother was quiet this time and didn''t comment on my declaration.


    "Come on Cole¡­" Night began.


    "My name," I cut him off loudly, "Is Troy Armitage. As I have quit filming, you can go back to calling me that."


    "Look Troy," Bruce stepped forward with his hands held high, as if in a defensive position, "we all are very sorry for what happened earlier. I didn''t know that¡­" He trailed off at the end.


    "That I would behave like a total lunatic and quit acting over a prank gone wrong, right?" I asked sarcastically.


    Bruce winced and that was all the confirmation I needed.


    "Troy," Night slowly walked towards me, "It''s my fault. I had planned the prank, but it was only to lighten the mood on the set. It was no intention of anyone to harm you in any manner. Please forgive me. As a director, I shouldn''t have encouraged nor initiated any disruptive behavior on the set."


    Then Night joined his hands in an apology and bent at his waist.


    sigh


    They couldn''t even let me have a little fun. I turned towards Bruce who was eyeing me curiously to see my next reaction.


    "You''re right of course. Only a lunatic would leave a movie over a prank." I retorted with a devilish grin, amused at the sudden realizations all around, especially the director, "Or do you think you guys can pull a prank over a helpless 10-year-old boy and expect no retribution?"


    Night heaved out a loud sigh of relief and fell down to his knees, "Oh my God! I thought we''d have to shelve the movie! You scared the crap out of me kid!"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "There''s no such clause in my contract, I just made some shit up!"


    "Language!" Mum smacked me on the top of my head lightly, "And for the record, I had realized that a little late, but I did. I negotiated your contract after all and there wasn''t such an easy exit clause."


    Bruce laughed heartily at our dynamics, "Glad that''s all sorted out then."


    I gave him a deadpan look and turned towards Night. Had he not asked for forgiveness so pathetically, I wouldn''t have caved in so early.


    "So, is my scene really over or is there something left?" I asked to break the awkwardness.


    He coughed loudly, "Oh yeah yeah, your first take was great. You can go back if you want."


    "Come on Mum," I motioned towards my mother who gladly accompanied me back to our residence.


    ___________________________


    AN: A new free poll on my Pat reon for future films of Troy.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 29

    After that day, the shooting progressed relatively smoothly. There were days when we could get as much as 10 scenes in a day and there were days when even one scene was difficult to wrap up.


    But the overall shooting experience was very good. I learned a lot from the director, the camera/sound crew, and my co-actors. One of the most difficult things as an actor is to make sure to know where to look or stand for that matter. Or as they call it, ''to hit the mark''.


    This may seem trivial to a layman, but we have to make sure that we don¡¯t look in the camera. Ever.


    Then there are times when it appears as if we are talking to a person but in reality, no one is in front of us. Such scenes are difficult because the lack of another person to converse with makes it difficult to bring out all your emotions.


    Anyway, I am getting sidetracked. So, as I was saying, I learned a lot from being on the set. Not only from the crew but also from my co-actors. While many people have criticized Bruce Willis over the years for his acting skills, I personally believe all that to be hogwash. As soon as the director says ¡®Action¡¯ he is in full control of the situation and seeing him work is a treat in itself. He mostly keeps to himself and to an outsider it may seem as if he has the ego of a big star, but I think some of it was definitely warranted given how much money his films make at the box office. And not once has he been rude or dismissive to me, so I can''t complain about that.


    Then there is Toni, another seasoned actor. Besides acting, our dancing lessons were also going smoothly. At least in her opinion. I still think I dance like a wild monkey, but she disagreed. I knew that I was getting better day by day, but by how much I wasn''t sure of that. As I had promised to her, I practiced every day which made my schedule for the past month pretty tight.


    Last but not least was of course my music lessons. Though this time they were necessary for the role. I learned the song that I had to sing for the movie and quite an unconventional song it was. It is rare for movies to include songs from musicals. I was lucky that I was being given such an opportunity. Even then, I was not happy with how Night planned to approach the scene. So I suggested a major change.


    "You want to sing the song live in one take, without any sort of pre-recording or post-shoot dubbing? I don''t think that happens in films," Night scratched his chin in contemplation.


    "Yes," I nodded while trying to explain my point of view. "It will really push me forward as an actor. I know it will not be easy, but I want to try it out."


    Night looked me over skeptically before slowly nodding, "Alright, but we will do a pre-recording version as well that you will lip-sync to. Later in post-production, we''ll decide which one came out to be better."


    He was saying that because I had already recorded the song a few weeks ago. At that time, the idea hadn''t occurred to me. It was only after I remembered the movie version of [Les Miserables], where Anne Hathaway literally carried the film on her shoulders, despite dying within the first half an hour. It was all because of one scene. ''I dreamed a dream'', which she sang live in one take. While I''m not her, I can definitely try to copy her style of performance. And since I''d be doing it first, no one could even call me out on it.


    So here we are, filming one of the last scenes of the film, on the set of the school auditorium that was built on a soundstage. I am standing on the stage solo with the seats in the auditorium completely empty where the parents of students would be added in the post-production. That part had already been shot a few days ago.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Night called out to me, ¡°You got the song memorized?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you just have to sing it from the heart. We have placed sound recorders all around. Since you want just one take, only this camera will follow your movements," Night pointed out the said camera. "Make sure to stay in character the whole time, for this will be a long shot for the complete song. You see David sitting over there?¡±


    David, the second AD, waved to us.


    ¡°You have to look only at him when you sing the song and no one else. You can close your eyes in some places to get the emotion right if that helps but try to look at David as much as possible. Okay?¡±


    At my nod, he continued, ¡°Now this next part is most important for the movie, you must feel the emotion of the song. You know that Malcolm is a ghost and the part when you say ¡®Bring him Home¡¯ the first time you realize the meaning behind the lyrics. You have to bring the sadness out. While singing the song you realize that he might have to leave someday but deep down you don¡¯t want him to go.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± I gave a thumbs-up when Night was finished and promptly returned to the director¡¯s chair.


    ¡°Quiet on set! And Action!¡±


    I looked at the imaginary crowd in front of me nervously and waited for the music to begin playing in the earpiece I had been fitted with.


    (Break)


    Night hadn''t been a director for too long, but he had worked in the industry for years. He had heard, and even seen many of the actors demanding unreasonable changes in the script and shooting style of a particular scene. When he was discussing the script of the film with Bruce Willis for the first time, even Bruce had asked for a few changes in the script, and Night had agreed to it. He had to get the film made after all. Yet, he had not expected the little boy of ten, who was doing his first studio film, to suggest changes to a scene.


    So here they were, trying to shoot the song for the first time, that too live. He just had a feeling they were wasting precious time to shoot the scene. Not that there was anything wrong with it, no, the idea was genius. The only problem was that it would be nigh impossible for a kid to pull it off.


    But after the prank they had pulled on him, Night felt as if they owed Troy this moment. While Troy may have claimed that he was joking about quitting, Night suspected that he was not, and he was just feigning it to be a prank. Whatever the case may be, he felt a little guilty about the whole thing. That''s why he was allowing this scene to be shot as requested by Troy. Even if nothing comes out of it, at least the boy would learn something about acting.


    ¡°Quiet on set! And Action!¡± Night announced after giving Troy instructions for the scene. If they had to record the live song, there could not be even a single sound to disturb the live audio.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    And then Troy started singing. And everybody on set lost their minds collectively.


    ~: ¡°God on high,


    Hear my prayer


    In my need


    You have always been there":~


    Night turned to his DP, Takashi, in shock, who had a similarly shocked expression on his face.


    ''You knew?'' Takashi mouthed to him.


    Night could only shake his head. He knew Troy was taking singing lessons for quite some time, but he had no idea he was this good.


    Unaware of other''s reactions to his singing, Troy continued the song undeterred.


    ~: "He is young


    He''s afraid


    Let him rest


    Heaven blessed.


    Bring him home


    Bring him home


    Bring him home.¡± :~


    Troy had started the song slowly but softly, keeping his emotion in check, and kept building the momentum of his voice with each note. But towards the end, when he sang ''Bring him home'' for the third time, his eyes watered at the reminder of losing a friend. A friend who didn''t even have an idea that he wasn''t among the living anymore.


    ~: ¡°He''s like the son I might have known,


    If God had granted me a son.


    The summers die,


    One by one,


    How soon they fly,


    On and on.¡± :~


    At this point, the entire crew was lost in the melody and the emotion of the song, swaying along with Troy''s words softly. Yet, Troy kept his voice steady and soft as he continued singing. Night himself had goosebumps.


    ~: ¡°Bring him peace,


    Bring him joy,


    He is young,


    He is only a boy,


    You can take,


    You can give,


    Let him be,


    Let him live.


    If I die.


    Let me die,


    Let him live,


    Bring him home.¡± :~


    Towards the end of the song, Troy couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously wipe off the tears that had rolled down his cheeks.


    Shyamalan couldn''t bring himself to call cut because he wasn''t faring any better than Troy, for his own eyes were misty with emotions, and was barely holding back a sob. The song had touched him to a level he hadn''t even known was possible. Originally, the song ''Bring him home'' was meant to be sung with vibrato, which is impossible for young boys to do unless their voice drops. Rather Troy sang the song in an Operatic voice, and it was so beautiful, that it would be difficult for Night to pick who sang it better, Colm Wilkinson or Troy Armitage.


    In the end, he didn''t have to call ''Cut'', because the crew members unanimously stood up and started clapping as loud as they could. If that wasn''t meant to be the signal to cut, then nothing would be.


    The set assistants, the boom operator, the sound technicians, everyone surrounded Troy as they praised his performance. Yet, Night didn''t move from his place because he, unlike others, knew that he had to review the footage first.


    "That boy is winning an Oscar," Takashi, the DP, commented offhandedly when they saw the footage again. "There''s no doubt about it. He will. As long as you use this take."


    Even Night knew that it was the truth. For any actor to give such a long wonderful performance that too in the first take was unheard of.


    "Hey Night!" Troy called over after getting rid of the crowding crew members. "Is the shot done or do we need to do it again?"


    Night would have given the same answer had he not seen the footage, "It is very good. We can work with it, but if you want, we can try some more takes."


    "Yeah, sure," Troy agreed easily and retook his position before doing his vocal exercises to ease up his vocal cords.


    In the end, they shot the scene three more times, but then everyone, including Troy, agreed to use the first take only. Some things can''t be recreated. The magic of Troy''s first time singing live was not easily replicated in the subsequent takes.


    Night didn''t even shoot the pre-recorded version as he had planned earlier.


    (Break)


    ¡°Everyone! I¡¯d like to make a toast!¡± Bruce¡¯s voice rang out in the Sixth Sense wrap-up party, ¡°First to M. Night Shyamalan for writing this amazing film and doing such an amazing job in the direction.¡±


    A chorus of cheers rang around the hall as people toasted to the director.


    ¡°Second,¡± Bruce continued a few moments later, ¡°To all our crew. You all did a wonderful job to make the film and I couldn¡¯t be prouder to work with you all.¡±


    Another chorus of cheers rang around, this time much louder than the first one.


    ¡°And finally to my co-stars Toni, Olivia, Donnie, and everyone else who made working on the film an unforgettable experience.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re forgetting someone Bruce,¡± Toni quipped from beside me with amused eyes.


    ¡°Am I? Ah, of course, how I can forget the one and only. The youngest Golden Globe winner in history. Trooyyyy Armitage!¡± Bruce announced my name loudly.


    ¡°Second youngest,¡± I grumbled but no one paid it much mind as they were busy giving out the loudest cheers till now with some amused snickers mixed in between.


    ¡°From working with him on his very first feature film, I can confidently say that this young man will go far in the future. We can thank him for this party as he took the least number of retakes, so the budget for this party that we saved was all because of him.¡± Another round of cheers followed his announcement.


    ¡°Troy, I had a lot of fun working with you and I wish you the very best for your acting career.¡± Bruce finished earnestly. I just stepped closer to him and gave him a hug. Well, he bent down seeing my intentions as I couldn¡¯t have hugged him properly with our height difference.


    ¡°Thank you. It means a lot coming from you.¡± I muttered in his ear. He just patted my back before separating.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad at the fact that I¡¯m going back to LA temporarily and then off to London for the foreseeable future. While I liked my life in London more than I did in the States, I''ve grown a little attached to this country. Unfortunately, it has to be done.


    I looked around to witness people guzzling down expensive wine or flirting with a pretty bird or bloke as the case may be. As the shooting finished a whole week earlier than planned, the producers threw a lavish party to celebrate the money saved. Kind of counterproductive, I know, but that¡¯s how things are in showbiz.


    This is, as I like to call it, the stupidity of the rich.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± Toni¡¯s voice broke me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Nothing. Just thinking about going to London next week,¡± I looked up at her and explained, ¡°Dad had bought adaptation rights for this book series that he is producing. It is set in Britain so we have to go back there for a year at least, if not more.¡±


    ¡°A year? Geez, what kind of super-long movie is he making?¡± She inquired in confusion.


    ¡°Have you heard of Harry Potter?¡±


    ¡°You mean to say,¡± She paused while giving me an incredulous look, ¡°your father, Steve Kloves, purchased the rights to Harry Potter and is making a movie? The New York Times Best Seller for more than a year?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°Wait. Does that mean that you¡¯ll play¨D¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± I cut her off before she could finish her sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t want this leaking into the press until we have signed the contract.¡±


    She nodded her head in understanding. Harry Potter was a big deal. Very big deal.


    ¡°And nothing has been finalized. Dad did buy the rights for me but it¡¯s up to Warner Bros. whether I¡¯ll be finally cast or not. And even if I¡¯m not, we have to go to the UK because Dad will produce it.¡±


    ¡°Do you realize that appearing in such a movie will gain you instant ultra-fame?¡± She quipped.


    I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Isn¡¯t that part of being an actor? I have met a few people who tell me how much they liked [Sex Education].¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. The people you meet must be adults, right? Now, people your age, younger or even older will come to you. Do you think you can handle all that pressure? I speak from experience, adoring fans get old really fast. And the media is a whole different circus you might be familiar with by now.¡±


    Of course, I know that Toni. At least we are still a few years away from the time when everyone and their mother have a camera in their pockets and want to take a selfie with you.


    ¡°C''est la vie.¡±  I shrugged again.


    ¡°Hopefully you¡¯ll get the role if you really want it. However, you should continue practicing ballet or some other type of dance. It helps a great deal, especially if you ever want to go Broadway or West End in your case. Not to mention, it increases your height if done at your age.¡± She joked.


    I rolled my eyes at the quip about my short stature.


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised her nonetheless with my utmost sincerity. Initially, I didn¡¯t like the fact that I was being forced to dance to someone else¡¯s tune, but over the past two months, ballet had kind of grown on me.


    And I may have to go do Broadway if my movie career didn¡¯t soar any higher after [Harry Potter]. Isn¡¯t that what Daniel Radcliffe did? Food for thought.


    __________________________________


    AN: The poll is still active for a week, so go vote if you haven''t already.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 30

    After a brief stay in Los Angeles to gather our stuff, we flew back to London. London was crowded, loud, cold, and wet. Yet, it was home. As much as the sunny days of LA enticed me, nothing could beat the cloudy skies of London in my 10-year-old self''s opinion. In the long run, I knew that staying in London after Harry Potter was impractical, yet I intended to enjoy this time as much as I could.


    Most Hollywood filmmakers stayed in or around Los Angeles, making it difficult for London-based actors to attend auditions and shoots. It was possible to work from New York because of Broadway and the many TV and film studios there, but unless you wanted to strictly work in British films and TV, relocating was inevitable.


    Some actors tried to live far away from LA or other metro cities like London to escape the paparazzi, but it made their lives difficult due to the constant travel for everything¡ªauditions, shooting, promotions, and talk shows.


    And I really hate flights.


    "Troy, what do you plan to do for the next few months?" Mum''s voice broke my reverie.


    "Huh?" I responded intelligently, looking around at our London home''s interiors, confused.


    When did we get here?


    She sighed at my lost look. "I mean, you have convinced your dad and me to let you use a private tutor and the accelerated study program. But what about in the meantime? You don''t have school, you don''t have a job at the moment, what do you wish to do with your time? I know for a fact that you''ll get very lonely without people your own age around or a full-time job. Even your music lessons are private now."


    "I¡­" I hesitated.


    Until now, I''d been very busy. It was either school, my acting job, or one of my lessons¡ªmusic or martial arts. And recently, ballet¡­


    Wait a minute, I could try that out. Unlike music, I didn''t have to do it in solitude. And it''s a fun activity when I''m not being forced into it. Thinking of the logistics for a quick moment, it didn''t take long to make up my mind.


    "I want to enroll in two classes: one for martial arts and one for professional ballet," I answered her with a grin. "There, I can work with children my age and not be so isolated. I can do classes that take up to five sessions a week."


    By the time I finished, my words were already oozing excitement over the prospect of doing something practical. More than restarting Muay Thai and Krav Maga, it was the ballet that intrigued me. After my performances in the two films and my singing lessons, I learned one thing about myself: I love physical activities over studying. One thing was very clear to me¡ªI would never do a desk job in my life.


    "That''s¡­ a surprisingly good decision," Mum accepted grudgingly. "Honestly, I was hoping you''d go to school for at least a year, until Harry Potter, that is. I know, I know, you''re bored, classes are too easy and all that. But I agree that joining a dance class along with martial arts may actually be good for you, given your inclinations towards performing arts."


    I beamed at her. "Thanks, Mum!"


    "Don''t thank me just yet! I have to first find good enough teachers for you. Someone who''d be good at what they do and, at the same time, discreet when it comes to media and paparazzi. Of course, an NDA would have to be signed, among other reassurances¡­"


    I tuned her out at this point. She has been very protective ever since I won the Golden Globe. She''s not wrong, as we''ve had to dodge paparazzi many times since then.


    Luckily, London is a safe place. Mostly.


    Harry Potter auditions for the roles of Hermione, Ron, and all other major and minor characters will begin in a few days. I''ll also have to go and read a few lines to finalize the role. Just a few last-minute formalities. However, Dad promised me that no one would know about me signing the contract until after the other cast members had been finalized.


    Already, the media were in a frenzy because the audition called for all the other roles but not the titular role of Harry. Warner Bros and Chris Columbus fanned the rumors further by keeping mum about Harry''s casting. Chris'' appointment as director was common knowledge at this point, as was Dad''s being the producer and the screenwriter.


    I am astounded that no one has put two and two together by now.


    There was another reason for Warner delaying my signing the contract: the release of The Sixth Sense in August 1999. The studio''s first preference for Harry was a tie between yours truly and another actor by the name of Liam Aiken.


    Liam worked with Chris in the movie Stepmom, which had just been released a few months ago in December 1998. Liam''s performance was praised immensely, and Warner strongly believed that Liam could carry a hefty role like Harry on his shoulders.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The only hurdle in his casting was Rowling''s insistence on the cast being British. Although he was born in Ireland, he relocated to the US before his first birthday, thus making his citizenship a little questionable as he was raised in the US.


    I had the advantage of being raised in the UK, barring the last two years in the US.


    To prepare for doing a British role again, I began speaking in my original London accent as soon as the shooting for The Sixth Sense wrapped up. After all, I didn''t want anyone to insinuate that I''m no longer British.


    "Troy! Are you even listening to me?" Mum''s voice brought me out of my thoughts. Again.


    "Now I am," I said and gave her my full attention.


    "I said, I got a few numbers of ballet instructors from the phone directory." She waved a thick directory in my face. "I''ll contact everyone nearby, get their credentials, and get you a tutor soon."


    "And the martial arts?" I asked.


    "Your dad will take you there one of these days when he''s free."


    "Thanks, Mum, you''re the best!" I tackled her in a hug.


    I couldn''t help but think that I''m very lucky to have such good parents in this life, even if a little late.


    (Break)


    "One, two, three, four and hold! Hold it! Hold it! And down¡­"


    I immediately went down on my heels after standing on my toes for at least half a minute. Around me, other kids my age were also taking breaths of relief.


    "Now that the warm-up is over, next is the pique into a pirouette. Hold the pique until I say so and then a pirouette. And I want perfection!" our instructor barked harshly.


    Without holding onto the support, I did a pique, raising my hands in the air in a perfect arch and bending my right leg at the knee, placing my right foot on my left knee before going up on the toes of my left leg. This was the relatively easy part.


    Next, I started slowly spinning on my toes. After each turn, I would go down back on my left heel for a moment before going back up to take another turn. I kept making turn after turn to see how many I could do.


    While practicing with Toni, I could do up to five before my feet would start killing me. Here, I had already surpassed seven, but I kept going. After the eighth turn, I couldn''t continue anymore, so I took a break and went down.


    Only then did I notice the awestruck and jealous looks from the kids around me and the impressed look on our instructor Peter''s face.


    "Not bad, kid. Not bad at all. Tell me honestly, do you know any other common ballet moves?" Peter asked.


    I shook my head. "I started only a few months ago, and my last teacher¡­ told me to master this move first before doing anything else."


    Peter audibly hummed. "Okay. Everyone else, keep doing the pirouette. Armitage, come with me."


    He led me to a little corner and gave me a long, searching look.


    "You said you acted in an American film, right?" He broke the silence after a few minutes.


    "Yes, The Sixth Sense. It will come out this summer," I answered honestly. Peter had signed the NDA, so it didn''t matter what I told him.


    "Hmm. With an American accent?" he inquired.


    While the line of questioning was a little weird, I answered nonetheless, "Yes. I took dialect classes for a few weeks and I was all set. May I ask why you''re asking?" I used my American accent the entire time.


    "Nothing, just curious," he waved off my question nonchalantly. I shrugged it off as a quirk of the man.


    "Anyway, onto your lesson. Do as I do." Peter instructed while going up on his toes and taking an elegant leap across the floor.


    I copied him.


    For the next five minutes, he went through many different poses and ballet moves that I tried to emulate as much as I could with my brief training. He never once corrected me or guided me verbally or otherwise. And he never strictly stuck to ballet. If my guess was correct, he mixed in Waltz and Tap within his steps.


    It didn''t take me long to realize what he was aiming for. He was showing me how far I was from being a proficient dancer. Maybe a power move to curb any ego on my side? Possible.


    "I can see your strong points and weak points very clearly," he critiqued after we stopped.


    I was huffing after the set but he was pristine as ever.


    "The good news is that the most crucial part you''ve got down pat¡ªthat''s the pointe technique, or going up on your toes. The bad news is that part is mostly for girls. I think your previous instructor might not have known how boys are taught." He finished with an amused smile.


    That would be the most likely case with Toni.


    "Don''t get me wrong, it is a great practice move to improve your balance, irrespective of gender, but while performing, that move is mostly for the female dancers," Peter explained.


    I nodded in understanding. "So what should I do?"


    "Girls usually spin on their heels while boys focus more on jumping and turning in the air because of their higher muscle mass. And because your goal is not to become an exclusive ballet dancer, I suggest you mix in a little Tap in between. We''ll do this today."


    Saying that, he made an elegant jump in the air, kicking his feet together and then landing on one foot before going back to rest. Then he finally made a tap with both his feet, slowly showing me the movement so that I could copy him.


    "Start practicing this until you perfect it. This second part is the initial step of tap dancing called Ball Heel." He ordered before going back to his other students.


    So much for being around people my age and making some friends. It would be a wonder if I made any when I''m being singled out on the first day itself. Sometimes I think of lowering my performance just to blend in with everyone else.


    But then I remember the P.E. class in my last school and how much below average I was, and all those thoughts go down the toilet.


    I am good at performing arts, and not because of some miraculous hack knowledge. So why would I lower myself to satisfy the egos of some lowly plebs? Why would I hinder my own growth in the one field where I don''t feel like I''ve cheated someone else?


    With that renewed resolve, I went back to my practice as instructed by Peter.


    __________________________________


    AN: Thank you to all my readers. We have reached so far because of all of you.


    That said, we need to face some facts. As much as I would love to post a chapter every day, I will have to slow down the update rate of this story going forth because I''m unable to write as many chapters as I''m posting. I''m not abandoning this story, thanks to my patrons who motivate me to write fast. Just thought I''d let you know.


    You can still read ahead on my Pat reon or participate in free polls.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 31

    February turned to March, and my days followed a steady, fulfilling routine. My weekdays were meticulously structured: three to four hours of intensive study sessions, one to one-and-a-half hours of immersive music lessons, and an hour and a half each dedicated to vigorous dance and martial arts training. Weekends were my sanctuary, offering a respite from the demanding schedule. I often sought solace in the nearby park, where the chirping of birds and rustling of leaves provided a serene backdrop as I strummed my guitar. Despite making acquaintances in my classes, none of them grew into friendships deep enough to be noteworthy.


    Life moved forward, and I cherished every moment of it. Dad was deeply immersed in the production of [Harry Potter], often flying between LA and London to ensure everything was in order. The auditions were in full swing, sparking immense excitement among children across the UK.


    So far, the roles of Draco Malfoy, and the Weasley twins had been cast, with the original actors reprising their roles from my previous life. For the adults, Maggie Smith and Alan Rickman were confirmed for McGonagall and Snape, respectively. It was comforting to see some things remain unchanged.


    Finally, the pivotal day arrived for the finalization of the role of Harry Potter. I stood before the mirror in the dressing room, fully immersed in my transformation. The Hogwarts robe hung perfectly on me, my hair was styled into the characteristic messy look, and the iconic lightning scar was meticulously applied to my forehead. My naturally black hair and green eyes meant no need for a wig or contacts, adding authenticity to my portrayal.


    "Troy, you look just like I had imagined!" Chris Columbus exclaimed as I stepped out of the dressing room, his eyes lighting up with approval.


    I smiled but remained silent, turning my gaze towards the other important figure in the room: Joanne Rowling, the mother of Harry Potter herself.


    Our eyes met, and I noticed tears welling up in hers, shimmering with emotion.


    Not wanting to prolong her tears, I pulled out a wooden stick¡ªmy wand¡ªand playfully cast a spell, "Rictusempra!"


    She giggled, her tears transforming into laughter, a sound that lightened the room.


    My smile widened with satisfaction. "See, Chris? This wand suits me well. My spell worked on Jo. It has chosen me."


    Chris smiled warmly, pointing at the script on the table. "Why don''t you read a few lines for us, Troy?"


    "Sure." Picking up the script, I carefully read through the pages given to me, feeling the weight of the moment.


    It was the scene where Harry realizes that Snape gave Hagrid the dragon''s egg to learn about Fluffy, the three-headed dog. I took a deep breath, channeling Harry''s curiosity and determination, ready to bring the character to life.


    "Of course." I began, letting a realization wash over me, feeling a subtle shift in my demeanor as if Harry''s thoughts were my own.


    "What is it?" Linda, the casting director filling in for all the other speaking roles, spoke as Hermione, her voice curious and concerned.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit odd that what Hagrid wants more than anything is a dragon, and a stranger just turns up who just happens to have one?" I asked, my voice tinged with incredulity. "I mean, how many people just wander around with a dragon egg in their pocket?" I let a hint of frustration seep into my tone, feeling Harry''s bewilderment and a touch of self-reproach. "Why didn''t I see it before?"


    Turning sharply, I addressed Hagrid, my eyes narrowing with urgency. "Hagrid, who gave you the dragon egg? What did he look like?" I demanded, my voice insistent, pressing for the truth.


    Linda responded, embodying Hagrid''s casual obliviousness. "I don''t know," she read, her voice gruff. "He kept his hood up. Never saw his face."


    "This stranger though, you and he must have talked, right?" I asked, embodying Harry''s investigative spirit, leaning in as if piecing together a vital puzzle.


    "Well, he wanted to know what sort of creatures I''ve looked after. So we talked about Fluffy," she replied, her tone relaxed.


    "Did he seem interested in Fluffy?" I asked, feeling a dawning realization build, my pulse quickening with the pieces falling into place.


    "Of course he was!" Linda exclaimed jovially, her voice rising with Hagrid''s characteristic cheerfulness.


    "And CUT!" Chris exclaimed, his voice slicing through the tension, bringing us back to reality. He turned to Jo, his face alight with excitement. "Do we have to read some more lines?"


    Jo shrugged, a smile playing on her lips. "Well, I''m free this afternoon. I don''t mind."


    I took a deep breath as I came down from the high that was enacting the scene with such vigor. I had immersed myself so fully in the role that my heart was pounding in my chest because of the buildup of the tension in the scene.


    "Are you good to go, Troy?" Chris asked with a tinge of worry in his tone.


    "Oh, yeah," I nodded. "Just got a little invested in the character. Nothing to worry about. Let''s do the next scene."


    That led to me reading almost half of Harry''s lines in the movie. Because the book had already been released and the movie was quite loyal to the source material, there was no suspense or anything of the sort. I felt an electric thrill each time I slipped into Harry''s skin, the words flowing naturally as if they were my own thoughts.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Every scene became a vivid tableau in my mind, from the dimly lit corridors of Hogwarts to the towering, shadowed figure of Hagrid, each character''s presence palpable. The lines weren''t just dialogue; they were a gateway to Harry''s world, a reality I could almost touch.


    It took more than two hours before I was finally free from the audition process and could change back to my regular clothes.


    "Troy, there are a few things you have to keep in mind before we finalize you," Chris explained, his tone serious yet supportive. "First of all, you must keep yourself physically fit for the next decade. That means no excess candies or fast food."


    That could be quite brutal for some kids, but not for me. I did enjoy fast food, don''t get me wrong, but I can sacrifice something for the role. And Chris said not in excess. That means a limited amount is acceptable, right? Not to mention my lessons would ensure I wouldn''t get fat.


    "Secondly, after signing the contract, you''ll have to make sure not to accept any roles that may portray you in a negative light, or roles that are too mature, like your role in [Sex Education]." He stated firmly.


    I nodded in acceptance. That rule was kind of iffy. I knew for a fact that Dan Radcliffe, the OG Harry Potter, appeared nude on stage in West End as well as Broadway and also had a simulated sex scene on stage, and Warner Bros didn''t do jack shit to him. Moreover, contracts entered into as kids have to be renewed when you reach the majority, so I can always refuse this clause at that time depending on the situation.


    "Next, you must maintain passing grades all the way through high school, clearing your AS-Level at the very least or GED as the case may be."


    I nodded at that easily. As per my current plan, I would be done with my high school by the time I''m 14 or 15 at most.


    He went on to list a few more conditions that I agreed to after getting confirmation from Mum about them. Most were simple, like maintaining a positive media image, staying away from controversial statements (like politics or religion), and keeping quiet about the future plots of the books if any of them were revealed to me during production.


    We didn''t argue much and accepted the contract conditions. The only thing undecided was the matter of pay and the final signing of the contract, for which Warner Bros were waiting for after the release of [The Sixth Sense].


    There was another reason for this. And that was the arrival of Daniel Radcliffe.


    Yes, people, you heard it right. Chris Columbus watched a movie called David Copperfield after Maggie Smith recommended Daniel for the role. While Chris was strictly in favor of my casting, Warner Bros called Daniel over for the audition as well.


    I shrugged it off as inconsequential. Daniel was much less experienced and lesser known than me. And I had the producer and the director in my corner.


    "Hey, Chris! How''s the casting for other roles going?" I asked casually, trying to gauge the progress from the director himself.


    "It''s going well," Chris replied, rubbing his temples. "We''ve cast Neville, Fred and George, Ginny, Draco, Snape, and McGonagall. Oh, and of course, Hagrid. Ms. Rowling''s personal choice came through as Robbie Coltrane." Chris sighed, a mix of relief and lingering stress evident in his voice. "Now if only Richard Harris would accept the role of Dumbledore, we would be so much more relaxed."


    Richard Harris was another issue altogether in the movie series. He was a wonderful actor, no doubt, but unfortunately, he passed away before the release of the second film and had to be recast in the form of Michael Gambon. It was a popular belief that if Richard Harris had lived longer, many of the scenes in future movies, like Dumbledore''s fight with Voldemort in the fifth movie, would not be as interesting because of his frail body.


    "Well, how about Michael Gambon? He is a good old actor. Or Michael Caine? Ian McKellen? Sean Connery?" I suggested, offering different alternatives for the role of Dumbledore.


    "To be honest, Ian McKellen was my first choice for playing Dumbledore. Unfortunately, he signed the Lord of the Rings Trilogy, which is being shot at the moment, and he doesn''t want to appear in two similar fantasy movies where he plays the old wizard," Chris explained.


    "A genuine reason for declining the role," I acknowledged.


    "Michael Caine¡­ well, he doesn''t want a long-term commitment of more than one movie signed at one time. That''s not feasible for us. Sean Connery is in tax exile, which means that he cannot come to England for shooting for some legal reasons. And finally, Michael Gambon, hmm that''s not a name I had considered for the role. But I can see why you''d recommend him. I''ll discuss it with your Dad," Chris said, patting me on the head. "Thanks a ton, Troy. Any other casting ideas?"


    "Well¡­" I started, feeling a bit hesitant, "You could cast Ralph Fiennes as Voldemort."


    "That''s an interesting choice. Why him?" Chris asked, intrigued by my suggestion.


    "Okay, don''t tell Dad or heavens forbid Mum," I whispered, ensuring our conversation stayed between us. When he nodded, I continued, "I watched [Schindler''s List]."


    He chuckled softly, understanding my reasoning. "Yeah, that would explain it. Don''t worry, your secret''s safe with me. Now, why don''t you go back to your Mum? She must be getting bored there."


    Following his advice, I found Mum talking with Rowling. I always wanted to meet J.K. Rowling, and I couldn''t get a better opportunity. So I made a beeline towards Jo and Mum, presenting Jo with two books that I had brought specifically for this purpose.


    "Can you please sign these books for me, Ms. Rowling?" I asked, offering her the first edition hardcovers of her first two books.


    "Oh my! Please, dear, just call me Jo. You have the very first edition with you?" Jo exclaimed, seeing the limited edition books that had only a few hundred copies in the world.


    "Yup!" I nodded enthusiastically. "I was probably one of your earliest readers. I convinced Dad to buy the adaptation rights of your book."


    "Then I have you to thank for, eh?" She asked me with a mischievous smile.


    I felt a little confused. She should be angry with me if anything. If she had held onto the adaptation rights till now, she could''ve sold them off for millions. Not to mention, retaining the rights of the final few films to get a further increased price after a few years.


    Seeing my confusion, she clarified, "I was in a very tough spot financially and needed cash urgently. Your Dad gave me that money, some of which I invested in promoting the book by going on tours around the UK and later in the US. And today, here I am. So, Troy Armitage, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I might still be some poor, unpopular writer amongst thousands out there."


    I knew that wasn''t true, but I didn''t argue with her. In a way, it''s better if she believes that.


    "Nonsense," Mum cut in, "You''re an amazing writer, Jo. If not my husband, then someone else would have come to get the books. It was only a matter of time."


    Jo didn''t refute Mum''s words but simply signed the books and even wrote her personalized notes on them.


    "Here you go."


    Part 1 read, ''To my first fan out there. Thank you, Troy. -J.K. Rowling''


    While Part 2 read, ''I hope your acting journey is more magical than Harry''s. -J.K. Rowling''


    I beamed at her, "Thank you, Jo. I''ll cherish these books and more to come till the end of time."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save a first edition for you as soon as it comes out," Jo promised with certainty. Then she leaned forward and whispered in my ear, "I hope you get the part."


    And with the blessing of the author herself, I left the studio.


    _____________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead up to 20 chapters, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 32

    "Troy," Peter, my dance instructor, called out to me when the class was over, "Is by any chance any of your parents here to pick you up?"


    That question sent a shiver down my spine. After all his full name is Peter Darling. Who in their right mind would continue using such a horrendous family name?


    "Yes, usually my Mum comes." I answered with uncertainty, "She must be waiting outside. Is there a problem?"


    While I didn''t show anything on my face, I was ready to run away and shout at a moment''s notice if he even took a step towards me.


    "Oh good. If it is not inconvenient, could I talk to her for a moment? It''s about a role you see." Peter explained, "A friend of mine is making a movie called ''Dancer'' about an 11-year-old boy who wants to become a ballet dancer. I''ve got the job of choreographing the dance sequences for the film. You would actually suit the role perfectly, so I was thinking, if you''re free for the next few months, you could audition for the role as you already have acting experience in a big-budget movie. And I cannot recommend your name without your parents'' approval to anyone because of the NDA."


    That explanation eased some of my worries about his weird behavior, and I relaxed a little.


    "Okay, sure," I answered nonchalantly, but inside I was excited about the chance to dance in a movie.


    I led Peter down the dance studio near where Mum is usually parked. Seeing me approach her with the instructor in tow, Mum got out of the car and raised an inquisitive eyebrow in my direction.


    "Mum, Mr. Darling wanted me to audition for the role of a dancer in a film," I replied to her unasked question.


    Peter groaned audibly, "How many times have I told you to call me Peter?" Evidently, he didn''t like his last name. At all.


    I snickered, "But that''s your name, innit? And you''re my instructor, and so much older than me. I must show proper respect. If you prefer, I could call you Darling-sensei. Y''know Japanese style?"


    "Troy, don''t tease Mr. Darling," Mum said with an identical smile on her face.


    Peter groaned again at her jab.


    "How about ''Peter-sensei''?" I suggested with a grin.


    "Just. Peter. Let''s stick with that."


    Mum, amused by our banter, nodded. "Alright, Peter it is then. Now, what was it about a role?"


    Peter became serious as he began his explanation, "My good friend Stephen is a director. He has directed many stage plays in the West End as well as on Broadway. He is making a movie about a young dancer about Troy''s age who wishes to learn Ballet but his family is not supportive of his dream."


    Mum mulled over the idea a bit before asking Peter, "It seems oddly coincidental that you happen to have a role that suits Troy perfectly, don''t you think?"


    Peter replied immediately, "Not exactly. You see, the movie is set in 1980s Durham. The only problem with Troy''s selection would be the accent. Luckily, he told me that he learned the American accent within a few weeks, so I know he can get the Northern accent of Durham residents as well if he tries."


    Mum looked thoughtful at the idea of me taking up another movie before [The Sixth Sense] could even be released. She turned towards me, "What do you think, Troy?"


    "Oh, I love the idea! I would get to dance in a movie, and as you know, I''m mostly free from work until August. If only the script is good enough, y''know, to get Dad''s stamp of approval as well." I said with barely concealed excitement.


    "His father is a screenwriter and filmmaker," Mum explained to Peter.


    Although the movie ''Dancer'' didn''t ring any bells in my head, it probably wasn''t a hit film or a popular one. But still, I''m a new actor with only two film credits under my belt. If I could get this film, it would bring diversity to my film portfolio.


    For any future directors or producers, I could boast of having sung and danced in a film as well. And of course, then there''s the fact that I''ve already received a Golden Globe and worked in a potentially Oscar-nominated film as the second male lead.


    Harry Potter would be mostly selling the IP of Jo. After the end of the Harry Potter film series, it may become difficult for me to find another type of role that could potentially break the preconceived image of Harry Potter. This was the same problem with Dan Radcliffe in my past life where he couldn''t shake off the image of Harry Potter from most people''s minds. More people recognized him as Harry than Daniel.


    To solve this problem, I decided to take as many diverse roles as possible. That can begin with the lead role in Dancer.


    "If you want to audition," Peter said, "I can get you the script of ''Dancer,'' but please understand that it is subject to you successfully learning a Northern accent to the director''s satisfaction. Till now he is only considering kids in Durham and surrounding areas who can dance as well. You can only be considered for the role as a favor to me and because I''ve seen how good your American accent is. And of course, ''cause I know you could dance for the part that is required of you."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Mum nodded and turned to me, "The usual, love. Give the audition but don''t get hung up on the role. If it goes to someone else, it does. It''s life, it happens. Right, Peter?"


    "Mhmm," Peter hummed in agreement, "Also, you''ll have to give me written consent to share the information about Troy with Stephen and the producers. And if you could add a headshot and a resume of his with all his works and extracurriculars, that would be wonderful."


    Mum nodded, "I''ll give you that by tomorrow."


    We bade Peter goodbye and sat in the car as Mum drove home.


    "Do you really want to take another role so soon, love?" Mum asked worriedly. "Didn''t you promise me that you''ll take up only one film a year? What about [Harry Potter], huh?"


    I shrugged, "[The Sixth Sense] will be released this year, given its shooting schedule, this film will most likely be released next year so that''s one film a year. It''s also possible its script is so bad that I end up not doing it in the end. In short, what''s the harm in trying out for the role? We could always say no before signing the contract. And I haven''t signed any contract with Warner Bros till now, so I''m free to pursue other roles, as far as I''m concerned."


    "Sometimes," Mum shook her head, "I could swear you have a silver tongue. Fine, you''ve convinced me. Let''s just get the script first before deciding."


    (Break)


    It took a full 3 days after giving Peter my headshot and resume before he got the script for us.


    "You didn''t tell me you had a Golden Globe Award to your name!" Peter almost shouted after handing me the script as promised, "Do you even know Stephen''s and the producer''s reaction? I didn''t even need to give my word about your accent learning capabilities, they gave me the script easily as Stephen has seen your film apparently and he was impressed by your performance."


    I didn''t reply, simply opened the script to the first page.


    Dancer


    Screenplay by: Lee Hall


    Director: Stephen Daldry


    Wait a minute. Wait a fucking minute. Stephen Daldry!? One of the most accomplished directors who directed Oscar-nominated films like [The Reader], [The Hours], and¡­ [Billy Elliot]!!??


    Usually, I don''t remember a lot of directors'' names from my past life, but for some reason, Daldry came back to me immediately as soon as I read his name. Not just that, I could also recall information about the film [Billy Elliot]. A small-time indie film that went on to make more than $100M at the box office. It started the career of its male lead Jamie Bell and won him a BAFTA at the age of 14, making him one of the youngest persons ever to win a BAFTA.


    I don''t even need to read the script. This movie is an automatic yes from me, being one of my favorite movies in my last life. Not as much as the [Harry Potter] series, sure, but I definitely liked it more than [The Sixth Sense].


    Now that I think about it, I don''t think Dad would be happy with the script because of the number of ''fucks'' involved in the movie. I can always argue that he should''ve also thought of that before he wrote [Sex Education].


    "Troy," Peter began, "Read the script, discuss it with your parents, and tell me whether you''re interested or not as soon as you can. I''ll fix an interview with Stephen after that."


    I nodded slowly. I had no logical reason to give my immediate acceptance after only seeing the director''s name. So I would go home, discuss the script with my parents, and convince them to let me give this movie a serious try.


    Hopefully, they''ll see the script for what it really is. A gem that just needs polishing from a good director like Stephen Daldry.


    (Break)


    "This is a great script, Troy," Dad conceded after reading it from cover to cover.


    He didn''t have much time these days because of his busy schedule, but he still made time when I asked him for it.


    "But?" I prompted the question I could see coming from miles away.


    "But it''s an R-rated film. Only and only because of the language. Warner won''t be happy that you''re leading such a film," he explained.


    "Oh, come on!" I protested, "It wouldn''t even be released by the time Harry Potter begins shooting. Please? You could even say you didn''t read the script! Mom could sign it for me. And I haven''t even been confirmed for the part! I''d have to learn a new accent, a lot of new dance moves, and practice for months before the shooting could even begin. Please let me do this!"


    Dad sighed but didn''t say anything, just went into his thinking mode.


    I waited for a whole minute before adding a few more points to my argument, "Also, the conditions Chris told me, all abide by my selection of the film. I do not have a negative role. The role is not extremely mature like in the case of [Sex Education]. The only thing is the little language issue, and that is quite common in the countryside so it would be very unrealistic to change the script for that!"


    Yeah, I could see the direction of his thoughts. Dad was probably planning ways to convince the makers to make a PG-13 level film with little to no cursing, if I''m selected, of course.


    "Dad, I didn''t know you''d curb my talent like this after getting in the clutches of corporate vultures," I threw one parting shot, hoping to finally sway him to see my point of view.


    Thankfully, that seemed to do the trick.


    "That was a low blow," he enunciated clearly.


    "Everything''s fair in love and war," I fired back. I love movies and anyone who gets in my way of making a movie I love declares war on me.


    "Huh," he scoffed. "Fine, you can do the movie. But I will have a talk with the director if you do get selected for the role. Deal?"


    I shook his offered hand, "Acceptable terms. Deal!"


    I knew a lost case when I saw one. He won''t budge from his idea about the image that I have to maintain for bagging the role of Harry Potter. It''s not like my image hasn''t already been tarnished for doing [Sex Education]. Warner executives have conveniently forgotten all about it, the only visible thing being the Golden Globe I won for it.


    "Dad, do you know anyone with a Durham accent who could teach me?" I asked.


    Dad rubbed his chin before answering, "Frankly, I don''t even know what a Durham accent sounds like. I''m American, ask your Mum."


    So I did just that.


    "Yes. You know my cousin Tiffany?" she asked after thinking about it for a moment.


    I nodded, "The interior designer with the amazing red hair?"


    "Yes, her long-time boyfriend Beau hails from the North. They don''t live very far. I could talk to them. If they aren''t busy, maybe we could go there tomorrow?" she mused out loud.


    Sometimes, when you wish for something with all your heart, the whole world conspires to fulfill that desire of yours.


    _____________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 33

    "Aunt Tiffany!" "Midget!" We hugged like long-lost lovers.


    It might seem a little out of character for me, but I cherished the idea of having a relative like an aunt or a cousin because I didn''t have any biological relatives beyond my mother. Tiffany was very cool with everything, at least the two times we met. I had only met her boyfriend, Beaumont, once, and that too was a brief encounter that didn''t go beyond exchanging pleasantries.


    "Are you trying to steal my woman?" Beau asked in a gruff voice, but his smirk was unmistakable. He was a giant of a man, standing tall at 6''4", with a shock of red hair. Given how both he and Tiffany had red hair, I used to call them Weasleys in my head.


    "Not my fault your woman is so easy to steal," I quipped back while still clinging to her.


    "I''m telling you, Kathy," Tiffany said to my mother, who was standing behind me, "when this one grows up, you''ll have to chase off a horde of girls with a bat."


    "Don''t I know that?" Mum replied before addressing me. "Didn''t you have something to ask Beau, Troy?"


    "Yes, I do." I separated myself from Tiffany, opened the bag I was carrying, and took out the script of the movie titled Dancer.


    "I need you to go through all the dialogues with me in a true Northern accent. Like people in Durham speak, y''know? I''ll copy you as much as I can. Correct me if I''m wrong anywhere," I instructed.


    Mum, being the intelligent one among us, cut in, "We thank you a lot for your help. If you think it''s too much work, we can always do just a few scenes, right, Troy?"


    "Yes, yes. I''m very grateful for your help," I added guiltily, realizing my blunder.


    Beau laughed out loud. "It''s okay, kiddo. I didn''t have any plans for today, so don''t worry, we have the whole day. Let''s go through each line of the script."


    (Break)


    Catching up with the Durham accent was easier than the American one for sure. I had to just drop a few T''s while saying words. Water became wa''er, fit became fi'', right became righ'', and you get the point. There was also a special way to pronounce some words, but mostly it was doable. If not immediately, then I could probably master it in a few weeks with dedicated practice.


    Many people seem to think it sounds a bit like a Geordie accent, which is considered one of the toughest British accents to understand. Though I understood Beau perfectly, so there goes that theory.


    Anyway, any decent production would hire a dialect coach if I actually got the job to fill the gaps in my accent.


    And finally, here I was for the first audition for the role of [Billy Elliot] at the home of Stephen Daldry in London.


    "Hello, Troy Armitage," Stephen Daldry, a man in his late thirties, shook my hand enthusiastically. "I must say, I loved your performance in [Sex Education]."


    "Thank you, Mr. Daldry." I accepted his words graciously. It was a rather unusual type of audition with no casting director, no crowd of other people auditioning, or anyone else for that matter. It was just me and Mum, who was quietly sitting in a corner.


    "So, how are you doing, Troy? And please, just call me Stephen," he said casually.


    "I am very good, Stephen. I just finished my second movie in February. It''s in post-production right now with an estimated summer release. I''ll be going back to the States in August for promotion."


    "Hmm," Stephen hummed audibly. "So we''ll have to finish principal photography before then. If we select you, that is. It''s certainly doable. You can train in ballet for two months, and we can shoot during June and July¡­" Stephen trailed off in his thoughts.


    I found it a little odd that he was making plans about me in the movie and the shooting schedule before I had even auditioned properly. It seemed very strange indeed.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, Stephen," I interrupted his ramblings, "it''s a bit unusual to see the director himself come out for an audition in the first round."


    "Well, we aren''t accepting people not from Northern England, and your accent is, quite frankly, a very posh London accent," he admitted. "Any casting director would''ve rejected you in the first round itself. But I trust Peter. We''ve known each other for more than a decade, so when he says you can learn the accent, I believe that you can."


    "Well," I began in my slightly learned Durham accent, "I believe I have tried to learn a li''l bi'' of the accen''. I know I''m no'' the bes'', bu'' I can learn it if you gimme a chance."


    Stephen cracked a smile at that. "How many days did it take you to get that?"


    "One day with a na''ive speaker and the res'' I practiced on my own for two days," I answered honestly.


    Stephen looked at me with wide eyes. "I can see what Peter saw in you."


    I just smiled back at him.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Alright," Stephen continued, "for the first part, you''ll have to read some lines for me. Carry on with your accent, but remember to keep your emotions in check as well."


    I could understand his concern. While shooting [The Sixth Sense], it happened a few times when I''d revert back to my London accent if I got too lost in the emotions. It was a bit of a hassle at first, but since it was a big-budget production, they had hired dialect coaches who would point out whenever I needed to correct myself, and I managed it perfectly after a few retakes.


    Keeping that in mind, I set my emotional state for the scene. It was the moment where Billy, i.e., yours truly, is upset because of his family''s financial problems. The dance teacher, Ms. Wilkinson, is making him practice repeatedly, and he lashes out at the only person present there: his teacher.


    "Miss, I can''t do it," I said in a helpless tone, trying to maintain my accent as best I could.


    "That''s because you''re not concentrating," Stephen read Ms. Wilkinson''s line.


    "I am concentrating," I responded, baffled and incredulous.


    "You''re not even trying!"


    "I am, Miss!" I asserted, my frustration beginning to bubble.


    "Do it again."


    "Can''t."


    "You do it again!"


    "NO!" I shouted, the word echoing with raw emotion.


    We paused for a few moments, the silence hanging heavy between us, before continuing from the next part.


    "I''m sorry," Stephen said, his voice softening.


    "It''s all right for you. It''s not you who has to do it!" I snarled, righteous anger burning through my veins. "You don''t know anything! What do you know in your posh house, with your husband that pisses himself? You''re the same as everybody else. All you want is to tell me what to do. Look, I don''t wanna do your stupid fucking audition! You only want me to do it for your own benefit! Because you''re a failure! You don''t even have a proper dancing school! You''re stuck in some crummy boxing hall. Don''t pick on me ''cause you fucked up your own life!"


    I panted heavily, having released all of my character''s pent-up frustrations on Stephen in one go. There were some minor lines for Ms. Wilkinson there, but I hijacked it all and delivered a big monologue instead. Stephen needed to see my acting talent, which I hoped I had shown him.


    "Bravo!" Stephen started clapping from where he sat, then stood up and walked towards me. "That was awesome, Troy. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say you''ve got some issues with your temper, young man! Didn''t even let me read my part of the dialogues, eh?" he joked.


    I laughed out loud. "It would certainly seem so, Stephen."


    "Well," Stephen continued after sharing a laugh with me, "as far as acting goes, I think I''ve seen what I had to see. Next would be your dancing capabilities. Have you prepared anything?"


    "Indeed I have," I answered smugly as I stood up and moved to the center of the room, taking my basic ballet pose on my toes.


    I began dancing freely, performing multiple pirouettes, high jumps, a little tap dancing mixed in here and there with high kicks, twirls, cartwheels, and everything in between that would showcase my versatility to a viewer, especially an experienced stage director like Stephen Daldry.


    After some three to four minutes, I ended my performance on a high note, in my own humble opinion.


    "Good," Stephen commented without much fanfare. "You''re at the perfectly optimum skill level."


    Then he looked down at a sheet in his hand that I hadn''t noticed until now. "It says here that you can play the piano?"


    Oh, it must be my resume.


    "Yes, I can also play the guitar as well," I answered.


    "We don''t need the guitar, just some piano tunes to be played in a few scenes. Nothing too complicated," he said absentmindedly as he continued reading.


    "You won''t mind taking off your shirt or trousers for a scene, right?" Stephen asked after a few moments.


    "As long as I''m covered in the important areas," I joked.


    "Of course, of course. Just a formality to ask, you see." Stephen laughed awkwardly. "You won''t have a problem moving to Durham for two months, right?"


    "Yup, no problem, but my Mum would probably come along as well." I shrugged and pointed towards her. She nodded vehemently at that point.


    "Obviously," Stephen nodded. "Alright, that''s all on my end. We''ll let you know the results in a few days. Unless you have a question, you can go."


    I hesitated for a moment before asking what I found to be very strange indeed. "Can you please tell me why I feel like I''m getting special treatment? Not that I''m complaining or anything, but from what Peter told me, you lot were interviewing thousands of people. I don''t think you''d have time to interview me alone. And that too for such a long time."


    Stephen didn''t say anything for a few moments but then smiled widely. "Peter said you were a smart one. Well, Troy, your father''s making the [Harry Potter] movie, right? Now, he purchased book rights to one of the most popular books in recent history and has still not cast the male lead. There are not even audition calls for the role of Harry Potter. Am I correct in assuming that''s you?"


    I was stunned for a moment. This man is smart. I looked towards Mum, who had a sly smile on her face as if she had already anticipated that answer.


    "You don''t have to answer that, your silence is enough for me. Let me tell you, I''m not the only one to deduce that. Warner Bros is hyping the news about the lead''s casting by keeping it under wraps. What do you think will happen when the media gets the news confirmation? They''ll find out everything about you. Including your other roles." Stephen finished.


    I connected the remaining dots immediately. "You won''t have to spend as much on marketing then. A film made on a small budget with such large indirect publicity would obviously gather a lot of eyeballs, enough to at least recover the amount invested."


    "Exactly," Stephen said with a smile. "The explanation may sound wrong to you, but let me make this clear: if your skills were not up to par for the role, I would''ve straight-out rejected you. If you do get this role, it would be on your own merit, so don''t get disheartened."


    I nodded slowly. I wouldn''t have gotten disheartened even if I hadn''t gotten the role on my own merit. In this industry, connections matter. Only well-connected people get good roles easily. Everyone else has to struggle for them. This amazing movie fell right into my arms because of my suspected role in [Harry Potter] and, of course, my dance instructor, Peter.


    It would be foolish of me to get upset over something so trivial.


    "I think," Mum said for the first time since we got here, "we should go now. Surely, the director must be busy with preparations for the movie?"


    We didn''t wait there much longer.


    "Does everyone know about [Harry Potter], Mum?" I asked hesitantly on the way to our car.


    She laughed out loud. "Of course, everyone knows, dear. As the director pointed out, anyone with a brain can deduce that. The studio is just trying to cast someone else to give lesser leverage to your Dad in the production for future films."


    "I don''t understand," I said honestly.


    Mum sighed. "It will be a long project spanning over years to come. With your Dad as the producer and writer and you as the male lead, it may become difficult for the studio if they have any conflict with either of you. Together, you may hold much more bargaining power over them than they hold over you."


    That did make a surprising amount of sense.


    "Wait," I said, "is that why you aren''t a producer of the movie as well? To reduce our family''s influence on it?"


    Mum smiled as we reached our car. "You catch on quick."


    _____________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 34

    Ring Ring


    "Hello?" Mum answered the phone in our living room, "Yes, this is his mother, Kathy."


    She paused for a moment before a blinding smile lit up her face. "Oh, that''s wonderful news. Of course, we can come down to discuss terms. Tomorrow? Yes, that''s doable."


    As soon as she put down the phone, she gave me the beaming smile she usually did. "You got the part!"


    Although it was the third movie I''d be doing and the second movie involving an audition, I still felt elated at the news.


    "YES!" I celebrated excitedly, jumping around. I rushed to Mum and hugged her tightly. "Thank you for letting me do this, Mum!"


    "Anything for you, love." She returned my embrace with equal fervor.


    After separating, she said, "Let''s discuss some terms before we present them to the producers tomorrow."


    I nodded and sat down on the couch happily.


    "First of all, they''ll continue your dance lessons for your role, so we won''t need to negotiate for that," she stated the obvious.


    "Yes. And the best part is that it''s with Peter, so that''d be great," I gushed excitedly.


    "Yes," Mum nodded. "Next are your music and martial arts lessons. As [Dancer] is a small-budget film, we cannot make too many demands of the production. I''ll ask them if they can accommodate it, but no guarantees."


    That was understandable. I could always practice music on my own for two months if it came to that.


    "They are obligated by law to provide you with a personal tutor, so that won''t be a problem. Now, the important part of negotiations is your pay."


    "What about it?" I asked curiously. "I got $250k for [The Sixth Sense]; I can''t believe I can get any more than that before it releases."


    Mum shook her head. "No, that was before you got the Golden Globe. Given what they know about you starring in [Harry Potter], you can easily get half a million at the very least from any other average to high-budget film."


    "What about this one?" I asked the obvious question.


    "I don''t think they''d pay you anything more than $100k," Mum said frankly. "This makes our position a little stronger as we can put forth a condition for future dividends."


    "Dividends? Don''t only the top stars get dividends?" At least that''s what I believed wholeheartedly.


    Mum shook her head. "Not really, no. See, most small-budget indie films fail at the box office; many don''t even get distributors. So production companies limit their budget by paying actors lesser salaries to maximize profit. Usually, most renowned actors won''t work in small-budget films in this case, so producers attach a profit-sharing incentive to lure big stars to small-budget films."


    "But I''m not a big star! Neither am I old enough to demand profit sharing yet," I argued.


    "Why are you so hell bent on reducing your own pay?" Mum asked incredulously.


    "I don''t want to lower my salary! It''s just that¡­ I feel like even $100k is enough for a two-month job. I don''t exactly need too much money. And we have [Harry Potter] to earn money from, after all." I gave my excuses.


    In hindsight, yes, it was me being an immature ass who didn''t know his own self-worth.


    "Don''t worry too much about money, love. But keep in mind that it''s not just a two-month job. You have to do interviews, film promotions, and attend film festivals. And, of course, you have to face fans and people wherever you go for years to come who may remember you for this small indie role that you once did. Is that fair for a two-month job? And remember, the money that you don''t take goes to big corporate giants who already have too much money."


    "When you put it like that¡­" I trailed off and sighed. "Fine, you do the negotiating. Get as much money as you can from them. Or rather, don''t."


    I paused for a moment or two and went through some calculations in my mind. [Billy Elliot] earned more than $100 million worldwide in my past life. Assuming things go in a similar direction this time as well, I can safely say that even if I get 1% of the gross revenue, I''d still get more money than the $500k that I''d normally get.


    "Don''t ask for a gross salary at all," I declared. "Ask for a share in the gross theatrical revenue. Even if you could get me 2%, that would be enough."


    Mum was looking at me, shell-shocked. "2%? Really? What if the film never gets released? Or doesn''t break even?"


    "2%, subject to a minimum of $100k?" I answered after thinking for a bit. "That would be my expectation. You can obviously go higher if you can."


    "I like the way you''re thinking now," Mum agreed with my idea. "I will ask for a share in home video if the film is not widely released in theaters."


    "Nice," I smiled at her determination. "You go do that. I have a phone call to make to share the good news."


    "Oh? May I ask who?"


    "Toni," I smiled. Toni Collette was the sole reason I was involved in ballet, so I felt I owed it to her to tell her the good news first.


    (Break)


    Stephen Daldry was sitting beside one of the producers of the movie [Billy Elliot], Jon Finn, when another man barged into the room.


    "Is it true? You finalized Billy without confirming with me?" His voice was as calm as usual, but there was a hint of detectable resentment in it.


    "Now, Greg, let me assure you, we''re just negotiating the contract. Nothing is set in stone." Jon raised his hands, trying to pacify his co-producer, Greg Brenman.


    "Oh yes? Then when were you going to tell me? After signing the contract? Or maybe after the movie has been released?" Greg asked.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Oh, for fuck''s sake," Stephen Daldry grouched, "cut the sarcasm. You were in Switzerland vacationing with your new girlfriend, not our fault. I didn''t even know you were returning today."


    Greg rolled his eyes but sat down on the empty couch seat beside Stephen. "Fine, just tell me about the kid."


    "Troy Armitage, he''s 10. Born and raised in London mostly except for the last two years when he moved to LA for his father''s work. He has done two films, the first one [Sex Education]. Rave reviews, he won a Golden Globe this January, and a favorite to win an Emmy this fall." Stephen summarized.


    Greg only raised an impressed eyebrow and motioned Stephen to continue.


    "The second film is in post-production and will be released by Disney in the first week of August. A mid-budget film with more than $40 million, starring Bruce Willis. Troy can sing very well, and play the piano, which as you''d recall is required for the movie. And the best part, he is the best actor of the lot I auditioned." Stephen''s lips curled up in a genuine smile. "From what I''ve seen, he has more talent than most kids when it comes to acting."


    Greg shook his head. "While that''s all well and good, what about his dancing? And his accent? Didn''t you want to only get an actor from northern England?"


    "He can do accents passably," Stephen shrugged. "A few weeks of accent classes will do it. Nothing too extreme. As far as his dancing goes, honestly, he is almost as good as the other kid that you recommended. Jamie? I mean, Troy only started dancing two months ago, but he is a natural. Peter has reassured me that he can get the kid ready in two months. He has already been teaching the kid for a month."


    "Ah, of course. It''s Darling." Greg grinned, "Did he tell you that while sucking your cock?"


    "No. He didn''t," Stephen answered calmly. "I am with Ian, remember?"


    "Oh come on, mate. It isn''t like you''re exclusive. I know Ian wouldn''t mind you getting your willy wet with Peter. We hetero people have so many restraints." Greg jabbed him playfully.


    "As much as I''d like to know more about Stephen''s sex life," Jon cut in, "We are getting off-topic. Seriously Greg, grow up."


    Greg just rolled his eyes at his maturity.


    "Now," Jon continued explaining, "While we know that Troy is a comparable dancer to Jamie, but he is a much better actor, can play the piano, and has already worked on film sets, so he knows his way around. But that''s not his most promising sell. It''s his adoptive father."


    "And who might that be?" Greg asked curiously.


    "Steve Kloves. Or better known as the person who bought the rights to Harry Potter." Jon explained, "Amusingly, they began auditions for all the roles except the lead role of Harry."


    "How has the media not deduced this?" Greg rubbed his head at the information.


    "Probably Warner Bros either suppressed the news or no one wanted to publish without confirmation from a source. Steve is, after all, American, and it has been announced that the whole cast would be British/Irish." Stephen answered.


    "So what am I missing? The kid would be Harry Potter and all that jazz, but what''s that gotta do with our film?" Greg asked.


    Jon rolled his eyes in exasperation, "Honestly, man! Marketing! Warner would most likely announce the result in a few months. As soon as his name came out, the media would try to learn everything about him. All his roles, his personal life, everything. Free publicity for a $5 million movie."


    "Okay," Greg agreed slowly, "I can agree to that. Fine, where are the negotiations with his contract?"


    "That was quick," Stephen commented offhandedly but was ignored by both the producers.


    "His mother, who is acting as his agent, asked for a price of $500,000 along with a 10% Gross share if the global receipts exceed $10 million." Jon replied, "She is sharp, and knows that we know about Harry Potter, so she increased the price."


    "But dividends?" Greg asked incredulously, "For a 10-year-old?"


    "They know their value. So they inflated it a bit." Jon waved it off dismissively, "Here is our counteroffer, $100,000 with a 2% of Gross share if the proceeds exceed $25 million. What do you say?"


    Greg thought for a bit then nodded slowly, "That is doable. But I don''t think they''d agree to that. What''s our final offer?"


    "Either $300,000 with no bonus or $150,000 with a 5% share if the gross exceeds $20 million." Jon replied, "And you know that in films like this, it is difficult to break even, let alone get four times the budget. I''ll say we choose option 2. Even if we get more than $20 million, he''d get us more publicity than the $1 million we''d be giving him."


    "Okay," Greg agreed, "You negotiate then. It''s your forte after all."


    (Break)


    It took a whole week of negotiations before I finally signed a contract with BBC Films and Working Title Films to appear as Billy Elliot in the film named ''Dancer''.


    My final terms for the film were me getting paid 5% of Gross International theatrical revenue, subject to a minimum of ¡ê75,000 (~$120,000) if the box office exceeds $20 million. This means I get only ¡ê75k until the gross revenue exceeds $20 million.


    There was another condition that my mother protested against, but I acquiesced to it. I would get the share of the box office only if either I get cast as the lead in [Harry Potter] or another of my movies in which I have at least 30% screentime exceeds $300 million at the global box office before the wide theatrical release of ''Dancer''.


    I know from my future knowledge that [The Sixth Sense] alone is enough to fulfill that criteria, so I got Mum to sign that agreement after some cajoling. Even if [The Sixth Sense] underperformed, like I had told Mum earlier, I''d be happy with my $120k. I don''t need that much money, and after a certain point, money is just a number.


    Other than money, the contract also covered details of my extra lessons.


    As we''d be shooting in June and July, I didn''t need to study because of the summer vacation. They''d have preferred to delay the shooting by a few weeks but couldn''t because I had to go back to the States for the promotion of [The Sixth Sense] during the last week of July.


    To compensate for this, my music lessons had been shifted to weekends only because weekends were free from acting for me as per government regulations. Because it was a really small-budget movie, my music lessons were paid for by my parents. Unfortunately, I couldn''t get martial lessons because we were shooting in a small town, and there were no self-defense or fighting-type gyms there. But I had accepted it at this point that I wouldn''t get all the amenities that I wanted while shooting a film, so I will do what I did during [The Sixth Sense]: practice on my own.


    As soon as the contract was signed, I had to begin my private dance lessons with Peter, no longer being shared by a bunch of other kids. Not like I enjoyed interacting with most of them. I think they felt that I was getting special treatment from Peter because there was some palpable resentment towards me from some of them.


    Mum won''t understand the types of things I tolerate because of her and her worries that I''m becoming ''anti-social''.


    "Alright," Peter began, gaining my undivided attention, "we have four major dance sequences in the movie. The practice sessions that are all over the movie would be quite easy for you, that I can guarantee. Of the major ones, the first is when Billy practices with his teacher in private. The second is when he is frustrated by his brother and teacher shouting at each other. Third, when he dances for his father and the last is the audition for the Royal Ballet School."


    Yeah, those were most of the scenes that involved heavy dancing.


    "The first one, I cannot choreograph now as we need the female actor as well. The second one is the most difficult and will be the longest dance sequence of the movie. The other two are relatively easier. We''ll begin with your audition for the Royal Ballet School as your first performance. Then we''ll move onto scene-3, dancing in front of your father, and finally scene-2, angry dance." He explained.


    "Will the shots be done in one take or will there be cuts?" I asked the most important question. The more dancing that is in one take, the more difficult it becomes while shooting but at the same time brings forth a more authentic viewing experience. More cuts will make shooting the scenes easier for both the actor and the crew, but it diminishes the authenticity of the performance.


    "That depends totally on you, Troy." Peter answered, "The more diligently you practice now, the more chances to make it in one shot. I will try to give you the training for a one-shot sequence as much as I can, but the final cut is in the hands of the director and the editor."


    Well, there goes my plan to take it lightly. As per Stephen, because Billy is a novice dancer, even if I don''t dance perfectly, it would be okay.


    That statement of his gave me similar vibes to what M. Night Shyamalan told me while shooting that song in [The Sixth Sense]. At that time, I had decided to give as perfect a rendition as I could. I gave many retakes of the same song again and again, only for us to finalize the first take. But Shyamalan liked my performance so much, that he never even asked to shoot a lip-synced version as was the original plan.


    Here also, I won''t give out a mediocre performance. I''ll do my best and maybe, just maybe, the director will agree to keep them in one shot like Night did.


    _____________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 35

    After a whole month of relentless dance rehearsals and dialect lessons, it was finally time for the table read.


    As soon as I sat down, I saw that most of the people had already arrived. I immediately recognized Stephen Daldry from my audition, and of course, Peter Darling, my dance teacher. Then there were Greg and Jon, the producers I met while signing the contract. Jon was an okay guy, but Greg seemed a bit stiff when we last met.


    Among the cast members present, I instantly recognized the most famous one, Julie Walters. In my old life, most people knew her as the actress who played Molly Weasley in Harry Potter. Here, she would be playing my dance teacher who encourages Billy to go to the Royal Ballet School.


    Next, I saw a man in his 40s who plays my father, Gary Lewis. I hadn''t watched any of his other works in either of my lives, but he did an amazing job in Billy Elliot.


    Gary was talking to a young man around 19 or 20. I didn''t recall his name at the time, but he played Billy''s brother in the film. Looking around, I also recognized a few other characters: Debbie, Billy''s ballet teacher''s daughter who had a crush on him; Billy''s grandma; Debbie''s father; and Billy''s boxing coach.


    A few other actors were present whom I didn''t recognize, but they must have had smaller roles in the film.


    At that moment, the next person who entered the room made me feel anxious. I recognized him immediately¡ªhow could I not? Standing in the doorway was none other than Jamie Bell himself, the boy who played Billy in the original movie in my past life. His other notable performances include Jumper, Tintin, Snowpiercer, and Rocketman, to name just a few.


    He was an amazing actor, carrying the role of Billy Elliot on his young, capable shoulders and even winning a BAFTA. His Oscar nomination was a near miss. Seeing him standing there with a woman, probably his mother, made me nervous. He took the only available seat, which was right next to mine.


    Why is he here? Did the director change his mind about my casting at the very last second? I''d heard stories about this happening but never thought it would happen to me! And such blatant humiliation on top of that!


    I felt a hand in mine and looked down to see Mum giving me a reassuring smile while squeezing my hand slowly but firmly.


    Immediately, some of the tension left my body and I composed myself.


    "Good, everyone''s here," Stephen took control. "Let''s begin with the introductions. Troy, why don''t you start first?"


    "Sure," I answered in my newly learned Durham accent, "My name is Troy Armitage, and I''ll be playing Billy Elliot."


    Stephen nodded toward the person next to me, who happened to be Jamie. Jamie smiled slightly. "I''m Jamie Bell, and I''ll play Michael Caffrey."


    Immediately, all my previous worries turned to guilt. I had robbed Jamie of his role¡ªhis big break. The discreet evil eye he gave me didn''t help matters. The boy who almost got cast as the lead was relegated to playing the gay best friend instead, despite probably being better than me at dancing.


    Then again, Billy was supposed to be a novice dancer in the movie, so he wasn''t meant to dance like Michael Jackson. It was the acting that mattered more. At least, that''s what I told myself to assuage some of the guilt gnawing at me.


    I gave Jamie my best smile, hoping it didn''t come across as smug, and continued listening to the introductions.


    "Good," Stephen continued once everyone had introduced themselves. "Let''s begin with the themes present in the movie. The first and foremost is the issue of toxic masculinity being forced on kids from a young age."


    Seeing the confused look from Jamie Bell and Nicola, who played Debbie Wilkinson, Stephen simplified his words, "That is the idea that boys should do stuff like boxing while girls should do ballet. The second is internalized homophobia. Billy didn''t want to be considered a ''poof'' by anyone and could easily be triggered by someone accusing him of that. In the end, he beats up the kid for the same reason. Then there are themes of class divide between families like the Elliots and the Wilkinsons, poverty, and how it forces people to act desperately or even give up their dreams. The love of a father for his son. And finally, it is the story of a young man who remained true to himself till the end and overcame adversities with persistence."


    Stephen finished his impassioned speech on a high note. I couldn''t help but feel awe at how he broke down every major theme of the movie so succinctly in just a few minutes.


    Unconsciously, I clapped for the speech itself. I felt a little weird when no one joined me for a moment, but thankfully, Julie Walters did a moment later. Soon, every member of the cast and crew was clapping for Stephen.


    "Thank you, Troy," Stephen smiled at me. "Now let''s continue with the script, eh?"


    After getting agreement from most people, Stephen began. "The story takes place in Durham, England, in 1984. Billy picks up a vinyl record and puts it in a record player. As the music starts playing, we can see Billy jumping in the background. The camera zooms in on a place above Billy''s head. He jumps up into the camera view, totally free from all worries¡­"


    Stephen''s narration of the script was much different from Night''s. Night more or less just read the script while giving details of some scenes that required precision, like the open cabinet scene. Stephen, on the other hand, delved into the script. Each scene, each emotion¡ªeverything was discussed in depth.


    "Draven, you go next," Stephen commanded as we came to the next dialogue of the script.


    "Fuck!" Jamie Draven, who played Billy''s brother, hissed in annoyance. "You been playing my records, you little twat?"


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "I never played naught!" I answered incredulously.


    "Nob head!" He picked up the script and made a motion to chuck it in my direction.


    "If Dad knew you smoked that stuff, he''d go mental," I accused him like any good sibling would.


    "What? Fuck off, will you?" Draven groused, then whispered in a lower voice, "Twat."


    You must be wondering why there''s so much cursing in just one scene. Didn''t Dad promise to make this film PG-13? Well, newsflash¡ªhe was unsuccessful. Stephen very elegantly told Dad to fuck off and let the film stay as it was.


    So here it is, my first R-rated feature film. Though only because of the language, mind you. There''s no sex or disturbing violence to warrant that rating.


    "Good job, Draven, Troy. Troy, just remember to tone down your performance a little. We''re not showing Billy as an overly immature kid."


    I nodded, understanding what he was trying to convey. Just now, I had acted more like a five-year-old throwing a tantrum, threatening to rat out his brother to Daddy. I needed to double the age to show a more helpless kid being slightly bullied by his brother.


    We continued going over all the scenes, from the first page to the last, discussing everything in detail.


    "For the next scene, we need to do a little dance. Troy, you up for it?" Stephen challenged.


    "Right now?" I asked incredulously. I had never danced in front of such a large crowd. Sure, there were many children around when I took common dance lessons, but they were fellow dancers, so it didn''t count.


    "Oh, come on," Peter Darling encouraged me. "It is a dance movie. If you can''t dance right now, how will you do it on set? There will be even more people present there."


    Peter had accurately grasped my reason for hesitation. I sighed out loud but stood up for the dance.


    The scene we were doing was the one where I had to dance with Mrs. Wilkinson, Julie''s character. But since she hadn''t taken any dance lessons with us yet due to her busy schedule, Peter decided to fill in for her.


    We took our positions in the opening stance when someone played the song we were dancing to in the background. We began our dance, and within a few moments, I completely forgot we had spectators. I danced like there was no tomorrow. We jumped, twirled, did air kicks, and everything in between. By the time the song ended, I had a huge grin on my face, and so did Peter.


    Immediately, there was a chorus of applause from all around the room. I couldn''t help but feel a little shy at the attention I was receiving.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I wanted from you!" Stephen exclaimed as he stood up in excitement. "Well done, Troy. Keep performances like these up, and our editors won''t have too much of a job left." He cracked a smile at the end.


    "Thank you, Stephen," I said, dipping my head in acknowledgment of his praise.


    "Let''s continue with the next scene."


    (Break)


    After the table read, the days passed in a blur. I juggled my time between various academic and extracurricular classes. My dialect coach, Rita, was very impressed with my progress and insisted I didn''t need many lessons. But the studio insisted we continue, so we struck a deal. She taught me different versions of English dialects from all over the world¡ªlike French English, Russian English, and Scottish English. It was fun while it lasted.


    A week before the movie was set to begin, we went back to the Durham accent so it would be easier for me to get into character quickly without mixing up different accents while shooting. Luckily for me, Rita was contracted to be on set to ensure I didn''t fumble my words while filming.


    That''s the professionalism you get when a big Hollywood studio gets involved in the production. Originally being made solely by BBC Films, the movie received investment from Universal. With the involvement of such a big studio, the budget increased, reflecting better production values. Thus, Rita''s full-time presence on the set for my dialect.


    With the onset of June, Mum and I found ourselves making our way to Easington Colliery in County Durham, the primary location for shooting, with most of the scenes set here.


    Billy''s house was the initial location where we would begin shooting the first scene.


    "Troy, you''re here! Great!" A voice called out from the old, abandoned neighborhood where we were set to shoot. I looked up, unable to hide my surprise at seeing Jon Finn, one of the producers, standing there to welcome us.


    "Jon," Mum greeted him with a nod, "didn''t expect you to come here personally."


    Jon shook his head with a smile. "I''m the line producer. Of course, I''d come to show you the way. Come, I''ll show you your trailer and practice area. Careful with your step, by the way; it rained yesterday, and the ground is still muddy. Poor Jamie had a little accident."


    The line producer is the main producer on the film set. It''s his responsibility to keep a tight lid on the budget and ensure the director doesn''t overspend. Jon led us around the set that was still being, well, set up. "As you know, we don''t have much money to spare, so you''ll be sharing your trailer with Jamie Bell, who plays Billy''s friend Michael. It''s basically one big trailer cut in half, one side for Jamie, and one side for you. You won''t mind, right?"


    "Of course, we don''t mind," Mum answered nonchalantly. "We do have separate bathrooms, right?"


    "Yes, yes. Separate entrances, bathrooms, everything. That building over there is your practice studio for dance." Jon explained as we reached the area where the trailer was located. "Here we are. Why don''t you settle in? I''ll send makeup and costumes in a few. Ask for me if you need anything."


    As Jon walked off, I stood there looking at the two entrances to the trailer, unsure where to enter. I turned to Mum with a curious gaze, and she just shrugged. Jon must have forgotten to tell us which part of the trailer was ours.


    While shooting [The Sixth Sense], I didn''t have to share a trailer, and it had a placard with my name printed on it, making it easier for hair and makeup to find me. Here, there were no such distinctions, just a number: 5C.


    Deciding to just go with it, I opened one of the doors at random and went right in. What''s the worst that could happen?


    As I stepped in and took in the interior of the trailer, I thought it to be okay-ish. It had a small coffee table with three chairs, a small refrigerator, a makeup section, a small sofa, a door that probably led to the bathroom, muddy clothes, a kitchenette... Wait. Muddy clothes?


    Right then the door to the bathroom opened and out came a 12-year-old boy. Now it wouldn''t have been so bad if the boy was wearing any clothes, or even had a towel around him, or wasn''t sopping wet from head to toe.


    "Aaahhhh!!" The boy, whom I now recognize as Jamie Bell, shrieked and ducked back into the bathroom after covering his crotch with his hands.


    "We''re sorry," Mum called out, "We thought it was our trailer. We''ll be going out so you can change." She then dragged me out to lead us towards the other side.


    "Jon is very careless," Mum muttered angrily, "Who shows them to their trailer and not go in with them?"


    Meanwhile, all I could think was that poor Jamie had probably received mental trauma from our intrusion in his trailer.


    "Relax Mum," I soothed as we entered the correct trailer this time, "It was an honest mistake. Can happen to anyone¡­"


    I stopped speaking as I looked around my trailer. It was much larger in space than the one allotted to Jamie. More couches, chairs, a bigger kitchen area, and even a single bed for me to use between takes. It wasn''t better than the one I got during the Sixth Sense, but the differences were astounding.


    "Is it just me, or is this one bigger than the other side?" I finally asked Mum after a minute or so.


    "You''re the lead actor," She said as if that answered everything.


    And it did in some way. It hadn''t even occurred to me till now. While I''m a great proponent of equal treatment for everyone on paper, I also knew that it was impossible in the society we live in for us to follow the same principle in practice as well.


    _____________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 36

    "For the first scene," Stephen Daldry began his explanation, "we''ll start with your dance sequence on the street, which you''ll take to the roof. As you dance, Jamie Bell will watch you from there," he pointed to a spot where Bell was standing, "and Jamie Draven will watch you from there," Draven, who played Billy''s brother, waved from the window to which I reciprocated. "Peter says you know the whole thing very well by now."


    "Oh yes, Mr. Darling and I have practiced it a lot," I commented, causing Stephen to chuckle and Peter to roll his eyes. Too many bloody times, in my opinion, for a simple tap dance. "Say, Stephen, can we make the whole scene one shot? I know you must have your vision of the scene, so it''s okay if it''s not possible."


    Stephen turned to Peter for confirmation. "Yeah, the midget can do it. The problem would be for the camera because of the narrow passage to the roof."


    Stephen mused on the problem for a bit before motioning to Brian, the cinematographer. "Brian, can we use a Steadicam to film the whole dance sequence from the toilet to the backyard to the stairs to the roof and finally the jump in the street in one take?"


    "Like the restaurant scene from Goodfellas?" I blurted out, and instantly everyone turned to me.


    "Yes! Exactly like that!" Stephen gushed excitedly. "I want as much of the dance sequence as we can in one shot to give it a seamless feel."


    Brian mulled over the problem for a few moments before answering. "Sure, give me 10 minutes. I''ll set the camera. As for the Steadicam, it''s possible, but I can''t say for sure until we''ve shot it."


    Stephen nodded. "No problem. Let''s try. Now, Troy, why don''t you show me your performance before we begin filming?"


    "Okay. From the toilet, I guess?" I asked.


    Stephen shook his head. "No, before that. From the backyard where you try to climb the wall."


    "Alright."


    I went down to the appointed spot with Peter and Stephen following me.


    "Remember your emotions for the scene," Stephen commented. "You must express the anguish of being unable to audition for the Royal Ballet School and that your teacher is arguing with your brother. As you end the scene, kick that tin sheet a few times in frustration."


    I closed my eyes for a few moments and brought forth some negative emotions. The unfairness of the world, poverty, terrorism¡ªwhatever I could think of that would make anyone scowl. I nurtured those emotions into something fierce and channeled it out from my feet.


    I jumped up the wall and did a complete backflip before landing on my feet and doing some tap dancing. After some time of continued dancing, I opened the door to the loo and sat down while continuing to tap dance with my feet. Soon, I got up, motioned to kick the door down (as it was already open), and began to dance back in the backyard all the way to the roof through the stairs where Jamie Bell was sitting, looking bored. As soon as I came into view, he was instantly in character and began tapping his foot in beat to my dance while sipping water from a bottle.


    Jamie Draven also came out and looked at my dance curiously, in character, as did a few more side characters, but I kept the frustrating scowl etched on my face as I jumped down from the roof onto the street. It wasn''t very high, so I made the jump easily and ran down the street, beginning to tap dance on the way, until I finally hit a tin sheet blocking off my way forward. I kicked it in frustration and shouted to the heavens before falling to my knees.


    "Cut!" Stephen called out, clapping his hands together, although we weren''t even shooting at the moment. "That was fantastic, Troy! You captured the base emotion perfectly. We''ll need to adjust a few camera angles. In the meantime, I need you to dial it up a notch. You are on the right track, just a little more."


    I stood up, panting from the exertion, and nodded. "Okay, Stephen. I''ll do it even better next time."


    Stephen smiled. "Of course you will. I trust you completely. We''ll make the best dance movie of the year. Probably the whole decade! Now, everyone, get ready for the first take!" As the crew members started going about their positions, Stephen turned to Brian, the cinematographer, "Do you understand what I want now?"


    Brian nodded with a troubled expression on his face. "Everything else is doable except the bathroom door part. He can''t kick it out, or we won''t be able to get the cameras in and out without blocking his way."


    "No, that''s not negotiable," Stephen vetoed. "He has to kick out the door. It''s symbolic for him to break out of the shackles that his family has unknowingly placed on him."


    As the duo brainstormed ideas for the scene, I took a moment to catch my breath. The energy on set was electric, and Stephen''s words earlier had lit a fire under me. There was also an invisible weight on my shoulders to carry the film. A weight that I hadn''t felt in The Sixth Sense because of Bruce Willis'' presence. He was the hero in that film, not me. Here, I''m all alone leading this film, and I can''t make a single mistake. At the same time, I also knew that I couldn''t let this get to my head, or my performance would suffer. I clapped my cheeks lightly to pump myself up.


    This was going to be an incredible movie, and I was ready to give it everything I had.


    Brian and Stephen''s brainstorming session lasted for a few minutes before they came up with a genius idea to shoot the scene in one take.


    As soon as I entered the loo, the camera would follow me in and then be passed on to a different cameraman who was sitting on top of the loo''s wall (since it didn''t have a roof). He would shoot the inside scenes and the kicking out of the door. As soon as that happened, the camera would be passed back to Brian, who would then follow me around to the roof.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    After my jump, the camera would be passed back to the other cameraman who would then follow me around on a scooter as I ran and danced around the streets.


    It had to be choreographed very well; everything must be perfect. Even a slight mistake would cause the whole scene to be shot again from the beginning.


    "Camera!" Stephen shouted.


    "Rolling," came the reply.


    "And¡­ action!"


    As soon as I heard that, I was back in a mood of perpetual frustration. This time, however, a camera was on me the whole time as we redid the full sequence I had done just moments ago. But this time, I wasn''t just acting. No, I was Billy Elliot, a boy whose dreams were being suppressed by his family''s needs and unfair demands. I felt just like I did a few years ago when my bio-mom refused to let me skip a few grades or anything for that matter. That feeling made me increase the intensity with which I was dancing as I poured my very being out in the role.


    I felt as if this would be the best scene of my career when¡­


    "Cut!" Stephen''s voice made me stop my next dance move abruptly.


    He angrily marched up to the set and shouted, "Who the fuck placed their mobile phone there? It''s 1984 for fuck''s sake!"


    I looked back at the place he was pointing at and sure enough, there was a mobile phone that someone had placed on charging in a wall socket. Stephen wanted perfection like that. I felt anger course through my veins because I was in such a good place for my performance and now it was all down the drain.


    A lady in her mid to late 30s, who I later found was the set designer, came forth and took the phone and the charger. "I''m sorry, Stephen. I''ll find out whose it is. It won''t happen again."


    She went away, and then the first AD came to Stephen with a jar in his hand. Stephen fished through his pocket before throwing a ¡ê5 bill into the jar. "That''s for the next four times in advance."


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the swear jar they had started to maintain on the set since people liked to curse and with young children (me) present on set, they tried to maintain an order of sorts.


    We began the scene after that debacle from the beginning.


    "Cut! Troy, you look too sad, but not frustrated enough. Let''s do it again!"


    "Cut! Troy, you fumbled that step over there! One more time!"


    "Cut! Jamie, don''t glare, keep a curious look on your face!"


    "Cut! That was good! But maybe we can shoot one more time?"


    For some reason, I just couldn''t bring forth the same emotion that I had delivered in the very first take. I had half a mind to go to the owner of the phone and charger and give them a piece of my mind, but I also knew that if I did, I''d come off as an entitled asshole.


    In the end, I asked Stephen for a five-minute break, which he thankfully granted. I used that time to calm myself down a little and think back to what worked in the first scene. It took me some time, but eventually, I was able to find that same state of mind.


    "I''m ready," I announced to Stephen as I took my starting position.


    "Quiet on set! And action!"


    As soon as I heard the magic word, I was lost in the scene. All the frustration, anguish, and helplessness of the situation came to the surface, which I poured out in the form of my angry dance. It felt like doing a Tandava of sorts, which is an angry dance that was done by the Hindu god Shiva. Yet, none of my anger was for the world and the corrupt. No, it was all centered towards my mother, the woman who I didn''t even want to see after so many years.


    "Aaaaarrggghhh!" I shouted in anger as I rained down angry punches on the tin sheet and slumped down in defeat when nothing happened to it.


    "Cut!" I faintly remembered Stephen calling that out, but I was so spent that all I wanted to do was curl up in a ball in my bed and not get up for the next year or two.


    "That''s a great scene, Troy," Stephen commented as he walked over to me. "More than great. It was phenomenal. Absolute perfection."


    I didn''t have the energy or the mood to say anything to him, so I just grunted.


    "Want to check it out with me?" Stephen offered. Usually, directors don''t allow actors to see their own scenes, but probably because of my input in the scene, he was letting me see it.


    "Nah, I trust your vision, mate," I whispered, very tired after that scene. "Do we have anything else for the day?"


    "No," Stephen shook his head. "I think that''s enough for you today. We will shoot some more scenes with other actors, but you can go back now."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. It was a very tiring process doing a four-minute-long dance sequence again and again, a dozen times. And while adults consider kids to be perpetually high on sugar, I wasn''t hyperactive enough to warrant that categorization.


    I made my way back to my trailer when, on the way, I came across Jamie Bell, who was also going the same way.


    "Hey, Jamie!" I called out to the boy who turned towards me apprehensively. "I''m sorry about earlier, dude. I didn''t know what side of the trailer was mine so¡­" I didn''t finish the sentence when I saw the angry look on his face.


    "Dude? Let alone the North, you''re a right Yankee twat, you fucker!" he shouted before running back to his trailer.


    Ouch. Looks like someone shat in his pie or something. I felt Mum grasping my shoulder lightly from behind me. I hadn''t even realized that Mum had come along with me.


    A woman who had been standing behind Jamie all this time was looking aghast at the situation before rushing towards me. "I''m so sorry for my son''s behavior. He''s usually such a sweet boy, but ever since he lost the role of Billy, he has been a little sad."


    She sighed and looked into Mum''s eyes. "I''ll make sure he behaves properly next time."


    "Please do," Mum said, her tone clipped as she tightened her hold on my shoulder in silent support.


    We walked back to the trailer in silence. As we neared our temporary home, I broke the quiet. "Please do? I didn''t know you were capable of such passive aggression."


    "Sometimes," she began, "you have to ''flex'' in front of others to show them their place. What that boy did was intolerable in any situation. If word gets back to the producers about what he did, he''d most likely be replaced. His mother knew it. That''s why she was so amenable and hasty to get back to that¡­ boy."


    She said the last word so distastefully, it sent shivers down my spine. Yeah, don''t get on her bad side. Ever.


    "The only reason I won''t have him removed is that I know how difficult that dance sequence was for you. I don''t want you to go through that again," she reasoned.


    "That''s good enough, I guess," I murmured uncertainly. I didn''t want to make enemies in the industry before my first film was even released. Besides, I knew Jamie was a good actor; it was just circumstances that led to me being cast.


    Now that I think about it, I feel horrible about the whole debacle. I''ve already done two movies and am likely to get the role of Harry Potter. Billy Elliot was Jamie''s big break, his chance for worldwide fame and roles in big-budget films, and I robbed him of that opportunity.


    Others might think Jamie is being immature by accusing me of stealing his role, but I knew how accurate he was.


    "Mum?" I asked hesitantly, receiving a hum in response. "Do you think if I hadn''t auditioned, the role of Billy would have gone to Jamie?"


    Mum mulled over the question for a few seconds before tilting her head towards me. "We can''t know for sure, honey, but I''d say unlikely."


    "Why?"


    "I mean, it''s possible, but unlikely," she clarified. "For one, he has no acting experience at all. Not even as an extra or in a commercial. They''d have to have extensive rehearsals with him to bring him up to par. And his behavior just now casts a big shadow on his capabilities as a professional actor."


    "Don''t you think you''re being too judgmental?" I asked. "He''s just a kid who got angry and lashed out. That''s what most kids do. I''m the exception, remember?"


    She rolled her eyes but didn''t comment further.


    _____________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 37

    The next day on set, I was met with a very apologetic Jamie.


    "Troy, I''m very sorry for my behavior yesterday. I hope you can forgive me," Jamie pleaded, bending slightly at the front with his hands joined in a universal begging motion.


    "Okay," I answered simply.


    Jamie looked up in surprise. "Okay?"


    I shrugged. "What else do you want me to do? Humiliate you? That''s what kids do. One piece of advice from me, though: if you want to survive in the industry for long, either make sure not to offend anyone or become so powerful that people are fearful of offending you. Got that?"


    Jamie nodded uncertainly, and I walked back to the set.


    I didn''t care that much about Jamie to even think excessively about his actions. Evan, whom I cared about like a brother at one point, was much higher on the totem pole compared to Jamie, whom I had just met a few days ago. I had ended my friendship with Evan because I truly felt betrayed by his actions. Jamie, on the other hand, was just some guy who shouted at me. Yes, it made me feel guilty at the moment, but I already had a plan to assuage my guilt somewhat. The only thing to see was if my plan would be successful or not. But that can wait.


    Today, we were shooting the scene where Billy teaches Jamie''s character some ballet, but they are caught by Billy''s father. Billy dances in front of him, showing his great potential and changing his father''s mind about ballet.


    It was Stephen Daldry and Peter Darling''s plan to get most of the dancing out of the way before we shot other dramatic scenes. The next scene planned was Billy''s dance practice with his ballet teacher. Then, the only remaining major dance sequence would be the audition in London, which was to be shot last at the real Royal Ballet School.


    "Okay, Troy," Stephen began his scene explanation, "the next one we''ll begin right here from the moment your father walks in and sees you dancing with Michael in a tutu. Jamie will then slide down the tutu and look at you disappointedly. Gary, you''ll be standing right here at this point. Got it?"


    We both nodded in understanding.


    "Troy, you''ll dance all around Gary without going any further from him so that we can capture his expression as well as your dancing in one take. The most important thing is your expressions. As you begin dancing, you''re a little angry at your dad, but you dance with a purpose, to prove yourself. As you dance more and more, your frown turns to a smile, which fades instantly when your dad walks out. Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. Peter, the rest is up to you. Explain all his moves and do a rehearsal scene before we begin shooting," Stephen commanded Peter before taking a few steps back.


    "Alright," Peter took over, "Troy, you''ll begin with a basic tap from this point," he said, tapping his right foot on a point in front of Gary, "and continue dancing like this."


    Peter then performed the dance that I was supposed to do, obviously with more elegance and skill than me. I had seen and done the two-minute dance sequence so many times that even my muscles remembered exactly what had to be done and at what point in the music.


    In the original movie, Billy danced much further away from his father, causing many cuts to show the real-time expressions of the father. This time, it wouldn''t be the case. As Peter continued dancing, Gary also showed his professionalism and turned around with him, displaying the correct expressions of bewilderment on his face.


    When Peter finished the sequence with a cool ballet pose, everyone in the vicinity clapped loudly, including me.


    Ignoring the noise, Peter just smiled a little and said, "Now it''s your turn. Remember to change your position every 10-15 seconds. The camera will be placed on wheels for this scene and will keep up with you. Just focus on your dance. Nothing else matters to you."


    So, I got into position.


    (Break)


    Filming a dance movie like ''Dancer'' was very different from a musical. Although The Sixth Sense wasn''t exactly a musical with only one song, it did give me the experience of shooting one with live singing and all that jazz.


    After a whole week, we had completed three of the major dance sequences and their practice sessions. Julie Walters, who played Billy''s dance teacher was an absolute delight to work with. Although she had a little trouble learning all the dance sequences because of her age, she more than made up for it with the charisma she brought to the screen.


    Right now, I was shooting for the most difficult scene of the movie.


    "I thought he was gonna hit me or something," I said while sitting on Debbie''s bed and fidgeting with a doll of hers.


    "Don''t be silly," Debbie said as she sat on the bed as well, "He''s just under a lot of pressure. That''s what Mom says. I think it''s because he drinks too much."


    "Does he drink too much, like?" I asked curiously.


    The conversation went on for a couple minutes with Billy and Debbie talking about their parents, dancing, and sex. We had to redo a few dialogues sometimes because the actress playing Debbie was inexperienced and fumbled with her lines more than once.


    "Does your mam have sex then?" I asked with a mix of amusement and genuine curiosity.


    "No, she''s unfulfilled. That''s why she does the dancing," came her matter-of-fact reply.


    "She does dancing instead of sex?" I asked incredulously. "Your family''s weird, a bloody mental lot of them," I laughed at my own joke.


    "No, they''re not." Here she started stroking my hair and boy didn''t that creep me out. I had to force every urge of mine to not shudder at the thought of doing any lewd stuff with an 11-year-old girl.


    Keeping a suave grin pasted on my face, I hit her with the pillow that was lying on the bed. The pillows were stuffed full of loose feathers so that more than naturally possible ones came out and made our pillow fight more interesting as we hit each other.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    For the next scene, I leaned over her and stared into her eyes with clear hesitation as she stroked my cheek with her finger.


    "Cut!" Stephen''s voice rang out on the set.


    I straightened myself up when the director walked in and said, "Troy, I know this scene is awkward, but we have to do it. It''s already the fifth retake. You hardly ever take anything more than three."


    "Do we have to do this?" I complained, "Can''t I just hug her? That''s pretty intimate for 11-year-olds. I mean we haven''t even begun puberty."


    "Come on Troy. It''s just a scene," Mum voiced from the sidelines, "You didn''t have a problem when you read the script for the first time."


    I glared at Mum and she just grinned evilly back at me. Yeah, I upset her over the weekend when I told her that British food is bland and American is much better. We had a whole debate over it that didn''t reach anywhere. And now, she was having her revenge by making me uncomfortable.


    Normally Mum is not exactly on the spot of my shoot, but because this scene is a little...sensitive in nature, both of the minors'' guardians were present on the scene.


    "I ask again," I turned to Stephen, ignoring Mum for now, "do we really have to do this?" I was asking this question repeatedly because the original Billy Elliot film didn''t have any sort of kissing scene in it. Maybe they filmed an alternate version of it? Or maybe they cut it out in the post-production? Whatever the case may be, even if they cut the scene, I''ll have to do it for now.


    "Yes." Came the immediate reply.


    I sighed, "Fine. Let''s get this over with then." I firmed my resolve.


    ''Remember Troy, it''s just a scene, and physically she''s older than you so no one can call you a pedophile.'' I reminded myself mentally as I closed my eyes for a moment to ready myself.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw that Nicola, who was playing Debbie wasn''t faring any better than me. But it was different for her because she didn''t have the knowledge of being an older person once.


    "You okay?" I asked her hesitantly, not wanting to be presumptive in this situation.


    She nodded with confidence that even I was not feeling. Her confidence was infectious because I smiled and turned to Stephen, "Okay, we''re ready!"


    I climbed over Nicola as soon as I heard action. She started stroking my cheek. I slowly lowered myself over her and soon our lips met briefly. Before it could go on any further, Nicola opened her mouth and let out a loud burp right in my face.


    I backed away from her mouth quickly and started laughing while still leaning over her. Nicola had covered her face in embarrassment, but Stephen never said cut, so I remained in character and continued with my next line, "See, you''re a nutter, you!"


    "Debbie!" Came Julie Walters'' voice recording and I instantly jumped away from Nicola, "It''s time for Billy to go home! Come on, Billy. I''ll drop you off at the corner."


    I got up and walked away from the bed, "See ya Debbie!" I whispered and quickly tried to walk away while she was still hiding her face in embarrassment. She hadn''t said even a single word after the burp.


    "And Cut! Wonderful! What an innocent little mishap at the right moment! Perfect!" Stephen confidently announced on the set, "All credit goes to Troy for remaining in character and giving us this gold!"


    From a director''s POV it made sense because later on when Billy calls Debbie about missing the audition, she doesn''t answer his call. After all, he ''hurt'' her feelings when he rejected her romantic advance later on.


    I just realized that makes this film sound so much worse when I put it like that.


    I was broken out of my musing when the crew started clapping after hearing the director''s praise for me. Suddenly, I had an epiphany. Did the whole crew just applaud my first kiss with an 11-year-old? We humans are a messed up lot, aren''t we?


    "Can we redo this take, Stephen?" Nicola asked in lingering embarrassment. "Please?"


    "Aren''t you glad that this is over with, Nicola?" Stephen asked. "Believe me, this whole scene looked very good."


    "People won''t tease you for the rest of your days for burping in the boy''s face who was my first kiss," Nicola argued and I felt even much worse about the take.


    Stephen took Nicola and her mother aside and talked with them for a few minutes. After that, it was clear that we were using that take. There was nothing I or anyone else could do about it.


    (Break)


    June turned into July and with it came the end of shooting for ''Dancer'' which would hopefully soon be renamed into [Billy Elliot]. We shot some scenes in London and I enjoyed the whole process a lot.


    The best part was getting to participate in a few of the advanced ballet lessons at the Royal Ballet School (RBS). And damn, the teachers were strict. Peter was more of a freestyle guy with a love for tap that he loved to mash into most of his dances.


    At the RBS, you could not mix another form of dance at any cost. It had to be strictly ballet. I learned it the hard way when the strict teacher who was carrying a cane rapped my calves whenever I made a mistake.


    Soon that too came to an end as we were done with the shooting.


    "I propose a toast!" Stephen raised his glass high, "To all our cast and crew for making these last couple of months so wonderful and the shooting process so easy!"


    "Cheers!" A chorus rang out through the crowd as people enjoyed the free booze.


    "Troy!"


    I turned towards the voice to find Jamie Bell standing there in front of me with a smile on his face. I smiled back.


    After the initial squabble, we had eventually bonded during the shooting process. At the time when he shouted at me, he was angry because his family could desperately use some of the funds that a lead role would guarantee.


    I couldn''t get him a lead role, but I could offer them some monetary relief. Not by giving them money outright, no, they were too proud to accept that. I did something better; I asked Dad to give his Mom a job. And he did.


    Jamie''s Mom Eileen was now a production assistant on the Harry Potter set. Even if I''m not cast as Harry, she has a steady job for the next decade or so if everything goes well, thus giving Jamie some financial stability in his life. No child should feel pressured to earn money for their family at this tender age.


    "Jamie," I did a little mock-bow in front of him, "How may I help you?"


    Jamie looked at me weirdly, "You''re not drunk, are you?"


    "Dude, I''m 10," I deadpanned, "If I drink right now, I''ll die of liver failure or something."


    Jamie gave me a dubious look, "Really?"


    I nodded emphatically before lying through my teeth, "Yes, my friend Evan told me that his cousin Jimmy died of the same reason."


    A horrified expression crossed Jamie''s face as if he''d drunk some... Oh! This is gold!


    "You didn''t drink anything bad, did you, Jamie?" I asked slyly.


    "No, no, I absolutely didn''t," he shook his head frantically.


    "Good," I smiled at him, "Did you want to talk about something specific or just hang out?"


    "Yeah, I was thinking," he hesitated, "You got Mom a job on the set of Harry Potter, do you think you can get me a part in the film as well? I just love the books. It''s okay if you can''t..."


    I raised my hand to stop his rambling midway. I knew people my age would come to me when they got to know about Harry Potter, but this was the first time this had actually happened to me. Any other person, I''d have rebuffed indirectly, without being too harsh. But this was Jamie. He was an excellent actor and in the last few weeks, we had gotten very close. Much closer than I was to Nicola or anyone else on the set.


    "I don''t have any power over the casting process," I told him clearly, "But I can recommend you to the director if you want? I don''t even know which roles have been cast already."


    "Yes! Thank you so much, Troy! Though, I won''t blame you if I don''t get the part."


    I nodded at him, "Yeah, just make sure you get the role of either Ron, Draco, or Neville. Any other part would be just a background role with hardly any dialogues."


    "Not Harry?" Jamie asked curiously before eyeing me up and down, "Or are you playing that one?"


    "It''s not final yet," I shook my head, "But, they won''t give you the part of Harry because you''re too tall to play him. They want a short boy because of his relatives'' treatment of him."


    That was true. Jamie, being a 13-year-old, was too old to play an emaciated 11-year-old boy. He could easily play Draco or even Ron because they were from normal families. And if I remember correctly, Tom Felton, who played Draco, was older than Emma Watson by two years, and they still cast him. So casting Jamie in a significant role was not completely out of the question.


    It helped that he was on the shorter side when it came to 13-year-olds. Probably why he was cast as Billy at his age.


    __________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 38

    After wrapping up ¡®Dancer¡¯, Mum and I had to return to the States for the promotion of [The Sixth Sense]. The fact that I was recognized by three different people on my flight because of ¡®the upcoming Bruce Willis movie¡¯ showed that Disney¡¯s promotion strategy was working wonderfully.


    At the end of the day, it was about the number of people who were aware of the film. Once people knew about the film, it came down to reviews and word of mouth. Not to mention, Bruce Willis¡¯ mass appeal, which automatically attracted many fans. People who booked advanced tickets did so because of the likability of the actors or the director. It was still not the era of intellectual property where a brand name attracted an audience rather than star power.


    [Harry Potter] and [The Lord of the Rings] were two series that started it all, with unknown casts that rocked the movie world to its core.


    Sadly, those were still a year or two away from release. So now, we could only rely on Bruce Willis¡¯ star power to attract audiences. After that, it was about word of mouth.


    Hopefully, people will like this movie.


    (Break)


    Rod Meyer was a journalist working with the New York Post, one of the most popular media outlets in the United States. He usually did film and television reviews because he could watch films for free and get paid for them at the same time. It couldn''t be any better.


    Currently, he was in Philadelphia for the screening of Bruce Willis¡¯ next movie, [The Sixth Sense].


    He wasn¡¯t expecting the movie to be any good, to be honest. Willis was an average actor at best. A movie that didn¡¯t involve action? Rod wasn¡¯t a fan of Bruce, and that was a known fact among his colleagues, but he would still watch and review the movie because he had free flight tickets to Philly and he could brag about why the movie sucked.


    The film was still a week away from the premiere and two weeks away from the wide public release. That made Rod rethink. Usually, studios didn¡¯t hold a media screening in advance if the test audience indicated the movie was bad.


    A two-week advance screening meant the test audience liked what they saw, and the studio wanted larger publicity tours involving the actors, and doing media interviews in advance. That filled him with curiosity about the picture. It must be above average at the very least for the studio to invest in it like that. Curbing his enthusiasm, Rod made his way inside the screening hall. There, he saw Bruce Willis talking to a kid. Was it Bruce¡¯s son? No, that¡¯s the kid who also had a role in the movie.


    Oh! Now he recognized the kid. It was the same one who starred in [Sex Education] last year and won a Golden Globe for it. That was a wonderful film with great acting. Rod sighed internally. Hopefully, this one wouldn¡¯t snuff out the kid¡¯s future prospects.


    He sat down in his assigned seat while keeping an eye out for the kid and saw him hugging a woman around 30. He recognized her as Toni Collette, who starred in the film as the young boy¡¯s mother.


    After a few more minutes of people coming in, a middle-aged man stepped out in front with a mic. ¡°Hello everyone, thank you for coming to the press screening of [The Sixth Sense]. Before we begin, there are a few rules to be followed while reviewing the movie. First of all, you cannot spoil the movie or its ending in your review, on any public forum, or on the internet. If you do, you will not be allowed to attend any future Disney movie screenings. The points that you cannot discuss in your review will be covered after the screening.¡±


    That¡¯s quite a strange request for a studio to make. Usually, reviewers don¡¯t spoil major twists in thriller movies out of common courtesy, but there are always some idiots who reveal one or two points.


    ¡°Secondly, your review can only be released on or after August 6th, the movie¡¯s wide release date,¡± the man continued.


    That made sense and was the usual practice to ensure people saw the reviews right when the movie was released, keeping the opening weekend buzz high.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll begin the movie now. Any questions will be taken afterward. You will also have the chance to interview the cast members individually and as a group.¡±


    Rod turned his attention to the screen as the opening credits started rolling.


    The movie begins with Dr. Malcolm Crowe (Bruce Willis) and his wife Anna (Olivia Williams) talking about an award Malcolm received from the mayor. Their love for each other was portrayed nicely and felt believable. As they went into their room, the first twist of the story hit. There was a stranger (Donnie Wahlberg) in their bathroom, waiting for Malcolm. After accusing Malcolm of not helping him, the stranger shot Malcolm in the stomach and then shot himself in the head.


    Rod was hooked. A hundred questions were already swirling in his head, and he desperately wanted to know what happened next.


    The story took a leap of several months, showing Malcolm recovering from the bullet wound and taking on a new patient: a 9-year-old boy named Cole Sear (Troy Armitage). Cole, a cute little kid, rushed off to a church where Malcolm followed him like a kidnapper.


    They talked, and it was revealed that Cole didn¡¯t think a doctor could help him because most of them didn¡¯t believe him. Malcolm noticed some bruises on Cole¡¯s body and was worried that either he was being bullied or physically abused by his guardian.


    In the next scene, we are introduced to Cole¡¯s mother, Lynn Sear (Toni Collette), in a panning shot where she is getting him ready for school. As soon as she stepped into the bathroom and came back to the kitchen, there was a small shriek around the hall as the viewers saw many open cabinets and drawers. It was all done in one take, so the viewers saw what Lynn was seeing and reacted similarly.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Seeing the reaction around the hall, Rod was eager to see how much further the story would go with the scare moments.


    When Cole came back from school, Malcolm was sitting on their sofa chair with Lynn. Lynn got up when she saw Cole and greeted him warmly as they conversed fondly. Everything seemed alright. Because of his young age, the therapist came in person to see his patient.


    Some troubling news unfolded when Cole told Malcolm that he liked to draw dead and horrifying images but changed them to rainbows because the teachers wouldn¡¯t complain about rainbows.


    Malcolm¡¯s relationship with his wife was deteriorating because of his continued treatment of Cole, and it seemed she might be having an affair with someone. Meanwhile, Lynn continued to find strange things about her son, like the horrible words he had scribbled all over his notebooks.


    Then came a scene in the classroom where Cole announced that their school building was a legal hanging place hundreds of years ago, while his teacher insisted it was a courthouse. In a display of ferocity unseen in him before, Cole shouted at his teacher and mysteriously knew something about the teacher¡¯s past that he shouldn¡¯t.


    At a kids¡¯ party, Cole followed a floating balloon up the stairs creepily. Anyone with common sense could tell that something ominous was going to happen soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in!¡± someone shouted in the hall, and Rod felt irritated at that person.


    Back in the movie, some bullies shoved Cole into a closet and locked the door. All they could hear was Cole¡¯s desperate shouting. Every person in the audience was hooked on the story now.


    After a talk with a physician where Lynn was suspected of abusing her child, Malcolm talked to Cole. After some conversation, the big reveal came.


    Cole whispered a single line that sent chills down the spines of everyone present in the hall.


    ¡°I see dead people.¡±


    Cole explained how he saw ghosts everywhere and it was hinted that the ghosts hurt him. Malcolm chalked it up to Cole being paranoid and having hallucinations.


    Soon after, Cole woke up at night to pee when he came across a woman. He thought it was his mother, but when he called for her, she turned out to be a dead woman with slit wrists.


    ¡°Aaahhh!!¡± There were multiple shrieks across the hall as Cole hid in his tent.


    Next, there was a choir event at school where Cole¡¯s bully, Tommy, was the lead singer, and Cole was shoved in the back as a backup singer. Tommy got the lead because he had participated in a local singing show and had cleared the preliminaries.


    The movie continued, and more ghosts appeared on screen, eliciting more screams from the viewers. Then, in one scene, Lynn accused Cole of taking away a pendant that belonged to Cole¡¯s grandma. He denied having stolen it, and Lynn angrily asked him to go away but soon forgave him when Cole was frightened and needed comfort from his mother.


    It is confirmed that Malcolm¡¯s wife is having an extramarital affair when Malcolm witnesses her almost kiss another man. Seeing that, Malcolm decides to distance himself from Cole¡¯s case as it is hampering his marriage. Cole is distraught at the news because he feels that only Malcolm can help him.


    This soon changes when Malcolm listens to the tape of Vincent, the man who shot him and hears eerie voices he deduces to be ghosts. Realizing that Cole is telling the truth, he tells Cole and encourages him to talk to the ghosts to find out what they want.


    In the next scene, we see the ghost of a girl in Cole¡¯s tent, vomiting a gray, gooey substance, eliciting more shrieks around the hall. Finally, Cole gathers up the courage and asks the girl what she wants.


    Next, we see Cole visiting the girl¡¯s house with Malcolm. It¡¯s her funeral. Cole sneaks into her bedroom and finds a box she wants him to give to her father.


    They watch the tape and discover that the girl¡¯s mother had been poisoning her food with floor cleaner. The reason for her death and the vomiting becomes clear. Cole sits in the front yard with the girl¡¯s sister, showing that he saved her from the same fate.


    This seems to be the turning point of the story. Cole is now happy and no longer afraid of ghosts. He talks to them and hears their pleas. The scene shifts to Cole participating in a school-wide talent show where he is singing a solo song.


    The camera zooms in on Cole as he begins singing beautifully. The song is a classic from [Les Mis¨¦rables], ¡®Bring Him Home.¡¯


    Cole brings out the raw emotion of the song with his voice, and as he sings the words ¡°Bring him home,¡± his eyes water.


    Rod is confused. Why is the kid crying? He was happy a minute ago. He is singing beautifully, but why is he crying? And wait, is that whole scene a single take?


    Rod couldn¡¯t find words for the masterful acting he was witnessing. A 10-year-old did that? Rod wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this kid became the youngest person to win an Oscar in history. The goosebumps he got from this scene alone were more intense than any chills the story had delivered.


    When the scene ended, there was a sense of loss in the air, as if Cole had lost something precious, but it was difficult to pinpoint what. At the last phrase of ¡°Bring him home,¡± the camera cut to Malcolm, who had a smile on his face, then back to Cole, who had unshed tears rolling down his cheeks.


    Then there was a thunderous applause in the school auditorium. In the next scene, we see Cole holding a tall first-place trophy with a wide smile, while Tommy has a little second-place trophy.


    Afterward, Cole and Malcolm talk, and Cole suggests Malcolm talk to his wife when she¡¯s asleep. Malcolm, thinking the kid is messing with him, dismisses it.


    On their way home, Lynn and Cole are stuck in traffic due to an accident up ahead. Cole sees a dead lady and realizes she died in the accident. He then tells Lynn everything about how he can see ghosts. He explains that the missing pendant was taken by his grandma. He goes on to reveal information from his grandma that nobody else could know.


    In a bout of masterful acting, the mother-son duo hug and cry as Lynn finally understands why her son acts up strangely sometimes.


    Rod looks down at his watch and realizes that more than 100 minutes have already passed. Now that the conflict has been resolved, what more is there left? Are they just trying to increase Bruce Willis¡¯ screen time to establish him as the male lead?


    Rod laughed internally at the thought but still kept watching. What happened next made Rod freeze in fright.


    Bruce Willis or Malcolm was a ghost all along! He died when he was shot by Vincent, and the reason his wife is ignoring him is because she can¡¯t see him! Suddenly it all starts making sense. Oh my God! That¡¯s why the kid was crying. ¡°Bring him home!¡±


    What a mindfuck!


    Malcolm finally talks to his wife in her sleep and bids her farewell. Yeah, the kid knew it all along.


    What a great surprise ending.


    The credits rolled down, and Rod couldn¡¯t help but be the first one to stand and clap loudly for the cast and crew that made this masterpiece. He was soon joined by his fellow journalists as the reality of the movie dawned upon them. One by one, all of them started standing and clapping for the makers of the movie.


    M. Night Shyamalan. That would be a name that would go down in history as one of the great filmmakers of his time. The next big director of this generation is here! And he brought alongside him the next Macaulay Culkin. What a marvelous debut by the director and the male lead.


    Despite what anyone would say, Rod didn¡¯t consider this film to be a Bruce Willis movie. No, it was a Troy Armitage movie. Bruce Willis should be proud to be a part of this movie, but this is not him in the lead role.


    Rod looked around the front to catch sight of the star of the movie. Troy was surrounded by many people congratulating him, from his co-stars Bruce Willis, and Toni Collette, to his parents, who were standing behind him with smiles on their faces.


    __________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 39

    M. Night Shyamalan took the stage after a few minutes and cleared his throat to gain everyone''s attention, "Thank you for watching our movie, hopefully, you liked it. Now we are opening the floor for any questions from you guys for any of the cast members."


    Immediately, a myriad of hands rose in the air after all the actors took their seats on the chairs placed on the stage.


    "Yes, you, the lady in blue," Night pointed out to the said lady.


    "Thank you," she said into the mic that was handed to her, "My question is for Troy. How difficult was filming the song? I noticed it as a single long take with no cuts."


    Troy was handed the mic. "Hi," he waved to the lady enthusiastically like a child his age would do but spoke confidently in a thick British accent, "to be frank, it was really difficult shooting that scene. We shot it for a full day, multiple times, only to use the first take."


    Night took over at that point, "Believe me when I say, this innocent-looking kid is a perfectionist. I reassured him many times that we could make a cut or two in the scene, but he insisted on doing it like this. Troy sang the whole song live on set, in one take; and there was no dubbing at all. So all credit goes to him."


    It was live singing? Rod was amazed at the skill displayed by the kid. And that just solidified his Oscar nomination.


    Another journalist stood up and asked, "Troy, how did you prepare for such an emotional role at such a young age?"


    Troy smiled, "I had a lot of help from my parents, who are also filmmakers. They helped me understand the emotions and the depth of the character. Also, Mr. Shyamalan and the entire cast were very supportive, making it easier to bring out those emotions on screen."


    "Troy, my question to you: your accent seems to be British, but in the film, it was American. Did you take classes?" the next reporter asked.


    "Yes," Troy nodded, "My dialect coach helped me in perfecting the American tone and voice modulation."


    "Night, my question to you: how was Troy''s audition? How did you select him?"


    Night pondered over the question and finally answered, "Of all the kids who auditioned, Troy was the only one who sang for his audition. To check the kids'' improv skills, I told them to do anything they wanted. Troy sang a very beautiful song, and that gave me the idea to incorporate a song into the movie. He also read his lines perfectly, as if he knew the character despite only getting his character a minute earlier. It was the most amazing impromptu audition I''ve ever seen anyone give."


    Troy, who was sitting beside Night, blushed at all the praise heaped upon him but didn''t comment any further.


    "Night," someone else asked, "Did Cole know that Malcolm was a ghost from the beginning, or did he find out later on? From the song, it''s clear he found out about it sometime during the movie."


    Night smiled brightly and shook his head before saying, "I''m afraid, for that, you''ll have to see the movie again. The answer is right there. Next question."


    After a few more questions, it was Rod''s turn, and he didn''t waste it, "Troy, to begin with, I loved your performance in the film and I strongly believe you should get an Oscar for it."


    "Thank you," Troy smiled back at Rod.


    "My question is, how was your experience on the set? Any interesting stories?"


    Rod wasn''t satisfied with the question; he could''ve asked so much more, but most of the questions were either already asked by others or were too complex for a 10-year-old to answer without embarrassing himself.


    "Hmm. The shooting experience was really great. I learned a lot from all my co-stars and the crew. Incident¡­" Troy grew pensive as he put on a thinking face, "Only one thing comes to mind. So it happened like this: the crew decided to prank me by scaring me while we were shooting the toilet scene. They knew how tense I was about getting the scene right, so they set up this spooky atmosphere. I was facing the toilet and was asked to turn slowly. When I did, Bruce here had donned a wolf costume and scared the daylights out of me."


    The room erupted in laughter, and even Rod couldn''t help but chuckle at the image of a young Troy getting pranked on set.


    Bruce Willis chimed in, "We had to break Troy out of his zone. He rarely made any mistakes, and most of his scenes were cleared in the first take. He even spoke in his fake accent in between takes. So we all came up with this idea, and that helped everyone let loose a little."


    And just like that, Bruce Willis reminded everyone that he was in the room as well, and shouldn''t be ignored so easily. From then on, the rest of the questions turned towards Bruce Willis, but Rod had lost interest. Troy Armitage had made a lasting impression on everyone in the room with his performance because all the initial questions were shot at him, not at any other actor. And the initial questions tell exactly what the audience is feeling about the film.


    Hit or flop, Rod wasn''t sure, but he knew that this young man would go far.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    (Break)


    I was very happy with the response my performance was getting from the reviewers. I knew the film would be received well, but it was my performance I was worried about. Everything was so surreal, it was downright unbelievable. Especially when that reporter said that I could get an Oscar nomination.


    The days following the press screening of the movie were crazy. Seeing the response of critics, Disney management decided to increase their marketing budget from $15 million to $25 million.


    That''s why here I am in Chicago, promoting our movie.


    "We have a special guest for everyone here. He is the youngest Golden Globe winner in a Leading Actor category. His next film, [The Sixth Sense], will be released later this week in theaters. Please welcome, Troy Armitage!"


    I came out to the studio with a big smile plastered on my face, wearing super expensive designer clothes, to see one of the most influential African-American ladies in the world standing there with her arms wide open for me. My smile widened if that was even possible at this point, and I hugged her lightly.


    The lady was none other than Oprah Winfrey.


    "Wowsie! You look much cuter in person." Oprah poked my cheek lightly.


    "Hey! I resent that! I am handsome; girls are cute!" I protested. I only have a limited time to use my cuteness, after all, before I outgrow it. She laughed in tandem with the audience on set in that melodic sound of hers and motioned for me to take a seat, which I did.


    "So Troy, I attended your film premiere on the insistence of a friend of mine who was at the press screening. And by God, was that a fantastic movie. Would you like to tell our audience more about it?"


    "Oh yes. This movie is about Malcolm, a child psychologist played by Bruce Willis, who is treating a kid, Cole," I pointed at myself, "who has some major issues, including but not limited to hallucinations and paranoia. Malcolm has to deal with his worsening relationship with his wife while Cole has to deal with being an outsider because no one understands him."


    "I understand it is a thriller story with some scary twists and turns?" Oprah asked conversationally.


    "Maybe for others. I was laughing most of the time when something scary happened because I know how we shot those scenes," I answered confidently.


    Oprah laughed. "Isn''t that a relief to hear? Anyway, here is a trailer from [The Sixth Sense] for our audience."


    Then on a TV screen set up behind the camera, we saw the clip with all the scenes. The part that amazed me was the inclusion of the phrase, ''I see dead people.'' Wasn''t that a big giveaway? I just shrugged my shoulders and let it be.


    "So Troy," Oprah continued when the clip was over, "I have a question for you about a very particular scene." Here she opened the part of the trailer where I was standing in front of the toilet.


    I laughed out loud. "I know where you''re going with this."


    "Oh? Then, by all means, tell me about the shooting of this scene," Oprah pressed on with a smile.


    "So we were done with the scene, but M. Night Shyamalan, who''s our amazing director, said that he wasn''t satisfied with the camera angle and wanted to redo the whole thing. We all agreed, and as soon as I turned, as you see in that clip, Bruce Willis was standing there in a full-body suit of a wolf-like creature behind me. So I did what any sane person would do." I gave a dramatic pause. "I fell back onto the toilet with a shriek."


    Everyone around laughed, including Oprah and me.


    "But that''s not all!" I interrupted the laughter and took over again. "I ran back to my trailer and ignored the shouts of everyone behind me. Then I came back a few minutes later only to announce that I was quitting the movie."


    Oprah instantly quieted at that and gave me a weird look. I hadn''t told this part of the story to any other reporter until now. I wanted to save it for a big talk show like Oprah''s.


    "Then Bruce Willis and M. Night Shyamalan apologized and begged me not to do it on a whim. Even my mother was in the same boat as them," I explained with a somber face.


    "What happened then?" Oprah asked quietly.


    I grinned. "I told them, if they can prank a kid, they should always expect a prank back!"


    Oprah finally loosened her expression and gave out a genuine smile while the audience around laughed freely. Now that I think about it, I can understand Oprah''s plight. If I had spoken negatively about the studio, my co-actors, or the director, they''d have to cut it out of the show to avoid bad PR. No one would blame a kid for speaking out about something bad, but it could''ve damaged the reputation of the studio and even affected the movie sales.


    "I loved your singing voice in the film. Can you tell us how the director came up with the idea of that scene?"


    "Oh yes! It goes back to my audition," I said with what I hoped would be a charming smile. "I was given a part of the script and I read out my part. But Night wanted to see something else as well. He told me to do something new. What he meant was improv or something similar. What I inferred was singing a song. So I sang a song from Les Mis¨¦rables. Night liked my song and after confirming my selection, he modified the script and added a song in it."


    "That''s great. So can you play any instruments as well?" Oprah asked curiously.


    "Oh yes, I love to play the guitar and the piano," I answered jovially.


    Seeing her grin gave me the chills.


    "We have all the instruments here in the studio. Would you play a song for us?" she asked with what could only be described as Oprah''s version of Puppy Dog Eyes.


    "How could I refuse that beautiful face?" I grinned back at her.


    "Are you flirting with me, Mister?" she asked indignantly.


    "Oh yes, I am," I replied to her visible shock. "If only I was a little older, I would''ve proposed marriage by now."


    She laughed. "You will be one heck of a ladies'' man in the future, mister. Now onto the instruments: which one would you like to play?" She pointed towards a corner where I could see various instruments, including a white marble grand piano.


    Damn, she''s rich.


    I walked over and picked up the guitar, checking the tuning by playing some practice chords. "This will do," I said as I sat down on a stool that a set assistant brought for me.


    As they were setting up the mics, I started doing a few vocal exercises to prepare myself. I took a deep breath as I thought back to my impromptu decision to allow this to go on. Oprah''s team had asked beforehand if I''d be comfortable singing a part of the song "Bring Him Home," the same one from the film, to serve a dual purpose: to promote the film and showcase my singing talent to a nationwide audience. I had agreed to the song, but now that I''m sitting here, I don''t want to do the same song again. People will associate me with this song for years to come, and I wanted to show some of my singing range as well.


    So before coming in, I made up my mind that I would play an "original song." Original for this timeline, at least. I made sure to select a song that didn''t have too complicated lyrics, or no one would believe that I wrote it.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 40

    When the mic was set up, I turned to Oprah, ¡°The song I¡¯m playing is one that I wrote when I had a fight with my best friend. We haven¡¯t talked in a while because I was busy shooting, so Evan, consider this an apology from me. This is the first time I¡¯m playing it in front of anyone, so don¡¯t be too harsh on me.¡±


    Oprah¡¯s eyes widened slightly as I announced that. Like any good songwriter, I needed a backstory to write a song. Adults write songs about heartbreak, or their romantic relationships and such, but it would be weird for everyone if I sang an original song about such a topic. After much brainstorming, I couldn¡¯t help but think back about people in my life, and one person that I hadn¡¯t talked to in such a long time. Evan. I never told anyone, but deep down I felt very guilty for what I did to him. Not initially, but when I thought about it more, I realized that the fault lay at my feet equally as it did at Evan¡¯s. So here was my small attempt to mend that friendship.


    I began strumming the tunes softly.


    ~: ¡°Oh-huh-huh¡­


    If you ever find yourself stuck in the middle of the sea


    I''ll sail the world to find you


    If you ever find yourself lost in the dark and you can''t see


    I''ll be the light to guide you


    Find out what we''re made of


    When we are called to help our friends in need


    You can count on me like 1, 2, 3


    I''ll be there


    And I know when I need it


    I can count on you like 4, 3, 2


    And you''ll be there


    ''Cause that''s what friends are supposed to do, oh yeah


    Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh


    Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh


    Ooh, yeah, yeah¡±


    I wanted to sing the full song, but I decided to leave a part of it out for the studio version, so I omitted that. When I ended the song, there was a stunned silence in the crowd for a few moments. I was damn sure I messed up because no one clapped or anything at first.


    Then suddenly, huge applause erupted from the audience all at once. A feeling of elation filled me at the loudness of the claps and seeing most of the people standing. Witnessing that, I bent down at the waist and bowed to their appreciation.


    ¡°What a wonderful surprise!¡± Oprah exclaimed after giving me her own fair share of applause. ¡°Not only are you a great actor, but a great singer and now a songwriter as well. Next, you¡¯ll tell me you are a master dancer and competing in the Olympics as well!¡±


    ¡°Hate to disappoint, but no Olympics for me,¡± I waved off casually, ¡°but I did learn some dancing for my next movie where I play an aspiring dancer.¡±


    Oprah looked at me gobsmacked for a moment before grinning again.


    I shut her down before she got any more funny ideas. ¡°No, Oprah. Save that one for later. I won¡¯t dance.¡±


    ¡°But people would love to see that, right?¡± Her question was met with thunderous applause and a bout of cheering from the audience.


    I shook my head resolutely. ¡°We can make a deal: call me back on the show when my dance movie is released, and I¡¯ll dance with you then.¡±


    ¡°You drive a hard bargain, young man. But you got yourself a deal.¡± She put her hand forth, and we shook dramatically.


    We talked some more about the movie and my life before and after the movie. Finally, Oprah announced, ¡°Troy Armitage, everyone! [The Sixth Sense] will be in theaters near you this Friday. My personal advice: book a ticket before it is all sold out, it¡¯s that good!¡±


    Then she got up and gave me a fierce hug, and I hugged her back. I waved to the crowd before the camera cut off.


    As soon as the cameras were off, I heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, finally that¡¯s done.¡±


    Oprah looked at me strangely. ¡°But you were so calm and confident back then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a good actor,¡± I replied matter-of-factly.


    She laughed again. ¡°That you are. So, was that song really an original?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to sign some papers to allow us to air that since it is your creation. I would also suggest you go and record the song in a studio. It will become very popular, I can tell because the song is very good.¡± Oprah emphasized the last part.


    While she earlier said that she had watched the movie at the premiere, that was a lie. The premiere was yet to happen, and we were just recording the show in advance, but it would be telecasted after the premiere. That¡¯s showbiz for you.


    ¡°Thank you, Oprah. By the way, did you see the movie, or was it just for the cameras?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Oprah answered immediately. ¡°I only praise a movie so much if I like it. They held a little screening here in Chicago for a few of the journalists, and they squeezed me in as well, in time for this interview. I fully intend to come to the premiere.¡±


    That made sense. Not every journalist from every city in the US could come and see [The Sixth Sense] in Philly.


    After making some more small talk, I waved her goodbye and started walking away when I was joined by my mother.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Mum called out as she came near me, ¡°You never told me you wrote a song!¡± Her tone was accusatory.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know if it was any good.¡± It was somewhat true for most songwriters. A song that has not been heard yet makes it difficult for the audience to connect with it immediately. ¡°I was going to sing ¡®Bring Him Home¡¯ as planned but changed my mind at the last minute. If the reaction was bad, I could¡¯ve always gone back and sung that one.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Where did you even get the idea?¡±


    That¡¯s the big question, isn¡¯t it? To be honest, I don¡¯t know exactly how. Normally, I get a flash of memories when I read, watch, or hear about some person, story, or something from the future. But this time, I was tinkering with the idea of writing an original song about friendship. When I began writing, these lyrics and tunes just flowed out onto a sheet. And only then did I remember the Bruno Mars song.


    I felt a little guilty at first about stealing someone else¡¯s future muse. Soon, I curbed those thoughts. In this highly competitive industry, it doesn¡¯t matter what you do to get above others. What matters is that you win.


    Obviously, I can¡¯t tell all this to Mum, so I just shrugged.


    ¡°Have you written any other songs that I should be aware of?¡± Mum asked.


    ¡°Not really, no. I didn¡¯t have much time, and as I told Oprah, this was meant to be an apology for Evan,¡± I said.


    Her eyes softened at that. ¡°Sure, love. You should probably give him a heads up so he can watch the show when it airs.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to him in months. Let him watch the show. He and his mother love Oprah, so I know he will watch it and I want this to be a surprise for him.¡±


    (Break)


    The news of my original song reached the ears of Buena Vista (Disney) executives very fast. Within the day, probably after getting the recording of my interview from the Oprah Winfrey Show¡¯s producers, Mum was approached by [The Sixth Sense¡¯s] PR manager. And that¡¯s why we were having this meeting here in the middle of our press tour.


    ¡°We want to record your song ¡®Count on Me¡¯ as a single under Disney¡¯s record label and even shoot a video with Bruce Willis and you showing your ¡®friendship,¡¯¡± Robert Lewis, an executive from Disney, said. ¡°We can even use it as promotional material for the film. What do you say? It will be so good, I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cut him off mid-sentence. He looked between me and my mother helplessly, but Mum shook her head and tilted it toward me, silently telling him that I had all the power here.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lewis asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want people to think that Bruce had anything to do with this song or to associate it with the film directly. It is a positive, feel-good song about friendship, totally opposite from the film. Indirect promotion through association is fine.¡±


    Robert Lewis didn¡¯t look happy with my answer. ¡°But I¡¯ve talked to Bruce, and he¡¯d be more than willing to shoot a video, that too for free. Getting such a superstar would skyrocket the visibility of your song.¡±


    While that was somewhat true, I didn¡¯t want that. So I shook my head. ¡°No. Either drop the idea of Bruce Willis from the video entirely, or I won¡¯t do the song at all.¡±


    He seemed ready to protest, but Mum raised her hand. ¡°I know my son, Robert. He won¡¯t change his mind so easily. So just tell us whether we¡¯d be doing the song with this condition or not.¡±


    Before he could reply, I spoke again. ¡°That¡¯s not the only condition I have. I also want to own the copyright of the song in its entirety. Also, I will have the final say in approving the song. The base tune and the lyrics will remain what I wrote; any modifications they make can be vetoed by me. This is also non-negotiable.¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups at Disney won¡¯t agree to it,¡± Robert pointed out.


    ¡°Then they can ask for someone else¡¯s song,¡± I said with certainty. ¡°Let me tell you something, Robert. I wrote that song for fun. Music is my hobby while acting is my true career. I can modify my career choices, but I won¡¯t compromise my hobby for some corporate clowns.¡±


    Mum sniggered before patting me on the back. ¡°He¡¯s correct. I fully support my son.¡± Then she turned more towards Robert. ¡°I don¡¯t think the higher-ups would have any problem with this, Robert. This is just one little song. It won¡¯t matter that much to Disney. It shouldn¡¯t when it is being used to promote their film, even if indirectly.¡±


    Robert went silent for a few moments before nodding slowly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I said excitedly. ¡°I already have a few ideas for the video of the song. You can present it to them!¡±


    (Break)


    We didn¡¯t hear back from Disney for the next couple of days, during which I was busy touring around the US promoting The Sixth Sense with my fellow co-stars Bruce, Toni, and Olivia. I didn¡¯t have much interaction with Olivia before because we didn¡¯t share any scenes, but she was an alright lady.


    Now I can understand why actors say that the worst part of being an actor is the movie promotions. I absolutely hate it. Unfortunately, it is a necessary evil. Even if you make the best movie in the world, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the promotion is bad or if people don¡¯t even know that the movie exists.


    That¡¯s the biggest problem with some of the indie movies. Unless they receive some Oscar or other major awards nominations, or somehow find a distributor ready to invest a ton of money in their promotion, they usually fail. That could be the case with [Billy Elliot]. Hopefully, it will get as many nominations in the award season as the last time.


    As I was saying, it was on the second day after giving out my conditions to Mum that I got a shocking reply from Disney. Somehow, Disney assented to my terms and agreed to give me all future rights and creative liberties while creating the song.


    ¡°But why?¡± I asked Mum incredulously, ¡°What do they gain out of it?¡± I hadn¡¯t expected them to agree to record the song at all. Why would they when my terms were so outrageous? Even I wouldn¡¯t agree to it if I were in Disney management.


    ¡°Recording a song and a video would cost them up to $50-60k. That $60k would be easily recovered from current market royalties and the remuneration from the song video broadcast on music channels. From a marketing perspective, it¡¯s a win-win situation. Sure they won¡¯t get future royalties if you sell the song to someone else, but they agreed to sign the deal for five years, so you cannot sell the song for five years straight. During that time you¡¯ll get 15% of the total royalties. After that, it¡¯s all yours. Do you agree with that?¡±


    I thought about the proposal in detail, and truly it was a good one. When I grow up, I can always create my own label to produce my own music and get a major share of my music royalties. If I want to go in that direction, that is.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a good one. Let¡¯s do it.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Good, we¡¯ll sign the contract and tomorrow we¡¯ll be recording the song in New York. The day after that will be the video shoot, also in New York. Disney arranged it like this because New York has a longer promotional period. We¡¯ll fly back to Philly in the morning, the day after for the premiere.¡± She explained my itinerary.


    I sighed internally, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long week.¡±


    I just knew it.


    (Break)


    Everything was done in such a hurry, that I couldn¡¯t believe the results myself. Over one weekend, Disney not only set up a recording session for me in a studio, but they also arranged a full film crew and even cast members to shoot the video. I had to give it to the efficiency of these guys.


    The final product in front of me was as good as the original, perhaps even better. The video was a montage of clips from the perspective of two kids. A boy and a girl. I was tempted to make it a video of two male best friends because supposedly I wrote the song for Evan, but I knew that everyone loves seeing kids of opposite genders together so they can squeal things like ¡®Awww!¡¯ or ¡®So cute!¡¯ so we made the video, which was essentially a montage of clips through the lives of two kids.


    The camera follows, a boy and a girl, around eight years old, running through a park, playing tag. Let¡¯s call them Troy and Robin. (After the real name of the actors who played the roles.) They laugh and shout, full of joy. Troy, climbs a tree while the girl, Robin, stands below, cheering him on.


    Troy sits alone on a bench, looking sad. A group of bullies approach him, sneering. Robin steps in front of him, hands on her hips, staring down the bullies. They back off, and Troy smiles gratefully.


    Troy and Robin sit on a blanket, surrounded by toys and snacks. They share a secret handshake, laughing as they finish it.


    Troy sets up a projector while Robin prepares a makeshift screen. They watch an old movie together, the flickering light illuminating their happy faces.


    Troy and Robin riding bikes through the neighborhood.


    Troy helps Robin with her homework, both of them giggling at their own silly mistakes.


    Robin teaches Troy how to dance, their moves are awkward but filled with joy.


    But then one day, Troy had to go away because his father found a job elsewhere. They hugged and cried but promised to meet again someday.


    The song went silent for a moment as screen turns to black, but soon it restarts but now the kids aren¡¯t kids anymore. Troy and Robin as teenagers walk down the hallway together. Troy carries Robin''s books, and Robin playfully messes with his hair.


    Troy is playing in a football game. He looks to the stands and sees Robin cheering loudly, waving a homemade sign with his name on it.


    Troy and Robin, now a handsome young man and a beautiful young woman, dance together. Their eyes lock, filled with unspoken promises.


    Troy and Robin, now in their twenties, sit on a bench. Robin rests her head on Troy''s shoulder as Troy plays a guitar. They watch the sunset together, content as Troy finishes the last note of the song.


    ~: You can count on me, cause I can count on you:~


    As the song ends, Troy and Robin, are back to being kids, sitting on a bench, their younger selves having replaced the older ones, holding hands.


    ______________________________


    AN: Song: ''Count on Me'' by Bruno Mars


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 41

    [The Sixth Sense] opened in 2,161 theaters across the United States and Canada on August 6, 1999, alongside two new movies: [The Thomas Crown Affair], an R-rated romantic film starring Pierce Brosnan and Rene Russo, and [Mystery Men], a superhero movie starring Ben Stiller.


    Of the three films, [The Sixth Sense] was made on the smallest budget at $40 million, while the others were made for $48 million and $68 million respectively. However, [The Sixth Sense] had the highest marketing budget at $25 million. Not to mention, the star power of Bruce Willis, who had been a major draw ever since the release of the first [Die Hard].


    Then there was all the buzz in the media about Troy Armitage being one of the youngest Golden Globe winners and his exceptional acting talent. While millions of people watched [Sex Education], it was his interview with Oprah that instantly catapulted Troy to super fame.


    The interview showcasing Troy''s multiple talents was watched by more than 20 million people across the US (including reruns and on-demand). People loved the song that Troy wrote. Even Oprah Winfrey was surprised to learn that fact. With the hint of more of Troy''s singing in the film, there was great buzz surrounding the movie.


    Reading the room, Disney released the video of Troy Armitage''s song, "Count on Me," on August 5th, just a day before the movie''s release. The song was an instant hit, especially among children, due to its simple and catchy lyrics. Every radio station and music channel started playing the song, thanks to a gentle push from Disney, making it even more popular.


    Then came the major game changer for any movie''s opening and subsequent success.


    Reviews.


    Critics adored the film, especially Troy''s performance, which they called the ''real star'' of the movie.


    "Bruce Willis is quite good, but the 10-year-old Troy Armitage steals the show with his chilling performance and beautiful vocals." ¨C Jeffrey Miller, Culture Magazine


    "If you haven''t seen the trailer, don''t. Armitage''s Cole is such an intelligent, tortured child, who easily gives the best kid performance of the year, if not the decade. In fact, if he were to get an Oscar nomination, it would be both historic and just." ¨C John Anderson, L.A. Times


    "It is impossible to take your eyes off Armitage, who vividly conveys the hopelessness of a sensitive, intelligent child who bears burdens beyond all telling. Armitage performs with such sustained and concentrated intensity you feel his terror as your own. It''s as virtuoso a major film debut as any since Edward Norton freaked audiences out and launched his brilliant career in [Primal Fear]." ¨C Rod Meyer, NY Post


    "Armitage has one of those child faces that looks like it has experienced adult woes, and he has a wise-beyond-his-years way of delivering lines. One of the finest performances of the year." ¨C Mark Cahill, Chicago Tribune


    "Troy Armitage gives the best rendition of one of the most difficult songs in the history of musical theater with utmost sincerity and superb acting. We can easily predict that the superstar of the coming decades is here." ¨C Tom Chapman, The WSJ


    On the review aggregator site, Rotten Tomatoes, of the three movies released that day, [Mystery Men] received the worst rating, with 61% positive reviews and a score of 5.7/10.


    [The Thomas Crown Affair] fared slightly better with a rating of 70% and a score of 6.4/10.


    [The Sixth Sense] exceeded all expectations, receiving 93% positive reviews with an astonishing score of 8/10, making it the clear winner in the critics'' opinions.


    All these factors combined spelled a massive summer blockbuster. Then there was Troy''s song ''Count on Me'' which was super popular with the audiences. Disney had released two videos of the song, one which was adored by the audiences for showing a touching story of two kids growing up together, while the other was basically a commercial for the film where the audio of the song is the same, but the video contains scenes from the movie. It was technically wrong advertising because the song wasn''t even in the movie, but no one cared. Gullible audiences didn''t know that and many came in spades to see the film because of that.


    This was reflected in the movie''s first-day sales: $12.5 million worth of movie tickets were sold on Friday, August 6th.


    That number even increased the following day, with a smashing $14.7 million on Saturday, before dipping slightly on Sunday to $13.3 million.


    With that, [The Sixth Sense] had one of the best opening weekends of the year, grossing $40.5 million, and achieving the highest opening for August. Surprisingly, it recouped all of its production budget within the first three days of its opening.


    It opened at number one, defeating the second-place film, [The Blair Witch Project], which earned a total of $22.4 million, and the third-place film, [Runaway Bride], which earned $20.7 million.


    More importantly, audiences loved the movie. Troy Armitage''s performance was praised unanimously, especially for the song sequence "Bring Him Home."


    (Break)


    Zach was your average teenager in Los Angeles. As the summer holidays were soon coming to an end, he decided with his friends to go to the movies for the last one of the season.


    So Zach and three of his friends went to the local theater, but they were still undecided about the movie they wanted to watch. Of all the movies available, the one they were most hyped about was [Mystery Men]. It was all about superheroes and it even had Ben Stiller, one of Zach''s favorite actors.


    To be honest, if he had the choice, he''d have gone for [The Thomas Crown Affair] because of the sex scenes alone, but it was rated R and they wouldn''t get entry to the theater without an adult. The theater they had to go to was very strict on this policy.


    "~Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh


    Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh


    Ooh, yeah, yeah~"


    Zach looked up at his best friend Tim, who was humming that annoying tune for the last two days.


    "Will you stop that?" Zach asked irritatedly. "Rather than singing that song, help us decide which film to watch."


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Let''s go for [The Sixth Sense]," Tim didn''t even have to think twice, "The newspaper says it''s the best film out there. And I just can''t get this song out of my head! ~You can count on me, like 1,2,3, I''ll be there!~~." He sang the line from the song out loud. "Man, that kid is something."


    "You want to watch a kiddie movie?" Zach asked angrily, "A fucking kiddie movie?"


    "Hey! It has Bruce Willis in it! And I think it''s about ghosts! I saw the trailer." Tim defended himself.


    This resulted in a small argument between them about which movie to watch.


    "Guys! Stop!" Annie, another of his friends, butted in, "I read the paper too. [Mystery Men] is very bad. Let''s go for [Runaway Bride]. It has Julia Roberts and Richard Gere. Looks like a Pretty Woman sequel."


    "I''d rather kill myself than watch Julia Roberts and Richard Gere," Zach deadpanned.


    Their arguments continued for minutes before the fourth person of their group, Lauren stepped in, "Let''s do a vote. I vote for [The Sixth Sense]."


    Tim smiled as he also was in favor of [The Sixth Sense]. Annie voted for [Runaway Bride]. That left Zach alone. He''d rather watch [The Sixth Sense] than go for a chick-flick, so he acquiesced to others and also voted for [The Sixth Sense].


    They got in the ticket counter line which was pretty big. Thankfully their number came within 10 minutes of waiting. They got four tickets to the earliest show of the movie and went inside the hall.


    (After a few hours)


    "Holy shit! Bruce Willis was dead the whole time!" Zach exclaimed loudly, "I can''t believe it! It was the super-best movie ever!"


    Tim shook his head dramatically, "And to think this man didn''t even want to watch it in the first place."


    Zach just ignored him, "I''ll tell my parents, sister, and even grandparents to go as well. They''ll love it. I know. I''ll post it on my online forum. Such a masterpiece must be watched by all."


    Annie looked at him skeptically, "I think he''s gone crazy."


    "Nah," Tim waved her off, "he just loves thriller movies with plot twists. He didn''t know it was a thriller or he wouldn''t have complained so much in the beginning."


    That night, Zach logged on to his system and opened his usual forum where he used to discuss comic books and other stories.


    ''Guys! Has anyone seen [The Sixth Sense]? If you haven''t, go watch it. One of the greatest movies, has a lot of suspense and a big plot twist! If you have watched it already, come to this chatbox. Let''s discuss the film!'' ~Zakrum


    ''Oh? It''s that good? Thought Bruce Willis was a ''has-been'' now.'' ~ClemenG


    ''He is a has-been and not even the real hero of the film. Don''t make me spoil it if you haven''t watched it yet, but the real hero of the story is the little boy who sang that song on Oprah''s show.'' ~Zakrum


    ''I have seen the film, and Zakrum is right. It is sooooo good! I''ll rewatch it.'' ~ElNina


    ''I will go tomorrow!'' ~ClemenG


    (Break)


    Whenever people witness something they perceive to be amazing, they don''t want to keep it to themselves, unless it is limited in nature. And since anyone can watch a movie, the recommendations for it flowed freely like water. Everyone was telling everyone to go watch the film called [The Sixth Sense].


    So over the coming weeks, the box office performance of the film didn''t slow down in the least. In its second weekend, it earned $39.2 million, followed by $35.1 million, $31.9 million, $36.3 million, and $20.2 million in the third to sixth weekends, remaining in the number one spot for six consecutive weeks. While it wasn''t Titanic, which held the number one spot for 17 weeks, for a movie made on a fifth of the budget of Titanic and without the presence of James Cameron, it was a phenomenal success.


    By the end of the sixth week, the gross total was $287 million, excluding international ticket sales. Due to different release times in various countries, it wasn''t easy to determine the actual figure at this point, but it would become clear in a few months.


    One thing was obvious to anyone in the know: Bruce Willis was going to be super rich from this movie alone and could easily live the rest of his days in comfort if he desired to retire today. With his cut set at 17% of the global box office, he had already made upwards of $48 million, and more would follow as more international figures were reported.


    The producers were very happy with the results, though they were cursing the fact that Bruce would earn so much. M. Night Shyamalan was thrilled about his big break, and everyone involved in the making of the movie was super excited about the film''s performance at the box office. Well, almost everyone.


    (Break)


    "Why the fuck won''t these reporters leave me alone!?" I shouted as I peeked out of my apartment building window and saw three ''reporters'' with cameras hanging around their necks.


    "Calm down, Troy," Dad said absentmindedly while reading some documents on his new laptop, "We''re only here for a few days anyway. After the Emmys, it''s back to London for us. It''s time to announce the cast of [Harry Potter]."


    I think that one sentence had more exposition than any other in this story. To begin with, Dad had basically stopped correcting my foul language. He only did it in case Mum was listening.


    Then, the Primetime Emmy Nominations came out a few weeks ago. As you might have guessed by now, [Sex Education] received a bunch of them. Outstanding Made for Television Movie for Mum and Dad, Outstanding Lead Actor in a Miniseries or Movie for yours truly, Outstanding Supporting Actress in a Miniseries or Movie for Michelle Williams, Outstanding Directing for a Movie for Dad, Outstanding Writing for a Movie, again for Dad.


    That''s a total of five nominations, almost all the categories where a TV movie could be nominated were there. (All except Lead Actress and Supporting Actor.)


    And finally, Warner Bros gave in to casting me as Harry Potter. After the super success of [The Sixth Sense], they decided to enter contract negotiations directly and forgo anything else. Because Dad had a conflict of interest, as they liked to say, he couldn''t negotiate my salary or working conditions, so that responsibility went to Mum.


    Thankfully, Mum was more than competent in naming our terms.


    (Flashback)


    "Mum, would it be possible to get a percentage share rather than a fixed remuneration?" I asked the big question that I had been mulling over for a long time.


    "We could instead ask for a big fee upfront," Mum pointed out, "Wouldn''t that be better? We don''t know if the movie would even work. These types of deals usually give out returns only if the movie makes more than thrice the money of the investment. Do you even know how much that is?"


    "$100 million?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    "$125 million," Mum corrected, "You can get a maximum salary of $2 million after the success of [The Sixth Sense] and your Golden Globe and Emmy nods."


    "Come on, don''t joke like that," I scoffed. "Who would pay me $2 million?"


    The deadpan look Mum was giving me made me pause for a moment before slowly asking, "Really?"


    "Yes," She nodded. "You need to accept that you are worth much more than that. $2 million is the least amount of money that you would get for a non-franchise film because of the success of [The Sixth Sense]. Given how Warner want you to sign multiple films, two seems like a reasonable number for them to settle on. Worst case scenario, they''ll adjust the money out of your father''s final settlement, but that shouldn''t be your concern."


    That was too much information received all at once. My brain was still not functioning properly enough to accept the information. I knew that Daniel Radcliffe and the other actors made tens of millions of dollars for the franchise, but that was mostly in the later films.


    "What if they don''t pay me anything?" I asked after a few more seconds.


    When her incredulous stare was directed at me, I explained, "Just like in ''Dancer'', but different. You ask for $2 million, but instead of taking it in cash, we invest the money in the movie itself. In exchange, I want a share from the gross receipts, not the profits. I will be the name and the face of a big franchise, after all."


    Mum gave me a calculating look for a moment before nodding slowly, "Okay. I will ask, but it is unlikely that they will agree to it. If they give you the deal, it would mean no money if the movie doesn''t do well. This is essentially a risk-return payoff. They get to spend less now to reduce any potential losses. And if the movie does well, they''ll have to pay you more than they would have otherwise."


    "Yeah, I understand all that," I waved off her concerns. This was [Harry Potter] for God''s sake. "Just make sure that there is a clause for an increase in base remuneration and that I have the option of reinvesting my future salaries in all the films. I have a feeling that if the first film did really well, they''d cut me out of profits from the second film onwards."


    ___________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 42

    After a week of negotiations, Mum had finally confirmed my salary. As she had predicted, my base salary was $2 million for the first part, and they may increase it to $5 million or even higher for the second part based on my performance and other factors like the film¡¯s box office. For every consecutive movie, the earlier film¡¯s performance would be a benchmark for increasing any future remuneration.


    Then came the part of box office and home revenue participation. I would get the same percentage of the amount I invest in the film, and I cannot get more than 10% of the movie gross/home revenue in any case. I can also only invest my salary back in the film, not any additional investments. To explain it in simple terms, for the first film, I am investing $2 million. That¡¯s 1.6% of the total budget of $125 million. Now suppose the movie makes $1 billion, then I¡¯d get 1.6% of $1 billion, which comes out to be $16 million. But this was receivable only if the film earned at least thrice its budget, i.e., $375 million worldwide. Similarly, I¡¯d also get the same share of home video sales of the films, as well as telecast rights sold to different TV channels. Usually, such deals are limited to theatrical profits only, not the revenue, but Mum successfully argued that I¡¯m assuming great risk as well in case the film doesn¡¯t work, and Warner Bros caved in at that.


    The merchandise with my face on it or video games and all that other stuff would have a separate remuneration contract later on, so I won¡¯t get into that now.


    This lucrative contract came with some caveats as well. The biggest one was that I had to enter a seven-movie deal for the complete [Harry Potter] franchise. There are exit clauses, of course, but that would essentially leave me extremely poor, so it¡¯s better to just stick with it till the end. Such a contract was illegal in California because of the De Havilland Law where no actor can sign a contract exceeding seven years, but since we were signing it under British laws, it was completely legal.


    Originally, the child actors, including Daniel Radcliffe, signed on for only four movies and renegotiated their contracts before the fifth movie, which gave them massive payout bumps. I won¡¯t have that sort of deal until the eighth movie.


    The other caveat was that my total investment share was capped at 10% of the total budget of the film. If Warner¡¯s terms weren¡¯t so stringent, I¡¯d have liquidated all my savings and invested all of that in the movie. Not that there was too much to begin with right now, but there will definitely be some available in the future.


    The $40k I¡¯d invested last year had turned into somewhat around $160k. That¡¯s a four-times return. Then I also have some money from my work in [The Sixth Sense], which comes out to be around $150k after taxes and other expenses. So in totality, my liquid assets come out to be a little more than $300k.


    If I could invest this money in [Harry Potter], I¡¯d get a lot of money within a year and a half. Alas, it wasn¡¯t meant to be! So it''s better to stay invested in Yahoo, which will still give me good enough returns on my current holdings. Whatever reservations my parents had for my investments had vanished when they saw the value of my current holdings in less than a year.


    Taking that into account, I had invested all of my remaining cash into Yahoo stock, making my total holding of Yahoo, $310k. This was in June 1999, before we started shooting [Billy Elliot], so I had not received any money from there. I would have to dump the whole of Yahoo holdings in the New Year 2000, but that would still give me good enough returns.


    Setting my finances aside, I looked out of my window again, but now there was only one reporter there.


    It was strange that the man was still there considering the fact that today was September 12th, the day of the Primetime Emmy Award ceremony.


    Dad had called a stylist and a makeup artist for me, just like he had during the Golden Globes, and they had prepared my complete look.


    I was wearing a light blue tight-fitting three-piece suit with a white shirt and a red bow tie, with a little bit of makeup to make my green eyes pop out more. I looked back at Dad who was still busy with his computer but fully decked out in his own blue suit exactly the same as mine, just in a bigger size. Mum had insisted that we wear the same thing tonight and I agreed. It was fun to match clothes with someone else.


    ¡°How much longer for the car to arrive, Dad?¡± I asked finally.


    ¡°The driver has already arrived, just around the corner. We¡¯re waiting for your Mum to get ready.¡± He raised his voice as he said the last part.


    ¡°I heard that!¡± Came the voice from inside Mum¡¯s room.


    ¡°You were meant to, honey,¡± Dad retorted back loudly.


    Right then, the door opened, and in came Mum in a black floor-length gown with pearl earrings and her hair done up in a messy bun. Her stylist came out of the room along with her and made a hasty retreat. Apparently, he had many appointments tonight owing to the Emmys.


    ¡°Holy smokes,¡± Dad said with a grin, ¡°You look ravishing tonight. Doesn¡¯t she, Troy?¡±


    ¡°She sure does,¡± I agreed. ¡°Now, if you¡¯re done admiring your wife, can we go?¡±


    ¡°Troy!¡± Mum gasped out in mock outrage, ¡°Show some decency. Don¡¯t make me regret allowing you on film sets around adults.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mum, whatever you say,¡± I answered back with a grin. None of our words had any heat behind them.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Dad changed the subject as he put down his mobile phone, ¡°I¡¯ve called the driver; he¡¯s at the entrance.¡±


    As we started moving downstairs, Dad asked, ¡°You won¡¯t mind the paparazzi, right?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m used to them by now. My only problem is that the same thing will start in London when we go back.¡±


    From what Mum¡¯s cousin Tiffany told us, the British media had already picked up on a British boy¡¯s movie doing wonders in the States. Universal Studios had taken advantage of that situation, fanning the flames about ¡®Dancer¡¯.


    Disney also took advantage of my British roots and promoted [The Sixth Sense] with me as the male lead while Bruce was the co-lead. This made sense because I had greater screen time in the film than Bruce Willis. I know because I checked. I had already watched the film at the press screening so I calculated screen time at the premiere.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    What? I was getting bored. You can only watch your own performance so many times before it starts creeping you out or you start finding faults in it.


    Finally, after forty-five minutes of driving because of the high traffic, we reached our destination: Shrine Auditorium, where the Emmys were being held. I got out of the limousine, a confident smile painted on my face as I waved to all the photographers on the red carpet. An instant wave of flashes almost blinded me, but thankfully, I was getting used to the lights, so I merely blinked once before letting my parents get out of the car as well.


    ¡°Troy! Troy! One question!¡± A loud voice rang out and I turned to the lady who was shouting loudly. I nodded at her in acknowledgment and she asked, ¡°The Sixth Sense has grossed more than $275 million in North America alone. How do you feel about it?¡±


    I shook my head at the reporter''s stupidity. She had one question and this is the shit she asks? So I gave her one of the rehearsed answers, ¡°It feels great. I¡¯m very grateful to the audience who have given our movie so much love.¡±


    ¡°What about tonight¡¯s award show? Hoping to win an Emmy tonight?¡± She pressed on.


    ¡°That¡¯s three questions,¡± I smirked, and she looked concerned for a moment but I answered her nonetheless. ¡°I¡¯d love to get an Emmy, obviously, but I¡¯m happy with the nomination itself.¡±


    I tuned out her next statement/question/whatever and simply moved along the red carpet where many other celebs were also present.


    Then something happened that I had not seen coming.


    ¡°Cole!!!!¡± There was a collective shout from one section of the crowd and almost everyone present around turned for a minute to see what the ruckus was all about.


    I highly suspected that the call was for my name because of my character in [The Sixth Sense]. I was totally confused at that moment about what to do. Should I go over and say hello to the people or just wave at them from afar? What if there is some other celeb here named Cole and I make a fool of myself responding to their fan calls? I haven¡¯t watched much American TV of this era to know for sure if there is an actor or another character named Cole there.


    And I¡¯m rambling again. I felt a hand on my shoulder to see Dad standing there, ¡°Hey champ, why don¡¯t you wave at them?¡±


    Yeah, that was my confirmation, I had real fans out there. Oh GOD, this is really happening. I stamped down my inner monologue and still keeping the ever-present smile on my face, I waved at the horde of people ranging from kids younger than me to even a few middle-aged people. I wonder who in their right mind would bring kids to a place that is prone to stampedes?


    Seeing the wave must have caused some sort of aneurysm in them because they started waving back or shouting either "Cole" or "Troy." I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the scene. While I won¡¯t say I want to be mobbed, it feels good that people are appreciating your work.


    Turning to Dad, I asked quietly, ¡°Dad, can I go meet some of them?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dad looked around, and I followed his gaze to Mum, who was talking to some other lady, probably a producer or someone else from behind the scenes since I didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think anyone would bring kids to such events unless they want to meet someone. And I can¡¯t just deny them; it would feel wrong,¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°Very well. Just make sure no one touches you; handshakes are fine. Don¡¯t accept hugs from anyone, the security will handle the rest,¡± Dad laid out the conditions, and I was quick to nod.


    So Dad accompanied me to the group of fans who were screaming my name not much time ago.


    ¡°Cole! Wow, you¡¯re really here!¡±


    ¡°Oh Troy, you are even cuter than Oprah said.¡±


    ¡°Troy! Will you give me your autograph¡­¡±


    ¡°Troy¡­!¡±


    ¡°Cole¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear all of them over the cacophony of voices, but thankfully I had my own personal bodyguard called Dad.


    ¡°Please stop!¡± He effectively silenced the small group, which was separated from us via a small metal barrier and a security guard standing on the side. Seeing Dad¡¯s action, the security man came to action and quickly quieted down fans as I started shaking hands with different people and signing a few autographs.


    ¡°Cole?¡± A small girl who could be only around 6 or 7 asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Can you tell me how my Mommy is? Daddy says she¡¯s dead, but you can see dead people, right?¡±


    My heart broke into a million pieces upon hearing that. That little girl reminded me of my own situation when I lost my first Dad all those years ago. Hopefully, her father would be better than how my bio-mother turned out to be. While my mind was running at full speed, I was at a loss for words. I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to say to the little girl. How could I say anything at all? The truth would break her heart, and a lie would be even worse and give her false hope.


    That question silenced not only me but everyone around us. People can be crazy, but most people understood the dilemma I was placed in. While Dad was standing just a few feet away, the girl hadn¡¯t spoken loud enough to be heard by him. I looked around to see if I could find a reasonable guardian for the girl, but no one seemed to come forward.


    Not seeing any way out of the situation, I bit the bullet. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± I asked with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Julie.¡± An innocent reply came.


    ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name for a beautiful girl! Who are you here with, Julie?¡± I patted her softly on her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m with my friend Susie and her Mommy! Look, she''s over there!¡± She pointed first to the girl beside her who was of a similar age and then to a lady who was standing a few feet away from us in the crowd and had clearly not heard our conversation. Julie must have pushed forward to the front owing to her small size.


    I knelt down to be at her eye level. "Julie, your Mom is always with you in your heart. She loves you very much, and she¡¯s watching over you."


    Julie nodded, her eyes wide and filled with wonder. "Really?"


    ¡°Really,¡± I assured her with a gentle smile. ¡°What¡¯s your Mommy¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Angela!¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I hummed audibly as I acted to focus, ¡°She said she¡¯s happy and wants you to be the best girl at school. Be nice to Daddy and always help others.¡±


    Julie''s eyes widened as she nodded rapidly at the words I had spoken.


    ¡°She has to go now, Julie,¡± I continued my story, ¡°She¡¯s tired and wants to rest.¡±


    Julie wept silently as a few tears rolled down her cheeks, but she didn¡¯t complain. So I patted her head and gave her a gentle hug. ¡°Take care of yourself, Julie,¡± I whispered in her ear and stood up. The lady Julie had pointed to earlier noticed us and pushed her way over. As she approached, she smiled warmly, ¡°Thank you so much, Troy. It means the world to her,¡± she said, her voice soft and sincere.


    I gave Julie one last pat on the head. ¡°Take care, Julie. And remember what I said, okay?¡±


    Julie nodded vigorously, her face lighting up with a smile after wiping off her tears. ¡°Thank you, Cole!¡±


    ¡°Anytime,¡± I made an exaggerated expression which made her chuckle as I walked back over to Dad, who was watching the whole scene curiously.


    ¡°You spent an awful lot of time with that girl,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°Her mother passed away, and she wanted me to talk to her,¡± I explained my dilemma.


    Dad seemed more understanding of the situation, ¡°Did you tell her you can¡¯t see the dead?¡±


    ¡°I told her what she wanted to hear,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lie?¡± Dad asked amusedly.


    ¡°So are Santa Claus and the Tooth Fairy. It doesn¡¯t stop children from hearing about them from their supposedly honest parents.¡± I retorted.


    He raised his hands in defeat as we made our way back to the entrance of the auditorium where Mum was waiting for us, having finished her talk.


    Without wasting any more time, we made our way inside the auditorium, where we were guided by a man toward the main hall. While walking there, I saw many celebrities, some of whom I even recognized, like Don Cheadle, James Gandolfini, and Julianna Margulies.


    I paused and looked a moment longer at that last one. I was a huge fan of her work in [The Good Wife]. Probably one of the greatest legal dramas ever made. The only problem was that I couldn¡¯t go to her about it because [The Good Wife] has probably not even been conceptualized yet. And I haven¡¯t seen much of [ER] to talk to her about that, to be honest.


    Better to just be on my way to our seats so I could enjoy the show and hopefully [Sex Education] can get a few awards. Suddenly I realized I was walking all alone, and that Mum and Dad were talking to a man a few feet behind me. Probably an acquaintance from the industry.


    Because I was looking behind and walking forward, I bumped into someone.


    __________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 43

    "Oh my God! I''m so sorry. I didn''t see where I was¡­" I stopped mid-sentence when I realized who I had bumped into. It was one of the most beautiful ladies. A woman, who I adored in this life as well as in the last one from what little I could recall. It was none other than the queen of [Friends], Rachel Green herself.


    I was stupefied for a moment before regaining my composure and coughing loudly. "Ahem, I''m sorry, I didn''t see where I was going."


    "Oh, that''s fine!" Jennifer Aniston just waved off my apologies in all her awesomeness. Then she paused as she took in my appearance. "Hey! I recognize you! [Sex Education] and [The Sixth Sense]. Troy, right?"


    Holy shit! Jennifer Aniston knows who I am. I could only nod at her in a daze, but she continued undeterred, "Oh, I loved your performance in both of them."


    That brought back a semblance of manners to me as I said, "Thank you! I love your show more than anything, by the way. Especially that one where everyone finds out about Monica and Chandler. That was just awesome." I gushed excitedly.


    "I didn''t know people your age liked our show as well," she mused.


    "Most of them don''t," I agreed, "But I''m a special case. After all, my first film says it all." I grinned at the end.


    She laughed that beautiful laugh of hers that I could probably melt right then and there. "So who is your favorite character?" She asked.


    "Janice," I said with the utmost serious face. She was looking at me with that weird expression before I laughed out loud, "Just messing with you. It''s a tie between Rachel and Joey."


    "You''re not saying that because I asked you, right?" she asked.


    "Oh! My! God!" I exclaimed in Janice''s style, "How did you find out? Do you even know my social security number? Are you sent by the government to spy on me? I have a valid visa. Please don''t deport me!"


    She was laughing hard at my outburst before stopping herself, "Wait, you cannot have social security and a visa at the same time. I caught your lie!" she finished dramatically.


    "Aww, shoot man. Beauty with brains. What a deadly combo." I shook my head with a flourish, "If you were not this smart, I could''ve fooled you into marrying me. Alas, not everything goes your way!"


    "I would''ve married you," Jen answered with a serious tone before gaining a devilish smirk, "If I wasn''t engaged already."


    "What?" I asked in feigned shock, "Who is the imbecile who snatched you away from me?"


    "Do you perhaps know Brad Pitt?" she asked.


    "The one who didn''t even know ''what''s in the box''? I don''t personally know him, but I don''t think he is the right guy for you," I said very seriously to her while at the same time referencing Brad Pitt''s 1995 movie [Seven]. "Don''t tell anyone, but I''m a wizard. Sometimes, I know things magically."


    "Oh really, Mr. Wizard? Why don''t you tell that to his face?" She looked behind me with a shit-eating grin on her face.


    "He''s standing right behind me, isn''t he?" I asked in a defeated tone.


    "Yup!" she said while popping the P.


    Slowly I turned around nervously and came face to face with the man in question, Brad Pitt himself. Oh God! Why can''t the Earth swallow me whole right now? That would be so much more convenient than facing the grinning loon in front of me known as Brad Pitt.


    To be honest, I don''t like Brad too much. I mean, his work is good, but what he did to Jennifer Aniston and Angelina Jolie in the other timeline was inexcusable. I know I wasn''t personally there and didn''t know exactly what happened, but it was a common perception among people that Brad cheated on Jen with Angelina Jolie.


    This hasn''t happened yet. My presence here can change the future, and it''s possible these two won''t ever separate. It''s also possible that Brad didn''t cheat at all and it was all a publicity stunt. That''s what I told myself before waving awkwardly to Brad.


    "Hello, Troy Armitage, Mr. Pitt. Huge fan!" Not really, but he doesn''t have to know that. Moreover, actors like knowing that you''re a ''big fan'' than not.


    "You are? Weren''t you just telling my girl that I''m not good for her?" The very present smirk was right there on his smug face.


    "Have you seen her?" I pointed at his fianc¨¦e. "No offense, but do you think anyone can be good enough for her? I mean, sure I come close to that, but even I''m not fully there yet."


    He laughed out loud at that. "You''re funny." Meanwhile Jennifer put a hand around my shoulders, "Brad honey, this English gentleman has wooed me away from you."


    "That''s too bad," Brad dramatically put a hand on his chest as if it was aching. "How will I live now?"


    Within moments, all three of us had dissolved into peals of laughter at the silliness of the entire situation. When the laughter subsided somewhat, I offered Brad Pitt a hand to shake, which he accepted. I said, "Okay, in all seriousness, I love your acting, especially [Seven] and [12 Monkeys]."


    There was [Fight Club] as well, but that won''t be released for a few months at least.


    "Should you even be watching those R-rated movies, though?" Jen asked curiously.


    I swear a vein in my forehead was this close to popping. Why does everyone have to say that when I tell them about my movie choices?


    "Troy!" Mum''s voice called out as she interrupted our conversation. "We were looking for you."


    I turned towards her and saw her appraising the couple I was talking to.


    So I did the introductions. "Mum, these are Jennifer Aniston and her fianc¨¦ Brad Pitt, and this is my mother, Kathy Kloves."


    "Ah, of course, I know them," Mum smiled politely at them and they exchanged some pleasantries.


    "I think the ceremony is about to begin," Mum remarked. "We should get back to our seats."


    "Of course," Jennifer nodded. "It was lovely meeting you, Troy. Kathy. Hope you''ll win tonight."


    "Thank you," I smiled at her.


    With that said, we went our separate ways. Jennifer was fun to talk to, but Brad''s presence was making me uncomfortable for some reason. Luckily, Mum came at exactly the right time to rescue me.


    "That was some power couple there. The queen of TV and the king of cinema," Mum commented as we sat down in our seats. Dad was already there, talking to that other guy from earlier.


    I hummed audibly at Mum''s observations.


    "Troy," Dad called out, "meet my friend Beau Bridges here. We worked on [The Fabulous Baker Boys] together."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Hi," I greeted politely while inwardly groaning at the number of people I had to meet at this ceremony. Some of them I don''t mind, like Jennifer Aniston, but most people look at me condescendingly because of my age.


    And this man was doing the same.


    I just gritted my teeth and practiced my secret art of sleeping while seeming to pay attention. My sleep was broken when Dad hugged me.


    Wait, what!?


    I hugged him back on instinct before realizing that Dad was making his way onto the stage and accepting the trophy. Wait, what!?


    I turned to Mum in confusion who was clapping loudly with a big grin on her face and asked, "Which award is that one?"


    "Writing," Mum answered nonchalantly. "You should try to hide your boredom at least. Your face will be all over the world, especially when your nominated category comes."


    "I dedicate this award to my family," Dad said on the stage while accepting the trophy and holding it high. "My beautiful wife, without whom I''d be nowhere today." He looked in our direction with love. "And of course my little boy Troy who once told me, ''Dad, I don''t need the talk. I know about it all.''"


    Loud laughter erupted around the hall and I couldn''t help but facepalm myself in embarrassment. Did he really have to do it? On live TV, no less?


    "So of course I made a movie out of it." More laughter erupted from the audience. "Seriously though, this movie wouldn''t have been possible without input from Troy, so thank you for coming into my life and choosing me as your father. I love you, Troy, Kathy."


    I couldn''t help but have my eyes water as I heard him say that.


    Dad just raised his Emmy high once more before being led around by the presenters towards the back exit and the ceremony continued. Dad came back five minutes later and as soon as he did, I hugged him tightly.


    "I love you too, Dad," I said softly, "Thank you for choosing me as your son."


    He patted my back as we sat back down in our respective seats.


    No one besides us cared about our moment, as the ceremony continued. I tried to pay attention this time around. Edie Falco, Dennis Franz, Helen Hunt, Anne Bancroft¡ªso many actors got awards in different categories. Unfortunately, Michelle Williams didn''t win for Best Supporting Actress for [Sex Education]. Moreover, where is she? I looked around curiously but couldn''t find her. Maybe she skipped the ceremony and would come directly to the after-party?


    A beautiful blonde woman came on stage next. I couldn''t help but grin at the sight of Jennifer Aniston standing there with the Emmy in her hands.


    "A great actor is one who shows us what their character is going through with great subtlety or sometimes great exaggeration." There was some laughter around the hall. "Today, I am proud to present the award for the Best Leading Actor in a Miniseries or Movie," she announced.


    Oh boy.


    "And here are the nominations:


    Don Cheadle for [A Lesson Before Dying]


    Ian Holm for [King Lear]


    Jack Lemmon for [Inherit the Wind]


    Stanley Tucci for [Winchell]


    Sam Shepherd for [Dash and Lilly]


    Troy Armitage for [Sex Education]."


    There was polite applause as each name was called out. When my name was read, the camera zoomed in on me. I gave a confident smile and waved at it for the home viewers.


    "And the Emmy goes to," Jennifer opened the envelope and read the name written before showing a visible surprise on her face, "We have our youngest ever Emmy winner." The realization dawned upon me as Mum shrieked beside me and hugged me tightly. I couldn''t hear Jennifer reading my name because Mum was being so loud.


    The crowd erupted in applause as I was hugged by Dad next. But I couldn''t wait any longer as I had to get on stage. So I separated myself from him and made my way to the stage as elegantly as I could, with a cameraman following my movements.


    I was feeling surreal, unreal, amazed, giddy, and a million different things that I can''t describe in a single sentence. My first real bonafide award that wasn''t as meaningless as a Golden Globe.


    "This is Troy Armitage''s first Emmy win and nomination. At 10 years of age, Troy is the youngest Primetime Emmy winner ever," a female voice announced.


    Jennifer was grinning at me as she bent down to give me a tight hug and planted a kiss on my cheek. "Congratulations!"


    "Don''t get too intimate or Brad will get jealous," I whispered in her ear cheekily just before we separated. She just shook her head with a smile and handed me the Emmy before stepping back.


    The mic adjusted by itself to come to my height as I spoke, "I want to dedicate this award to my Dad."


    Applause came from the audience.


    "One day, I told him I wanted to become an actor. So he made a short film for me to teach me how to act. Thank you to everyone at HBO and our crew for taking that short film and making it the [Sex Education] we know today. My fellow cast members, Michelle, James, Linda, Annie, and so many more people who worked on this film. Next, I want to thank my Mum, who encouraged me continuously to work harder and give my best at everything I do. Last but not least, thank you to the Television Academy and all its members for this great honor." I raised my award high to another huge round of applause before being led through the back exit.


    "That was a great speech," Jennifer commented as we walked silently.


    "Thank you. I meant it."


    "So how does it feel getting the Emmy?" she asked with a grin.


    I rolled my eyes. "Oh come on, that''s a bad question. You know how it feels."


    "No, I don''t. I didn''t get the Emmy. I didn''t even get nominated." She said in a matter-of-fact tone. That made me stop in my steps for a moment before looking at her and realizing that [Friends] is still ongoing. She must be getting the award in one of the coming years then.


    "It''s only a matter of time," I said honestly. "Your work is very good. I''ll vote for you."


    As an Emmy winner now, I''d be inducted into the Academy of Television Arts and Sciences (ATAS) from next year onwards, and then I can cast my vote in the acting categories. Quite similar to the Oscars.


    "Aww, aren''t you a sweetheart?" Jen pulled on my cheek lightly.


    "Hey! Get off!" I pushed her hands away. "You''ll ruin my look."


    "Hahaha, you''re cute." Jen continued giggling as we made our way back to the sitting area. Thankfully, I didn''t have to give press interviews right this moment, unlike the Golden Globes. That would''ve been a chore.


    I showed my shining gold trophy to my Mum, "So, do you think we should get a better display case for the trophies?"


    "It seems prudent to do so, yes," Mum commented drily. This wasn''t the only award I had received. There were numerous award ceremonies held throughout the nation. From different critics groups to not-for-profit organizations to different media houses. There are so many award shows in the US that if you attend every one of them, you will not have the time to do your next project. I was in a unique position where I had received so many of these awards this last year that I had lost count.


    No. I hadn''t. There were 16 awards. 17 now, that I would have to accommodate somewhere in the house. Each award that I received was an acknowledgment of sorts from a particular group that they liked my work enough to consider it better than other actors in the same category. The worst part was that I couldn''t even take all these awards back to London because that would be so cumbersome as an entire bag would be full of these worthless trophies. After some deliberation, I decided that I''ll bring my Golden Globe and Emmy along, but nothing else.


    The ceremony continued and more and more people were getting their prizes, but my eyes were only open to the categories where [Sex Education] was nominated. Of them, there were just two more left. Best Director for Dad and Best TV Movie for both Mum and Dad.


    "And the Emmy for Best Director for a TV Movie or Miniseries goes to¡­ Allan Arkush for [The Temptations]."


    I deflated in defeat. It would be so cool if we could clean-sweep our nominations. Unfortunately, that''s not gonna happen now that we''ve already lost 2 out of our 5.


    Without building much suspense, let me tell you we didn''t win the Best TV Movie either. That honor went to another HBO movie, [A Lesson Before Dying].


    Such is life, you win some, you lose some. Still, the fact that we won two major awards for writing and acting would generate a lot of home sales for us over the years to come. Then there was the fact that my involvement in [The Sixth Sense] and [Harry Potter] had elevated my profile a lot which would be beneficial for [Sex Education] as well.


    Let me explain it to you with an example. Anyone who is a decent enough Leonardo DiCaprio fan must know about his movie [What''s Eating Gilbert Grape]. Even decades after it flopped at the box office, people go back to that movie to see why Leo got an Oscar nod for that film. Some 20-25 years after its release, the movie had more than made up for the losses it incurred during its initial theatrical days. Mostly because of Leo''s enchanting performance and to curse the Academy for not giving him the Oscar that year.


    Now, I''m not saying I''ll be as successful as Leo. But with Harry Potter in my pocket and two awesome movies like [The Sixth Sense] and [Billy Elliot] which were favored by the Academy and the people alike, I can guarantee that I won''t fade into obscurity for the next 30 years at the very least.


    And that''s if I stop acting after Harry Potter, which I don''t intend to do because I love working on a film set from my limited experience.


    "Come, Troy," Mum called out, "The awards are over. Let''s get to the afterparty."


    I groaned at the thought of a party. Maybe in 10 years, I won''t be repulsed by the idea, but right now I couldn''t help but detest the very notion of going to a mostly adult party. Not like I want to go to a kids'' party either. I''d stick out like a sore thumb in either of those.


    Its moments like these which made me miss a friend like Evan. I had gotten so busy in the shooting process, and my new friendship with Jamie, that I had almost forgotten about him for the last few months. But when I thought about the song, Evan was all I could think of to dedicate the song to. I won''t say it out loud to anyone, but I felt a little hurt when Evan didn''t so much as call me after I apologized to him on his favorite talk show. I guess I could only wait for him to come around. Some things you just don''t have any control over.


    __________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 44

    Around mid-September, we returned to London for Dad to make final preparations for set and prop designing before the filming of [Harry Potter] could begin. And of course, it was also time for the cast announcements for the first film.


    I met my two fellow co-actors for the role, Emma Watson as Hermione and, surprise surprise, Jamie Bell as Ronald Weasley.


    Believe me, no one was more surprised than me when I saw Jamie wearing his newly dyed ginger locks unabashedly when we met for a chemistry read for the first time.


    "Troy!" Jamie came up to me and gave me a tight hug before letting go. "Thank you for getting me this chance. I still can''t believe it''s actually happening."


    "You''re welcome," I smiled at him sincerely. I had just recommended his name to Chris because the kid who was previously the top contender for the role of Ron didn''t have much acting experience. Not to mention, from what I remember, the earlier movies took lots of retakes because kid actors did not have enough acting experience. One weird thing happened because of my involvement in the film. Because the film was being shot one year early, Rupert Grint didn''t even audition for the role of Ron. So it was relatively easy for Jamie to secure the role of Ron.


    With Jamie and me on the scene, the unnecessarily extra shots surrounding the main trio would be reduced by two-thirds at the very least.


    There was some more shuffling in the cast members, with one important replacement being Ginny Weasley. The original actress didn''t audition, or maybe she was too young this time, I don''t know, but the role went to Imogen Poots instead. A cute little girl. No one other than me knew how important Ginny would be for Harry''s future because the Half-Blood Prince book hadn''t been released yet.


    Then, of course, there was Emma. One of the most beautiful girls of her generation and a talented actress as well. I was surprised that she managed to bag the role, given she was only 9 years old at the moment. Heck, even Imogen Poots, who had also auditioned for Hermione, was closer to me in age, but Emma was the one who gave the best audition. I guess some things are written in destiny.


    If only she had a little more experience, the shooting would be completed much more smoothly.


    "Congratulations on your film." Jamie broke me out of my reverie. "Me mam told me you earned a lot?"


    I laughed at his innocence and shook my head. "No, I didn''t earn a lot, but my film did. Thank you, by the way."


    Jamie rubbed his chin in embarrassment. "Oh, okay. So are you ready for this press conference thing?"


    "You betcha," I grinned at him. "This will be my third one. I''m getting used to them by now."


    Then my gaze fell on the girl standing sideways alone and a little uncomfortably. In my eagerness to talk with Jamie, I felt that I had almost forgotten to include Emma in our conversation. While in school, I wouldn''t care about the feelings of others and may even be an arse sometimes, if I am being honest. But this is work and she is still a kid.


    I''d feel pretty guilty if she quit the production halfway only because we weren''t nice to her. I remember seeing the [Harry Potter Reunion] and getting to know that little fact was heartbreaking. Had Emma quit the series mid-way, I would have felt terrible as a viewer. I can''t let this happen this time around.


    "Hey, Emma! Come join us," I hollered.


    Emma gave me a nervous smile but came closer nonetheless.


    "Jamie and I were just talking about the press conference. How do you feel about it?"


    "Oh, I''m a nervous wreck!" She said while fidgeting with her fingers nervously. "I don''t know how I''ll answer any questions directed at me,"


    "Don''t worry too much." I tried to reassure her with a smile. "Just take a deep breath and believe it''s just another acting job. You know the questions they''d ask, just learn the answers like a¡­like an oral test at school."


    That seemed to ease up some of her worries. She was good at school, like Hermione, so that was understandable.


    "Thanks, Troy. I''ll do just that." She smiled.


    "No problem. If either of you need any help in school or for acting you can always come to me." I wrapped an arm around both of their shoulders like the iconic trio we were meant to be.


    Emma blushed from the contact but didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Jamie looked at me in confusion. "I''m older than you. How can you help me?"


    "I''m already two years ahead in my classes, so trust me, I can help you," I answered nonchalantly. "I''m learning at a fast pace, and I''ll finish my schooling by the time I''m 14, so that won''t be an issue. And I''d love to help."


    While I didn''t like school on principle, I loved teaching others. I have a feeling that if I wasn''t an actor, I would have been a teacher. Not to mention, I''d actually love to mentor someone in acting much more than I would in algebra, but I''d do both if given the chance. It could even mean a smoother shooting experience if the three of us are more comfortable around each other even when not shooting.


    By now, Jamie had seen how much I dedicated myself to my acting or whatever I did, so he just nodded. Or maybe it was because of the gratitude he was feeling for the role. It didn''t matter much.


    I stood there silently as we waited for other people. I saw Tom Felton, who was playing Draco Malfoy. Then there were the same original actors for Neville, Snape, McGonagall, Quirrell, Flitwick, the Dursleys, and Dumbledore.


    Not Richard Harris, but Michael Gambon. After my suggestion, Chris stopped contacting Harris and just went with Gambon.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Harris did contact Chris later on after his granddaughter insisted on him to play the role, but by then Gambon had already signed up for multiple movies.


    A few people who were part of the cast were not in attendance, like Julie Walters who played Molly, or Imogen Poots for Ginny, because their role was more or less a cameo in the first film and they didn''t need to be present for the same. There was one more person who wasn''t on the set but was on the cast list.


    It was Ralph Fiennes who would be playing Voldemort. Again, that was my suggestion to Chris and Dad. I told them that getting a top-class actor is necessary in the long run, especially in later movies.


    From what Dad told me, Ralph Fiennes was hesitant to take up such a small negative role with little pay, but they convinced him because just like the Weasleys, it was a cameo. To convince him, they didn''t even ask him to sign multiple films, just one. That will give him great negotiating power in the future for his salary as Voldemort didn''t even appear in the second and third books. And if they do make a fourth film, then the studio would be much more enthusiastic to give him a raise.


    Slowly but surely, as more people, mostly reporters, came in, we settled in our allotted seats for the conference. Mine was in the middle, with Jamie on my right and Emma on my left. All the others were spread in a row beside us, including Chris Columbus and Dad. J.K. Rowling was also present and was sitting beside Chris.


    Dad took over the role of the emcee as he announced the cast members by name and the roles they would portray.


    When it was done, it was time to ask questions. Because I played the titular character and also because of my recent fame, most of the initial questions were directed towards me.


    "Troy, is it true that it was you who persuaded Mr. Kloves to buy the rights to [Harry Potter]?"


    Dad had already leaked some information to the press beforehand to guide the direction of interviews.


    With a smile, I nodded. "Yes, I read the book for the first time when it was released. I told Dad that I would love to play Harry if he could get the rights. And the rest is history."


    "Don''t you think it is unfair for other kids that couldn''t get to audition for Harry''s role?" a reporter asked, trying to trap me.


    "Who said there was no audition for Harry?" I asked in what I hoped would be genuine bafflement. "As per my knowledge, there were at least three other people who were seriously considered."


    I looked at Chris, and luckily, he got the hint and took over the conversation. "Yes, we didn''t hold an open audition because we wanted someone with experience in acting, to carry such a big role, so we contacted working actors of the right age throughout the UK. It wasn''t until the release of [The Sixth Sense] in the States that we finalized on Troy."


    Internally, I heaved out a sigh of relief. That could''ve gone bad very quickly. Thankfully, we had already anticipated this question because allegations of nepotism were a major problem against my casting.


    I didn''t see it that way. Big stars like Tom Cruise or Leonardo DiCaprio always bought rights to books or other stories they liked for themselves. It wasn''t much different from that. But because I couldn''t do it myself legally, I got Dad to do it for me. Was it much different from that?


    After that, I had to shoot down a few questions about [The Sixth Sense] and its UK release as this was an event for a different film.


    After some questions from other actors, one question was asked to Dad. "Mr. Kloves, how do you feel that your son is working in such a big film?"


    Dad looked at me for a moment before answering the question. "Honestly? I hate it. I want Troy to finish his schooling like normal kids and enjoy his life, but he is very dedicated to his acting career and he won''t forgive me easily if I forbade him from this. So here we are. To make sure the kids get the best environment they can, we have set up a comprehensive tutoring system for them and have also included sports and extracurricular activities like music, dance, and art lessons. We have even received special permission from the parliament to hold these lessons for the kids to accommodate shooting and give us more flexible timings."


    Then a reporter turned to Rowling, "Ms. Rowling, do you approve of the casting choices for the roles for your beloved book series?"


    "Absolutely," Jo said emphatically. "I personally attended Troy''s audition, and couldn''t have chosen a better person to play Harry myself. Troy was born to play Harry, he''s that good. I''m sure he''d do justice to the role. As for the other kids, and adults, everyone is cast perfectly by Chris and Steve. I trust them implicitly to make the best film."


    The unabashed praise by Jo made me a little flustered. I knew she liked me as Harry, but hearing such high praise was more than a little flattering. Hopefully, just as she said, I would be able to do justice to the role. I would hate it if I did any worse than Daniel Radcliffe.


    (Break)


    The worst thing happened on our way back home from the conference. We were followed by the paparazzi.


    "These people are awful," Mum sneered at the car that was blatantly following us with their camera pointed at our car.


    "Dad." He looked at me questioningly with a raised eyebrow. "Can I make a phone call?"


    He didn''t ask me anything, just handed me his phone. I promptly dialed 999, the emergency number in the UK.


    "Hello? Yes, I''m afraid we are being followed in our car."


    "They have some sort of black thing in their hands that I think could be a gun."


    "My dad is driving the car so he can''t talk right now. Dad, can you just tell them that this is not a prank call?"


    Dad had an amused smile on his face and just went along with me, "Yes, this is not a prank call. These people are following us in a black vehicle. Troy, give them the number of the car."


    So I did, along with the make of the car.


    "Yes, that''s our location. Thank you. Dad, they are asking you to take four right turns and if they still follow, to wait for a police dispatch to apprehend them." I answered in amusement after I put the phone down.


    Dad did as asked, and the vultures followed suit. Soon, however, there was an audible siren sound and a police car came into the vicinity and stopped our followers.


    Without waiting for them, Dad stepped down hard on the accelerator and we were off towards our house at full speed. Dad and I laughed out loud at our little prank but Mum didn''t find it funny.


    "You know that the police will come to us for interrogation, right?"


    Dad waved her off. "Oh, come on Kathy, lighten up a little. For all we know, they could''ve been child abductors. This will teach them a lesson. Also, I think we need a new car, chauffeur, and security guard for Troy."


    Mum thought for a while before nodding. "That is a necessity. We can''t show preferential treatment to Troy. If other parents are not allowed on set extensively, we''d have to follow the same rule."


    "Wait, parents aren''t allowed on set?" I asked in confusion. Mum had always been there for me every time I was shooting. As far as I know, there was even this law that said that parents can''t be stopped from being on-set when their child is filming.


    "We can''t legally bar their entry on set," Dad replied, "but we''d prefer if they weren''t there as it would increase unnecessary costs. There will be chaperones for kids who will also be the tutors. We''ll divide them based on their ages and the classes they will be taking. Essentially, it will be an unofficial school of sorts. Also, not all parents are free; most of them have their own jobs to take care of."


    That did make a surprising amount of sense.


    "Let''s not talk about the serious stuff," Mum stopped the talk about the film. "Tell me, do you like a particular car, Troy?"


    "Any car will do, as long it looks good." Then I thought for a few moments and added, "And dark-tinted glasses for the paparazzi."


    I didn''t know much about cars because I didn''t drive yet and didn''t have easy access to the internet like on a smartphone to do some car research in my free time. Moreover, I trusted that my parents would get me a good car.


    ___________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 45

    Two days later, I had a new car and my own Alfred¡ªahem, I mean Roger.


    Roger Carpenter was ex-military, honorably discharged, and sent by a security agency that provided services for celebrities and other VIPs. He also had experience in navigating crowds and similar situations. He had signed an NDA and was contracted for three years to be my bodyguard/driver.


    The car I was given for my commute to and from the sets of [Harry Potter] was a BMW 540i. Initially, I thought it was very expensive (especially when I didn''t even have my first big paycheck from [Harry Potter]), but when I aired my concerns to my parents, Dad flat-out laughed in my face.


    "Do you know how much I''ll make from the first movie alone?" he had asked.


    "Millions," was the reply when I shrugged. "Most of that would be after its release, true, but I¡¯m guaranteed a generous minimum payout. I could probably buy you a Lamborghini, Ferrari, or even a Rolls Royce, but that''d be plain stupid when you can¡¯t even drive yet."


    I stopped any protest after that when I realized that the car cost Dad less than 1% of his paycheck.


    So it was in this new car with my new driver Roger that I came to the shooting location of the very first scene of [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone].


    Because it had to be shot at different locations all across the UK, they had initially decided to be done with the scenes not involving Hogwarts first because those scenes involved the preparation of a lot of props and small magical trinkets, for which the set designing team was working tirelessly.


    That was at least until I pointed out a major flaw in their preparation.


    "Shouldn''t we do the heavy CGI scenes like the Quidditch match first?" I had asked Dad once when he explained the shooting logic to me.


    "And why is that?" Dad had asked back.


    "I don''t know for sure, but won''t adding the CGI to perfection take a lot of time? If it is shot first, then the VFX team would have more time to add the effects to those scenes, and as far as I understand, Quidditch requires the most CGI in the whole movie." I had given my reasoning.


    In reality, it was no original reasoning of mine. I remember watching an interview with Chris Columbus, who complained about this issue, which they corrected from the second movie onwards, resulting in a major improvement in Quidditch scenes from part 1 to part 2.


    Dad had looked at me skeptically before asking, "How in heaven''s name did you deduce that, and none of the production team pointed it out? Including our VFX specialist?"


    I had just shrugged in reply.


    So back to the present, here I was at the Leavesden studios to shoot our Quidditch scenes. From what I knew, it would take upwards of two weeks to complete the whole Quidditch sequence. Visual effects technology is so amazing that other than me and the older kid who plays the Slytherin Seeker, no other actor had to be physically present on the set on the same day. Because I was the main character, I had more scenes, so my scenes were to be shot first.


    I saw the Nimbus 2000 that I had to ride. It was fitted with a bicycle seat, footrests, and wires to ensure I didn''t fall off.


    This was my first time doing any sort of stunt or action scene, so I was a little nervous but excited at the same time.


    "Troy," Chris said as he approached me, "for this scene, we are trying to replicate the same effect as Quidditch. The brooms will move only in their place, and we will add wind using these giant fans. If you have any problem or discomfort, just wave your hand or shout. Is that alright?"


    I nodded in understanding.


    "Good. Now see this scene. We are recreating this."


    Chris played an animated Quidditch scene on the monitor behind him, and I really understood what we were trying to achieve here.


    "So the camera will zoom in the opposite direction of where I''m supposed to go to make it look like I''m going forward?" I asked, finally realizing how such scenes are shot in action movies and the like.


    "Yes! Exactly! Come, now sit on that broom thingy and we''ll begin." Chris pointed towards the ''broom'' that was attached to a giant machine in front of a blue screen.


    I was assisted by a few people to climb up on the contraption, and the shooting began.


    The ''broom'' shook wildly in every direction as I held onto it for dear life. It was pretty uncomfortable, to be honest. Thank God my balls hadn''t dropped yet, or I''d be a little less likely to become a father in the future. They blew wind in my face from different directions, and I had to make lunges, dives, and whatnot. I even had to fight it out with the other kid for the imaginary Snitch where our ''brooms'' were placed next to each other.


    That''s the problem with the green screen/blue screen. There''s nothing there to act against. Everything is so technical, and the human element is removed from the equation entirely. To remedy this, Chris had to tell us multiple times what was exactly happening around us and what we should be imagining.


    As planned, we shot these scenes for a total of sixteen days. No amount of good acting can reduce your number of retakes when you''re about to puke your guts out because of the excess motion of those horrid contraptions. In fact, I didn''t even consider this as acting. Thankfully, they mixed my scenes with those of other actors to give me some respite.


    I would shoot for an hour, then take a study session. Meanwhile, others in the Gryffindor or Slytherin teams would take their shots. It was a hectic schedule, but we all persevered.


    (Break)


    After the Quidditch scenes and all the flying scenes around Hogwarts were shot, I took a few days off to promote [The Sixth Sense] in the UK. As I mentioned earlier, in the UK, Disney marketed the film as having two leads, Bruce and I, with both of us featured on the posters.


    Because the UK was geographically much smaller, the promotion tour was much shorter than in the States. It didn''t mean I liked it any more than in the States because, at the end of the day, it was mostly the same stuff we talked about in the interviews, with one major difference.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Now I was also Harry Potter, so I had to talk about that as well.


    "So how is it shooting for [Harry Potter]?" an interviewer named George asked me.


    "It''s wonderful," I replied cheerfully. "I love the book series so much that seeing those scenes come to life is nothing less than magical. I hope it will get a similar response to [The Sixth Sense]." I tried to steer the conversation back to the current film in question.


    "Very subtle," George grinned at me. "Okay, so tell me more about working with Bruce Willis."


    "Bruce is like that loving mischievous uncle I never had. I never felt for a moment that I was working. The best part is that no one on set treated me like a kid, and I just loved being on set because of that."


    (Break)


    [The Sixth Sense] had a massive opening in the UK. The audience was similarly enthralled by the plot twists and the story structure.


    The opening weekend collection alone was a staggering ¡ê15.2 million. A similar trend was observed in most of Europe, where the film received a great opening and exceedingly positive word of mouth.


    By the time the year ended, the film had already grossed $715 million worldwide and wasn''t showing signs of stopping any time soon.


    The success of the film could be attributed to the genius of M. Night Shyamalan. Not to mention the fact that Disney had started campaigning for the Oscars, resulting in larger media attention to an already hit film. Every news channel, media house, and other reporters had started doing opinion pieces on the story structure, the plot twist, and the acting of the actors, including yours truly.


    I was very baffled seeing people analyzing every bit of the plot (minus the plot twist about Bruce Willis) and the performances. From what little I saw on TV, Bruce appeared on every talk show and news channel regularly to talk about the film and the filming experience with Night and me.


    His move was quite an obvious one. He was getting a huge bonus for the film that would net him upwards of $100 million. And his performance was good enough that he could get an Oscar nomination if he played his cards right. Well, the last one depended more on others'' performances, and in a year with weaker performances, he may have even gotten one. But not in 1999. Not only was that one of the greatest year in film history with amazing performances across the board, there were other factors working against Bruce.


    The reason was simple: Bruce didn''t have a good image amongst his fellow actors for his acting. From what I heard on set, his behavior was quite mellow in [The Sixth Sense] because of his recent failure at the Box Office. Usually, he was a little difficult to work with. Their words, not mine.


    Anyway, back to the topic at hand. Because of Bruce''s stake in the box office, he was doing everything in his power to promote the film, and the results showed.


    $715 million and counting. That is already more than the worldwide total of [The Sixth Sense] in my previous life. I never imagined that my presence would impact the box office collections of the film. Then again, my Emmy win had enhanced the US collections in the immediately following days. Or maybe it was just the modified script of the movie with the added song? I don''t think I''d ever get the answer to that question, so I''ll just chalk it up to the butterfly effect.


    On the [Harry Potter] front, things were going as well as they could be. Since I was done with the most taxing scenes of broom flying and Quidditch, the rest of the scenes were relatively much simpler for me.


    At the moment, I was at King''s Cross station, shooting the scenes of Platform 9?.


    I was pushing forward a trolley with a bunch of stuff on it, including a trunk, some parcels wrapped in brown paper, and a beautiful white owl in a birdcage. I was wearing old, baggy clothes, that included a flannel shirt, a loose grey t-shirt under it, and a pair of equally bigger trousers held together barely across my torso by a frayed belt. The sleeves of the shirt and legs of the trousers had to be folded multiple times to make it wearable on my tiny frame. I was wearing Harry''s iconic glasses and a fake scar had been placed on my forehead. I was told not to comb my hair, an instruction that I complied with. Beside me was a giant of a man called Robbie Coltrane, portraying Rubeus Hagrid. To appear bigger than he was, he was wearing a special suit designed for him under his own shabby clothes.


    "What''re yeh lookin'' at?" He growled at a couple walking beside us at the train station. The extras walked quickly, leaving Hagrid and me behind.


    Robbie then took out a watch from his pocket before exclaiming, "Blimey! Is that the time?" Then he turned to me and looked down, "Sory Harry, I''m gonna have to leave yeh. Dumbledore will be wanting this..." He started patting his pocket as a look of realization spread across his face. "...Well he''ll be wanting to see me. Now, your train leaves in ten minutes. Here''s your ticket." He handed me said ticket. "Stick to it, Harry. It''s very important. Stick to your ticket." He insisted while nodding comically.


    I barely concealed my laughter as I looked down at the ticket in my hands. This was already the seventh take because Robbie is so damn hilarious that I find it difficult to not laugh at his micro-expressions.


    "But Hagrid! There must be a mistake. This says Platform 9?. There''s no such thing, is there?" I looked around in bafflement as the giant was nowhere to be seen.


    "Cut!" Chris''s voice rang out on the station. "Very good, Troy! Let''s move on to the next one after a fifteen-minute break where you meet the Weasleys."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Not just this scene, but I was having a little problem shooting some of the scenes portraying Harry in general. The director felt that my expressions weren''t coming out as innocent as they could be for an 11-year-old who knew nothing about this new magical world. I guess I got a little used to playing sad, lonely, or depressed kids from my first three films.


    While Harry was also a sad and abused kid, this wasn''t a literary masterpiece created for its outstanding acting where I had to accurately gauge Harry''s emotions. It''s a commercial movie through and through, targeted toward kids, thus the tone is meant to be light-hearted.


    Keeping that in mind, I had lightened up my emotions a little until Chris was satisfied with what he wanted from me. Longing for something that is right there but I don''t know how to get it. That''s what I was going for. I had to keep this mental state maintained all the time when I was shooting Harry Potter. At least for these initial scenes.


    "You did good, kid," Robbie Coltrane noted idly.


    "Thanks, Robbie," I nodded in thanks. "So, will you be staying on set to watch the next scene?"


    "Hell no!" He shook his head vehemently. "Can''t wait to get out of this monstrosity. All the best for your shoot." And with that, he left for his trailer. I didn''t blame him for being so curt and wanting to get out of his tall and fat suit. I would do the same if I was in his position.


    Putting that thought away, I focused on the rest of the scene. The upcoming scene was one which I was very excited about. It was right then that I ran into Julie Walters, my co-star from [Billy Elliot], who is also playing Mrs. Weasley here.


    "Troy!" She rushed over and hugged me tightly in her large bosom.


    "Julie," I croaked out somehow, "if you don''t release me now, I''ll suffocate."


    "Don''t be like that," she hit me lightly over the head. "If you could say that much, then you couldn''t have suffocated."


    I just settled for rolling my eyes discreetly. Some people you just can''t argue with.


    "It was so good to meet you again for another movie. Have you memorized your lines? Do you need to practice with me?" she fired off in quick succession.


    I groaned audibly. As far as I knew, she was deliberately doing this to get on my nerves. She can be petty like this sometimes.


    "Yes, Mum, I remember my lines. Honestly, woman, aren''t you embracing your character too literally?"


    "Oh hush you!" Julie tried to hit me again, but I ducked successfully and decided to just keep quiet for the sake of my physical well-being.


    Julie and I had grown pretty close while filming [Billy Elliot] together. Apart from Jamie, she was the one I was closest to on set. Funnily enough, Jamie was playing the role of her son now.


    I looked around the station and just knew that many people, including paparazzi, were trying to sneak a peek from behind the barriers that had been erected for a single glimpse of the set. However, it was unlikely the production crew would let them get away with taking any pictures.


    Special permission had been taken from the authorities, and a portion of King''s Cross station had been blocked off from public view to shoot the iconic scenes of Platform 9?. And the readers of the books could easily guess which scene was being filmed there.


    ___________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 46

    "Okay," Chris came into view after setting up the scene, "Julie, you and the kids will come from the direction I came." He then pointed towards the pillar where we were shooting, "Troy, you''d be standing here, facing towards that pillar, and will rush to them with your trolley. After your dialogue, you''ll run towards the pillar and will stop at that point where you can see the little green cross, okay?"


    I nodded in understanding. As per the scene, I had to go through the pillar, but that was not exactly possible, so some CGI would be employed. My running would be recorded from different angles to make it possible.


    Don''t ask me the details. VFX sometimes just goes over my head.


    "And, Action!"


    "Packed with muggles as usual! Come, Ginny, Ron! Platform 9? is right this way," Mrs. Weasley said while leading her brood toward the designated wall.


    "Muggles?" I whispered as realization dawned upon me.


    I watched with wide eyes from the side as Percy, Fred, and George did their thing before running away from the camera view.


    "Excuse me!" I yelled a little before coming into the Weasleys'' sight, ¡°Can you tell me how¡­"


    I trailed off with uncertainty looking at the platform.


    "How to get to the platform? Oh, worry not dear, it''s my Ron''s first time as well¡­"


    "Cut!" Chris'' voice cut off the scene, "Troy, Julie, Imogen, excellent work. Jamie, you''re not showing enough reaction to being called out. Be a little smug but at the same time embarrassed at being called out by your Mum. Let''s do it again from your line, Troy."


    Jamie Bell looked a little crestfallen. I put a hand on his shoulder, "Don''t worry mate, it happens. Just be calm and it will be alright."


    He nodded as we all prepared ourselves for the reshoot.


    (Break)


    Shooting [Harry Potter] was a unique experience in itself. Never had I shot so many scenes (or any scenes) in front of a green screen or blue screen, as the case may be. Other than the broom flight scenes, there were scenes like the Troll attack or the scenes involving Fluffy that required heavy usage of CGI and thus green screens.


    Because of my suggestion, all CGI-heavy stuff was being filmed beforehand and the normal stuff would be done later on. This was so tiring. Especially the one I''m in at the moment.


    "Do something!" I shouted while hanging upside down with copious amounts of wires.


    "But what?" Jamie looked around in confusion.


    "Anything!" I replied desperately as Jamie took out his wand and waved it.


    "Wingardium Leviosa!"


    The next moment I was lowered down on a green mattress and immediately I crawled back towards Jamie with a scared expression as a giant green doll fell at its designated spot.


    "Cut!" Chris shouted, "Terrific work, Troy, Jamie. Emma, next is your scene. Say all your lines one after another."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. It wasn''t easy doing that stunt take after take. This was already the sixth take; any more and I''d have gone dizzy. To make sure I''m dangling as little as possible, they shot only my and Jamie''s scene now. Emma''s scene was to be added in post-production to make it look like she is talking between us.


    "And cut! Excellent work, kids!" Chris grinned down at us, "That''s it for today, we''d be continuing the shoot after the holidays in the new year."


    Ah yes. I had forgotten to mention that it had been quite some time ever since we started shooting the film series and the year was coming to an end. It wasn¡¯t just the end of a year or a decade or even a century, but the end of a millennium. The Y2K phenomenon was real, and there were a lot of conspiracy theories floating around on the internet and in the news about the coming year. Among all this chaos, the production team of [Harry Potter] had decided to take the holidays off.


    Brimming with the holiday spirit, I decided to have some fun of my own. "Hey Chris," I gave Chris the most innocent smile I could muster, "Is it true that you''d be giving us all presents?"


    "Oh really?" Emma squealed, "I want a new laptop computer."


    Jamie, immediately understanding the plan, grinned, "And I want a Nintendo."


    "Hmm," I hummed audibly, "If we get to choose, I want a new guitar. No, that''s too simple. How about a grand piano?"


    "Hey, hey, hold up," Chris raised his hands, "when did I promise that?"


    "But it''s Christmas!" I exclaimed while Emma and Jamie nodded emphatically, "Normally we''d be enjoying our childhood with our school friends but here we are forced into labor by some greedy corporation. I''m so sad that even my Dad is a part of this process."


    Chris stared at me in disbelief at the nonsense I was spewing. Even Emma and Jamie were taken aback by my words.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Cough "Are you done with your prank, Troy?" Unfortunately, Dad interrupted more drama from unfolding.


    "You ruin all my fun!" I raised my hands in the air in mock frustration before laughing out loud. "I''m sorry Chris." I apologized, "Hope you didn''t take it too seriously."


    Chris chuckled nervously, "Yeah it''s fine. I knew you were joking."


    "I¡¯m sure you did!" I grinned, "Still, to make up for it, Dad and I have brought presents for everyone!"


    As I announced this, Dad signaled an assistant to bring in a huge bag filled with multiple boxes.


    Emma and Jamie and the other kid actors, including Tom Felton, Matthew Lewis, and everyone else, were immediately called back on the set as Dad and I started handing over all the gifts that we had purchased for them. Today wasn¡¯t a scheduled day for everyone, but they were called in with the pretense of filming a few scenes that were later canceled.


    "Whoa! Is that a Nintendo!?" Jamie exclaimed, "How did you know I wanted that?"


    "I don''t know, you only said a million times how much you wanted one but your Mum didn''t get you." I answered with a smile, "Don''t worry though, we asked her beforehand so she won''t take it away."


    The whole gifting thing was my idea. I just suggested it to Dad casually and he was so pumped with the idea that he went along with it. Over the past few weeks, I had very covertly asked most of the kids what they wanted for Christmas. Them being kids, they didn¡¯t even realize it.


    "A cricket kit? Thank you, Troy! Steve! I love it!" Matthew, who plays Neville, exclaimed enthusiastically.


    "My own laptop? Thank you, Troy," Emma hugged me, which I reciprocated.


    This continued for several minutes as different kids would come up to us, thanking us for their gifts, which were usually toys or such stuff. We even gave out some generic gifts for the adults, like personalized coffee mugs and pens.


    Chris was the last to come up to me holding the cufflinks Dad had gifted him, "Now I feel much worse about not bringing you guys anything." He joked with a grin.


    "It''s alright," I waved him off, "There''s always next year."


    "Hopefully," Chris smiled at me.


    (Break)


    The end of 1999 brought many things. Firstly, I ordered my broker to sell all of my Yahoo shares in the new year.


    It netted me more than half a million dollars post taxes and commission out of an initial investment of $190k. No one was more shocked at this than my investment guy, Andrew. He had contacted Dad multiple times to convince me to sell. Dad had only one thing to say to him when I denied, "If he makes a loss, it will teach him a valuable life lesson."


    Andrew was adamant about selling early because his commission was based on the amount of transaction, not the profit made. Still, the end result satisfied both Andrew and me. Dad and Mum were also astonished at the profit I made based on my ''hunch''.


    Mum even joked that I was blessed and that whatever thing I touched turned to gold. I just chuckled at that. That''s just foreknowledge. If not for that, I''d have probably done [Magnolia] instead of [The Sixth Sense] and would be slowly forgotten by everyone.


    You must be thinking, why is this guy telling us about making half a million in stocks when he just made a deal worth hundreds of millions of dollars with Warner Bros for future investment in [Harry Potter]? You''re right, this money is negligible when compared to that, but you ignored one fact. This just proved that any future stock market knowledge I may have is very viable. So I could invest in any other companies that ring some bells about future prices and voila!


    Right now, I already know Amazon and Apple''s future performance. The only problem is that I also know that the tech stocks will come crashing down in a few months, so it''s not practical to invest in anything right now.


    Unless.


    Yes.


    Derivatives.


    Derivative markets can be very dangerous for someone who does not know the stock market. However, that rule doesn''t apply to me for several reasons. The first one is that I do have the knowledge of derivatives from my past life. Second is, of course, my future knowledge.


    With my mind made up, I decided to partake in the stock that I know is bound to fall. Yahoo.


    With all that in mind, here I am, on a call with Andrew alongside Dad.


    "Let me get this straight," Andrew said, "You want to buy a 12-month Put option on Yahoo share with all of the $500k you have on hand."


    "Exactly," I said.


    "And you''re okay with this, Steve? Didn''t you tell me not to buy any derivatives for your son?" Andrew asked.


    "I changed my mind," Steve replied reluctantly, "Or rather Troy did. He has put forth some great points. After all, it''s his money and he can do whatever he wants with it."


    There was silence over the line for a moment before Andrew spoke, "You do realize that because of high price fluctuations, the Put value of Yahoo may go as high as $20?"


    "That''s fine," I waved him off, even if he couldn''t see me, "I can go even higher, but obviously, it''s better to keep it as low as possible."


    I could see Dad staring at me incredulously but didn''t say anything to counter my claim.


    "Alright," Andrew answered after a few seconds, "I''ll make the transaction at the earliest."


    And that was that. It wasn''t until the next day that Andrew called to inform us that he had purchased 27,000 Put options at the rate of $18.34 with an exercise price of $420, betting almost all of my money gained from the stock market against Yahoo.


    For those of you who don''t know what a Put option is, let me explain. Suppose the price of Yahoo falls to $401.3 (420-18.7) after 12 months, then I''ll have no profit, no loss. If it is anything above that amount, I would be making a loss. But anything below the value of $401.3 will result in a profit for me. On the conservative side, say the price is $400, I''d still be making $68,900.


    The thing is, I know that the price will be below $100 in a year, thus making me a shitload of money. I could''ve bought a 6 or 9-month option at a cheaper rate, but buying a year-long option will save me up to 30% on taxes. That''s millions of my future money. With that done, I only have to wait for a year.


    That was my finance front. On the work front, the new year brought a new award season with it. Especially, for [The Sixth Sense].


    It began with the Golden Globes, where it received only two nominations. One for the Best Screenplay for M. Night Shyamalam and the other for Best Supporting Actor for me.


    Unfortunately, because of my busy shooting schedule for [Harry Potter], I decided to skip the ceremony. It''s not like it''s the Oscars. Dad had promised me that he would attend in my stead and also do the award campaign for the Oscars alongside Disney so I could solely focus on [Harry Potter].


    The Oscar was one ceremony I wouldn''t miss for the world if I were to be nominated. Even if I don''t win, the chance to see the ceremony that is watched throughout the world by tens of millions of people, live, is a dream that I won''t miss for the world. Not to mention that I''d get a membership in the Academy where I can vote for the best actors or actresses and the best film from next year onwards.


    This year is tough competition. There''s Michael Caine, Tom Cruise, Michael Clarke Duncan, and Jude Law. All of them gave amazing performances, but for the life of me, I couldn''t remember who won the award in the original timeline.


    Was it Tom Cruise? I think it was. He is a great actor, just more focused on physically challenging roles. Maybe this is the year he belled the cat known as the Academy Awards?


    ___________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 47

    "It''s on, it''s on, it''s on!" Emma squealed happily from beside me while grabbing my hand tightly. I smiled at her and turned towards Jamie, who was trying to look nonchalant. Trying was the keyword here.


    His posture didn''t hide his excitement as we sat together in our living room past midnight, waiting for the award announcement.


    It was nice of Emma to suggest that she would support me for my award ceremony. Jamie was not one to be left behind, so both of them had asked permission from their respective parents for a sleepover.


    It was more like a wakeover, however. The award ceremony started at 12:30 AM because of the time difference, and the award for Best Supporting Actor wasn''t for a couple of hours.


    So it was already nearing 3 AM, and all four of us (including Mum) were barely suppressing our yawns when finally Ben Affleck and Charlize Theron came on stage to announce the award we were waiting for.


    "And the winner is¡­" Ben Affleck built up the suspense on the telly as Emma gripped my hand even tighter. Even Jamie placed a supportive hand on my shoulder.


    "Tom Cruise for [Magnolia]."


    I deflated a little. As I had expected, Tom Cruise is the winner. He will likely win the Oscars as well. The different awards before the Oscars are pretty much an indicator of your likelihood of winning that one. So with no momentum on my side, it would be difficult for me to win the big prize.


    "It''s okay, Troy," Emma patted my back, "Your performance was better than any other out there, I know that."


    I snickered at her innocent attempt to pacify me, "It''s not like you''ve seen any of the other actors'' movies."


    She huffed and crossed her arms over her chest, "It''s not my fault that I cannot watch them because of my age."


    "By that logic," Jamie chipped in, "Both of you shouldn''t have even seen [The Sixth Sense]. Isn''t that PG-13?"


    Emma decided that that was the best time to practice her punching prowess on poor little Jamie.


    "Alright, kids," Mum cut over our bickering loudly, "It''s time for bed. You know you have to be on set tomorrow. Or rather today."


    Emma and Jamie didn''t protest because they were very sleepy and quickly acquiesced to Mum''s cajoling.


    "Are you feeling okay, love?" Mum asked after showing Emma and Jamie their sleeping place.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" I shrugged, "I mean, I never expected to win a Golden Globe this year as well. There are other greater actors out there; I can''t win everything all the time."


    "That''s a very mature thing to say." Mum nodded at me proudly, "Good, now go to sleep. We have a long day ahead."


    (Break)


    Days turned into weeks, and I got engrossed in the filming of [Harry Potter] once more. The simplicity, yet the complexity of this fantasy place was out of this world. Witnessing the entire production in person, rather than on a screen, was a unique and satisfying experience.


    Here, most of the cast consisted of kids, so the overall environment was much more laid-back and joyful compared to [Sex Education] or even [The Sixth Sense]. The first scene we shot in the Great Hall was one I won''t ever forget. As soon as I walked inside the hall in one of the two rows of my fellow kid actors, I was floored by the sight in front of me. Floating candles were everywhere in the hall, and I bet this was the reason they didn''t let any of us visit this part of the set earlier¡ªto get our genuine reactions.


    The effect was slightly lessened by the ceiling, which was a green screen to add in the fake sky effect, but that didn''t diminish the impact of the floating candles too much. As the scene was still being shot, I remained in character, looking around everywhere and nowhere curiously and in awe.


    "It''s not real, the ceiling," Emma commented from behind me, "It''s just bewitched to look like the night sky. I read about it in Hogwarts: A History."


    As soon as we reached the front of the hall, Maggie Smith, who played Professor McGonagall, stepped up on the stage and said, "Can you wait along here, please? Now, before we begin, Professor Dumbledore would like to say a few words." She turned towards Michael Gambon, who stood up.


    "Cut!" Chris Columbus'' voice rang out in the hall. "Terrific job, kids. Let''s take one more shot of the entrance, yeah? Quick, before the candles melt."


    We hurried back to the entrance and took positions to redo the scene.


    Yeah, it is the story of any film set. You go back and do things again and again. From what I remember, thank every god out there that David Fincher isn''t directing [Harry Potter], or we''d be stuck doing one scene tens, if not hundreds, of times. Chris passed the scene on his fourth take. Luckily, it was the last one for the day.


    "Troy!" I turned towards the voice, which turned out to be Mum. "You ready?"


    "Yeah, Mum," I nodded enthusiastically before deflating, "Just wish the flight was shorter."


    "Don''t we all?" Mum said. "But just imagine, you get to be present for the Oscars. How cool is that?"


    "Very," I replied with a smile. "Anyway, let me just change out of my costume, and then we can go directly to the airport."


    "Go ahead."


    So, I may have skipped over some of the juicier parts about how I got my first Oscar nomination at the tender age of 11. The Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences (AMPAS) announced the nominations for the 72nd Academy Awards on February 15, 2000. [American Beauty], a film by Sam Mendes, dominated the nominations with 9, while second place had a tie, [Cider House Rules] and [The Insider] both having 7 nominations. [The Sixth Sense] came in third with a total of 6 nominations in the categories of Best Picture, Director, Screenplay, Editing, Supporting Actress for Toni Collette, and to my greatest surprise, Best Supporting Actor for yours truly.


    Although I knew already that this role was meant to have Oscar potential with Haley Joel Osment bagging a nomination in my past life as well, it was a big doubt whether I''d get it or not because my presence changed things.


    The fact that I got the nomination was a big relief for me, confirming that my performance was good enough that people in the industry considered it one of the best of the year.


    The day the nominations were announced was a big celebration on the [Harry Potter] set, with everyone radiating their happiness for me. I lost count of the number of times people would come up to me and shake hands or simply say congratulations.


    Things became even weirder two weeks later when the BAFTA nominations came out, and I got another nomination, but this time in the category of Best Actor in a Leading Role. My role was big enough in the film that people were divided on whether to consider my performance supporting or leading. It didn''t help that Disney marketed me as a lead in the UK. If I''m being completely honest, I have more screen time than Bruce Willis. It''s just people''s perception of me being a little kid that stopped me from getting a Best Actor nod at the Oscars as well. And BAFTA tends to favor British actors and movies over Americans more often than not.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Anyway, as I had decided earlier, I would definitely attend the Oscar ceremony in person. BAFTA as well. The latter because they were less than an hour''s drive away from [Harry Potter]''s set, so that wouldn''t disturb the shooting too much.


    (Break)


    I straightened out my black three-piece suit one last time before getting out of our rented limousine with a huge grin on my face. Immediately, camera flashes went off everywhere, capturing my first appearance on the carpet.


    My parents had already given me instructions that they would follow a few steps behind me because they weren''t exactly celebrities themselves. The reporters and paparazzi weren''t very excited about clicking them. I waved to a crowd of people standing near the entrance, and for some reason, they went wild. I mean, I knew the reason, but it was still bizarre seeing that scene in front of me where many people, mostly grown-ups, acted insane upon seeing a kid.


    Seeing the outstretched hands, posters, and whatnot, I stepped forward and shook a few hands while signing a few posters. The usual.


    "Troy! Shake my hand!" "One autograph, please!" "One photo!"


    Such requests had already become common for me by now. I obliged a few requests and ignored others. While I loved engaging with fans, I couldn''t humor each and every person who wanted to meet me. What I found the biggest advantage of being a kid actor is the ability to outright ignore many people without offending them greatly. Some people would still feel outraged, but you can''t exactly please everyone.


    It seemed like almost a lifetime later when I finally entered the Shrine Auditorium, where this year''s Academy Awards were being held. To be honest, it felt great being part of this year''s ceremony given how 1999 was considered a landmark year for the film industry. One of the greatest years in the history of cinema. Even if I knew I wouldn''t be winning tonight, anyone revisiting the year would remember my film, and for that alone, I''m more than thankful for the second chance that life gave me.


    "Troy Armitage?" A voice interrupted my thoughts, and I turned towards it to see an icon standing there.


    "Oh, my God!" I let out unconsciously. "You know me?"


    Tom Cruise chuckled heartily before stepping forward and shaking my hand, "Of course I do. We are competing for the same award after all. Not to mention, I loved you in your film."


    "Thank you, Mr. Cruise." I grinned at his response. "Although, I know you will be winning tonight, so you can rest assured, we are not competing at all."


    "Just call me Tom. And I wouldn''t be too sure about that," he waved off before motioning toward the gorgeous woman standing beside him. "Have you met my wife Nicole?"


    "Pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Cruise." I greeted her with a kiss on her hand before saying, "Do you have a mini version of you stowed away somewhere, like a younger sister? I would''ve waited for you a few years, but you don''t seem available." I tilted my head towards her husband.


    "He''s smooth," Nicole Kidman whispered between her giggles. Then she bent forward towards me and lightly pinched my cheek, "Sadly for you, young man, my sister''s also married. And seeing this behavior of yours, I would keep my daughter far away from you."


    "Sure about that?" I asked with a cocky grin when she released me. "Your daughter will miss the chance to befriend Harry Potter."


    "Well, you could always join my kids at this summer camp our church organizes," Tom said on behalf of his wife with a grin of his own. "It has a lot of activities. I''m sure you''d love it."


    I didn''t know what to say to that. Being religious was one thing, but deliberately joining a ''religion'' that is infamous for being labeled as a cult in countries like Germany and France didn''t sound good for my mental health.


    "I''m too busy filming [Harry Potter] right now," I deflected. "Maybe next year?"


    "Work comes first, after all," Nicole Kidman said with a nod, but not before shooting Tom Cruise a warning look that I don''t think I was meant to see. "It''s good that you understand that."


    At that moment, I wanted to be anywhere but there, between a disagreeing couple. I surreptitiously looked around and found Samuel L. Jackson standing with someone. Seeing him, I grinned before turning to the Cruise couple, "Excuse me. If you don''t mind, I need to meet Sam Jackson over there."


    "Go ahead," Nicole smiled at me, and I gladly left the duo. Dodged a bullet there.


    (Break)


    The ceremony finally began as it usually does, with Billy Crystal taking over the reins of hosting duties for the seventh time. He began his hosting as usual with a song about the movies that got nominated for Best Picture.


    He mentioned the fact that the Oscar statuettes were stolen by someone but were thankfully recovered by a man who was paid $50,000 as a reward for finding 52 Oscars.


    "That''s not a lot of money when you realize that Miramax and DreamWorks are spending millions of dollars just to get one," Billy Crystal joked.


    I clapped alongside other audience members when I heard that. Sadly, Miramax and DreamWorks changed the awards season with their heavy campaigns in the late 1990s. Before that, it was mostly simple work of talking to people, but now, it''s press junkets, heavy advertising, and whatnot.


    This was the biggest reason I was not expected to win tonight, as I didn''t partake in any of those.


    "Now the great story this year was [The Sixth Sense] and the success of the great young actor Troy Armitage, who''s sitting right over there. Hello, Troy." Billy pointed at me as the camera zoomed onto my face. I smiled and waved as people around me clapped.


    "Eleven years old, God, I have movies in development longer than that." Billy joked, eliciting laughter from everyone around. "Troy, this one''s for you."


    Saying that, Billy started singing a song dedicated to [The Sixth Sense]. I heard M. Night Shyamalan groaning audibly behind me when Billy sang about ''kids who see dead people''. I chuckled at that. Night hated anyone spoiling his stories, so as per him, Billy Crystal had just committed the greatest of sins. Night had had a great fight with Disney over the trailer which had the line, ''I see dead people,'' but they didn''t budge.


    The awards began soon enough with technical awards being given away first, like Best Costumes, Makeup, Visual Effects, and the like. They threw in a few major awards like Best Supporting Actress in the mix as well to keep the audience engaged, which went to Angelina Jolie for [Girl, Interrupted]. I felt a little bad for Toni Collette, who didn''t win.


    [The Matrix], one of my favorite movies of the year, took away four technical awards, which was totally deserved in my opinion. Then came the award for Best Adapted and Original Screenplay, two of the big awards of the night. Kevin Spacey gave away the award for Best Adapted Screenplay to the writers of [The Cider House Rules], an undeserving movie, nominated only because of the excessive campaigning of Miramax. All the other four nominees were much more deserving.


    I couldn''t see that part of the ceremony because I was called backstage to present the next big award of the night.


    "To present the Award for Best Adapted Screenplay, please welcome the Oscar-nominated actor of [The Sixth Sense] and the upcoming [Harry Potter] movie, Troy Armitage."


    I briskly walked towards the center of the stage as my name was called. Thankfully, they had the common sense to lower the mic to my height, which I appreciated a lot. Despite what anyone may believe, this wasn''t because of my nomination. Warner Bros endorsed this to let me gain international highlight as [Harry Potter] would be released later this year. A little conceited, but that''s what every studio does while releasing a big blockbuster-level film of the year.


    "Consider the writer," I began reading the introduction off a teleprompter. "Locked away in a lonely room, waiting for lady muse to alight gracefully and turn the stark blank empty void of a page into a masterpiece. Like the person who wrote this stuff. I can''t possibly know what all that means, just look at me!" I made a confused face at that weird introduction, getting laughter from everywhere around me.


    After the laughter died down, I continued, "For Best Original Screenplay, here are the nominees."


    I waited for a few moments before reading the names, "Alan Ball for [American Beauty]; Charlie Kaufman for [Being John Malkovich]; Paul Thomas Anderson for [Magnolia]; Mike Leigh for [Topsy Turvy], and my personal favorite, M. Night Shyamalan for [The Sixth Sense]."


    That gained another round of laughter from the people for my obvious bias. "And the Oscar goes to," I opened the envelope containing the name of the winner and stood there shocked for a whole two seconds before loudly calling out, "M. Night Shyamalan for [The Sixth Sense]!"


    Never had I imagined that my presence would change history like that. M. Night Shyamalan never got an Oscar. Hell, he never even got nominated again after this year. My presence surely changed some aspects of the script, and here we are.


    Night climbed up to the stage and gave me a big hug after bending down a little, "Thank you, Troy! Thank you so much!" I patted his back a little before we separated. I took the Oscar statuette from the lady beside me and handed it to Night, before taking a few steps back, giving him the stage to talk.


    "Hooh!" Night let out. "Never imagined I would be getting this tonight. I have a lot of people to thank, so let''s begin with the people who watched our film. To the Academy members, thank you so much for this great honor. I have to thank..." He went on to thank many people, from the producers to the crew members to his family, before coming to the cast.


    "I would like to thank Bruce Willis for agreeing to do this film. Without him, I wouldn''t be standing here. Toni, Olivia, Donnie, and all other cast members, thank you. Last but not least, Troy Armitage for giving me my film. Thank you!" Saying the last word, he turned to me and bowed his head. After that, we walked backstage where many reporters were ready to interview Night, while I was escorted back to my seat.


    I was still trying to process everything while back in my seat, pondering the meaning of my presence in the world and the significant consequences it had. Was my presence limited to changing the films around me, or could it extend beyond that as well?


    The rest of the technical awards passed with me lost in these thoughts, before finally, it was time for the award that mattered the most to me.


    ___________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 48

    Dame Judi Dench, last year''s winner of Best Supporting Actress, walked to the stage, carrying the blasted envelope that would probably give away the award to Tom Cruise or perhaps Michael Caine.


    "This year''s nominees for Best Supporting Actor cover a wide range, from a relative newcomer to a huge star. From a small boy to a man who''s downright huge. Here are the nominees: Michael Caine in [The Cider House Rules]; Tom Cruise in [Magnolia]; Michael Clark Duncan in [The Green Mile]; Jude Law in [The Talented Mr. Ripley]; and Troy Armitage in [The Sixth Sense]."


    I clapped politely as all the nominees'' names were called out. When my name was called out, I grinned at the cameras before returning to Judi Dench. While my exterior visage may not show it, I was sweating bullets on the inside. Despite knowing that getting that award was next to impossible for me, I still wanted it badly. I don''t know how accurate my fake smile would be when my name is not called out.


    "And the Oscar goes to," Judi Dench opened the envelope, and looked at it for a few moments, before looking up and saying into the mic, "Troy Armitage for [The Sixth Sense]."


    I sat there shell-shocked, not knowing what to do or say or anything at all. Yet, it seemed like everyone around me knew exactly what to do because they stood up and started clapping. Mum was the first one to come up to me and give me a fierce hug, which I reciprocated unconsciously. Dad was the next, followed by M. Night Shyamalan and Toni Collette. Before I knew it, I was subtly pushed towards the stage by Toni, who had the sense to not hog me all for herself.


    "This is Troy Armitage''s first Oscar win and nomination. At the age of 11 years, he is the youngest male ever to win an Oscar." A female voice called out enthusiastically as I approached the stage.


    Everything was happening so fast that I had no time to process anything. My body moved on its own, showing a happy, confident facade, but deep down I knew how much of a mess I was. I climbed up the stage in a daze as Judi Dench gave me a peck on the cheek and a huge trophy that wasn''t as light as it appeared in the pictures.


    "Woah, that''s heavy," I let out unconsciously, but the close proximity of the mic picked up my words, getting cheers and laughter from the people in the auditorium.


    "Thank you so much to the Academy members for voting for me," I began reciting my actual speech. Thankful that I had prepared something or I''d be totally blank at the moment. "I''m still not sure I deserved it any more than Tom Cruise, Michael Caine, Michael Clark Duncan, or Jude Law. I haven''t seen any of your films because apparently, I was too young for them, but I''m sure they must have been great." Tom Cruise threw back his head and laughed out loud at my quip while clapping with other audience members. Of the four other films in this category, three were rated R, so I didn''t see those in this life, and the last one, [The Cider House Rules], was PG-13 but was about abortions and rape, so Mum didn''t let me see it. Not that I had any intention of watching it anytime soon. It was a snoozefest.


    "A big thanks to M. Night Shyamalan for selecting me over hundreds of others who could be standing here today," I continued with my speech. "Bruce Willis, I love you, man, for teaching me how to act in a film like this. Toni Collette for being the best on-screen mother anyone could ask for, and all members of the crew from our producers, Barry, Frank, and Kathleen, all the way to our set assistants. This is a shared award for all of us, and I wouldn''t be here today if I didn''t have all of your support. Also, a big thanks to my teacher and mentor Paul Tanner for teaching me how to sing. My parents, Steve and Kathy," I looked directly towards them, "thank you for adopting me when you did and doing everything in your power to fulfill my dreams. I couldn''t have asked for better parents."


    A huge round of applause rang out in the theater as my speech ended, and I was led by Judi Dench towards the backstage. I was pretty much in a daze as I stood in front of a bunch of reporters. Thankfully, the system was well managed, and numbers were called out for the reporters to ask questions without making it a mess.


    "Congratulations on the win tonight, Troy," a woman called out.


    "Thank you, Miss," I nodded back with a smile.


    "How does it feel to become the youngest person ever to win an Emmy, Golden Globe, and now an Oscar as well?"


    "Hoping that I don''t follow it up with a Razzie," I joked, making the reporters laugh all around. "On a serious note, I couldn''t be any luckier to achieve this. I don''t think I even realize at the moment the implications of this win; hopefully, my career won''t go downhill from here like many people do post an Oscar win."


    "It was a great speech you gave there after your win," another woman said. "Who helped you write it?"


    "I wrote it myself," I said honestly. "Mum gave me some pointers beforehand and told me to make a list of people I''d like to thank, that too without exceeding the time limit too much."


    "Troy, can you tell us about your next film?" a British man asked this time. "An executive from Universal said last week that your next performance is even better than [The Sixth Sense]."


    "I don''t know about that, I haven''t seen the film yet," I replied humbly. "It is called [Dancer] and directed by Stephen Daldry. It''s a small-budget film about the life of a young boy Billy, my character, who wants to become a ballet dancer, but his family opposes it. I can''t tell you much right now; you''ll have to wait till the premiere at Cannes this summer. But I''ll tell you this, the story is very good, on a similar level to [The Sixth Sense]."


    "Can you tell us about the shooting progress of [Harry Potter]?" another male, this time American, asked.


    "We are more than halfway done with the film and are expected to finish the shooting by summer, hoping to release the film later this year. I''ll be flying back to London tomorrow, and we''ll continue shooting my scenes then."


    I answered a few more questions before finally, it was time for me to return to the auditorium and reclaim my seat. Thankfully, it was the last commercial break at that time, which I used to grab my seat. It is a weird rule of the Academy that you can''t take your seat back unless it''s a break.


    It was only when I was back in my seat that the implications hit me. I just won an Oscar! Not only that, I became the youngest male to ever win one and only the second youngest winner ever after Tatum O''Neal who won for [Paper Moon] in the 70''s. I was elated, but more than that, I didn''t know what to do now. Most actors want to win an Oscar, at least once in their lives. It''s a goal that keeps them motivated to deliver better and better performance each time. Yet, here I had achieved that goal so early in my life, that it didn''t feel real. What was my motivation to continue acting after Harry Potter? I would be filthy rich, and I have achieved something in my first year of acting that people with years are not able to.


    What would keep me going after today? Maybe that''s why so many actors see a slump in their careers after winning an Oscar. They lose their purpose to do better.


    "Are you okay, Troy," Mum nudged me slightly. "You look a little pale."


    "Yeah, I''m fine," I said. "Just¡­ this is a lot to take in." I pointed at my Oscar trophy.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine," She smiled at me. "Only a few awards are left. Maybe [The Sixth Sense] will win the big prize."


    At that moment, only four awards were yet to be awarded, namely Best Picture, Director, Actor, and Actress.


    My presence didn''t change these four awards, and they went to the same people they went to in my past life, with [American Beauty] bagging Best Picture and Sam Mendes winning the award for Best Director. Kevin Spacey won his second Oscar for [American Beauty], and Hilary Swank won her first for [Boys Don''t Cry].


    Finally, the award ceremony was over, and it was time for the afterparties and photo sessions. I posed with Angelina Jolie, Kevin Spacey, and Hilary Swank as the acting winners of the year.


    "How strange," Angelina Jolie remarked. "Last year we both won a Golden Globe in the same category. This year we won an Oscar in the same category."


    "Believe me, love, our lives are interconnected," I nodded sagely. "I think it is in your best interest if you abstain from getting into any other relationship and wait a few years for me to grow up."


    Angie was single currently, as she had announced a divorce from her soon-to-be ex-husband Johnny Lee Miller. She scoffed audibly, "Nice try. Is that your go-to line with every actress? Cameron Diaz had a lot to say about your ways when we met last time."


    Undeterred by her claim, I said confidently, "It''s always better to seek out your life partner early on. Not my fault that you and Cameron Diaz are so beautiful that men must be beating each other to get on with either of you."


    "I don''t know whether I should be flattered or saddened that the person flirting with me is an 11-year-old."


    "Flattered, obviously," I replied seriously. "Just imagine if the person flirting with you was 111."


    "Yeah, I''m mightily flattered," she laughed before changing the topic. "So you coming to the afterparty?"


    "Nah," I shook my head, "I have a flight to London tomorrow to continue shooting my next film. And frankly, these parties aren''t the most exciting places to be for someone my age."


    "True," Angie nodded before giving me her farewell. "Goodbye, then. All the best for your film."


    I gave her my greetings and watched her walk up to her brother, Haven, and give him a tight hug. Then she shocked me and probably half the world by kissing her brother right on the lips. The paparazzi were having a field day and started clicking dozens of pictures of that moment, and only then did I remember how big of a thing this would become for the siblings, with the media spreading all sorts of rumors about them being in an incestuous relationship. I shook my head. I couldn''t have warned her not to do it even if I had remembered that moment on time.


    It wasn''t my concern so I simply walked back to my parents so we could go home. It had already been a long night, and my young body desperately needed sleep. It was such a shame that I was so young. I could have had so much fun with my Oscar if I was at least 18. Or better yet 21 since we are in the States.


    sigh


    Time to go back to Britain and finish [Harry Potter].


    (Break)


    The novelty of winning an Oscar wore off in a few days. It still felt great when I thought back to the moment, but most people went back to acting how they were before soon enough. My father organized a party for all the cast and crew members in honor of my win, and the paparazzi were much more persistent in tailing me this time, but even that became a routine and thanks to my bodyguard Roger, it was rather easy to deal with them.


    A few weeks later came another award night. Thankfully, this one was in London, so I didn''t have to endure a half-day-long cross-Atlantic flight or jet lag. At the BAFTAs, I made history again by becoming the youngest-ever BAFTA winner, defeating Kevin Spacey for the Lead Actor prize. I won''t go into details, as most of these award ceremonies were the same, with winners thanking the same people repeatedly. But defeating Kevin Spacey, whose performance was one of my personal favorites of the decade, was exhilarating and more than a little ego-boosting for me.


    Yet, I felt more worried about my future career. I didn''t voice these thoughts out to anyone, because even I knew these were irrational thoughts. But I had to do something to feel better. That too, fast, if I still want to remain relevant after the conclusion of [Harry Potter]. Sure, it is years away, but time would fly by in moments if I''m not careful enough.


    And I would need to do some more hit films in between [Harry Potter] so that people won''t associate me entirely with being Harry Potter. It''s rare for actors with long-term roles to successfully achieve that. Take Mark Hamill, for example. I don''t remember a single film of his other than Star Wars where he was the solo lead. It was difficult for him to move on from playing Luke Skywalker. He is a talented actor, no doubt, but it is difficult for people to stop thinking of you as the character rather than the actor.


    And not everyone can just go and do only highly acclaimed films each year. Not every script screams at you that this is a masterpiece in the making. In some cases, the scripts are very good, and the direction and acting are also good, but post-production kills the film. Decisions like bad editing or bad VFX can be very basic examples of that.


    Anyway, I''ll cross that bridge when it comes. Currently, my focus is finishing this last scene of [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone].


    "How did I get the stone, sir?" I asked Michael Gambon in confusion. "One minute I was staring in the mirror, the next¡­"


    "Ah," Michael Gambon, in his Dumbledore attire, cut me off, "You see, only a person who wanted to find the stone. Find it, but not use it, would be able to get it."


    Then he bent forward a little and whispered conspiratorially, "That is one of my more brilliant ideas. And between you and me, that is saying something."


    I grinned at his antics as a sudden realization dawned upon me, "Does that mean with the stone gone, Voldemort can never come back?"


    Gambon gained a faraway look in his eyes as he said, "Oh, I''m afraid there are ways in which he can return. Do you know why Professor Quirrell couldn''t bear to have you touch him? It was because of your mother. She sacrificed herself for you and that kind of act leaves a mark."


    I raised a hand to touch the fake scar that I had been wearing for months on end.


    "Oh no," Gambon interjected, "This kind of mark cannot be seen. It lives in your very skin."


    I gave him a genuinely confused expression, "What is it?"


    "Love, Harry." I saw Michael Gambon''s face going through infinitesimal reactions that were hard to describe. At that moment, I felt as if he was a real century-old wizard as he brought a hand forward and patted my head before getting up.


    "Ah, Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans." He picked up a box of props that had been prepared by the set designers meticulously. "I was most unfortunate in my youth to come across a vomit-flavored one. And since then, I''m afraid that I lost my liking for them." His hand wavered indecisively over the box before finally picking one up. "I think I could be safe with a nice toffee."


    I grinned at his antics as he took a toffee out and popped it in his mouth, "Hmm. Alas! Earwax." Saying that he walked out of the frame as I followed his movement with my eyes.


    "Cut!"


    A final call was announced by Chris Columbus as the filming was finally done.


    "We did it, guys! We are done with the shooting of [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone]!" Chris called out loudly.


    Loud whoops and cheers rang across the set as the massive crew enjoyed the last scene being finished for the franchise''s first film. The best thing is that none of them, except me, have any idea how big of a thing this is gonna get. The second movie is guaranteed to come out as it has already been greenlit and pre-production on it has begun, but beyond that, the production is mightily uncertain for everyone else involved.


    "Everyone!" Dad called out. As today was the last day, he had come on the set in person. "It was great working with you all. Hopefully, we''ll continue doing this for years to come and complete all seven books. Let''s have a big wrap party tomorrow with all the cast and crew members!"


    Another round of cheers chorused on set as people enjoyed the moment.


    "We''re done here, son," Dad whispered as he stood beside me, letting the cast and crew members enjoy themselves.


    "I''m not," I replied. "Have to go to Cannes later this week."


    "Is it that time already?" Dad asked curiously. "I was hoping we could go off for a vacation now that we''re free for some time. Just us and your Mum. What do you think of right after Cannes?"


    "I don''t mind," I shrugged. "Where to?"


    "I was thinking of a Euro trip that we can begin from Cannes itself. Probably your last quiet holiday before all the Harry Potter fame gets to you."


    "I''m pretty sure getting an Oscar for [The Sixth Sense] that earned around $753m worldwide won''t leave me any more inconspicuous than playing Harry Potter." I countered to which Dad had no reply.


    "True," He conceded after some time. "Still, I have contacted a few VIP holiday planners to find the best places that guarantee us some anonymity. If Mainland Europe isn''t possible, we''d probably go to either some island in Asia or maybe off-coast Oceania."


    "Let''s first go to Cannes as a family," I said. "I''ve heard it''s a beautiful place to be this time of the year."


    ___________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 49

    Steven Spielberg was anxious. The film that he had been working on for such a long time was stalled once more, only because of his inability to find the leading actor. The problem wasn¡¯t that there was any lack of actors in Hollywood. Far from that. But the person he needed for his film should be a kid actor. That too, a bankable kid actor to carry a film costing $100m on his shoulders. A commodity that was very rare in Hollywood.


    At the top of his head, he could only think of one kid who at the moment was considered a superstar: Troy Armitage. Sure, there were other good child actors in the industry as well, but Troy¡¯s performance in films like [Sex Education] and [The Sixth Sense] just blew Steven''s mind. Not only that, the kid was meant to be Harry Potter next, which was undoubtedly a superhit film. A film that was offered to Steven first but he declined it in favor of working on [A.I. Artificial Intelligence] because he felt that Harry Potter would be better off as an animated film while everyone else wanted to make a live-action film.


    At this point in his career, Steven didn¡¯t exactly need another superhit film. He wanted to make good films that left an impact on people. Moreover, this film was a longtime passion project of his mentor and friend Stanley Kubrick, who passed away just a year ago. For Stanley, he would make the best film that he could and for that, Steven would get the best talent out there that he had decided already. All other actors had been confirmed, only the lead, David, was yet to be cast.


    Normally, Steven would have moved on with another kid, but Warner Bros, the co-producers and distributors, had placed the condition of casting Troy as David if Steven wanted the full budget of $100m for the film.


    One would think that with Steven being who he is, people would bend over backward to accommodate his budget while making a film. The problem was that the script was conceptualized by Kubrick, who had added the character of Gigolo Joe as an important supporting character¡ªa robot male prostitute. All other studios were strongly against this character as it would alienate kid audiences and change the rating from PG to PG-13. Warner was the only studio that had agreed to let Gigolo Joe remain, provided their other conditions were satisfied by DreamWorks, namely, casting Troy in the lead.


    When Steven had contacted Troy¡¯s mother, who was also his manager, for the role of David, she had declined the offer, citing his busy schedule with [Harry Potter]. A perfectly valid reason.


    So Steven waited and contacted Warner to tell him at the earliest as soon as Troy became free from shooting [Harry Potter]. He contacted Troy¡¯s mother again, just a week before [Harry Potter]¡¯s shooting was to wrap up, only to be rebuffed again.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a kid, Mr. Spielberg,¡± Kathy Kloves had argued. ¡°He needs some time for rest as well. He is shooting non-stop for months on end. I don¡¯t want him to move from one film set to another. Is that too much to ask as his mother?¡±


    Steven had felt a little guilty when he heard that excuse from the lady and decided not to pursue the topic anymore. But what could he do exactly? The only option he could see at the moment was holding an open audition call for David and hopefully finding one of the other young actors who would take up the responsibility. He¡¯d have to cut down the budget substantially and delay the project by a few months at the very least in the absence of Troy, but he didn¡¯t have any other alternative at the moment.


    At that moment, he chucked all of his anxieties aside and smiled for the cameras alongside other filmmakers, actors, and writers from around the world at that year¡¯s Cannes Film Festival where he was serving as Jury President. A great honor rested with him to award the year¡¯s Palme d¡¯Or and other major awards, a duty he took very seriously.


    Had he got his lead actor for the film, he would be focusing exclusively on [A.I. Artificial Intelligence] and most probably would have declined the jury duty. But since the project was as good as stalled temporarily, he accepted the task.


    ¡°So what do you think of this year¡¯s selection, Steven?¡± Jonathan Demme, Oscar-winning director of [The Silence of the Lambs] and a fellow jury member, asked curiously when they were done with the photos.


    ¡°I am excited for Coen Brothers¡¯ [O Brother, Where Art Thou?]¡± Steven replied honestly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Interesting. I am more interested in seeing [Billy Elliot] by Stephen Daldry.¡±


    Steven jogged his memory to see if he remembered any of the films with such a name but came up blank. Finally, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, which film is that?¡±


    Jonathan grinned at Steven¡¯s lack of knowledge, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our youngest Oscar winner¡¯s next film. You must know it by its old name, [Dancer]. They changed it when they saw the name of the Icelandic film [Dancer in the Dark]. I have heard from Ron Meyer of Universal himself that the film received a rave response in an internal screening. In Ron¡¯s own words, Troy Armitage¡¯s second Oscar nomination is as good as locked. This will be one of Universal¡¯s biggest award contenders of the year.¡±


    Steven hummed audibly at that but internally he was conflicted. That was a little troublesome. Not only was Harvey Weinstein a pain in the ass for hijacking the award season for the last few years, but now he¡¯d have to compete with Universal as well? DreamWorks was a fledgling studio at the moment and he had full intention to take it to the heights of the Big 6. So obviously they swayed the academy members which in turn gave them full support from the best actors out there. Who wouldn¡¯t want the temptation of an Oscar, huh?


    DreamWorks¡¯ biggest movie of the year, [Gladiator], was just released a couple of weeks ago and Russell Crowe is already a fan favorite to win Best Actor. If only he was a little more likable, his win would be as good as guaranteed given Troy just won an Oscar. The more Oscars [Gladiator] wins, the better it would be for the film''s home video sales.


    Given that, [Billy Elliot]''s award prospects must be nipped right now in the bud. Even if the film is amazing. And it wouldn¡¯t look good if Steven supported an English-speaking film over numerous films from all over the world that are on display here.


    Making up his mind quickly, Steven turned to Jonathan Demme, ¡°When you put it like that, I can¡¯t help but get excited for [Billy Elliot] as well.¡±


    (Break)


    The reception I received at Cannes was crazy. Given that my movie hadn¡¯t even premiered till then, it was something. Till now, the reality hadn¡¯t even sunk in about my popularity. Sure, there were many crazy people, reporters and fans alike, who had approached me over the last year, but nothing could beat my first Cannes experience.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    At least a hundred photographers clicked away numerous flash photographs as I posed in my perfectly tailored Gucci champagne suit with a white shirt and a black bow tie. I was a little surprised when I got sponsors for my Cannes wardrobe. Mostly because of my current age. I knew that older people get such sponsorship all the time, but for kids as well?


    I was joined by Julie Walters, Jamie Draven, Gary Lewis, Stephen Daldry, and Jamie Bell on the red carpet, but most of the cameras were focused on yours truly. Normally, Jamie Bell wouldn''t be invited to such an event, but since he had received widespread attention of his own owing to his upcoming role as Ron Weasley, the producers didn¡¯t leave him behind from the promotions. In the meanwhile, he got to tour Cannes for free, obviously, Jamie didn¡¯t decline.


    ¡°What will we do next?¡± Jamie asked from beside me as we posed for a photo, just the two of us. It was his first film premiere so his lack of knowledge was understandable.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just go in and see the film with everyone from the cast and the crew,¡± I replied while keeping a grin etched on my face as more photos were being taken. ¡°After that, it would be some questions from reporters all around the world. Mostly British and American as our film is in English. Obviously, they¡¯ll ask about [Harry Potter]. Don¡¯t say too much about it. We are promoting [Billy Elliot] right now.¡±


    Jamie nodded as the photo session finally came to an end. Stephen Daldry had the foresight to rush us along inside, saving us from spending any more unnecessary time with the vultures.


    ¡°Keep them on edge,¡± Stephen lectured sagely. ¡°The more you give these photographers, the more they will take. Be as evasive as you can.¡± Then he bent down to our level and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I said that.¡±


    Jamie and I snickered at his antics before moving along inside the theater where our respective guardians were waiting for us. It didn¡¯t take long for us to be seated and for the film to begin. Since I had already seen the original one, all I was doing at the moment was looking for the changes that my presence brought to the script. The biggest one was the much more complex dance sequences and the one-take cinematography of all those scenes.


    I had to give it to Stephen Daldry, the director, and Brian Tufano, the cinematographer. The scenes came out much more natural-looking and exciting than what I remember from my past life.


    All the themes of the film that Stephen had talked about during the table read like internalized homophobia, the class divide between the rich and the poor, the toxic masculinity imposed upon young boys, and many more, came out very naturally, without it seeming forced upon the viewers.


    I closed my eyes when I saw that awkward kissing scene between my character and Nicola, the girl who played my dance teacher''s daughter. That was embarrassing on so many levels.


    ¡°My son, the ladies¡¯ man,¡± Mum elbowed me teasingly, and I groaned out loud again. Not that it wasn¡¯t awkward enough already.


    I just ignored her and focused back on the film. As the story came near the end, I shed a few tears over the acting of Gary Lewis, Julie Walters, and surprisingly some of my scenes as well. Stephen was a master director who had forced us all to bring our A-game into the fold. My last scene in the film where I bade farewell to my best friend Michael and my family brought a fresh wave of tears as Jamie Draven, who played my brother, gave another master-level performance.


    In the final scene, Billy¡¯s all-grown-up form performs a final dance and the credits roll. I wipe off my tears one final time and turn to Mum who was faring much worse than me. She had soaked up the entire handkerchief that she was carrying in her little clutch. Seeing me looking at her, she engulfed me in a hug and cried anew.


    ¡°That was marvelous, son,¡± she whispered in my ear between sobs. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you talked me into allowing you to do this film. This is much better than [The Sixth Sense].¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mum,¡± I patted her back as she controlled her emotions.


    Between her tears, I somehow missed the moment when the audience members stood up and began clapping. Most of the audience members around me turned towards me and gave me an appraising look. As soon as the situation dawned upon me, I stood up and bowed graciously to the audience. That did nothing to stop the applause.


    I had heard about the polarizing levels of appraisal received at Cannes, be it applause or boos, but this was my first time witnessing any side of it. The audience, which consisted of reporters, critics, people from the industry, and even the general populace, seemed entirely too happy to continue clapping for our film.


    Stephen Daldry, who stood just a row in front of me, burst into tears when the applause crossed the seven-minute mark. It was further four minutes later at 11 minutes and 20 seconds that the applause finally died down. It felt so surreal but so comforting that the people liked our film.


    Finally, as the applause had ended, the premiere organizers ushered the cast and the director onto the stage to answer some of the media¡¯s burning questions.


    ¡°Troy,¡± unsurprisingly, the first question was for me. ¡°First of all, what an amazing performance. The best I¡¯ve seen this year.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I grinned at the middle-aged lady who had spoken first.


    ¡°My question to you is, how did you go about with the dance performances? I noticed that they were shot in a single take. Is that your acting style like the song in [The Sixth Sense]?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± I replied. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of it like that to be honest. As an actor, I trust my directors to present my best performance forward. That¡¯s what I did here. As for the dance performances, I practiced for them for months on end with our amazing choreographer Peter before shooting my first scene.¡±


    ¡°Stephen,¡± the next reporter began. ¡°How did you cast Troy for this role?¡±


    ¡°Peter Darling, our choreographer, was Troy¡¯s dance teacher at the time,¡± Stephen began the story. ¡°He recommended Troy for the role, and we had an audition. His northern accent wasn¡¯t that good at the time, but his acting and dance were top-notch; anyone could tell that. So, I decided to give him a chance against the better judgment of my casting director and producers, and here we are. I couldn¡¯t have made a better decision.¡±


    That I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Troy,¡± another question came back to me, this time from a man. ¡°How do you select your scripts? Is it your adoptive parents?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± I replied confidently. ¡°While they help me a lot in weeding out bad film scripts, the ultimate decision is mine. If I don¡¯t like the script, I won¡¯t do the film. After [Sex Education], I had the chance to do either [Magnolia], [Stuart Little], or [The Sixth Sense]. I liked all three but could choose only one as their schedules conflicted. So, I chose [The Sixth Sense] because that was the best script of the three. Similarly, for this film, my mother was against me taking up another film so soon, given the status of [Harry Potter], which was to begin shooting shortly after [Billy Elliot]. But I loved the script so much that I begged and pleaded with her to let me do this. Needless to say, I¡¯m very happy with the result. Thanks to the whole team of [Billy Elliot] that made such a beautiful movie.¡±


    ¡°Troy,¡± another gentleman said. ¡°Do you think you will get another Oscar for this role?¡±


    ¡°I already got one?¡± I replied in a half-confused tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d give me another one so soon.¡±


    ¡°Tom Hanks won two consecutive Oscars,¡± he countered.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± I shot back. ¡°He¡¯s Tom Hanks. By the way, as much as I¡¯d like to discuss my award prospects, let¡¯s keep the discussion to [Billy Elliot], yeah?¡±


    And the questions went on. Thankfully, all questions weren¡¯t centered on me, and others got the chance to answer their questions as well. Whenever reporters were being too clingy to me, I would redirect the question back to either Stephen or any of my other castmates, feigning ignorance or my lack of understanding about the question. That¡¯s the charm of being a kid; you can get away with a lot of things under the guise of your immaturity.


    Hopefully, I¡¯ll get used to this whole process as I grow older. Right now, I can only hope this gets over soon.


    ___________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 50

    Elton John was having a blast. He loved coming to Cannes in May. Not only could he watch numerous films from all around the world that featured many new and old music unknown to him previously, but the Cannes Film Festival was also a gathering point for the elite. Don''t get him wrong, he loved interacting with his fans, but sometimes, some fanatic experiences of people can be too much. A little escape with like-minded people can be a great thing for the middle of the summer.


    So that''s how he ended up at the premiere of [Billy Elliot], a British film by an old acquaintance of his, Stephen Daldry. Elton hadn''t even known that Stephen was directing a film; it was only luck that David Furnish, the love of his life, dragged Elton to the premiere. Something that Elton was a little miffed about.


    That was until the movie started.


    As soon as Elton watched the first scene, he was hooked. The film was set in 1984, in Durham, England, and was about a young boy of 11 who wanted more than anything to become a dancer. Only, his family with a traditional outlook didn''t want that for him; they wanted him to be something like a boxer. Billy was terrible at boxing, but due to pressure from his father, he agreed to box. Billy witnessed a ballet lesson from Mrs. Wilkinson and was instantly enamored with it, joining the lessons soon enough without telling his family about it.


    As the film continued, Elton couldn''t believe for a moment that the kid was the same who did [The Sixth Sense]. His accent, his posture, his attitude, everything was totally different from the kid who could see dead people. While Elton wasn''t a filmmaker by any standards, being in the industry he had watched innumerable films in his life, and seeing this young boy transform so radically in a matter of less than a year was more than a little shocking for him. An ability that mostly older and very dedicated actors have shown till now.


    The tenderness with which he cares for his grandma, the fierceness with which he argues with his brother or his dance teacher, the longing for the unreachable, be it ballet or his dead mother, the joy he felt when he could finally dance freely¡ªevery emotion, every dialogue was extremely poignant and deep.


    As much as the acting was superb, the dance was nothing to scoff at. Elton had to give it to the director for shooting the whole sequence so cinematically in one take, giving it a theater-like feel. Also, the little boy did amazing dance sequences which seemed effortless. The acting of others, including Julie Walters, Gary Lewis, and Jamie Draven, couldn''t be discounted here as they all did amazing jobs with the film.


    As the film continued, Billy was caught in a moral dilemma whether to support his family in their strike or continue with his ballet. He chooses the former against advice from his teacher, only for his father to catch him dancing in the gymnasium later on. Guilty of suppressing his son''s future prospects, the father decides to support him in a very emotional scene where he breaks the strike for his son.


    Eventually, they give an audition at the Royal Ballet School, but Billy almost blows his chance when he hits a kid in frustration, feeling judged. So when he got a positive letter of acceptance from the Royal Ballet School, Elton wasn''t the only one in the theater to clap loudly or whoop in joy.


    Troy Armitage, who played Billy, made almost everyone in the theater cry when he gave the news of his acceptance to his family. Bidding farewell to his family was another emotional scene well done when his father hugged him tightly and his brother showed some emotion for the first time that wasn''t anger at the news of his brother''s departure.


    Fourteen years later, Billy has become the lead performer in [Swan Lake]. His father becomes emotional as Billy takes the stage and the credit rolls.


    What a marvelous performance! One of the best films Elton had ever seen, let alone this year. Elton couldn''t help but feel touched, emotional, and happy all at once. He stood up along with so many other people and began clapping for such a wondrous film. Stephen Daldry had outdone himself with this film. What a wonder!


    When the applause died down and people started leaving, Elton stayed behind in the back, waiting for the team to be done with the interviews. As soon as they were, Elton made a beeline for Stephen, who was talking to Troy, the lead actor.


    "Stephen," Elton decided to interrupt their conversation. "What a wonderful film! I loved it more than words can express."


    "Elton!" Stephen grinned after turning to him. "Thank you so much! Have you met Troy Armitage? He gave me my film. I couldn''t have made it with this precision without him."


    Elton turned to the little boy and offered him a hand, "Who wouldn''t recognize this young man? A pleasure to meet you, Troy. I must say, it was an amazing performance. And that song you wrote for your friend was better than anything I could write at your age."


    "Thanks, Mr. John," Troy replied politely while shaking his hand. "I can''t tell you how much I love your music which served as an inspiration for me. Especially [Rocketman], my favorite song of yours."


    "Oh?" Elton grinned at that. "I didn''t know kids still listen to that old song?"


    "It''s a classic," Troy shot back. "And the [Lion King] songs were just great. I love musicals."


    "Now that one I can believe is coming from you," Elton replied before turning again to Stephen Daldry. "That reminds me. Stephen, I want to make this film into a stage musical."


    "Let''s talk afterward," Stephen said. "How about later this evening? I''ll be free by then."


    "Sure."


    (Break)


    Hearing Stephen and Elton John talk about what would turn out to be [Billy Elliot the Musical] was nothing short of a coincidence. In my past life, I was one of the rarities who had watched [Billy Elliot the Musical] before watching the actual film. I loved the musical so much that I watched the movie only afterward to compare the two versions. Both of them were undoubtedly good on their own, but the thing you watch first is undoubtedly what remains with you for the longest of times.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    If they are making a stage adaptation, then I''d love to reprise my role there. Why should I let anyone else play Billy when I''m the perfect age?


    "I''ll finance the whole thing if you prepare everything within a year and let me play Billy," I offered unconsciously.


    Both of the older men turned to me in unison with raised eyebrows before Stephen spoke up, "Are you sure about that, Troy? I don''t think you should be too hasty in saying that without your parents'' approval."


    Of course, they''d think I''m being a greedy kid at the moment.


    "Alright, I''ll let my father hash out the details with you too later on and about securing the adaptation rights. But I really, really want to act in it. If you delay it too much, I''d be too old to play Billy and my voice will crack. That''s why I''m saying a year," I gave out my reasoned response.


    "You have a lot of stuff to do here," Elton John waved his hands towards the many reporters who were waiting for the cast and crew for individual interviews. "Why don''t you finish up here and we''ll talk later on?"


    I nodded reluctantly before going for more interviews. As soon as I was done with that formality after an hour or so, the first thing I did was make a beeline for Dad, who was thankfully alone at the moment, probably waiting for me to be done with it all so we could go back to our hotel.


    "Dad," I said in a serious tone, getting his immediate attention. "I know I had promised you that I wouldn''t talk business on this trip, but something has come up that is time-sensitive, so I need to."


    Dad sighed audibly, "Go on. I know you can''t help yourself sometimes."


    "Please buy the adaptation rights of [Billy Elliot] for a stage musical," I implored.


    "Why so?"


    "Okay, listen to me fully before making a judgment, okay?" At his nod, I continued, "Elton John just said that he was interested in making a musical out of [Billy Elliot]. Stephen Daldry also seemed quite enthusiastic about it, given his theatrical roots. But I don''t want anyone else to originate the role of Billy. If you buy the adaptation rights, we can do the adaptation before I turn 13, so I can play the role of Billy convincingly before my voice breaks. You can discuss the topic further with both of them. They didn''t take my proposition very seriously."


    Dad closed his eyes and thought it out for a few moments before saying, "You know, kids your age ask for things like expensive toys, video games, and as they grow up, motorbikes and cars. You have extremely weird demands."


    "It''s not a demand," I countered. "It''s a request. You can always deduct the amount from my next [Harry Potter] salary. If I were 18, I wouldn''t be coming to you for this. Since I''m not, please help me out."


    Dad rubbed his forehead in contemplation before saying, "Fine. I''ll call my lawyer to strike up a conversation with the producers. How much maximum are you willing to pay from your salary for the rights?"


    "$1 million."


    The surprised look on Dad''s face was enough to tell me that that was too much for the rights, so obviously I raised the amount, "Fine, $1.5 million."


    "It''s a stage musical," Dad cut me off. "More often than not, they don''t earn money. While your involvement may change things owing to your popularity, the rights shouldn''t be more than half a million dollars in the worst-case scenario. At most, they can ask for a cut in profits in place of a lower price upfront."


    "No," I replied resolutely. "Buy all the rights upfront. No profit sharing."


    "You''re being greedy," Dad said pointedly. "I''ll try. Just don''t get too hung up on it if they don''t sell the rights or decide to hold on to the rights until the film''s release to ask for a higher fee."


    "It''s unlikely," I replied. "If the film''s a flop, we won''t buy the rights at all. If they sell them right now, they can easily recover a good portion of the production budget already."


    Dad conceded that point with a nod. "Alright, I''ll do it. But the production will be entirely financed by you out of your own money, not just the adaptation right. Don''t complain to me later on if you lose millions and have nothing left to your name when you grow up."


    "I won''t," I promised sincerely.


    And that was that. I even forgot about the issue for the next couple of days, spending my time enjoying the sights of Cannes and what few little films Mum allowed me to watch. More often than not, adult-oriented films are featured in Cannes and if I wasn''t the lead in [Billy Elliot], I wouldn''t be allowed to watch even that. It''s unfair, I know, but that''s life for you.


    One of the two major films that I was surprisingly allowed to watch was [Dancer in the Dark], by Lars Von Trier starring Bj?rk. The film, because of which we had to change our title from [Dancer] to [Billy Elliot]. The other was [O Brother, Where Art Thou?] by the Coen Brothers starring George Clooney. Both were very good movies. The former was a star-making vehicle for Bj?rk where she gave a wonderful performance. One of my favorite female performances of the year. The latter was a very good comedy film that I was amazed to know was PG-13. I didn''t know that the Coen Brothers were capable of making a PG-13 film.


    It was at the premiere of [O Brother, Where Art Thou?] that I met a person I had wanted to for a long time. Even before I was reborn.


    "Steven," Dad made the introductions. "Meet my son Troy. Troy, you already know of Mr. Spielberg. He''s serving as the president of the Cannes Jury this year."


    "Whoa," I let out unconsciously while he offered me a hand, which I shook. "It''s an honor to meet you, sir. I just love your works entirely too much."


    "Believe me, son," Spielberg said. "The honor is all mine. It''s always heartwarming to meet up-and-coming actors like you. And no ''sir,'' call me Steven."


    "Thank you, Steven," I nodded back with a grin.


    "So if you are the president, did you see my movie [Billy Elliot]?" I know I shouldn''t have asked, but as they say, curiosity killed the cat, and my current body had loads of that.


    "I did," Steven said evenly. "It''s a good film. Will definitely be a hit with the masses. Critics, I''m not so sure about."


    What the heck is he on about? I knew for sure that critics loved [Billy Elliot] even in my past life. With my involvement and the hype Universal was already creating about my performance, people''s expectations would surely rise, but the quality of this film isn''t inferior to the one in my past life by any means.


    "Come now, Steven," Dad butted in. "Critics have nothing but praises for [Billy Elliot] and Troy''s performance. I talked to many of them personally at the premiere; I would know."


    "That''s what art is, I guess?" Steven commented with a smile. "Everyone watches it with a different tint of lens."


    Did Steven Spielberg not like [Billy Elliot] or my performance? Self-doubt crept up inside me upon hearing the words of highest highest-grossing film director of all time. The rational part of me should have told myself that something was amiss and that a man like Steven Spielberg would be cruel enough to say to a kid''s face that the film they did was bad. But I wasn''t listening to that rational part. Despite having heard and read innumerable people commenting upon the film and my performance in the last two days, and most of them were good reviews, I couldn''t help but feel inadequate.


    "Sure, but you could be kinder with your words given who you''re talking to," Dad complained to Steven, who just shook his head.


    Seeing that Dad and Steven were disagreeing so openly, I tried to stop the situation before it got any worse. "It''s alright, Dad. I''m not a perfect actor. I''m still learning. I''ll improve in my next film."


    "That''s the spirit, young man." Steven smiled. "Keep improving. If you stop, you''ll become complacent." He then looked at his wristwatch. "Oh my, it''s getting late. I must go back to the jury to discuss tonight''s film. All the best for this film and of course [Harry Potter]."


    When Steven had departed, Dad silently placed a hand on my shoulder and squeezed gently.


    I turned to face him and asked, "What was that?"


    "That, my dear son, was a power play," Dad replied.


    Seeing the confused expression on my face, he shook his head. "We''ll talk about it later in our hotel suite."


    "Alright," I conceded.


    ___________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 51

    "So you''re telling me," I began slowly, "that Steven Spielberg offered me the lead role in his next film and you declined? That''s why he''s mad at me?"


    "Yes," Mum looked uncomfortable at my scrutiny. "You are doing films non-stop, Troy. At this speed, you''ll burn out."


    "But then he''ll be extra harsh against [Billy Elliot] and even against me later in my life!" I whined. "That''s so unfair!"


    "That''s life, get used to it," Dad commented drily. "Moreover, Spielberg is not the only big name in Hollywood. There are countless others."


    "But my schedule is free for the next six months," I countered. "Probably even more if the production of the second [Harry Potter] film is delayed for some time. I can shoot a film in the meantime. And it''s Steven Spielberg of all people! I love his films."


    Mum put her hands on my shoulders, looked me directly in the eye, and said, "Son, which part of you not having any time to yourself don''t you understand? You shouldn''t be so focused on your work. We had this whole trip planned and everything! I was hoping you''d go back to school maybe for a few months before the shooting for [Potter 2] begins."


    "I''m not going back to school, Mum," I said resolutely. "Irrespective of whether I do the Spielberg film or not. It''s a nightmare and full of bullies. I would do anything else. Anything! As for our holiday plans, we can always tell Spielberg to give us some time for that. I''m sure he''ll agree."


    Mum and Dad shared a look before Dad spoke up, "Why don''t you go back to your room? Let me and your Mum talk it out."


    "Alright," I agreed immediately.


    (Break)


    "Steve¨C" Kathy began only for Steve to raise a hand.


    "I understand your concern, Kathy," Steve said. "But Spielberg''s not doing this because of some grudge match. I know him, he''s much more mature than that."


    "Then why did you tell that to Troy?" Kathy argued.


    "Because that''s better than telling him that Spielberg is suppressing his future Oscar aspects this early on," Steve explained. "From some of my close confidants at Warner Bros, I have come to know that DreamWorks is gunning for a clean sweep at this year''s Oscars with their latest film, [Gladiator]. Troy''s performance is too good in [Billy Elliot]. If Steven praises him too much publicly, that would be an endorsement of sorts from Steven Spielberg himself, cementing his prospects for a second Oscar. That''s why he was being so evasive and downright rude with his comments."


    Kathy went silent for a moment as she thought about the whole story behind Steven''s behavior. After a few moments, she vocalized her thoughts, "That''s fucked up."


    Steve snorted in amusement, "Don''t I know it? If we oppose him openly, that wouldn''t be good for Troy''s future. I don''t want him to make an enemy as big as Steven Spielberg this early in his career. We aren''t exactly an ambitious bunch and I know we would be happy after [Harry Potter], even if we don''t get any more work. But Troy is too ambitious for his own good. I see it and I know you see it as well."


    "Is it about the musical?" Kathy asked.


    "That''s one part of it," Steve agreed. "Any opportunity that comes his way, Troy always appraises it and if it''s good, he won''t let it go easily. Now that he knows about the Spielberg film, I don''t think he''d let it go at all, especially knowing that Spielberg''s not happy, given how big a fan he is."


    Kathy sighed out loud before saying, "You want him to do the film?"


    "I don''t," Steve replied honestly. "But I don''t see the harm in letting him do it as well."


    Kathy was having an internal battle with herself before she sighed one more time and nodded her head in acquiescence.


    "What about his work conditions?"


    "Oh, don''t you worry about that," Steve grinned. "I have already given it some thought. If we''re doing this, I''ll make damn sure Troy would come out on top. You just wait and watch."


    (Break)


    Steven Spielberg stood up and announced, "And the Best Actor of this year''s Cannes Film Festival is Troy Armitage for [Billy Elliot]."


    I was stunned for a whole minute as Mum and Dad hugged me from both sides, whispering congratulations. Didn''t Steven Spielberg openly condemn my performance not even a week ago? What changed between now and then? Still, this was a televised event so I fixed a smile on my face and got up from my seat, walking towards the stage as Isabelle Huppert, one of the best actresses of all time, presented me with the Best Actor Award which came in the form of a certificate, unlike most others which were presented as trophies, making it much more unique in itself.


    "This is something," I whispered out loud into the mic. Although the mic was fixed at a height much above mine, the presenters had brought a stool for me to stand upon to make the speech possible. "I was not expecting this. First of all, thank you so much to the jury and the Cannes Film Festival for giving me this tremendous honor. Everyone involved in the creation of this movie is equally deserving of this prize. As actors, we stand upon a lot of shoulders to become the face of a film and I''d like to thank each and every one of those people. I''d like to thank my parents for always supporting me, everyone at Universal, Studio Canal, BBC, and all our other producers. My co-stars, Julie, Gary, Jamie, and Jamie, thank you for your support and for giving equally wonderful, if not better, performances. Lee Hall for writing this extraordinarily beautiful story. Peter Darling for his choreography and most importantly, Stephen Daldry for selecting me for the role of Billy when everyone else was against my casting. Thank you so much."


    That brought a huge round of applause from the people as I shook Steven Spielberg''s hand one last time. He smiled at me, "We''ll be seeing each other soon. Thanks for agreeing to it." I merely nodded and walked back towards the audience and retook my seat in between my parents.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The way Steven said that to me made me question a lot of things on my way back. Was it just a coincidence that my parents agreed to let me feature in Steven Spielberg''s next film and just then I won the Best Actor award in a ceremony he was the President of? Was it a quid pro quo type of situation or did I really earn this award?


    I watched the rest of the ceremony quietly as [Dancer in the Dark] won both Best Actress and Palme d''Or. Thankfully, the Cannes win was not followed by an interview session, or I would''ve said something to the media that I probably shouldn''t have. I had always heard from many people that the award ceremonies were more or less rigged from the start, but was I a part of the same thing?


    I couldn''t put it out of my head even when the ceremony ended and a ton of people congratulated me on the win. I just smiled and said thanks, not even bothering to try to engage them in a conversation. My parents were quick to notice that something was amiss in my behavior and, without wasting much time, escorted me back to our hotel suite.


    As soon as the door was locked, I turned to the duo and asked in a no-nonsense tone, "Did I win the award, or was it rigged?"


    Mum and Dad exchanged a glance, and right in that moment, I knew.


    "Oh, God! Why? Did you bribe Steven with my role in his next film?" I raised my voice a little, which I probably shouldn''t have, but I couldn''t help myself. I was angry.


    "He was trying to suppress you," Mum finally broke the silence. "He didn''t want you to win the prize so your award buzz would be low at next year''s Oscars."


    "What does that have to do with anything? I already got an Oscar! They won''t be giving me another one so soon."


    "We know," Dad said this time. "But we won''t just take suppression from some old man lying down who thinks he knows better just because he set up a big film studio. That day at the premiere of that Clooney film, I knew immediately what he was trying to do. So I placed a condition for him: you''ll do the film only if he would stop dismissing your performance as trivial. Nowhere have I explicitly stated that you have to win the award. He assumed that on his own."


    I let out a sigh of disbelief. "I feel like such a fraud right now."


    "You''re not," Mum reassured me while raking her fingers through my hair. "If your performance wasn''t among one of the best of the year, Steven alone wouldn''t have been able to do anything at all. The jury is a full panel, not a single person. While the president does have some sway over the decision of the jury, he can''t give out the award to an actor who is undeserving of it."


    "Your mother''s right," Dad agreed. "If you don''t believe me, just wait for the reviews to come out in newspapers next month. I''m sure you''ll see what I mean then. Everyone loved your performance, and it''s not just a rigged award."


    "When you say it like that¡­ How can I remain mad at you?" I offered them a small smile.


    "Atta boy," Dad patted me on the back with his heavy hand. "Come now, let''s pack. We have to begin our vacation now."


    "Alright."


    "But before we go, we have a surprise for you," Mum gave me a mysterious smile as she said that.


    "What?" I asked curiously.


    "Come along," Dad motioned towards the door of the suite, and I followed him silently. We exited the room and walked over to the other suite located on the same floor, right beside ours. Dad knocked on the door, and what I saw inside was enough to shock me to silence.


    "Surprise!" A boy my age, who I hadn''t seen in quite some time, greeted me enthusiastically with a shit-eating grin on his face.


    "Evan!" I tackled him in a hug.


    (Break)


    (Flashback - Evan POV)


    Evan was going through a rough patch in his relatively small life. He wasn''t very good at making friends, and it was doubly difficult in the public school he was attending earlier, where everyone seemed to think he was showing off if he wore better clothes than them or bought something expensive. But he never got the courage to tell his parents because they hardly ever understood his problems. So when Troy Armitage came and sat next to him one fine day and started speaking as if they had known each other for ages, Evan just let the situation flow naturally. As days went by, Troy and he became inseparable, and despite Troy''s admittedly strange choice to become an actor, Evan liked him.


    Despite his mother''s crude jokes about him and Troy being ''boyfriends,'' Evan knew that Troy was the brother he never had, but always wanted.


    The first road bump in their friendship came when his cousin Jimmy warned him that Troy would leave him. Evan didn''t want to believe him, but eventually, Troy confessed that it was true. He cried for a full day after learning that Troy would leave first for Philadelphia, and then for London, and this time permanently. However much his parents may have tried to console him and even made offers to talk to Troy''s parents about it, he shot them down.


    Then he made a big mistake. He was in the bathroom that day, and Troy was not at school, doing something actor-y, when another kid from his class, Raoul Garcia, asked him about Troy. And he told him everything. He just needed someone to hear without passing judgment on him, and Raoul seemed like a good enough listener.


    Only later did he find out that Raoul told everyone what was told to him in confidence. Evan thought Troy would be mad at him, but when he didn''t say anything about it initially, he shrugged it off as inconsequential. So he was beyond sad when he came to know that Troy was attacked by his class''s worst bullies only because of the rumors started by Raoul about the role Troy was getting.


    That seemed to be the final straw in their friendship, and Troy didn''t speak to him after that day. Evan was heartbroken, but eventually, he moved on. He couldn''t do anything, and life had to go on. Troy left the school after the Christmas break and didn''t come back again. His parents introduced him to a few kids of their colleagues who also went to the same school, and he befriended a couple of them, but they were just there. There wasn''t that bond that he shared with Troy or anything of the sort.


    His parents had also started coddling him a little too much. Troy''s mere name had become a taboo in their home. It just so happened that soon Troy''s popularity blew through the roof after he started winning so many awards left, right, and center. His parents would subtly change the channel whenever someone was talking about him, his films, or was on TV himself. And Troy came on TV a lot. He even came on Oprah''s show, and Evan was a little miffed that he had to miss an episode of his favorite show to avoid seeing his former best friend.


    Then Troy''s film was released in theaters and became the biggest thing out there. Troy even released a song, but Evan couldn''t gather the courage to listen to it. He just saw a few snippets of Troy walking with a girl, while holding hands.


    So it came as a great surprise to him when Marie and David, his new friends, asked him a full month after the film''s release, "Dude, that song your friend wrote for you was awesome!"


    "What?" he had asked.


    Seeing Evan''s confused looks, the duo shared a glance, and then told him all about the apology song that Troy sang on Oprah''s show.


    "I don''t watch that show," Marie said off-handedly. "But Mom was watching reruns, and I had nothing else to do. Troy is so cute and his voice is beautiful. I thought you would know since he sang it for you."


    "I had seen the music video of the song with that girl," David said. "But never knew about the Oprah show."


    Evan ran back home, logged on to the internet, and luckily found a video of the song Marie and David were talking about where Oprah Winfrey was talking to Troy. Evan couldn''t help but cry when he heard the song for the first time and how Troy dedicated the song to him. He wanted his best friend back to talk to him again, or play with him, or do his homework, or maybe just sit silently and say nothing.


    But then he realized it was too late now to do anything. Troy was back in London, and Evan didn''t even have Troy''s new number or address. Evan felt guilty about it, and he had decided that he would talk to Troy as soon as he came to LA again.


    He knew that [Harry Potter] would be released worldwide later that year, and Troy would definitely come to promote it. What he was not expecting was for Steve Kloves to call Evan''s dad out of the blue and offer to let Evan come on a Europe trip with them.


    It was pure luck that Evan was right there when the call came, and his father picked up the phone on loudspeaker, or he wouldn''t even know about the offer because his parents were against him going anywhere near Troy. It took some convincing, but eventually, they caved in when Evan cried straight for a day and refused to eat anything. He knew it to be a childish move, but if it worked, what''s the harm?


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 52

    Meeting Evan again was like healing a long-festering wound. I didn¡¯t apologize to him. Nor did he to me. We just went back to how things were before our little fight. That¡¯s the best part of being a child. If we had had this dispute as adults, it would have been almost impossible to get back to the same point where we left off so easily. Evan¡¯s parents, who had accompanied him to Cannes, left soon after and we began our trip.


    It was great being away from fame for such a long time. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love working on a film set and meeting different people, including fans, it was the reporters and the paparazzi that I detested. Our month was spent on remote islands, beaches, historical monuments, crowded cities, you name it and we¡¯ve likely been there this past month alone. Many people recognized me in big cities, but we tried to blend in as much as we could and most of our time was spent in anonymity. It was a great experience, one that I never wanted to end, but deep down I knew that was unrealistic. Every good thing comes to an end one day or another. So did our trip.


    At the end of the amazing trip, Evan went back to his home in LA, and he didn¡¯t have to fly alone. For the next step of my career, I had to begin preparations for [AI]. As the shooting for the film was to take place mostly at Burbank Studios, three of us flew directly to Los Angeles, while Dad went back to London to oversee the completion of the first [Harry Potter] film and the pre-production of the second one, which would begin shooting soon enough.


    The worst part about this film was that I didn¡¯t have Dad with me to help prepare for the role. All of my four films till now have been practiced diligently by me under the direct supervision of Daddy Dearest. That couldn¡¯t be the case this time around due to our conflicting schedules. So of course, I had to use other resources available to me.


    ¡°Alright, Troy,¡± Steven Spielberg commanded. ¡°Walk up to me in your best robotic expression and say your lines.¡±


    I blanked my face and mechanically walked towards Steven, stopped just a foot away from him, and smiled, ¡°Hello!¡± I chirped out, ¡°I¡¯m David. I¡¯ll be your new son.¡±


    ¡°You blinked,¡± Steven pointed out immediately. ¡°Why would a robot blink?¡±


    I could think of at least ten reasons why a robot would blink. But I didn¡¯t voice them. The most prominent one off the top of my head was that the robot company added that feature so that real humans aren¡¯t weirded out by the non-blinking robots. If Steven Spielberg is saying I shouldn''t blink, he must be right. Yet, it would be agonizing if I couldn¡¯t blink even once while shooting this film over four months so I had to confirm one important thing.


    ¡°If you shoot every scene with me not blinking at all, the number of retakes would go up a lot,¡± I voiced my concern hesitantly.


    Steven deliberated on the issue for a moment before saying, ¡°Retakes don¡¯t matter that much in the grand scheme of things. The audience should be able to recognize you as a machine from your tells like movements, voice, and lack of blinking. Then there would be other tells like lack of tears or excessive facial expressions.¡±


    I nodded in understanding. Just because something made sense on paper doesn¡¯t mean it would look equally compelling on screen. Steven Spielberg was a master of manipulating human emotions as far as cinema was concerned. He knew exactly what would or wouldn¡¯t look good on screen. Over the years, I have practically seen all of Spielberg¡¯s movies, and not even a single film was terrible. There are a few mediocre ones in his long list of filmography story-wise, but technically speaking, even the mediocre ones were stunning pieces of cinematic history.


    So if such a person thinks that it is better for my character to not blink, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Steven said. ¡°Let¡¯s practice your lines and I¡¯ll guide you through each of them as you requested. Meanwhile, I have homework for you. Try to practice the walk you just did, all day every day for the next three weeks.¡±


    Given that the film was to begin shooting in three weeks, Steven was essentially asking me to remain in character until the film began.


    ¡°I can do that,¡± I replied before picking up the script that was given to me to practice my lines from when we¡¯d signed the contract.


    The benefit of signing another Warner movie was that they knew the exact details of my fees for [Harry Potter]. And although it was unreleased at the moment, I did have an additional leverage to ask for a higher salary: my Oscar win. Initially they had offered me the same $2 million as for Harry Potter. Even that amount was entirely too much for a child star. Yet, Mum didn''t relent on that amount so easily and bargained hard knowing how they will not make the film without me. In the end, they agreed to pay me $5m. Other than Macaulay Culkin, I was the highest-paid child in Hollywood. And I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll overtake Culkin later this year when I get the box office share of [Harry Potter].


    Warner Bros had offered me a similar revenue-sharing deal for [AI], as was the case with [Harry Potter] if I were to forgo my upfront salary, but I declined them. Reason? Simple. The film wasn¡¯t a hit last time around. It did average business only and upon its initial release, it didn¡¯t break even until years later. Initially, critics were cleanly divided into lauding it and deriding it. Decades later, when artificial intelligence became a real thing, people did come back to the film with a positive outlook, but that was too late for me. My appearance in the film may change things and the film¡¯s perception, but I didn¡¯t want to take that risk with my salary. For now, I¡¯d be happy with my $5 million payday.


    ¡°Alright Troy,¡± Spielberg broke me out of my thoughts and I realized one of Spielberg¡¯s servants was standing behind him. ¡°It¡¯s your time to go home. Your mother is here. Remember that tomorrow we have to work on creating that body mold we talked about.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°I remember. See you tomorrow,¡± I waved him for good measure before making my way to the front door of his mansion and of course, Mum was there to escort me back. Which was strange given that they had hired Roger for me for this very purpose.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Roger?¡± I asked as soon as we were safely tucked in the car and driving towards our new home. A new car wasn¡¯t the only thing we purchased from our newfound prosperity. While we lived most of the time in London, Dad had decided to buy a Beverly Hills mansion for investment and tax purposes on a loan. It was a logical decision given that we juggle most of our time between LA and London.


    ¡°He had a family emergency,¡± Mum replied. ¡°He had to go back to London for a few days. I think we should get you a new security guy exclusive to LA.¡±


    ¡°Probably better,¡± I grimaced at that thought. LA being LA, everyone expected to meet stars everywhere. If I were to go to, say, Philadelphia where people aren¡¯t expecting me, I¡¯m much less likely to be hounded by everyone 24/7. Here in LA, it¡¯s a different scene. I can¡¯t walk outside for more than a few minutes without someone recognizing me and asking for a photograph/autograph. It¡¯s irritating on some level, but I had gotten used to it by now mostly. Still, I won¡¯t go anywhere alone because a lot of people want to take advantage of the fact that I was a kid. They could easily overpower me, if nothing else.


    ¡°So, how are the rehearsals going?¡± Mum asked conversationally.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You guess?¡±


    I sighed, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tell this to Dad, I don¡¯t want to inflate his ego, but he is a much better person to practice scenes with. Spielberg is alright, but Dad is Dad. You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely,¡± Mum confessed. ¡°Tell me why you didn¡¯t like Spielberg¡¯s approach. Maybe I can help you out there.¡±


    That was a good question about which I hadn¡¯t thought much, to be honest. Why didn¡¯t I like Spielberg¡¯s direction personally? After some contemplation, I could come to only one conclusion: because he¡¯s Steven Spielberg. All the other directors that I have worked with, be it Dad, Shyamalan, Daldry, or even Columbus, none of them were as acclaimed or famous as Spielberg. None of the other directors were a brand name in themselves when we began shooting. Shyamalan achieved that status after [The Sixth Sense], but while shooting he was just an average guy. Same for Daldry who became a big director in my past life after [Billy Elliot]. Chris Columbus was the most renowned director I have worked with before Spielberg, thanks to his [Home Alone] films and [Mrs. Doubtfire], but he has also given his share of flop and mediocre films. People won¡¯t just go and watch any of these directors¡¯ films for the heck of it, but they will for Spielberg.


    ¡°I¡¯m too afraid to correct what he is saying,¡± I said slowly. ¡°I think he knows better than me whenever I have a suggestion about the film or my role.¡±


    ¡°There you go,¡± Mum beamed. ¡°If you could reach that conclusion on your own, I¡¯m sure you must have thought of the solution as well.¡±


    I nodded, though Mum couldn¡¯t see me as her eyes were fixed on the road so I verbalized it as well, ¡°Yeah. I have to start speaking up. He is also a human after all.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Mum nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the worst that would happen? Either he would accept your suggestions or would tell you why he didn¡¯t want to go in that direction and that¡¯s it. One thing I can tell you for sure is that he would be mad that you didn¡¯t voice your opinion, not that your opinion was wrong. Like any good director would.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I grunted in confirmation as I thought about what Mum had said. It made a surprising amount of sense.


    When we reached home, instead of letting me do my thing, Mum sat me down in the living room and said in a serious tone, ¡°Are you sure you want to do the [Billy Elliot] stage musical, Troy?¡±


    I was confused for a moment before slowly nodding my head, ¡°Yes. Why are you asking like that?¡±


    Mum went quiet for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Because a stage musical is a very big deal. Not only will you have to stay in London or New York for months, if not a full year, but it will have severe repercussions on your schoolwork as well.¡±


    I sighed out loud. Of course, it had to be about my damning schoolwork. I had succeeded in finishing another year of my schoolwork while filming [Harry Potter]. So now, instead of starting seventh grade, as most 11-year-olds would in the UK, I was meant to start with tenth grade (or freshman year of high school as per American terminology). After the eleventh grade, I was meant to take my GCSE, and my A-levels after the thirteenth grade.


    ¡°What about my schoolwork?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m already three years ahead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know that,¡± Mum said. ¡°The problem comes with Actors¡¯ Union and child labor laws. They have this rule that a child actor can work only so many hours a week on stage. This includes rehearsal hours as well. A successful play can have as many as eight and sometimes nine shows per week. No child can do that many shows within the hours set by those rules.¡±


    That was a problem I had not thought about. At some level, I knew about this because on stage there were always two or three different actors portraying Billy on different days. I hadn¡¯t given the legal side of that much thought. Now that Mum explained it, it made much sense.


    ¡°Is there no exception to this rule?¡± I asked hopefully.


    Mum looked conflicted for a few moments, ¡°There is. But, I don¡¯t want to give that out to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on Mum!¡± I begged. ¡°Tell me already or I¡¯ll look it up on the internet.¡±


    ¡°That is why I¡¯m not hiding it from you,¡± Mum grumbled. ¡°Bloody internet. The only exception to that rule is if the actor in question has passed out of high school. So if you clear your GEDs in the US or A-level in the UK, you can work full hours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked happily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell that to me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to cram four years¡¯ worth of education in one year while shooting big-budget films year-round,¡± Mum retorted. ¡°You barely have any free time left as it is.¡±


    ¡°Mum,¡± I spoke softly. ¡°The play hasn¡¯t even been written yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong,¡± Mum smiled back at me. ¡°The film¡¯s script is right there. They don¡¯t need to write an entirely new story or deviate too much from the dialogue. It will take less than a month for a competent writer to make the necessary changes to the main plot. A task that Lee Hall has already begun.¡±


    I sat there silently absorbing the information. Lee Hall was the writer of [Billy Elliot] who had taken inspiration from his own life and multiple others¡¯ to pen down this beautiful story.


    ¡°Your Dad contacted him back in London with the idea and Lee was very enthusiastic about it,¡± Mum continued with the explanation for her worries. ¡°He immediately started working on it after your father secured the stage adaptation rights from the other producers. Lee has begun talks with Stephen Daldry and Elton John to direct and score the film respectively.¡±


    ¡°How much did Dad pay for the adaptation rights?¡±


    ¡°$1 million,¡± Mum replied.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 53

    ¡°$1 million,¡± Mum replied.


    ¡°Holy¡­¡± I stopped myself before Mum could intensify her gaze any more. ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad say that musical rights are cheaper?¡±


    ¡°Your Dad doesn¡¯t know everything.¡± Mum smiled, ¡°It all depends on the perceived value of the product. While most musicals are cheaper compared to their movie counterparts, this will be more expensive than the original [Billy Elliot] because its budget was too low and stage actors have their minimum wages set at a much higher rate than film actors. Along with the fact that your image would be used to market this musical, they almost didn¡¯t want to sell it, rather make it themselves with you as the lead. Dad declined, saying you would only appear if we were producing it fully. As you now know, they relented, but for a steep price.¡±


    That was quite fascinating to hear.


    ¡°The musical will take at least another $5 million to produce. You have agreed to pay with your money. This includes salaries of writers, musicians, directors, and all crew and cast members included in the rehearsals and the first few weeks of performances. Then there are set decorations, props, lights, costumes, and so much more to accommodate.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I stopped her from going any further. ¡°I think we are deviating from our main topic.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Mum gave me an apologetic look. ¡°As I was saying, Lee Hall and Elton John have begun work on the play and the songs actively, and it shouldn¡¯t take them more than half a year to complete the first draft. That¡¯s when we¡¯re supposed to have a workshop of sorts. The problem is that we¡¯ll begin shooting [HP 2] by then. All in all, we won¡¯t be able to begin workshops and practice before the summer of 2001.¡±


    ¡°That gives me a full year to complete my schooling,¡± I mused out loud.


    ¡°You forgot a few things,¡± Mum said. At my raised eyebrow, she continued, ¡°You have two films to shoot in that period. And if you¡¯re serious about doing this musical, you¡¯ll have to begin your dance lessons again.¡±


    I winced at that reminder. I had kind of slowly stopped taking my dance lessons. Initially, I joined as a fun recreational activity in addition to my music lessons and as a substitute to martial arts. I only wanted to do it until the shooting of [Harry Potter] began. But then [Billy Elliot] inspired me to continue dancing even after the shooting wrapped up. And I did it until I couldn¡¯t. A person can have only so many hours in a day. I had to choose between either martial arts, or dance. In the end, I chose martial arts, and dance was cut off from my schedule. Now and then, I would still dance to a couple of my old routines, but not with the rigor that a professional dance class brings.


    ¡°Do you now see why I don¡¯t want you to do the musical?¡± Mum asked rhetorically. ¡°You just don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    I closed my eyes and pondered over the problem. Should I just accept that I won¡¯t be able to do it? Or should I fight for what I want? To be honest with you, there is another reason I want to do the musical: a small little trophy called the Tony Awards. The fact that I had already won an Oscar and an Emmy at my age hadn¡¯t escaped me. Winning a Tony would complete a trifecta of acting awards, known as the Triple Crown of Acting, the highest American honor for any actor. A status that only 13 people in history have achieved. I checked. I want to be the youngest person to achieve the trifecta and the fastest as well, from the first award to the last. That was the biggest reason I was pushing for [Billy Elliot: The Musical] because I know that the lead actors got a joint Tony for their performance in the original timeline. Of course, then I¡¯d have to work for a Grammy to complete the circle of EGOT, but that is an issue for later.


    There was this one line I had heard from a famous actor that I still remember: "If you want to achieve your dreams, become greedy and don¡¯t stop making efforts for them."


    With that statement in mind, I had already decided what to do. The problem is that this is a very delicate situation. I didn¡¯t want Mum to think of me as an obsessive workaholic who can¡¯t think of anything beyond his next project.


    I can¡¯t drop my music lessons because I¡¯d need to sing songs in the musical, for which I¡¯d need regular vocal practice to keep my voice in top shape. I can¡¯t skip dance or acting for obvious reasons. That left the only thing that I could axe from my schedule: martial arts. But not just that, I would have to convince Mum to let me finish my schooling early, so I can devote my full time to the musical when the time comes.


    Time to cook up some stories.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d like to take up my GCSEs in the coming month,¡± I declared.


    Mum looked at me surprised, but before she could decline my request, I said, ¡°Mum, I have already finished all my subjects up to that level. I just didn¡¯t want you or Dad to think that I was rushing or not enjoying my life, so I never brought it up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mum asked incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, Mum, I won¡¯t even be the youngest person to complete my schooling. A kid from Hawaii completed it when he was 6 in 1990. Then, I can finish my sixth form (Grade 13) by next year. That would free me from all the union regulations.¡±


    Mum didn¡¯t speak for a few moments. I knew she was thinking about the dilemma and I let her.


    After a full minute, I got an answer I wasn¡¯t expecting, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Now it was my turn to be shocked.


    Mum chuckled, ¡°Weren¡¯t expecting that, huh?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted honestly.


    ¡°Your Dad and I have talked about this at length. We both knew this day was coming sooner rather than later, but I had not expected it to come this early.¡± She ruffled my hair playfully while looking deep into my eyes. ¡°My little tyke is all grown up and ready to start college.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I groaned but didn¡¯t push her away.


    Ignoring my feeble protests, she continued, ¡°Do you think you can finish your preparations within the next three weeks? Then we won¡¯t have to worry about your shooting schedule.¡±


    ¡°That is a good idea,¡± I mused. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it in three weeks. Just some revision would be needed, and we¡¯d have to take a flight to London and back. Let¡¯s put a pause on my music and dance classes for some time and finish this pesky thing called GCSE.¡±


    Mum laughed, ¡°Pesky, huh? Yes, let¡¯s.¡±


    I grinned widely at her response.


    (Break)


    One thing I¡¯ve gotten to know after getting rich is that money opens a lot of doors. Doors that stand as hurdles in the path of a poor person. Hurdles like, ¡®You can¡¯t take a GCSE without booking it at least two months in advance¡¯ were quickly solved after giving a little ¡®donation¡¯ to the right people on the education board.


    They backdated a few documents, making it seem like I had applied for it months ago. Thank God GCSE doesn¡¯t have an age limit. And voila! Just like that, my exams were to be conducted in two weeks. A week before we were set to begin shooting [AI].


    Steven Spielberg was very understanding when Mum told him about my plan to take my exams early and freed me for the next two weeks from practice sessions so I could focus on my studies. I just had to do basic stuff like costume fittings and a body mold of my entire self from head to toe. (That one was quite creepy and claustrophobic.) I couldn¡¯t continue walking and talking like the robot David, but Steven assured me that that wouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue.


    When I came back from the UK two weeks later, I was more than just a little relieved at being done with my coursework. All in all, my exams went much better than I had expected. This challenge was rapidly thrown my way and I didn¡¯t have a choice but to take it up. As per my original plan, I had intended to finish my studies by 14, thus giving me more than enough time to score perfect grades. But since I was so short on time and with no intention of going to university, what¡¯s the matter with above-average grades? I would enjoy my life either way.


    And if for some bizarre reason, I change my mind about going to university, I can always make a big donation to one of those Ivy League schools and get a spot for me. I didn¡¯t even care about the results of the test because it didn¡¯t matter too much in the grand scheme of things.


    (Break)


    ¡°Action!¡±


    I was staring up at the decorations around the room in wonder. It was truly a marvelous place to be before looking down at my bed. I turned with a sudden mechanical jerk towards the couple standing beside me and smiled.


    ¡°Would you like me to sleep now?¡± I said in my robotic voice.


    The middle-aged man nodded minutely, ¡°Good idea. Good idea. Monica?¡± He turned towards his wife.


    The woman was fidgety as she replied, ¡°Uh, well, it¡¯s late, you know. It¡¯s after 9.¡± Then she turned to me, ¡°How late do they let you stay up?¡±


    ¡°I can never go to sleep,¡± I replied in the same monotonous voice. ¡°But I can lay quietly and not make a peep.¡±


    ¡°So, those pajamas will fit you,¡± the woman said while moving towards the exit. I followed her movement with my gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll be in to check on you first thing in the morning.¡±


    Seeing her inching away, I asked as innocently as I could, ¡°Dress me?¡± while raising the clothes in my hands toward her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m gonna say good night while you boys be boys.¡± The woman was exiting the room while I followed her with my arms raised. She closed the door before I could follow her anymore. Then the man from before came up to me and took my clothes from me.


    ¡°Raise your arms,¡± he ordered. I did. He removed the shirt I was wearing from over my head. When I didn¡¯t lower my hands myself, he lowered them for me before draping the pajama shirt over me.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Steven Spielberg¡¯s voice rang out in the room as the fourth take abruptly ended. ¡°Good job everyone, just not exactly what I had in mind.¡±


    He beckoned me in a corner away from other actors and spoke softly, ¡°Troy, what did you have in mind while going through this scene?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied honestly. ¡°All I know is that there is a man and a woman with me whom I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Steven rubbed his forehead in thought before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to tell you this, but you emote too much.¡±


    I was surprised. This was the first time any director had said that to me, and I had worked with a few of them by now. ¡°In what way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°When I look at your face as David, I can tell that you¡¯re acting,¡± Steven grimaced. ¡°It looks fake and not in a good robotic way, no, it¡¯s more like an expressionless doll.¡±


    I frowned in concern. Indeed, all roles aren¡¯t meant for everybody. Some actors just don¡¯t fit too well with a particular role, while others take time to adjust to the role. This was a role that I didn¡¯t fit in perfectly from the get-go and I didn¡¯t even have time to make it work because of my exams. In that case, a few things can happen. Either you give whatever subpar performance you can, or power through it and get better. You can probably guess which approach I chose.


    ¡°Can I see my performance?¡± I asked Steven hopefully.


    He looked worried as if contemplating the issue before nodding slowly, ¡°Come along.¡±


    I followed him silently as Spielberg accompanied me to the monitor where he played the latest retake of the scene we had just shot. As soon as the performance began, I immediately understood the problem that was stopping Spielberg from passing the shot. I was trying too hard to look emotionless, so much so that my face came off as constipated in a few places. In this particular shot, it seemed as if I was pouting when the woman didn¡¯t dress me.


    It was all a matter of too much emotion, just as Spielberg had suggested. I was used to emoting a lot when on camera. This was a different kind of situation; I had to emote as little as possible. I think I¡¯ll have to try something else.


    ¡°Okay, I see the problem,¡± I addressed Spielberg. ¡°Let¡¯s try it one more time.¡±


    Steven looked skeptical, but he nodded once, ¡°Alright.¡±


    I returned to my original position and turned to the two actors who were playing the husband and wife, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the multiple retakes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Troy,¡± the woman, Frances O¡¯Connor, smiled back at me. ¡°It happens.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Sam Robards, who played her husband, nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Anything below ten retakes is not too much.¡±


    ¡°Sam!¡± Frances let out an annoyed groan. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it.¡±


    ¡°Take positions, everyone,¡± Steven called out to us three, and we did. ¡°Sound rolling! Lights! Camera! And action!¡±


    And the scene began again. I thought back to why this scene was a problem. It shouldn¡¯t be. I unnecessarily made it out to be with my overacting. This time, I kept my face as blank as I could with the sole exception of a smile.


    ¡°Would you like to sleep now?¡± I didn¡¯t react to any of their motions as long as the two actors were within my line of vision. Why would a robot turn to keep you in the center of his vision when you are still visible to him from the corner of his eye? That was my thought process. So when Frances moved away from me, I turned towards her only when I couldn¡¯t see her. I took quick mechanical steps towards her with the intention of her dressing me, but when she didn¡¯t, I kept a blank smile etched on my face until Sam came forward and dressed me.


    ¡°And cut! Print, check the gate!¡±


    Hearing that magical phrase that approves a particular scene, I let out a big sigh of relief.


    ¡°Great job, Troy,¡± Steven congratulated me loudly for all cast and crew to hear. ¡°That¡¯s what I was talking about! You were perfect just now. Keep that emotion in check for the next scene and all the following scenes, and we¡¯ll make a perfect film.¡±


    And that was more than enough of a reassurance for me that I wasn¡¯t doing too poorly. I had this small niggling feeling in the back of my mind that my presence would spoil this film. At least I can rest assured now that if my performance was subpar, it was because Spielberg didn¡¯t ask for another take.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 54

    Steven Spielberg was quite a busy man whenever he was working on a film, which was usually the case. People called him a workaholic; he called himself motivated¡ªsomething that most people lack nowadays, especially the younger generation who has never seen the difficulties the older generation had to face. Many people ask him why there aren¡¯t as many young visionary directors as there were in Steven¡¯s time. The answer is simple. People are content with their lives of mediocrity. They don¡¯t strive to be better.


    Steven knew that his children would never work as much as he did. Even if they become filmmakers, they won¡¯t make as many films as he did. It isn¡¯t their fault necessarily. Times are changing. Filmmaking, which was once considered an art, has today become a manufacturing unit. Innovation in scripts is being discouraged in the name of the studios ¡®knowing audience tastes,¡¯ which essentially means copying off the same basic premise again and again after changing the villain. Today, it is becoming increasingly difficult for filmmakers to get entirely new ideas funded. What George Lucas did in [Star Wars] or even Steven himself did on [Jaws] or [E.T.] is being discouraged today to play safe by the studios.


    This was a big reason he was facing so much difficulty in financing [A.I.] while George Lucas had no problem whatsoever with the [Star Wars] prequel.


    But still, every once in a while, there comes a film like [The Sixth Sense] that completely shakes the market, critics, everyone. That film gave two big discoveries to Hollywood: M. Night Shyamalan and Troy Armitage. Although the kid was falsely nominated in the supporting actor category when he should have been the lead, he fully deserved that Oscar. It was the best child performance Steven had ever seen. Better than [E.T.], [Home Alone], and even [The Wizard of Oz].


    The deft skill with which the kid handled the film¡ªSteven just knew that he would make an excellent David. He went back to the kid¡¯s first film, [Sex Education], only to get his mind blown again. No doubt they gave him an Emmy for that. If he still had any doubt about his talent, the kid proved his mettle again in his third film, [Billy Elliot]. Even if Steve Kloves hadn¡¯t pulled that little trick on Steven, it would have been difficult for him to get others to not vote in Troy¡¯s favor for Best Actor. He was that good. Three master-level performances in two years just told everyone how good of an actor Troy is.


    So of course, Steven wanted the kid to play David in his film. He hadn¡¯t even thought of an alternative. The kid shocked him once again by saying that he would be completing his GCSE exams just a week before the shooting was to begin. Steven allowed him begrudgingly because he knew the importance of education.


    Of course, it had to come off with a little snag. Even if the kid was good, he wasn¡¯t a reincarnation of the god of acting. Because of the less time for pre-production the kid had with Steven, he couldn¡¯t perform very well.


    Steven felt like pulling his hair out in frustration when Troy started showing utter incompetence while doing the scenes. Then he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and paused the production before pulling Troy aside.


    The first thing Steven noticed while pointing out his flaws was that Troy was very mature. Despite being told bluntly by Steven why the production couldn¡¯t move on, he accepted his mistakes and asked how to correct them. And correct he did.


    It was as if a switch had been turned on, from mediocre performance to beast mode. A beast mode that left everyone on the set stunned. Steven¡¯s long-time collaborator, cinematographer Janusz Kaminski, turned to him, ¡°What the fuck did you just say to him? He¡¯s like another person out there.¡±


    ¡°I just showed him his performance,¡± Steven confessed. ¡°I didn¡¯t give him any tips.¡±


    ¡°Just another child prodigy,¡± Kaminski noted.


    ¡°It would seem so,¡± Steven agreed.


    Steven could immediately understand why the kid was considered so good. He had a talent to adjust his performance very minutely, something that takes veteran actors years, if not more, to perfect. And Steven couldn¡¯t be happier at making this discovery.


    It¡¯s better if they shoot as many scenes as possible today only. Steven didn''t know how much longer the kid would be able to retain this state of mind. Giving the actors some time off, Steven quickly barked instructions to the crew members to prepare the next scene, which was done within half an hour.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡± David whispered to Monica, ¡°Will you die?¡± His eyes showed the vulnerability that his monotonous voice couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Well, one day, David, yes, I will,¡± she answered softly while worrying over the empty perfume bottle in her hand that David had emptied on himself in his immaturity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself so.¡±


    David stepped forward and put his head on Monica¡¯s lap while staring at her eyes with great longing, ¡°How long will you live?¡±


    ¡°For ages,¡± Monica lightly rubbed David¡¯s back. ¡°For fifty years.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Mommy,¡± David whispered with all his heart without blinking even a single time. ¡°I hope you never die. Never.¡±


    Steven couldn¡¯t help himself at that moment as his eyes watered. The scene was too heart-wrenching not to cry over.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Kaminski called out when he noticed that Steven was in no condition to make that call. That did bring Steven out of his emotional state enough to wipe his eyes off discreetly and give a nod to his assistant, telling him that the shot was good enough to pass.


    Steven slowly turned to the two actors, mostly to the younger one, before walking over to him and engulfing him in a hug. ¡°That was marvelous, Troy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Troy whispered shyly.


    ¡°If you keep that performance up, your third Oscar nomination might just happen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean second?¡± Troy asked in a genuinely curious tone.


    Steven suppressed the urge to laugh at the kid¡¯s ignorance, ¡°Definitely third. The second would be [Billy Elliot], and we¡¯re releasing this film next year. Just imagine, three consecutive Oscar nominations and at least one win at your age.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about it,¡± the kid argued weakly. ¡°Maybe we should talk about it next year when the film releases.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Steven chuckled but didn¡¯t continue the argument. ¡°Sure. Just keep doing what we¡¯re doing, and we¡¯ll be done with the film before we even know it.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Troy gave an earnest smile to Steven, who could only ruffle his hair, much to Troy¡¯s irritation.


    (Break)


    Working with Steven Spielberg was an experience in itself, and not just because he¡¯s famous and super rich, but because he makes the whole process very simple. On my first day on set, I thought he¡¯d yell at me when I kept bungling the scene. He didn¡¯t so much as raise his voice and calmly explained everything. As the days passed and we shot more and more scenes, we came to an unspoken understanding of sorts. It could be because I had already seen the film and I understood Steven¡¯s vision perfectly, or it could be because of how easy he made the whole acting process.


    If I had to learn diving for the film, he hired the best professionals in California to teach me that. The most elaborate sets had been built on different sound stages with impeccable details. One couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of the sets I was witnessing. Advanced animatronics were used to make a walking-talking Teddy bear and different robots with multiple facial emotions. Not just the technological factor, the whole crew consisted of some of the best people I had met in Hollywood. Not even once did I feel that a person was being mean or making fun of me.


    Apart from the actors who played my parents, I had a great experience working with Jude Law. I met him for the first time on the day of the Oscars as we were nominated in the same category. Then again at the BAFTAs, where I won in the Best Leading Actor category while Jude won in the Best Supporting Actor category. I never knew at that point that we would go on to do this movie together.


    In this great camaraderie of ours, we had a lot of fun on the set of [A.I.].


    ¡°Exactly what name do you give this woman?¡± Jude asked haughtily as we walked together, with his arm draped over my shoulder.


    ¡°She is just Blue Fairy,¡± I replied softly in that David-esque tone I had almost mastered by now.


    ¡°Blue Fairy,¡± Jude tested out the words in his mouth silkily while walking forward with a swagger. ¡°In the world of Orga, blue is the color of melancholy. Yet the services I provide will put a blush back on anyone¡¯s cheek. I will change the color of your fairy for you.¡± He pointed at me dramatically. ¡°She will scream out in the moonlight. Ohh yes. Oh, God! Oh yes! Oh God! Oh God!¡± I cringed internally at the crude jokes Jude was making because I didn¡¯t find it one bit funny. Yet my face was as blank as could be owing to me being in character.


    Jude then stopped walking and pointed at me again, ¡°She will make you a real boy, for I will make her a real woman and all will be right with the world because you held my hand and saved my brain so that once again my customers may ask for me by name: Gigolo Joe, what do you know?¡± Here Jude performed a little dance on the puddle he was standing on.


    ¡°Why do you do that?¡± I asked curiously while walking over to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s just what I do,¡± he said, turning around. ¡°Now follow me and don¡¯t fall behind. All roads lead to Rouge!¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Steven¡¯s voice echoed across the studio. ¡°Good job, boys. Let me see the clip again and we¡¯ll see if we need a retake.¡±


    ¡°How am I doing?¡± Jude asked me as the two of us were standing quite some distance away from the other crew members.


    ¡°Just like a sex-crazed maniac robot?¡± I half asked.


    ¡°Oh come on,¡± he waved me off. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad.¡±


    ¡°That was a compliment,¡± I corrected his assumptions. ¡°That¡¯s your character of Gigolo Joe, right?¡±


    Jude looked at me skeptically, ¡°Do you even know what a Gigolo is?¡±


    ¡°A man-whore,¡± I replied nonchalantly. The gaping maw of Jude was enough to make me laugh out loud. ¡°Oh come on, grow up! I am taking high school classes now. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t have read up on sex and prostitution?¡±


    Yeah, you heard it right. I had cleared my GCSE with all A¡¯s except Biology and Calculus where I got B¡¯s. (I fucking hate Calculus.)


    Jude shook his head, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go and tell others that I told you about that, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but grin madly at Jude, ¡°I definitely would.¡±


    Jude looked panic-stricken for a moment before schooling his features, ¡°Please don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I definitely will. How will an 11-year-old know about prostitution?¡± I happily contradicted my own earlier statement. Jude looked as if he¡¯d burst a vein if I continued the conversation so I gave him an out. ¡°I can forget about this entirely if you do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead,¡± I mumbled while scratching my chin. ¡°How about¡­¡± Then suddenly an idea lit my face. ¡°Yes! I want you to get me a DVD or a VHS of a film called [Sex Education]. It was released in 1998 by HBO.¡±


    ¡°Now why would I get you that?¡± Jude shook his head. ¡°The name itself says it all: [Sex Education]. Why do you even want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s my first film?¡± I half asked. ¡°Listen, mate, you get me that film and I won¡¯t tell anyone where I got it from. Or that you taught me all about prostitution.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you anything about that!¡± Jude exclaimed in outrage, but the amusement beneath it all was not lost to either of us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± I shook my head in disappointment. ¡°I expected better from a grown-up like you.¡±


    Jude looked conflicted for a few moments before saying, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine as in you¡¯ll get me the film?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°No, fine, as in you can tell anyone whatever you want. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not getting you any film about sex.¡± His voice had a finality to it telling me that he won¡¯t budge from his final decision.


    I sighed in defeat, ¡°You won man! I¡¯m not saying anything to anyone. Just wanted to see my film.¡±


    ¡°Then ask your parents, not me.¡±


    Before I could retort, Steven came back, ¡°We¡¯ll need to redo the scene boys. Your acting was good but it didn¡¯t come out that good on reel. Cameraman¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jude gave Steven a thumbs up before taking the starting position. I followed him silently as we redid the scene.


    (Break)


    ¡°Steven,¡± I called out to Spielberg as I approached him. ¡°Do you have some time perhaps? I needed to speak with you about the film.¡±


    Steven, who was going through some storyboards, looked up at me and smiled, ¡°Sure, Troy. What do you have to talk about? Something about your character?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No. It¡¯s the story in general. You know how I signed up for the film without reading the script because of your involvement? Now that I have, I have a few observations about the ending that I wanted to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± He inclined his head to show his attentiveness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the climax will land with people,¡± I said with my utmost sincerity. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, this is too good of a story in its entirety, including the climax, but it is too far fetched for common people to digest. Maybe in hindsight, after 10-20 years, they will like it, but right now, from a commercial perspective, it is too sentimental for a sci-fi film.¡±


    Steven chuckled, ¡°Come on, Troy. People love sentimental movies. That¡¯s why they loved E.T. so much. Or even your film [The Sixth Sense]. My favorite scene was the one you shared with Toni Collette in the car. Probably why she got a nomination as well.¡±


    I conceded that point. Sentiments are important for films. But not all films are meant for the same audience.


    ¡°I agree on that,¡± I nodded. ¡°But your target audience for the film is not clear to me. Who are you making the film for? Kids my age? Their parents? Teenagers? Gigolo Joe¡¯s character would alienate the child audience. Many parents would even hesitate to bring their child to see such a film. At the same time, the climax is something that a child would prefer. Not an adult.¡±


    ¡°And do you know what an adult would like to see?¡± Steven asked rhetorically.


    Still I answered, ¡°Some avante-garde bullshit that is too difficult to understand clearly, but pretty enough that everyone can digest it and be happy about the end. And when they dive deep into the actual meaning behind it, they get their mind blown, and they¡¯re like ¡®Woah! It actually meant that? Steven Spielberg is a genius.¡¯¡±


    Steven laughed heartily at that, ¡°You¡¯re not subtle at all.¡±


    ¡°I try,¡± I said with humility. ¡°So what do you think?¡±


    He went silent for a few moments, before saying, ¡°I think that your idea has merit, but I¡¯m making this for my mentor Stanley Kubrick. As a tribute to him. This climax was envisioned by him and I don¡¯t want to change it too much from his vision.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make the best film possible for your friend?¡± I asked rhetorically. When he didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, I added, ¡°How about this, you shoot two climaxes for the film, one as envisioned by Kubrick, and one original as per your vision. Then decide later which one came out to be better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡±


    I knew that was the best I could get from him at the moment.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 55

    After my failed attempt at getting Spielberg to change the climax of the film, days went on normally. Or as normally as they could go on a film set. Steven had taken it upon himself to praise me to heaven and back whenever I would do a good scene. One thing I noticed was that all that praise was solely focused on me alone. He never went out of his way to praise the adults as much as me, even if they had given master performances, which led me to believe that I received praise only because of my age.


    It was frustrating to come to that conclusion, yet I did nothing to stop Steven. Despite not knowing how much of that praise was warranted, I liked hearing positive things. Who doesn¡¯t? That led to today when I was finally doing the underwater scene in the pool.


    The original plan was for the team to shoot this scene first, but because of my exams, I couldn¡¯t take diving lessons, which had to be arranged between shooting days whenever my schedule was free.


    ¡°Do you all understand the scene, kids?¡± Steven asked around the pool area where I and six other boys in and around my age range were standing. Seeing everyone¡¯s resolute nods, Steven grinned, ¡°Good, take your positions then.¡±


    Five of the boys jumped into the pool and started playing with a beach ball. The sixth boy, Jake, who played my ¡®brother¡¯ Martin, sat on the edge of the pool.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    Hearing Steven¡¯s command, I walked on over to Martin with a big box in my hand. I had quite gotten used to the way David walked and talked, the only difference today was that I was wearing just a pair of swim shorts.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Martin,¡± I smiled while crouching down with the box still in my grasp. ¡°I made this for you.¡±


    Then one of the older boys swam to the poolside and asked Martin, ¡°Is this him? Is this your little brother?¡±


    ¡°Technically, no,¡± Martin replied in an irritated tone.


    The other boy climbed out of the pool and stood in front of me, ¡°He¡¯s Mecha.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Mecha?¡± I asked innocently.


    ¡°We¡¯re organic,¡± he began explaining as slowly as possible. ¡°You¡¯re mecha-anical.¡± He circled me as other kids started climbing out of the water as well. He pointed to himself, ¡°Orga.¡± Then he pointed at me, ¡°Mecha. Orga. Mecha. Orga. Mecha.¡± He kept pointing between us.


    ¡°Todd, stop!¡± Martin pushed Todd¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know they made little kids,¡± Todd commented offhandedly. ¡°Can you pee?¡±


    ¡°I cannot,¡± I replied happily, not perceiving the borderline hostile tone the kid was using.


    Another taller boy came closer to me, ¡°Then let¡¯s see what you can¡¯t pee with.¡± He bent over my front section, making everyone else laugh.


    ¡°Guys, come on,¡± Martin chided them.


    ¡°Touch it,¡± another boy touched my shoulder in curiosity. ¡°It feels so real.¡± Suddenly all the kids were touching my chest, back, or arms in amazement.


    ¡°That¡¯s creepy.¡± ¡°It feels so real.¡± ¡°That is so real.¡± ¡°Mecha-real.¡±


    Todd came in front of me again, ¡°Does he have DAS?¡± When others were clueless about it, he explained further, ¡°Damage Avoidance System. DAS. It¡¯s a pain alert system. Our serving man has it. Watch this.¡± He led me by hand to a poolside table where he picked up a big knife, which he turned towards me, ¡°Now I¡¯m not gonna cut you. This won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m not gonna cut your skin. Just tell me when you feel it.¡±


    That¡¯s when I knew something wasn¡¯t right as I nearly jumped up in surprise and rushed behind my supposed brother, ¡°Keep me safe, Martin. Keep me safe.¡± I held him tightly for dear life.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Martin protested loudly.


    ¡°Keep me safe, Martin.¡± I kept repeating the same phrase while backing away from the people who had threatened me.


    ¡°Let me go! MOM!¡± Martin yelled for his mother in utter panic.


    Uncaring of Martin¡¯s yells, I backed away a few more steps and unexpectedly fell into the pool, with Martin still in my grasp.


    I kept my eyes open and my grip tight as three men jumped into the water, trying to get Martin free, which they were successful in doing after a few seconds. I was left lying on the bottom of the pool as the worried parents were tending to their son.


    I didn¡¯t hear the command to cut the scene, but I knew that I was running out of air, so I quickly swam up to the surface. I panted a bit as I took in fresh air after what was probably a full minute, maybe more. Safety guys were quickly upon me, pulling me out of the pool.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked one of the guys.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded in between deep breaths. ¡°Underwater shooting is intense.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± the safety guy confirmed.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Steven came towards me. ¡°Are you feeling fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I gave him a reassuring nod. ¡°Do we need a retake?¡±


    Steven¡¯s guilty look told me everything, yet he said, ¡°Unfortunately. Don¡¯t worry too much though, we¡¯ll try to hurry it along. Dialogues came out perfectly. You just have to fall in the pool. But since you¡¯re wet already, let¡¯s do the underwater scenes first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded as the actor playing Martin swam up to me, retaking his position in front of me as I held and hid behind him.


    That day I found that doing underwater scenes is one of the worst things to do when you are forced to do a single scene a dozen times, but underwater. If I ever get a choice again, I would not do another film with underwater scenes. And then I remembered that [Harry Potter] films have quite a few underwater scenes for me, starting from the fourth film in the Triwizard Tournament and going all the way up to the last film where Harry, Ron, and Hermione jump into a lake after riding a dragon.


    sigh


    I thought it would be a relatively easier profession, but now I know how difficult acting can be. Especially in one of these big-budget extravaganzas, even if it is not about magic. The only good part about finishing the underwater scenes was that that was the last scene of the whole film, meaning I was finally done shooting [AI].


    Unlike what I had wanted, Steven didn¡¯t shoot an alternate ending for the film. I didn¡¯t like it, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it either. You can¡¯t win all your battles all the time. And this wasn¡¯t even a battle to begin with.


    As much as that bothered me, I didn¡¯t have the time to worry about it needlessly. I wanted to relax for a few days, laying in bed all day, not doing anything at all, but my greedy ass, who took up more films than was practical made sure that I didn¡¯t have any time left in my schedule for R&R. Not to mention, I still had to study for my A-Levels, which were the final exams in the UK for finishing my education formally.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As soon as filming of [AI] wrapped up, I was picked up in a private plane and paraded all around the States to do interviews for the first [Harry Potter] film. Emma Watson and Jamie Bell were flown from the UK along with a few more cast members like Robbie Coltrane, Michael Gambon, Maggie Smith, and Alan Rickman. Thankfully, I was paired with Emma and Jamie mostly to do the interviews. It¡¯s so much easier to be the star of the interview when you are among kids.


    (Break)


    ¡°Today, we have a very talented young guest with us here. Already an Oscar winner and a superstar at the mere age of 11 and the face of one of the biggest movies of the year, [Harry Potter and the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone]. Please welcome, Troy Armitage!¡±


    I walked on stage confidently while waving at the crowd, who went crazy as soon as they saw me. People literally stood up and were waving in my direction vigorously. Despite finding it a little creepy, I just smiled and walked over to the host for the night, David Letterman.


    ¡°Welcome, Troy,¡± David smiled at me while offering me a seat.


    ¡°Thanks for having me here,¡± I shot back with an equally pleased grin after taking the offered seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you here. So, how has your experience been in New York City so far?¡± David asked conversationally.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing,¡± I said honestly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to anyone, but I prefer New York over Los Angeles.¡±


    Letterman looked amused, ¡°You know that now everyone will know, right?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Letterman changed the subject. ¡°I attended an early screening of your upcoming film, [Harry Potter and the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone], and I have to say, this is the best children¡¯s film I have ever seen. You acted beautifully, as usual.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said graciously. ¡°I would give that credit to my dad, Steve Kloves, and our director, Chris Columbus. They made the whole process very smooth. Not for a moment did I feel uncomfortable being on that set.¡±


    ¡°So did working for your father make the filming easier than, say, [The Sixth Sense]?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I thought about the question for a few moments. ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s like comparing apples with oranges. The only big help that Dad provides me that he won¡¯t for other kids is that when we are at home, he would go with me over the entire script and we¡¯d practice my scenes. It¡¯s our bonding time. Some people like to play football or cricket outside, we act. And not just lines from my films. Even before I started acting, I used to do scenes from different films of different actors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an unusual hobby,¡± Letterman commented. ¡°Any interesting scene you would like to share?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Suddenly I remembered one particular incident. ¡°This one time, I was browsing through channels on TV and this film was playing called [Pulp Fiction]. Samuel L. Jackson was doing the scene where he shoots the guy after eating a burger, and I memorized all his lines because that scene is so good. Dad let me practice it, provided I changed some of the words starting with ¡®F¡¯ with something else. Mum was not happy when she found out that I watched and learned such a scene.¡±


    Letterman and the audience were howling with laughter after hearing the story.


    ¡°Kids,¡± David Letterman turned to the camera after controlling his laughter. ¡°If you¡¯re seeing this, don¡¯t watch [Pulp Fiction] until you¡¯re older. Don¡¯t follow this young man¡¯s example.¡± Then he turned to me again, ¡°So, about your film, do you think older people would get bored after seeing it?¡±


    ¡°That depends,¡± I replied immediately. ¡°Do older people want to relive the innocence of their childhood in a magical fantasy world? If yes, then this film will be the best thing you can experience. I would request everyone to come watch this with their whole family. Everything from the music to the production design to special effects is top-notch. And I¡¯m not saying this because I¡¯m in this film, but because when I watched it for the first time, I wanted to see it again.¡±


    ¡°Well, folks, I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself,¡± David Letterman said. ¡°[Harry Potter and the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone], releasing in cinemas near you this weekend.¡±


    ¡°And cut!¡± the director of the TV show announced as he cut us off for a break.


    ¡°That was a great interview you did back there, son,¡± David Letterman pointed out.


    ¡°Thank you, David,¡± I smiled at the older man.


    ¡°Where are you off to after the interviews?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°London,¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯ll have our premiere the day after, and then the film release next weekend, as you know.¡±


    Although we were shooting this interview before the premiere, it would be telecast on the week of the film release. Letterman hadn¡¯t actually watched the film, so he was lying about that part in the interview.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hectic life,¡± Letterman gave me a sympathetic look. ¡°What about your other film for which you won at Cannes? When is that getting released?¡±


    ¡°It was postponed. The original release date was set for September, but I didn¡¯t have time for promotions. They also thought it would be a lot of good free publicity if we released the film a few months after [Harry Potter]. So they plan to give a limited release in December and a wide release in January.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t fault their logic there,¡± Letterman remarked.


    ¡°Troy!¡± Our chat was interrupted when a set assistant walked over to us. ¡°We have a few fans here who have been waiting for hours for your autograph. Would you be willing to do that, or should I make up some excuse?¡±


    ¡°Hours?¡± I asked, perplexed. ¡°Don¡¯t these people have a job?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Letterman commented idly. ¡°Some people are dedicated fans. They make their living out of selling autographs and signed photos of celebs.¡±


    ¡°I have some time,¡± I conceded to the assistant. ¡°Lead the way, but make sure only a few people come at a time and that no one surrounds me from all sides.¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± the assistant nodded in confirmation before leading me to my ¡®fans¡¯.


    I still find the whole concept of hero worship of actors stupid. What¡¯s the relevance of the autograph of a celebrity? None. Zilch. Nada. We are as much humans as everyone else. Photographs I can understand as people can brag about it to their friends and family later on. The problem was this was not the era of smartphones where everyone had a camera in their pocket.


    Despite this belief of mine, I didn¡¯t have the heart to decline someone¡¯s request for an autograph. Most people who come to me for this purpose are very nice, and if ten seconds of my time can make someone else¡¯s day, what¡¯s the harm in it, right?


    Then again, some people took unfair advantage of some celebrities¡¯ generosity, which forces us celebrities to do exactly what we had hoped to avoid. Like the man in front of me.


    ¡°Troy,¡± the sleazy man smiled benignly. ¡°Can you please sign autographs for my friends and family? I have so many friends who are big fans of your work, but only I could get a seat here today.¡±


    He offered me a stack of my photographs from the set of [The Sixth Sense]. There had to be at least 20 photographs in there. I decided to shut down the request immediately.


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly before turning to the assistant. ¡°Get the next person in line.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± the man protested. ¡°They really are for my friends and family,¡± he argued weakly.


    ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯m Jesus Christ,¡± I shot back before he was escorted out of the room. Next, a woman and a young girl came forth with a big poster of me dressed as Harry Potter. I grinned at the girl and opened my arms to offer her a hug, an offer she didn¡¯t refuse, and she latched onto me while screaming in my ear. A little unsettling, I know, but I had gotten used to it by now.


    (Break)


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for that hoarder back there,¡± the assistant from earlier had followed me back to the green room after I was done signing all the autographs and taking a few photographs with the people who had come to meet me.


    ¡°A hoarder?¡± I asked skeptically.


    ¡°Yeah, they pose as fans and get celebs to sign tons of autographs, only to sell them later. Some go even as far as preserving said autographs until the celeb is much bigger in name and fame, so as to fetch a higher price.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s messed up.¡± I rubbed my forehead in thought before realizing that the assistant was still standing. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the young man in his early twenties from my seat. Now that I was sitting again, I felt a little better physically.


    ¡°Toby,¡± he said hesitantly while standing ramrod straight as if I was about to fire him.


    ¡°Take a seat, Toby,¡± I motioned to the only other free seat in the room. When he didn¡¯t do so after a few moments, I said, ¡°I insist.¡±


    When he reluctantly did so, I asked, ¡°Are you new here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded slowly.


    ¡°Thought so,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re so stiff about things. Shit happens sometimes. Be free and learn to relax. I have dealt with worse fans, and I never blame anyone for things they pull off. And the [Harry Potter] movie is yet to be released. I shudder to think what the fuck would happen afterward.¡±


    Toby was looking at me as if I had grown a second head. ¡°Are you allowed to say words like that?¡±


    I laughed out loud, ¡°Technically no. But I hope you can keep a secret?¡±


    He cracked a smile. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°You seem like a good enough fella,¡± I commented. ¡°If this job doesn¡¯t suit you or you need a change of scenery, you can always join me.¡± Saying that I fished out a card from my pocket which had just my email written on it. I don¡¯t hand out my phone number to anyone for obvious reasons. ¡°Email me anytime.¡±


    Toby looked a little dazed as he took my card. To this day, I don¡¯t know why I offered him that card. I just got a feeling that he was a good bloke and would make an excellent secretary. While my mother was good enough at handling my affairs, I needed an outsider to handle things when I was on set or on a press tour. While Warner was kind enough to send people with me while on the tour, I needed my own staff. Every big actor has a dedicated team of staff attending to their needs, or an entourage if you will.


    While I may have handed my card to Toby, it was highly unlikely that he would accept this job given how I spent most of my time in London while he lived in the States, but that thought hit me only after I had already given him the card.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this offer in mind,¡± Toby said politely, and I knew he wouldn¡¯t accept it anytime soon. But strangely, I was fine with it.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 56

    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we are live from the red carpet of the premiere of [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone]. My name is Kristie Douglas and we are waiting for the cast of the film to arrive," a brunette middle-aged woman wearing a champagne-colored dress spoke on a mic.


    In the background, hordes of fans were shouting and waving their hands frantically, trying to get into the frame of the camera, but most were unsuccessful in that endeavor.


    "Let''s talk to a few of the fans of the books to see their reactions," Kristie said while walking towards the closest group of fans.


    "Hello," Kristie politely greeted a young girl around 13 years of age who had managed to gain the front spot in the crowd. "Tell us your name."


    "Hi!" The young girl squeaked out nervously. "I''m Jacqueline."


    "Why are you here tonight, Jacqueline?" Kristie asked.


    "To see Troy, of course," the girl didn''t even have to think. "He is so cute in [The Sixth Sense] and the trailer of this film. I loved the first [Harry Potter] book so I was hoping to get lucky with a ticket tonight."


    Kristie smiled at the young girl. "It is indeed your lucky day, Jacqueline, because I just happen to have two tickets for the premiere that you can watch live with Troy Armitage in the audience." The reporter handed the young girl an envelope that had two tickets to the premiere.


    Jacqueline screamed at the top of her lungs in delight at that news while clutching the envelope tightly.


    Suddenly, Kristie stopped from moving forward to other fans as she received the news in her earpiece. She turned towards the camera, "It seems one of our stars has arrived for the premiere. Let''s see who it is."


    The camera panned over to the car that had stopped just before the red carpet and out came a beautiful young girl with wavy brown locks.


    "And it is none other than Emma Watson, the young new actress who plays Hermione Granger," Kristie announced, which led to screams of "Emma" and "Hermione" chorusing among the fans.


    Emma walked through the crowd, waving to the fans of the book series and signing a few autographs before posing for a few photos. Kristie waited patiently as Emma made her way towards her on the way to the theater.


    "Hello, Emma," Kristie greeted enthusiastically. "I''m Kristie."


    "Hi, Kristie," Emma greeted back.


    "So, Emma, your first film. Are you excited?"


    "Very. More than that, I''m a little nervous," she confessed. "I don''t know how Troy handles it all so¡­ naturally."


    Sensing the direction Emma had inadvertently chosen, Kristie pounced on it. "And how did you find working with Troy?"


    "He is the best person to play [Harry Potter]," Emma said meticulously. "He is so helpful and good on the set. It was my first film, and he helped me through every scene I had trouble with. I couldn''t have asked for a better co-star."


    "That''s good to know, Emma," Kristie smiled at the young girl. "Without taking too much of your time, I''ll let you proceed to the premiere."


    Emma nodded with a smile before doing exactly that. Kristie went back to meeting different cast members of the film. Maggie Smith, Alan Rickman, and Robbie Coltrane came one by one, and everyone had nice things to say about the production. As they usually do.


    "Our next arrival is Hermione''s partner in crime, Ron Weasley, played by Jamie Bell," Kristie announced next.


    Jamie came into the scene with a big smile etched on his face. His naturally dark hair was a stark contrast to the ginger head he is seen sporting in the posters and the trailer.


    "Hey, Jamie," Kristie greeted the young man and asked him the same question she had asked Emma. "Excited for the film?"


    "Very," Jamie replied in a cracked voice. Seems like someone was going through puberty.


    "So, what do you think about the film? Will it be a hit?"


    Jamie looked around at the crowd who was still shouting and waving at him. "I think so."


    "So, how was your experience working with Emma and Troy?"


    "Emma is very sweet," Jamie replied. "We bicker a lot on set, but it''s all in good fun. Troy is the closest thing I have to a brother. He is such a good actor and always patient with me whenever I get a scene wrong. We usually play video games together and have lots of fun on and off set."


    "What do you do off-set besides video games? Anything particular you''d like to share?" Kristie asked, sensing a story there.


    "This one time, Emma and I had a sleepover at Troy''s place. We played games into the night, and the next day on set, all three of us fell asleep. Chris Columbus, our director, scolded us for that a lot," Jamie chuckled, remembering good times.


    "Well, I''m sure you must have had fun. All the best for the movie, Jamie," Kristie wished him luck.


    "Thank you," he beamed back before moving into the theater.


    Kristie welcomed a few more actors like Michael Gambon and some kid actors with supporting roles like Tom Felton and Matthew Lewis before welcoming the director of the film, Chris Columbus. If there was one thing Kristie noticed in tonight''s interviews, it was how almost everyone unanimously praised Troy. Speaking with them, she couldn''t help but wonder how good of a person this Troy must be to have everyone wrapped around his fingers so masterfully.


    "And finally, the moment everyone is waiting for has arrived. Please welcome the star of the film, Oscar-winning actor, Troy Armitage!"


    As soon as Troy came into view in his finely tailored suit, the crowd went bonkers. Literal screams and shouts permeated the very air outside the theater. Troy spent a good ten minutes shaking hands and signing autographs. He even posed for a few quick photos. Thankfully, his bodyguard was right behind him to save him from some of the over-enthusiastic fans.


    "Troy! So nice to finally meet you," Kristie shook Troy''s hand. Instead of a normal handshake, as she was expecting, the boy turned her hand and placed a chaste kiss on the back.


    "Nice to meet you too," he said politely, and right in that instant, Kristie knew what made this boy better than other kids his age. He may look like a kid, but his demeanor was mature. She found it hard to believe that this was the same kid who starred in [The Sixth Sense] with all his cuteness.


    "Oh my," Kristie feigned shyness. "You''ll make me blush."


    "Give me a few more years and I will," Troy joked back, and Kristie couldn''t help but laugh at the boy''s confidence.


    "So, how has your experience been working on this film?" Kristie asked the main question.


    "It was a dream come true," Troy replied. "I fell in love with the books as soon as I read them a few years ago. Never in my wildest fantasies had I imagined that I would play [Harry Potter]."


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Kristie nodded, indulging. "Who is your favorite person on set? The director? Any of your co-stars?"


    "That''s easy, my Dad," Troy smiled mischievously, and Kristie immediately realized her mistake. Of course, his dad was the producer and the screenwriter of the film. Before she could correct her mistake, Troy said, "I think I spent a lot of time with the fans and should go in now."


    "All the best for the film, Troy," she gave her parting words, and Troy went in after giving her a heartfelt thanks.


    (Break)


    I wish I could say that the quality of the film was a big surprise for me. It wasn''t. The film was very similar to what I remembered from my first time around. The only big difference was the change of some actors, including me. Since the first film has very few deviations from the first book in both timelines, the film came out more or less the same. The CGI was a big improvement from what I remembered. Flight scenes looked effortless, while other scenes, like fighting with the troll, also looked less gimmicky than the first time around.


    All in all, I was happy to say that my involvement didn''t diminish the value of the film, and I was relieved to know that. I had this intense fear in my mind that somehow my presence would spoil my favorite film franchise forever. Thankfully, it didn''t.


    Even if the release time lessened the box office collection of the first movie, I wouldn''t be sad. Not that I wanted the film to bomb, but that was impossible. It had a rabid fanbase throughout the world, and it will only grow as years pass and more people read the books. That''s the magic of [Harry Potter]. Even if I retire from acting after these eight movies, I would be content with my life because a full generation of kids would remember me their entire lives.


    "Troy!" Mum shook me from my daydream. "You''re acting weird."


    "Huh?" I asked intelligently.


    "Thought so," Mum shook her head. "The film''s over. It''s time for some media questions."


    "Ugh!" I groaned out loud. "I have been doing that for days already."


    "Just tonight," Mum promised. "No more press junket for you tomorrow onwards. Remember that the second film will begin shooting in three days, so you can rest till then."


    That sounded very tempting.


    "Alright," I caved. "Just tonight."


    (Break)


    I didn''t even get to witness the phenomenon that was [Harry Potter] with real fans because I was back on set just a few days later to begin working on [The Chamber of Secrets]. Also, it would be weird if I were to watch it with fans, only to get mobbed because someone recognizes me. Adult actors can easily blend in using large hats and goggles, which just look stupid on kids. And, I do have a very recognizable face, or so I''m told.


    This time around, the script of [The Chamber of Secrets] was a little different from what I remembered. For one, this script was written by Eric Roth, a screenwriter who had worked on many acclaimed scripts like [Forrest Gump] and [The Insider]. The best part about Eric was that he didn''t act affronted when I made some suggestions to the script.


    (Flashback)


    "Why do you want me to add more bonding scenes between Harry and Ron?" He looked genuinely curious as he asked me face-to-face in response to the e-mail I had sent him a few days ago. I hadn''t expected him to come all the way over to the set of [Artificial Intelligence] to talk to me about it. It helped that he was based out of LA, where I was shooting at the moment.


    "Have you read the latest released [Goblet of Fire] book?" I asked.


    "Of course," he said matter-of-factly. "It''s the best book in the series so far with that Shonen tournament arc and everything."


    I blinked owlishly before asking, "You watch anime?"


    He grinned before raising his hands in surrender, "Guilty."


    I nodded slowly, taking in that fact before saying, "If you have read the book, you''ll know what will happen with Ron when he abandons Harry. In the book, Ron has a lot of screen time, and readers will forgive him for doing what he did. But movie watchers who haven''t read the book will hate him forever. So I want you to make him the best character you can from the second movie itself. I don''t want you to give him a lot of extra lines, just small things like Harry and Ron doing silly things that best friends do together. It will serve the dual purpose of adding humor and making Ron''s character more human. People should laugh with him, not at him. So much so, that his betrayal shouldn''t just hurt Harry, but all the audience watching it."


    I got the idea from a scene I remembered from [Half-Blood Prince] where Harry and Ron were fighting over a book in Slughorn''s classroom. It was a perfect scene to show their friendship. If such scenes are sprinkled throughout the second and third movies, then it would be perfect to make Ron a more lovable character.


    I always felt that the movies did Ron a great injustice by showing only his bad sides, and not the good ones. It made sense in a way because movies had limited screen time, and Rupert Grint wasn''t the best of actors. I still remember watching a few behind-the-scenes clips, and Grint was rebuked by his directors all the time for giggling while shooting. Maybe it was for the best that Jamie was playing Ron this time.


    "Okay," Eric agreed. "I''ll see what I can do. Now, what is this about developing Harry and Ginny''s relationship? Do you perhaps know something that you shouldn''t?"


    I grinned as I gave him my second idea, "I talked to Rowling, and while she didn''t say it out loud, she has strongly hinted that Harry and Ginny would become an item somewhere around the sixth book."


    "Seriously?" Eric stood up abruptly from the chair he was occupying in my trailer. "Why the heck didn''t she tell that to me when I asked?"


    "I have my ways," I said mysteriously. "If you go and ask her now, she''ll probably deny saying that to me, but this is legit confirmed news."


    "Holy¡­" Eric paused mid-curse. "That changes a lot of things about how I would approach their interaction in the film. Thank you, Troy. I will make the necessary changes to the screenplay as per your suggestions."


    (Flashback End)


    (Break)


    [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone] opened in theaters on November 3, 2000, alongside [Charlie''s Angels] starring Cameron Diaz, Drew Barrymore, and Lucy Liu, and [The Legend of Bagger Vance] starring Will Smith, Matt Damon, and Charlize Theron. Of the three films, [The Philosopher''s Stone] had the biggest budget at $125 million, but the other films weren''t cheap by any measure. [Charlie''s Angels] cost $93 million with Sony Columbia behind them, while [The Legend of Bagger Vance] cost $80 million, financed and distributed by DreamWorks. So one would think that a kid''s film like [Harry Potter] would come out third behind bankable stars like Will Smith and Cameron Diaz, right? Wrong. There was one phenomenon behind the success of [Harry Potter] that would change the movie industry forever: Intellectual Property.


    [The Legend of Bagger Vance] was a very average film based on a book of the same name, scoring only a 43% rating on Rotten Tomatoes and a Metacritic rating of 47/100. With critics calling the screenplay bland, full of bad characters and flat dialogues, people weren''t very interested in watching the film. It helped that they had a lot of good alternatives available in the form of critically approved films. It had a very mediocre opening of just $7.5 million.


    [Charlie''s Angels] was an above-average film, with a rating of 68% on Rotten Tomatoes and a Metacritic rating of 52/100. It was based on an old TV show of the same name that originally aired in the US from 1976 to 1981 and already had a dedicated fan following. It was being hailed as the feminist movie of the year showing ''female empowerment''. Moreover, word of mouth was good and, as a result, it had a bumper opening of $35 million. For a female-led movie, that was a very good opening.


    Then there was [Meet the Parents], which had already grossed more than a hundred million at the US Box Office. This weekend, the film grossed $9 million, which was very good considering this was the film''s fifth weekend.


    Unfortunately for all these films, the champion of the week and many weeks to come was none other than [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone]. The film had a staggering 91% score on Rotten Tomatoes with an average rating of 7.8, while Metacritic gave it a score of 72 out of 100, indicating ''generally favorable'' reviews. Not only that, audiences surveyed by CinemaScore gave it a rating of ''A+'' on an A+ to F scale, which is the highest score possible and achieved by only 33 films to date. That, along with the recent Oscar win of its lead actor, created a lot of buzz about the film. Not to mention the warm reception that the people had given to [The Sixth Sense], Troy''s performance in particular.


    The film''s success wasn''t just due to the hype surrounding Troy Armitage. The adaptation of J.K. Rowling''s beloved book series captured the imagination of audiences worldwide. The magical world of Hogwarts brought to life with state-of-the-art special effects and a stellar cast, resonated with both fans of the books and newcomers to the franchise. The meticulous attention to detail in recreating the Wizarding World, combined with a faithful adherence to the source material, earned the film accolades from critics and fans alike.


    Furthermore, the marketing campaign for [The Philosopher''s Stone] was a masterclass in building anticipation. From teaser trailers that revealed just enough to spark curiosity, to merchandise that included everything from action figures to replicas of magical artifacts, the film was omnipresent in the months leading up to its release. The involvement of Warner Bros., with its extensive resources and marketing prowess, ensured that [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone] was not just a movie, but an event.


    As the weeks passed, the film continued to dominate the box office, breaking records and setting new benchmarks for fantasy films. Its success proved that well-executed adaptations of beloved literary works could not only succeed but thrive in the competitive movie industry. [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone] was more than a movie. It was the beginning of a cultural phenomenon that would shape the entertainment landscape for years to come.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 57

    Most people didn¡¯t care about a number on some obscure site like Rotten Tomatoes back in 2000 when the reviews were directly read in the newspapers. And almost all the reviews were glowing with high praise.


    ¡®Lovers of the book will find most of their favorite moments beautifully realized, perhaps even bigger and more wondrous than they imagined them.¡¯


    ¨CEric Harrison, Houston Chronicle


    ¡®Two and a half hours of pure, uninterrupted enchantment.¡¯


    ¨CRex Reed, Observer


    ¡®[Harry Potter] makes a satisfactory and spectacular, celluloid debut.¡¯


    ¨CAdrian Hennigan, BBC.com


    ¡®An imaginative and remarkably faithful adaptation.¡¯


    ¨CKenneth Turan, Los Angeles Times


    ¡®During [Harry Potter and the Philosopher¡¯s Stone], I was pretty sure I was watching a classic, one that would be around for a long time, and make many generations of fans. The cast is led by an excellent Troy Armitage, who shows in every frame why he deserved that Oscar. His screen presence is very magnetic, rendering you unable to look away from him. Performances from other child actors, Emma Watson, Jamie Bell, and Tom Felton are phenomenal. Adult performers like Maggie Smith, Alan Rickman, and Michael Gambon make you forget that they ever played anything beyond the characters of [Harry Potter]. Robbie Coltrane steals the show among the adults as Hagrid.¡¯


    Rating: 4 stars and a thumbs up.


    ¨CRoger Ebert, Chicago Sun-Times


    That was the best rating the film had received, that too from the most celebrated film critic in the US.


    The positive response from the critics and the buzz around the movie was converted into massive success when the film defeated all sorts of estimates by analysts around the world and went on to debut at a staggering $37m on the first day itself in the US. On Saturday, owing to strong word of mouth, its collection increased to $40m, before slipping a little on Sunday to $31m, closing the opening weekend collection at a record-breaking $108m. The highest amount collected by any movie ever at the North American Box Office. It also became the first movie in history to earn $100m in the first weekend itself. In the UK also, it broke all sorts of records, earning $27m in the opening weekend (¡ê18.8m), more than any other film ever.


    And just like that, within three days of its release, [Harry Potter 1] was declared a Blockbuster, earning more than its budget of $125m. Not that that makes it profitable, but with such a massive opening and glowing reviews, the film was bound to make a profit from the cinema run itself. Not to mention the DVD market and merchandise to be sold later on.


    Not just in the English-speaking nations, [Harry Potter] rocked the world cinema with its dominance. Even non-English speaking countries saw massive collections from countries like Japan, Brazil, Germany, Spain, France, and Italy, the film was a huge success unanimously. Within a month of its release, it had collected $272m in North America and $566m internationally for a worldwide collection of $838m, making it the fourth highest-grossing film in the history of cinema, only behind [Titanic], [Jurassic Park], and [Star Wars: The Phantom Menace]. And with the speed with which it is going, it would likely overtake the latter two to emerge as the second-highest-grossing film at the very least.


    Meanwhile, I stopped reading about the performance of the film after that initial time. All my time was focused on the second Harry Potter film, [The Chamber of Secrets]. Just like with the first film, CGI-heavy scenes like the Ford Anglia flying across the UK, only to crash into the Whomping Willow, Acromantulas attacking Ron and Harry in the Forbidden Forest, and of course, some more quidditch scenes, this time with Tom Felton, were shot before any other scenes.


    By the time we were done with those VFX scenes, the year 2000 had ended. And as happens with the end of any year in the film business, comes the award season for the best films of the year 2000. As far as the year goes, 2000 was a letdown. In the original timeline, the highest-grossing film was [Mission: Impossible 2], followed by [Gladiator] and [Castaway], and none of them even broke past $500m except [MI2], which also was the lowest top movie of the year since 1995. There were some good classic films as well like [Almost Famous], [Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon], [American Psycho], [Memento], but not as many as in the year 1999. You know it is a bad year for films when a mediocre forgettable film like [Chocolat] was nominated for Best Picture at the Oscars.


    Because of my presence here, the highest-grossing movie was obviously [Harry Potter and the Philosopher¡¯s Stone] with a worldwide collection of $1.133 billion, officially making it the second-highest-grossing movie ever behind [Titanic]. I like to think we did better than the original timeline because there was no competition from [The Fellowship of the Ring], which would be released in 2001, and as discussed earlier, the year 2000 was very bland for filmgoers.


    Not just that, my second film of the year, [Billy Elliot], was also released in a limited release in the US and a wide release in the UK on the Christmas weekend. The critics came out with their reviews and the results were mind-boggling for me.


    ¡°This is a film with a lot of charm, a lot of humor, and a lot of heart. Daldry''s direction and the screenplay by Lee Hall distinguish themselves further in a discreet, intelligent way ... [Billy Elliot] has a freshness that makes it a pleasure to watch; it''s a very emphatic success. Troy Armitage charms everyone once more with effortless ease and shows that he can dance as well as he can sing and act. The cinematography of the dance sequences is breathtaking. Hardly any eye was dry at the heartwarming climax of the movie, which is elevated further by three of the year¡¯s best performances in a single film: Armitage, Julie Walters, and Gary Lewis.¡±


    ¨CPeter Bradshaw, The Guardian


    ¡°Julie Walters is spirited and colorful as the ballet teacher, and Gary Lewis is somehow convincing as the dad even when the screenplay requires him to make big offscreen swings of position. Troy Armitage is excellent as Billy, earnest and high-spirited, and a pretty good dancer, too. He would make you forget about all his other roles with his unique new coal miner accent and perfect acting.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¨CRoger Ebert, Chicago Sun-Times


    ¡°It''s a simple tale but one that is extremely well told and acted. Fittingly for a story about dance, it doesn''t put a foot wrong and is engrossing, funny, very sad, very moving, and very uplifting. Troy Armitage as the young Billy Elliot is especially impressive as he manages the complex emotions his character goes through when his secret is discovered and his hopes are blocked. He''s also outstanding at the dancing¡ªmanaging not just to be great at it but also to show us a progression as he struggles to become that great and the effort it takes to keep it up.¡±


    ¨CWilliam Gallagher, BBC


    On the website of Rotten Tomatoes, the film had a score of 95% with a score of 8.1/10. It will gradually come down with time as people have the luxury of hindsight, but for the moment, this was as good a score as possible for an indie film that was entertaining as well. The film opened exceedingly well in the UK at ¡ê6m ($8.5m) in the first weekend, which was amazing considering that the budget of the film was just ¡ê3.5m ($5m).


    While on paper, it may seem like a very good career progression, I was bone tired going from one set to another to a film premiere, to a press junket, to an award season promotion. It was all just driving me out of my mind. I barely had any time to spend with my family. While I may be an adult mentally, my body wasn¡¯t and it desperately needed a break. Yet I didn¡¯t complain. I didn¡¯t want to come off as a whiny brat anymore. I had to act like the adult I was meant to be.


    The object of my attention at the moment was my latest financial records. The numbers still boggled my mind but it was what it was. My foresight in Yahoo had paid off big time. Its stock had a free fall after the Dot-com bubble burst, and the stock which was above $400 pre-split, had come down to an eighth of its value. My investment of half a million dollars had turned into $9.5m pre-tax. Taxes further reduced the amount to $6.8m, but even that was significant enough money for a kid my age. This, when combined with my salary from  the first Harry Potter film of a staggering $18m pre-tax, gave me a pretty hefty paycheck. Not to mention, I haven¡¯t received my salary from [Billy Elliot] yet.


    The best part of the [Harry Potter] and [Billy Elliot] deals was that because the agreements were executed in the UK, I didn¡¯t have to deposit anything in the Coogan account. After setting up a company in name and paying off my taxes, I had around $14m on me. That, when added to my salary from [AI], and stock market investments, left me with around $22.3m.


    [The Chamber of Secrets] had a budget of $100m, with my salary set at $5m. As per my agreement with Warner, I could invest all of that $5m in the film production, which I did. A significant portion of my remaining net worth of $22.3m would be used in the production of [Billy Elliot: The Musical]. I knew that I could invest all this money in the stock market further, to make hundreds of millions, perhaps even a billion by the time I reached adulthood, but I didn¡¯t see the point. For me, my career came first and foremost, and I¡¯d still earn a handsome amount from the remaining Harry Potter movies to live the rest of my life without worrying about my finances.


    Usually, a stage musical costs $5-10 million for producing one show, be it on the West End, or Broadway. But I¡¯d have to shell more than $15m for Billy Elliot. It seemed too steep a price for a musical, but it had to be, given what I had planned. I had discussed this with Dad, and he had looked at me as if I had grown a second head.


    ¡°You are crazy,¡± Mum agreed with Dad¡¯s silent assessment. ¡°This is too much, Troy. I haven¡¯t ever heard of someone planning two productions of the same play in London as well as New York without at least one of them being successful already.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be the first one.¡± And that was the reason why the production was costing so damn much. I had planned to open a London production next year, and within 2-3 months of the debut, open a production on Broadway as well.


    ¡°Not everything you do is genius,¡± she disagreed with me. ¡°What if it fails to be popular? What if it turns out to be bad? You¡¯ll lose most of your investments and go broke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a kid,¡± I pointed out helpfully. ¡°I can¡¯t legally go broke. And even if I do, we have the second Potter movie to rely on. Moreover, I have limited time to do this before we start with the third Potter film, and I want to perform on Broadway as well as West End. It will be a little tight, but I¡¯ll make it work somehow.¡±


    My parents shared a look between them before turning to me in unison. Their determined faces told me that they had talked about this before, but I was missing something.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dad agreed to my plan. ¡°I¡¯ll begin productions for West End and Broadway simultaneously. But we have a condition. Non-negotiable.¡±


    I inclined my head for him to continue.


    ¡°You will not take up any other project for the foreseeable future,¡± Dad stated clearly.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do you even have to ask, Troy?¡± Mum asked rhetorically. ¡°You barely have time for anything. We hardly see you at home nowadays. It was bad enough that you were doing these Potter films, but between [Billy Elliot] and [Artificial Intelligence], you are stretched far too thin. And now you want to spend months in New York next year. Did you even think about me or your father when you planned that all on your own? We will have to drop everything from our lives and move to an unknown city, thousands of miles away from London. Making a career is one thing, but doing it at the cost of your family¡¯s comfort is not what I expected from you.¡±


    Instant guilt crept up inside me. It hadn¡¯t even slightly occurred to me what impact this may have on my parents. I don¡¯t want to do it in this way at all. If doing Broadway uproots my family, its better to¡ª


    ¡°No,¡± Dad interrupted my thoughts. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but we are not telling you to drop this after you have put so much thought into this. Your mother and I have agreed to let you do this, but only this show. When your run at [Billy Elliot:The Musical] is over, you won¡¯t even look at the scripts of other projects, be they for TV, films, or anything else, until you are done with the fourth Harry Potter movie. Do you agree to our condition?¡±


    How can I say no to that after everything they had said? ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed without needing to think too much about it.


    ¡°Good,¡± Dad smiled at me. ¡°Enough of this serious talk for now. We are here in Los Angeles for the Golden Globes. Let¡¯s enjoy that peacefully.¡±


    And just like that, Dad deftly changed to topic. The nominations for the 58th Golden Globes had been announced in December 2000, while the awards were being held on January 21, 2001. Like last year, I had no intention to attend a phony and corrupt award ceremony, but Dad got a call from Universal, the distributor. And they literally begged for me to attend. Then again, the film was opening in wide release in the US on the same day, so it made sense for me to be there in person to promote the film. For me, this was only that: promotion.


    [Billy Elliot] was the most nominated film of the night with six nominations. They were: Best Picture¨CDrama, Best Actor¨CDrama (for me), Best Supporting Actress (Julie Walters), Best Supporting Actor (Gary Lewis), Best Director (Stephen Daldry), and Best Screenplay (Lee Hall). Not to mention that Dad (Steve Kloves) had also received a nomination for Best Screenplay for a film he had written a while back called [Wonder Boys].


    It goes on to show how much my presence had changed the timeline. As far as I remember, Jamie Bell hadn¡¯t scored any nominations in a major award show with the sole exception of the BAFTAs, which he had won. Same for Gary Lewis, as he was mostly ignored by the American voters despite giving (in my opinion) the best performance in the film. This generated a lot of buzz for the film as getting the most nominations made it one of the most anticipated films of the night.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 58

    As I walked down the red carpet, the flashes from different cameras almost blinded me. I was wearing a white coat over a black shirt, black pants, and a black tie with a white checkered pattern on it. The only piece of a different color was my pocket square, which was maroon. Overall, I loved my getup because it was a little unique from what everyone else was wearing. Just as at Cannes, I had received sponsorship from many luxury brands but had settled on Gucci this time. My hair was spiked up perfectly, keeping my look stylish enough for a kid.


    A grin was etched on my face as I made my way through reporters when one woman thrust a mic in my direction, ¡°Troy! What do you think of your chances to win tonight?¡±


    ¡°Very slim,¡± I answered bluntly.


    ¡°But [Billy Elliot] is the most nominated film tonight!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Yes, and we are extremely lucky to have that honor,¡± I bowed my head a little. ¡°But I stand no chance in front of Tom Hanks. The man gave his life¡¯s best performance in [Cast Away]. It would be a travesty if he doesn¡¯t win tonight.¡±


    That was my honest opinion. Tom Hanks in [Cast Away] was so much better than Russell Crowe in [Gladiator] that it was painful to know that Hanks would not win his third Best Actor Oscar this year. The man single-handedly carried the film, stranded on an island, and not for a single moment did it feel boring. He underwent a massive body transformation as well. It¡¯s just that the odds were stacked against him because of his two back-to-back Oscar wins in ¡®93 and ¡®94.


    ¡°Do you feel sad that [Harry Potter] was not nominated tonight despite earning so well?¡± another reporter asked, trying to stir up some controversy.


    ¡°[Harry Potter] doesn¡¯t need awards,¡± I said confidently. ¡°It has received the best award possible already: people¡¯s love. What more could we want? An indie film like [Billy Elliot], on the other hand, is made on a very small budget. Our marketing efforts are also very limited compared to [Harry Potter], so award recognitions like tonight¡¯s come a long way to help us promote our film. To people at home, if you are seeing this, go watch my film [Billy Elliot]. I guarantee that you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    The reporters around me started chuckling at my shameless plug-in between the interviews. Then again, I was a kid, so they couldn¡¯t expect too much from me.


    ¡°I think that is enough of your interview, Troy,¡± Dad called out from behind me. ¡°Shall we go on in?¡±


    ¡°Steve!¡± Someone presented a mic to Dad, who looked surprised at being recognized. ¡°Do you think you will win the award tonight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dad regained his composure before saying smoothly. ¡°I hope so. Who doesn¡¯t like winning?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for a follow-up question, rather placed a hand on my back and guided me inside.


    ¡°You need to learn when to cut them loose,¡± he chided me when we were away from the cameras and mics. ¡°You indulge them too much.¡±


    ¡°I was promoting my film,¡± I defended myself. ¡°I have a stake in it after all.¡±


    Dad laughed at that. ¡°How can I forget that? I¡¯ll have to commend you on this, your business senses are too sharp. The reason I agreed with your outrageous request of making two simultaneous musicals in London and New York is because you saw something in [Harry Potter] and [Billy Elliot] that none of us could. So even if it is highly likely you will make a loss, I am willing to bet on your vision because we as a family have earned much more from the first [Harry Potter] film than you could lose in this musical.¡±


    That was true. Dad¡¯s earnings from the film had exceeded $100 million. And that was excluding the home sales, TV broadcast rights, and merchandise profits, which he would receive for eternity. Not to mention streaming platform fees later on. That one purchase of ¡ê125,000 back in 1997 was probably the best investment ever made by anyone, as it would easily make our family a billion before the decade was over. And it was all thanks to me and my insightful knowledge.


    Without wasting much time, we took our seats in the Beverly Hilton Hotel¡¯s main party hall. I noticed that this time our seats were much better than the last time when we were chucked into the TV section at the very end. The film section was upfront, to begin with, and even then, the table we were assigned was in the front and center.


    ¡°This seems like they are pandering to us,¡± Mum noted idly as she rejoined us at our table.


    She didn¡¯t like getting clicked on the red carpet, so she usually took the side entrance to the hotel when Dad was there to take care of me. Some of the non-celebs take that entrance to avoid the media frenzy. Then again, not many, because Los Angeles is the breeding ground of narcissists. People here are so vain, they would do anything for fame. Since they already have more than enough money to do whatever they want with it.


    I saw that change firsthand from my first Golden Globes two years ago to now. At that time, nobody paid me any mind, but now, everyone wants my attention.


    More of the A-listers have shaken my hand than I can recall: Tom Hanks, Jim Carrey, George Clooney, Mel Gibson, Sandra Bullock, Renee Zellweger, Julia Roberts, and so many more. Then there were also countless ¡®extras,¡¯ as I like to call them. People who weren¡¯t exactly well-known or celebrities themselves but wanted to be seen cozying up to them, like CEOs of up-and-coming companies or people with old family money who could fly in their private jets to LA specifically to attend this show.


    Now that I think about it, we can afford a private jet of our own now. Something to think about later.


    The award ceremony began, and as expected, it was as boring as ever. Although it was nice to know who won for which film or TV show, in the end, it was inconsequential. [The West Wing] and [Sex and the City] were major winners in the TV department, bagging the top awards, while in the movies, it was more evenly spread out with awards going to [Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon], [O Brother, Where Art Thou?], [Traffic], [Gladiator], and [Almost Famous]. It was a big letdown that [Billy Elliot] had lost in four of the six categories it had been nominated for.


    And then came the category I was nominated in. Hilary Swank, last year¡¯s Best Actress winner, came on stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to present the award for Best Actor in a Motion Picture¨CDrama,¡± she read off of a teleprompter. ¡°Here are the nominees: Tom Hanks: [Cast Away]; Javier Bardem: [Before Night Falls]; Russell Crowe: [Gladiator]; Troy Armitage: [Billy Elliot]; Geoffrey Rush: [Quills].¡±


    When my name was called, the camera zoomed onto my face, to which I waved enthusiastically.


    ¡°And the award goes to,¡± Hilary Swank opened the envelope in her hands and looked straight into the crowd. ¡°Troy Armitage, [Billy Elliot].¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± I exclaimed in shock. This was not supposed to happen. Why would the Golden Globes give an award like that to me when Tom Hanks, the more deserving actor, was sitting right there?


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Before I could be any more shocked at my selection, Dad and Mom hugged me, bringing me out of my stupor, which made me realize that this was a televised ceremony. Not to mention, it¡¯s live. So I forced a huge grin on my face as I ran up the stage a few moments later, where Hilary Swank hugged me and handed me the Golden Globe trophy.


    ¡°I was not expecting this at all,¡± I began my speech. ¡°This is like a last-minute pop quiz your teacher springs on you.¡± The crowd laughed at my joke. ¡°Thank you to the Hollywood Foreign Press Association. I don¡¯t know who you people are, but every winner seems to thank you, so you must be someone important.¡± More laughter. ¡°Having said that, I don¡¯t think I was the Best Actor of this lot. Mr. Hanks, Mr. Bardem, Mr. Crowe, and Mr. Rush, all of you were far superior to me, and maybe someday I can be good enough to actually deserve this award.¡± While I could end it at this point, I wanted to promote my film as well, so I spoke more. ¡°[Billy Elliot] is a film we made because we want to tell people that it is okay to have dreams that are different from the norm, and all it takes is a little acceptance from your family to have a big happy ending. Thank you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to bore everyone by spouting a list of names, so I kept the speech short. Moreover, I didn¡¯t prepare anything because I was not expecting this award at all.


    The rest of the circus was as usual; I was paraded around for the media to ask questions, a time I used to generously promote [Billy Elliot]. I was backstage when they announced the big winners of the night: [Gladiator] for Drama, and [Almost Famous] for Musical/Comedy.


    And just like that, the night was over. After winning an Oscar of all things, the prestige of these other awards just fades away. As was usual with these award shows, I, along with my parents, were invited to a bunch of parties, but we avoided them in favor of going home to rest. Or more like Mum and I went home, and Dad went to a few parties for socializing. It was something he couldn¡¯t ignore being the producer of [Harry Potter], and a nominee for the night as well.


    To be honest, I was happy at being excluded from the parties. For a kid, they are very boring. Everyone is there to drink, fuck, make connections, or all three of them. I couldn¡¯t do the first two, and the third one was a little difficult when people treat you as a kid. So I¡¯d rather have my beauty sleep, and then have a few interview sessions over the next few days to promote [Billy Elliot] before getting the fuck out of America. I have to attend an early morning news session as well, so it is better to get rest as soon as possible.


    (Break)


    Benji was watching TV and was more than happy to know that his favorite actor, Troy Armitage, had just won a big award like the Golden Globes. He hadn¡¯t seen the film [Billy Elliot], but hearing Troy¡¯s speech about acceptance and dreams had Benji intrigued.


    So the next morning, he went to his parents and asked earnestly, ¡°I want to go see [Billy Elliot].¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± His dad lowered his newspaper and asked in confusion. ¡°A friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad,¡± Benji groaned. ¡°It¡¯s a movie. It has Troy Armitage in it. He¡¯s Harry Potter.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Dad made a noise of understanding. ¡°That boy. Yeah, he was good in [The Sixth Sense]. Okay, let me see.¡± Dad turned the pages of the newspaper rapidly before coming to the review section. ¡°Oh yeah, here it is. Four stars? They say that this film is very good.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benji agreed. ¡°He just won a Golden Globe yesterday for it. I want to see it.¡±


    His father continued reading through the review section until he reached the last line, which gave the film a rating of ¡®R¡¯. He turned to Benji with an apologetic look, ¡°Sorry, son, it is rated R. Not for kids.¡±


    Benji frowned and wanted to argue badly when his mom finally spoke up, ¡°Is this the boy you are talking about?¡± She was pointing towards the TV, which was on mute.


    On the news were a couple of morning news anchors talking with Troy Armitage. Immediately, Benji perked up and nodded, ¡°Yes. Please turn up the volume, Mom.¡±


    Which she did.


    ¡°Congratulations on the Golden Globe win, Troy,¡± the female reporter was saying.


    ¡°Thank you, Susan,¡± Troy smiled back.


    ¡°How does it feel to achieve so much at your age?¡± the male anchor asked. ¡°When I was 12, I didn¡¯t even know the relevance of awards, but not only do you have two Golden Globes, you also have an Oscar, an Emmy, and a BAFTA. What¡¯s next on your list?¡±


    Troy chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s kind of you, Liam. But we don¡¯t make films for awards. At least I don¡¯t. For that matter, I was pretty sure Tom Hanks was gonna win.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s agree to disagree,¡± Susan argued. ¡°I saw [Billy Elliot] just yesterday, and it was the best film of the year that I have watched. I couldn¡¯t stop sobbing by the end of it. It¡¯s that good. Especially your performance. It''s a masterclass of acting.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Susan,¡± Troy kept a hand on his chest. ¡°It means a lot.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the film yet,¡± Liam said. ¡°But I plan to. I have heard that it is a very British film. Do you think it will be suitable for American tastes?¡±


    ¡°Well, Susan, aren''t you American?¡± Troy grinned at the female reporter, who laughed at his quip. Troy continued, ¡°It is a human film. If you are a human who has ever had a dream that you couldn¡¯t fulfill, then this film is for you. In fact, I¡¯m a little mad at your MPAA for giving this film an R-rating.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Susan argued. ¡°It has a lot of curse words.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Troy agreed. ¡°But most kids hear those ¡®curse words¡¯ at home or in their school. Tell me you heard your first f-word after you turned 17, and I¡¯ll take back my statement.¡±


    Susan couldn¡¯t argue with that, so she asked, ¡°What would you suggest to our viewers who are parents as well?¡±


    Troy turned directly to the camera, as if addressing Benji and his family directly, ¡°Ask your kids what the f-word is. If they are old enough to know the word, they are old enough to watch this film. We didn¡¯t include it in the movie because of the shock factor, but this is how the miners, whom this film is based on, speak. I guarantee you, you will love this film if you like the underdog story.¡±


    ¡°Like [Rocky]?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°Yes, exactly like [Rocky],¡± Troy grinned. ¡°But there is no punching here, just a lot of dancing.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see it,¡± Liam said before turning to the camera. ¡°Troy Armitage everyone. [Billy Elliot] is in a cinema near you.¡±


    The show then cut to a commercial.


    Benji turned to his dad and before anyone could say anything, Benji shouted, ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s what the f-word is.¡±


    He was expecting some sort of rebuke from his parents, but he didn¡¯t expect them to burst out in laughter.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± His mother doubled over in laughter. ¡°That was so funny.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t,¡± Benji crossed his arms over his chest and pouted. ¡°So can we go see the film?¡±


    ¡°Alright son,¡± his father finally agreed with his request. ¡°Since you seem to know the word, we¡¯ll take you. But if we hear you repeat that word to anyone, you¡¯ll be grounded for life.¡±


    ¡°I promise, I won''t,¡± Benji said, looking innocent.


    Dad nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Alright then, get ready.¡±


    Seeing as it was Saturday, and his parents were also free from their work, the family of three went over to their nearest movie theater, only to see a line forming outside. It wasn¡¯t a very long one but definitely would take some time for their turn at the counter. From hearing the people around them talk, most of them were there for [Billy Elliot].


    Thankfully, they weren¡¯t sold out by the time their number came, and Benji¡¯s dad got them three tickets. They bought a big tub of popcorn and soda and went inside the hall.


    As soon as the movie started playing, Benji was entranced. The dancing in the film was so cool that even he wanted to learn ballet. Just before the climax, when Billy announces to his family that he got into the ballet school, Benji whooped with delight, along with most of the viewers in the hall. That was the best feeling he had had in a movie theater. Even better than [Harry Potter].


    He looked at his mother on the right, who was crying at the scene. His dad wasn¡¯t faring any better. He didn¡¯t get the crying part, but at least Benji was satisfied that his parents liked the film as well.


    ¡°That was a very good film,¡± Mom commented when it had ended and they exited the theater. ¡°I want to see it again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Dad agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you wouldn¡¯t have even let me come if Troy hadn¡¯t given that interview this morning,¡± Benji retorted.


    ¡°Come on son,¡± Dad patted his back lightly. ¡°At least be happy that you watched your first R-rated film with us and not in some sleazy theater.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give him ideas,¡± Mom chided before turning to her son. ¡°If you want to watch any more of this type of film, you will tell me and I¡¯ll decide, okay?¡±


    Before Benji could reply to that, a man with a microphone and a camera guy behind him came up to them, ¡°Hello. Care to share which film you guys watched just now?¡±


    ¡°[Billy Elliot]!¡± Benji said excitedly. ¡°It was so good! Tell them, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dad cleared his throat. ¡°It is a very good family film.¡±


    ¡°Would you recommend it to your friends and family?¡± the reporter asked.


    ¡°Oh definitely,¡± Mom spoke up this time. ¡°I¡¯m telling all my friends to watch this film with their families. It¡¯s a must-watch.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your time,¡± the man smiled at the family before moving to the next people coming out of the theater.


    _______________


    AN: I know how it looks. No, Troy is not winning every award out there all the time. I included this win only for promotion of Billy Elliot, and I hope I made it apparent with a fan''s POV.

 Chapter 59

    The word of mouth for [Billy Elliot] was extremely strong. Not to mention, Troy''s Golden Globe win and the subsequent interviews put him in a lot of positive limelight. People loved him. Despite being a small-budget R-rated British indie film, it received a very strong opening because of the involvement of a movie giant like Universal.


    The film had already grossed $52m in the UK by the time Troy won his Golden Globe, which was a marketing point used by Universal to attract American audiences. Combined with Troy''s fame from [Harry Potter], the film was off to a decent start, collecting $3.4m on the first day of its wide release. This amount increased on Saturday due to Golden Globe publicity, bringing in a further $6.7m. It finished its weekend with a collection of $5.3m on Sunday, bringing the weekend total to a staggering $15.4m. Additionally, the film had already been running successfully in a limited release, collecting $3.7m, bringing the total to date to $19.1m.


    In the second week of its release, the collection went up from $15.4m to $24.3m, an anomaly of sorts for an R-rated film. In the third week, the film collected another $18.5m. In its fourth weekend since the wide release, something magical happened. The Oscar nominations came out.


    The most nominated film of the year was [Gladiator] with 12 nominations. It was followed by [Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon] with 10 nominations. In third place, with 9 nominations, was [Billy Elliot], bagging nominations in the categories of Best Picture, Best Director, Best Original Screenplay, Best Cinematography, Best Sound, Best Sound Mixing, Best Supporting Actor (for Gary Lewis), Best Supporting Actress (for Julie Walters), and Best Actor (for Troy Armitage).


    Seeing that the Best Picture Award was just within their grasp, Universal launched a massive FYC (For Your Consideration) campaign, rivaling the intensity of Miramax and DreamWorks from the previous year. This increased advertisements for the film, leading to another surge in audiences. The fourth-week collection, instead of falling, increased to $18.7m.


    Owing to strong reception in the US and the UK, the distributors released the film in the international market as well. France became the film''s biggest non-English market, closely followed by Germany, Italy, and Spain. Even Asian markets like South Korea and Japan embraced the film due to the popularity of Troy and the reputation of the Oscar nominations.


    By the time the award season was ending, the film had grossed a massive $295m internationally, making it a bonafide blockbuster, earning more than 50 times its budget. A report by the Hollywood Enquirer listed the most profitable films of the year. At the top of the list was [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone] with estimated profits of $465m. In second place was [Billy Elliot] with estimated profits of $120m, which was more than what [Gladiator] and [Mission Impossible 2] made.


    The same report also issued the list of highest-earning actors in the world. On top of the list was Tom Cruise with earnings of $75m from [MI2]. In second place was Tom Hanks, for his participation in [Cast Away]. The third place, to everyone''s surprise, was bagged by a 12-year-old Troy Armitage, who earned an eye-popping $44m from his three films (one of which was yet to be released), and his investments in Yahoo derivatives.


    This was the first time that a kid had appeared in the list of the highest-earning actors of the year. If anyone had any doubts about Troy''s superstardom, they were all quashed with the release of that report.


    (Break)


    (Troy POV)


    Sometimes I feel like all my efforts in the stock market were for naught. Sure, I earned a significant amount from my investments there, but what was the point of it all when I ended up making much more money from a small-budget indie film like [Billy Elliot]? It''s crazy how people change when they know how much money you have. I hadn''t even thought about it until now. And now, with the article about my earnings made public, I couldn''t help but think I need to add a clause of salary confidentiality to all my future contracts.


    "It won''t matter," Mum said when I voiced my opinion to her. "In the UK, where your company is registered, anyone can get financial information. So everyone would know how much money you have."


    "That''s bad," I muttered. "Can we shift the company to the US?"


    "The British won''t like that," she commented. "They think of you as theirs. If you shift your funds to the US, it could be seen as...betrayal."


    "Let them see it however they want," I waved off. "We can''t please everyone."


    "True," Dad agreed with me. "So you want all your future funds from [Harry Potter] in dollars?"


    "Yes," I nodded. Although I knew that the Pound is a strong currency at the moment, and will remain so for years to come, I also knew of many American companies where I could invest my money. I didn''t know exactly how much in numerical terms those companies would profit in the future, but because of my meta knowledge, I knew of many that were safe bets to put my money in.


    We had arrived back in London after our extended stay in the States for [Billy Elliot''s] Oscar campaign. Meanwhile, the crew of [Harry Potter] had finished all the scenes that didn''t require me, and now I could focus on the remainder of my scenes, which were dialogue-heavy or required practical effects because most of the CGI scenes had already been done.


    It was more like coming back to reality after taking a long diverging break. To be honest, I hate Oscar campaigns. This was the first one that I actively participated in, and I already felt dishonest asking the Academy members to vote for me. Had I not won for [The Sixth Sense], I wouldn''t have had to participate in this one either. My win solidified Universal''s belief that I could get a nomination at the very least. Each Oscar nomination increases the film''s collection and further home sales as well. As much as I despise this mechanism of awards, I can''t exactly wash my hands of it completely. People who refuse to participate in campaigns are silently blacklisted by producers. Sure, it may not happen to me because of my age, but it does happen to older actors. Moreover, there may come a time when I''m in a film that needs awards consideration to become a hit, but award voters ignore it because I was dismissive of them earlier.


    I''m still in awe that I won my second Golden Globe for [Billy Elliot]. Dad had given me his theory as to why I won.


    "The Globes tend to overcompensate for the past," he had theorized. "I talked to a few friends of mine, and we all agreed that this award is basically for your performance in [The Sixth Sense], which was last year''s best performance. But because the Globes didn''t acknowledge that, they are compensating with this award for [Billy Elliot]."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I didn''t fully believe him. I still felt as if someone read the wrong name on the envelope and sooner or later they would come to take back my trophy. But then I realized that this was just a Golden Globe, and no one really cared about it that much. And now that [Billy Elliot] is already a hit, I couldn''t care less about it either.


    So I ignored all this award news and focused on the shooting of [The Chamber of Secrets].


    (Break)


    "Lockhart''s memory charm backfired!" Jamie cried hysterically in his Ron Weasley getup. "He hasn''t got a clue who he is!" His acting had improved tremendously from the last film.


    "What an odd sort of place it is," Kenneth Branagh, who played Gilderoy Lockhart, noted idly with a dopey grin on his face as he tossed a rock in the air. "Do you live here?"


    "Nope," Jamie noted before taking the rock from him and hitting him upside the head with it. Then he turned to me, "What do I do now?"


    "You wait here and try and clear some rocks so we can get out. I''ll try and find Ginny inside."


    Saying that I walked back over to the other side of the cave while gripping my wand tightly. A nervous tremble rocked my body as I moved forward. I had to do this for my best friend''s sister. There was no way around it. As I reached my mark with determination, a cry of "Cut" rang out on the set.


    "Terrific job, everyone," Chris announced loudly over a loudspeaker. "Take ten before we set the next scene."


    I was getting tired of this scene a little. It''s good that we cleared it when we did.


    "How was I?" Jamie asked me hesitantly as he walked up to me.


    I looked at him in disbelief, "Really? Kenneth Branagh was right there with you, and you came all the way here to ask me?"


    "Yeah, but he hasn''t won an Oscar," Jamie said matter-of-factly. "You have."


    I sighed, "These awards don''t matter that much, Jamie. Mr. Branagh is a much better actor than me. I was just lucky to get nominated in a year where they liked my performance more than others. Don''t ever say this to anyone else, or they may get offended."


    Jamie nodded resolutely as my words sank in for him.


    "You did great, by the way," I smiled at him. "Have you been taking acting classes?"


    "Yes," Jamie agreed enthusiastically. "I thought, I''m getting paid enough now that I can afford to take some classes. Tell me honestly, was I really good, or are you just saying that?"


    I understood why Jamie was so insistent to know about it. While most of the reviewers were pretty positive about everyone, a few pointed out that Emma and I outshined Jamie in the first movie. Ever since then, he has grown a little complex about his performance and has been trying to outdo himself. I had told him to ignore all these reviews, but he wouldn''t listen to me.


    "Come here," I motioned for him to follow me, which he did. I walked straight up to Kenneth Branagh, who was talking to an Assistant Director.


    "Mr. Branagh?" I called out. "Can we talk for a moment?"


    He turned to me with a smile, "How many times have I told you to call me Ken, Troy? Or should I call you Mr. Armitage?"


    I laughed at the idea. Anyone calling me by my last name sounded so funny to me.


    "Alright, Ken," I conceded. "Jamie, here, had a question for you. He is trying to improve his acting, so he needed your feedback on the last scene we did. What do you think?"


    Ken made a thinking face before answering, "It was as perfect a performance as I could expect from someone your age."


    "That''s the thing!" Jamie blurted out. "I don''t want to be good for my age, I want to be good for someone your age. Troy won an Oscar, and may win his second because he was good in general, not for his ''own age''."


    Now I understood what was troubling Jamie. Comparison with me. I thought we buried the hatchet about me bagging [Billy Elliot] when I got him the audition for Ron Weasley, but somewhere deep down he must be second-guessing himself and trying to be as good as me. I felt a little bad about it. Yet, I didn''t know what to do to make him forget all about it and move on.


    "Troy!" A set assistant came running up to me. "The next scene is ready."


    "Go," Ken said to me while draping an arm around Jamie''s shoulders. "I''ll talk to Jamie, and we''ll hash out the best approach for his acting."


    I gave a nod to the duo before walking over to the set of the inside of the chamber. Jamie and Kenneth were done for the day because the next scene involved Ginny Weasley and Tom Riddle.


    (Break)


    Ken looked at Jamie as Troy walked away to shoot his next scene.


    "So?" Jamie asked hopefully.


    "You will never be as good an actor as Troy," Ken said bluntly. Seeing the crestfallen expression on Jamie''s face, Ken quickly explained, "As long as you compare yourself to anyone, be it Troy, me, Jack Nicholson, or even Laurence Olivier, you''ll always be inferior to them. Not for anyone else, but for yourself. Try to be the best version of yourself, and stop reading the reviews they print. They are all bull crap."


    Jamie was silent for a moment before asking, "Did Troy tell you about the reviews?"


    Ken shook his head, "He didn''t have to. I have worked in the industry long enough to guess reasons for an actor feeling inadequate. Don''t. You are doing a phenomenal job. Not just today, even in the first film. But you won''t for long if you doubt yourself. Be free. All your contemporaries and fellow actors are there for you to learn from, not compete against. As long as you remember that, you''ll do good. Great even."


    Kenneth''s words brought a smile to Jamie''s face, as he said, "Thanks, Ken."


    "Don''t worry about it," the older actor waved off his gratitude. "Come, let''s see Troy''s performance and see how he is doing in the next scene, and maybe you can get some inspiration from there."


    Jamie accompanied Kenneth Branagh to the next set, which was the inside of the chamber. Jamie was awed by the set that had been intricately created by the set designers and the level of thought that went into creating each little detail of the scene. From the statues of snakes to Salazar Slytherin, to the wet floor, everything looked perfectly creepy, as it was meant to be.


    As soon as Chris shouted ''Action'', Troy, who was fitted to some wires, started climbing the statue of Slytherin with the sword of Gryffindor in his hands. A huge animatronic snake slithered up to him and attacked the place where Troy was just a moment ago. He ducked carefully, as a portion of the statue was blown up using some pre-installed mini explosives. They were so small that it was safe for actors to be near when they went off, so Troy remained mostly unharmed. He climbed to the top of the statue and continued fighting the animal that was being controlled by a full team of animators. They would employ some CGI later to make the snake more menacing, but for now, this was it.


    As the snake attacked him one more time, Troy fell on his behind, before getting up and attacking it again with the sword. What followed was a full-blown action scene as Troy fought the beast valiantly and in the end killed it by driving the blade through the roof of its mouth, only to get a fang embedded in his arm.


    In the following scene, Troy comes down the statue, stabs the evil diary of Tom Riddle, and wakes up Imogen Poots, the girl who was playing Ginny Weasley. Jamie thought that the girl was cute, but she was too reclusive. She barely talked to anyone on set whenever she was present. Luckily for her, she was a good actress.


    "Oh, Harry!" Imogen sobbed as she saw Troy''s bleeding arm. "It was me! It was me all along. Tom R-R-Riddle told me *hic* things. He taught me spells that I shouldn''t know. About how to move around the school. I told him, I didn''t need to move around undetected, but I would wake up suddenly, not knowing how I got there, or what I did a few hours ago."


    She then went forward and hugged Troy, sobbing on his chest. "Please, don''t die. I''ll do anything. Please."


    "It''s alright, Ginny," Troy reassured the girl weakly. "You have to get out of here. Get Ron. He''s just outside." His voice grew weaker and weaker as he talked, which made Ginny sob harder.


    Just then, a bird came into view and settled beside Troy.


    "Cut!" It would be perfectly normal to hear that word on a film set, but not so much when a perfect scene was going on and the words were uttered by someone who was not the director.


    "Dad?" Troy asked hesitantly as he looked up at the producer and his father, who had yelled ''Cut'' just now and was sporting a huge frown on his visage. Jamie probably shouldn''t have, yet for some reason he walked towards Troy to know what was happening.


    "We need to go home now, Troy," Steve Kloves said urgently.


    Sensing the urgency in his father''s tone, Troy asked in an equally grave tone, "What happened?"


    Steve looked uncomfortable with all the attention on him, but eventually, he sighed, "It doesn''t matter if everyone knows. It''s out in the media already. Your birth mother has sued us for your custody, alleging your endangerment."


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 60

    Everything felt numb to me. I didn''t know why this was happening all over again. I had thought that that woman was behind me. Heck, I had almost forgotten that there was a time when I used to call someone else ''Mum'' who wasn''t named Kathy.


    In the meanwhile, the media were having a field day, with every news channel across the UK showing the same damning interview all the time.


    "I''m here with Carla Armitage, the biological mother of one Troy Armitage," a female reporter said. "We all know Troy from films like [The Sixth Sense], [Billy Elliot], and [Harry Potter]. Carla, please tell us something about you."


    "I am not the best mother," Carla, who was wearing a neat navy blue cardigan and looked much healthier than the last Troy remembered, said slowly. "Even I know that, but I was unwell when Troy lived with me last. I love my little tyke more than anything in the world, but ever since I lost my husband, Troy''s father, I went into depression. I lost the will to live, and I found solace in things that I shouldn''t have. But I''m much better now, and my probation is over. My therapist believes that it will do me a lot of good if I can get Troy back in my life. For some time, I did my utmost to not even see how my son was doing, because I was overcome with guilt over giving him up. But he has become so big now, that it is impossible to not see him when I look at the news or any media."


    "And has his newfound fame affected your decision to try reconciliation with him?" the reporter pressed.


    "Yes," Carla agreed. "I looked up my son and what he has been doing for the last few years. He has racked up quite a bit of awards from what I could see, but there were things that worried me greatly. Most damning of all, his first film. You may not know this because the film wasn''t released in the UK, but it is called [Sex Education]. I somehow managed to get a VHS copy of it, and I was appalled to see my son act in such filth. The worst part is that the film was written and directed by Steve Kloves, Troy''s adoptive father, who is now producing [Harry Potter]. Who writes a film about sex that is centered around a child in their care? A pedophile, that''s who!"


    "That''s a very serious accusation!" the reporter said pointedly. "Are you saying that Steve Kloves¡­" She didn''t finish the question.


    "No," Carla shook her head. "I don''t know enough to comment on that, but a writer writes what he wants to see or feel. Just ask Steve Kloves what was going through his head when he wrote my son in all those horrible scenes. I can''t in good conscience let my son be near such a man."


    "What about Troy''s adoptive mother, Kathy Kloves?"


    Carla scoffed out loud, "That bitch was a co-writer and producer of [Sex Education]. She and Steve Kloves made hundreds of millions out of [Sex Education] and [Harry Potter]. They are earning this money all because of Troy. What were they before Troy came into their lives? Some lowly writers, barely making ends meet. They are nothing but money-hungry dogs who profit off of my son. I will not have it any longer."


    That was as far as I could see the interview before I smashed the telly with a bat in frustration. I knew that I wasn''t the only one feeling agitated over the situation when none of my parents rebuked me for my actions.


    That fucking interview uprooted the normalcy out of my life. If the reporters and paparazzi were annoying me earlier, now they were downright hostile. The shooting of [Harry Potter] had become a nightmare because of the media circus and the impending court summons.


    Yes, court summons. The bitch hadn''t just given an interview, but she had filed a case for my custody in the family court as well. In fact, she had given the interview right after filing the case.


    As much as I wanted to take a break from shooting, I couldn''t. My airtight contract made sure of that. While my father may be the producer of the film, Warner had made sure I couldn''t use his undue influence to affect the shooting of the film. Everyone on set was treating me differently, giving me looks of sympathy or even pity. I hated it. But I couldn''t do anything there.


    The only recourse available to me was hiring the best barrister that money could buy in London to handle the case against my family.


    "Don''t worry, Steve, Kathy," Keith Langford reassured us. "I have my full team on this case, and they will scrape through the entire history of that woman. From the looks of it, she is just grasping at straws and came after you only when Troy was named the third highest-earning actor of the year in the whole world. Given that she willingly signed over Troy''s custody to you both, most likely her case would be thrown out of the window like old trash. She doesn''t have any legal rights over Troy anymore."


    That was a little reassuring to hear.


    "But we have to take care of the PR side of things as well," Mum pointed out. "She has brought so much bad press for Troy and our family. How is our countersuit going?"


    "For defamation?" Keith asked for confirmation. "I have filed it. Don''t worry, by the time I''m done with her, she will be so far deep in debt that she will have to file for bankruptcy to stay afloat."


    "Does she even have any money to her name?" I asked Keith. "Last I remembered, she had used up most of my father''s life insurance money."


    Keith shrugged, "I can''t know for sure unless she files for bankruptcy. She is not a company or I could have found out easily."


    Keith had protested a little about me attending this meeting, but I made it clear to both my parents and him that I needed to be there because I could provide valuable information about my egg donor that they could use against her in court.


    "Don''t worry, Troy," Keith reassured me. "You go on with your life as if nothing is different about it. It will take time for the court date to arrive. You shouldn''t stop working because of that."


    It wasn''t as simple as that. Mine wasn''t some desk job where I had to type on a computer all day long. I had to portray the emotions of a different character in front of cameras and make it believable. That would be so difficult to do when my life has just been upended.


    "He''s right, Troy," Mum said soothingly. "As much as I''d prefer you to stay with me at home, you need to show a strong front. Maybe, we can even send a message to Carla through a statement?"


    "That would be unwise," Keith interjected. "Judges don''t like it when the court''s authority is sidelined in favor of a media trial."


    "But she started it!" I let out in frustration.


    Keith raised his hands to pacify me, "I know, and she would be punished for it by the judge presiding over the case. But we have to show that we are better than her. So no talking to the media. At all."


    Mum looked troubled by the news, "What about the BAFTAs? They are scheduled for the next week and Troy is nominated for [Billy Elliot]."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I''m not attending it," I announced before anyone could argue over anything. "Talk to Universal, and tell them that I have a mental breakdown or something." Seeing their look of silent acceptance of my request, I asked my parents the next question that was bugging me, "On that topic, what is Warner''s reaction to this news?"


    Mum shared a look with Dad before saying, "Nothing you need to worry about."


    "Tell me," I insisted. "Please. I need to know what that woman is costing me and my career."


    After what felt like an eternity, she slowly said, "Let''s just say that the third movie in the series is no longer in the picture until after the second film has been released and is a major hit."


    I sat there dumbfounded, not knowing how to respond. [Harry Potter] was everything to me. If I lose the role, I''ll kill her. Damn the consequences.


    (Break)


    Emma Watson didn''t know how to behave around Troy anymore. Ever since his parents were being sued by his birth mother, Troy had been behaving abnormally. Usually, he required the least amount of retakes in his scenes and was most eager to help anyone around the set. However, since shooting had resumed the day after the news broke out, Troy had become the worst performer on set. Not just that, he was quick to anger and snapped at anyone who so much as looked at him the wrong way. Later, when he had calmed down, he would apologize to whomever he snapped at that day, but that didn''t stop people from walking on eggshells around him.


    "Don''t worry about it too much, love," Rosie, Emma''s dedicated makeup artist, said when Emma asked her opinion about it. "That''s a norm for these big Hollywood heroes. We crew members know this and have learned to work around them. Sure, he''s going through a rough patch in his life, but that gives him no right to shout at someone. This is what happens when you achieve too much too soon at this age. Make sure you don''t follow this trend."


    Emma didn''t contradict Rosie''s statement, but deep down she knew that Troy was not like this. Just a week before the whole incident, she had asked Troy for help with her math homework, and he had spent three hours with her going through every question she had trouble with. She had spent a great deal of time with Troy while shooting the first film, and this was the first time he was not an absolute gentleman.


    Jamie was also a little nervous around Troy, and for good reason, but Emma knew how close the two boys were. So she did one thing that most of the crew and other cast members of the film were avoiding. She walked straight up to Troy''s trailer and walked in directly without knocking. And while she was at it, she dragged poor Jamie alongside her as well.


    Troy quickly turned away from the telly that he was watching just moments ago, changing the channel to some music channel. Emma couldn''t see what Troy was watching earlier, but it didn''t matter much to her.


    "Emma! Jamie!" Troy called out in slight anger. "Don''t you have basic manners to knock before entering someone''s private room?"


    Jamie freed his hand from Emma''s grasp and took a hesitant step back. He looked as if he was about to apologize, but the younger girl beat him to it.


    "Don''t you have basic manners to treat others decently?" Emma shot back.


    Troy looked exasperated for a moment, "Is it about Scott? I apologized to him, didn''t I?"


    "It''s not just about Scott!" Emma shouted, quite opposite to her calm demeanor. "It''s also about Ricky, Derek, John, Summer, and Alice. These are all the people that you have aggravated in the last week alone. Do you know everyone on set is scared to talk to you nowadays? Including Chris, Jamie, everyone."


    Troy turned to his male friend and asked, "Is it true, Jamie?"


    Jamie looked uncertain as he glanced down at his feet. "I don''t blame you. I know it''s difficult right now, so I thought¡­ I mean¡­ I know you''ll be better in a few days. So¡­"


    "See!" Emma said pointedly. "He''s not even comfortable telling you the truth. And the three of us used to share everything. Don''t do this, Troy."


    "You won''t understand," Troy shook his head, dismissing her claim. "You don''t know what I''m going through right now."


    "And whose fault is that, huh? You don''t talk to anyone. How would I know what you are going through if you won''t tell me?"


    Troy didn''t say anything for a few moments, just kept staring at a confident Emma and a hesitant Jamie. Finally, after a minute or so, he picked up the telly remote from the couch he was sitting on earlier and switched the channel back to what was being played before.


    "¨Cdo you think, Anita?" a male news anchor asked a female.


    "I don''t know about you, Richard," Anita was saying, "but I can''t help but agree with Carla Armitage. Having been in the entertainment industry as long as I have, I would never let a child under my care work in a film, let alone a film about sex. To those of you who may not know this, I used to be a writer before I started working here, and Carla is absolutely correct, we usually write about things we want to see or witness. At least I did."


    "But can we believe anything from a mother who abused her child, gave up his custody, and is now back only after he has earned some big bucks in this last year?" Richard shot back.


    "I''m not saying that Carla is a perfect mother, or that Troy should return to her. But no one can deny that Steve and Kathy Kloves have exploited Troy Armitage''s childhood to make millions off of him."


    At this point, Troy muted the television.


    "This is what I have to deal with," he said emphatically. "Dad hasn''t talked to me in days out of some sort of misguided guilt or something. Every day, people''s perception is getting more and more negative. Those people you mentioned earlier, each and every one of them are of similar thinking¡ªthat my parents exploited me. I just know the looks they give me when they think I''m not looking. The entire media of Britain is right outside the doors of the studio, waiting for me to step out. I have become a joke to people. And if that wasn''t enough, Warner has halted the pre-production of the third film because of this¡­ scandal. Anything else you wanna know, dear Emma? Jamie?"


    The sarcasm in Troy''s voice was bitingly cold, yet that didn''t deter Emma from taking the next step. She stepped as close to Troy as possible and engulfed him in a tight hug.


    "I''m sorry, Troy," she whispered softly while rubbing his back slowly. "I''m so sorry. I can''t help you, but I''ll listen to whatever you have to say. Shout at me, curse me, take it all out on me. I won''t judge you, but leave everyone else be. I don''t want you to damage your reputation because of this. The crew members are talking, and I don''t like what I''m hearing about my best friend."


    Jamie, not shying away from the uncomfortable topic this time, stepped forward, placed a hand on the younger boy''s shoulder, and said, "Me too. Lay it on either of us. We are the Golden Trio, right?"


    Emma was not expecting Troy to start crying in her arms. The initial soft sobs turned into bawling as the two young friends hugged for dear life. She didn''t even realize when Jamie joined them in a three-way hug. None of them said anything, just kept rubbing his back softly as Troy wept.


    (Bonus Scene)


    Malcolm was under a lot of pressure for the night. He was producing the biggest film award show on this side of the Atlantic, and he had made arrangements for everything, from award presenters to the time allotted for each winner for their speech. Everything was planned meticulously, only for him to find out at the last moment that BAFTA and Oscar winner, Troy Armitage, would not be able to attend the ceremony owing to the scandal he and his family were going through right now.


    He didn''t like it, but he understood. It must be hard for a kid to go through so much. So Malcolm did what any competent producer would do: he arranged for someone else to present the award Troy was meant to. In the eventuality that Troy won this year as well, Malcolm had sent a message for Julie Walters, Troy''s co-star in Billy Elliot, to collect the award for him.


    And everything went without a hitch. He just had to trim a few speeches here and there for the TV broadcast when the award winners went beyond their time limit, but overall everything went perfectly.


    Or so he had thought.


    He didn''t know what was happening until he was slammed into a wall, and a man with a reddening face was standing in front of him. A man he belatedly recognized as Russell Crowe, this year''s winner for Best Actor BAFTA.


    "I don''t give a fuck who you are," Crowe shouted in Malcolm''s face. "Who on earth had the fucking audacity to take out the Best Actor''s speech? You fucking piece of shit, I''ll make sure you never work in Hollywood. I''ll make your fucking life miserable for the rest of your days. I''ll¡­"


    Russell Crowe went on a tirade, but Malcolm was barely listening to him. He knew this was a psycho in front of him. Who else behaves so childishly for cutting your victory speech short? All he could think of at the moment was to save himself from this madman.


    In the end, Russell Crowe didn''t hit Malcolm as he was expecting, but he did kick a few chairs around the room before exiting.


    Malcolm took a breath of relief as soon as he was alone again.


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 61

    I felt deeply ashamed of myself that two kids had to tell me that I needed to improve my behavior. I hadn¡¯t even realized that I was being so snappy recently, or that everyone was treating me like a glass cannon. When they said that she would take all my anger for everyone else, I couldn¡¯t help but feel devastated and overcome with grief. That, when mixed with everything going on in my life, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions.


    I felt blessed to have friends like Emma and Jamie who didn¡¯t say anything to anyone about what happened in my trailer that day. In fact, from then on, they would visit my trailer daily and ask me to just vent everything out before the shoot could begin. They asked me to stop listening to what they were saying on the news, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that. I had to know what they were saying so I could prepare myself for the worst out there.


    Their presence was more than enough for me to focus on shooting the film.


    ¡°Why are we brewing this potion in broad daylight, in the middle of a girl¡¯s lavatory?¡± Jamie said while leaning against the side of a toilet cubicle. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ll get caught?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Emma remarked with a smile while adding some ingredients to a smoking cauldron. ¡°No one ever comes here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jamie and I said at the same time before looking at each other and grinning.


    ¡°Moaning Myrtle,¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Who?¡± Jamie asked this time.


    Emma looked behind Jamie while saying, ¡°Moaning Myrtle.¡± My eyes widened as I looked at the girl standing there.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Moaning Myrtle?¡± He asked, clueless.


    ¡°I¡¯m Moaning Myrtle!¡± said girl yelled in Jamie¡¯s face before walking away. The actress playing Myrtle had been called on set only to get our genuine reactions out. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect you to mourn me. Who would ever talk about ugly, miserable, moping, moaning Myrtle?¡± She started yelling as she ran away from us.


    ¡°She¡¯s a little sensitive,¡± Emma noted idly.


    ¡°A little?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Chris¡¯ voice rang out across the set. ¡°Excellent job, kids. Let¡¯s do it one more time without Myrtle, so we can combine the two shots.¡±


    We nodded and got ready to redo the scene. Myrtle was supposed to be a ghost, so her final appearance would come out to be ethereal and transparent. To achieve this effect, they shoot the scene twice, once with the actress present, and once without. For close-ups, they would use the version with her presence, and for the wide-angle shots the other one.


    (Break)


    ¡°Steve and Kathy Kloves refuse to say anything to the media, and the people are enraged. Their beloved star Troy has been exploited by persons who were supposed to care for him.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Emma noted angrily as a different news anchor tore into my parents for their ¡®faulty upbringing.¡¯ ¡°Why can¡¯t they wait for the trial like they are supposed to?! They are reporters, not judges.¡±


    For a bizarre reason, I felt happy that someone else was mad on my behalf.


    ¡°Leave it be, Emma,¡± I grabbed her soft hand gently. ¡°They are vultures. We can¡¯t do anything about them.¡±


    ¡°But they shouldn''t be saying all these lies about your family! I know the truth,¡± she said haughtily.


    ¡°And that¡¯s all that matters to me,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°That people who I care about know the truth.¡±


    Jamie, who was sitting opposite me, said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t release a statement or give an interview. Your parents may be on trial, but you aren¡¯t. You can say anything you want, can¡¯t you?¡±


    I opened my mouth to refute that but stopped midway. What he was saying wasn¡¯t wrong exactly. I knew from day one of this ¡®scandal¡¯ that I needed to get my side of the story out in the media to control the narrative, but my lawyer¡¯s request had stopped me from doing it. Every day, public opinion is getting worse, and the PR team we had employed is doing jack shit to improve my image. It''s high time I spoke to someone about it and cleared all this confusion.


    A big problem was that my father had been avoiding me for the last few days, thus making it difficult for me to talk to him about it. That left me with only one option. When Emma and Jamie had left my trailer, I picked up my phone and dialed Mum.


    ¡°Troy?¡± she asked in a worried tone. ¡°Is everything alright? Aren¡¯t you still shooting? Is it the reporters again? Do I need to hire more bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mum,¡± I said soothingly. ¡°I think five bodyguards are more than enough for the moment for physical control of media. What I need is to control the narrative. It¡¯s high time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that exactly?¡± she spoke hesitantly, and I could sense her frown through the phone.


    ¡°Exactly that, Mum. I won¡¯t stay silent any longer. I need to present our side of the story.¡±


    She remained silent for a few moments before saying, ¡°Your Dad won¡¯t like it.¡±


    I was surprised by her answer. So I asked, ¡°But you won¡¯t mind. You agree that I need to give my version of the truth, right?¡±


    ¡°Love,¡± Mum said in that sweet voice of hers. ¡°Everyone knows that you need to speak out. That¡¯s the only way for us to get out of this mess.¡±


    ¡°Everyone except our lawyer you mean,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°And your Dad,¡± Mum added. ¡°Steve doesn¡¯t want to be accused of influencing you until the trial has concluded. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been distancing himself from you.¡±


    My anger was building up once again, and I felt like punching someone, but I controlled myself and took a deep breath. I asked the question I meant to all along, ¡°Can you set up an interview for me?¡±


    Mum snorted, ¡°Anyone will leap at the chance to interview you. Who do you want to do it with? Jonathan Ross? Or maybe¨C¡±


    ¡°I know who I want to interview with. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Hearing the name, Mum didn¡¯t speak for a few moments before asking, ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°No, it is the only choice. Who better to interview with but our greatest critic?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to prep you for the interview,¡± she said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll get your PR team to prepare answers for you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shot down the idea. ¡°Set me up in a meeting with Keith. I just need to know what not to say and a few more things that I¡¯ll discuss with him privately. Leave everything else to me. The PR team has done enough these last few days.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Troy¨C¡± Mum began saying, but I cut her off.


    ¡°No, Mum. I need to do this, and I know I¡¯ll do it better than what any script can do for me. Trust me as you always have.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak for a few moments before finally saying, ¡°Okay. I trust you.¡±


    (Break)


    Steve didn¡¯t know why Kathy insisted on sitting him down for the morning news. It was always so boring and bland, especially given what had been going on recently. If he saw one more news piece talking shit about him, he would smash their new TV as well. Troy had some bright ideas. Seeing that hate-spewing box all broken up was satisfying.


    He sighed at the reminder of Troy. The boy had decided to have a sleepover at Jamie¡¯s place for the night, and Steve was all too happy to send him away. Maybe some time with his friend would do him some good.


    ¡°Is it a special telecast of some kind?¡± Steve asked his wife.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Kathy said mysteriously as the ¡®Morning Show with Richard and Anita¡¯ began.


    ¡°Today, we are live from KN Studios, here in London. We have a guest celebrity here with us today. You might know him as the boy who can see dead people, or the dancing Billy Elliot, or most probably as Harry Potter,¡± the male news anchor said over the TV.


    Steve turned to Kathy sharply, ¡°You lied to me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kathy shook her head. ¡°He was at Jamie¡¯s for the night. I just forgot to tell you that Roger picked him up this morning to take him for this interview. Now sit and watch. You can¡¯t do anything at the moment.¡±


    Steve wanted to say a lot of things, but the show was going on, so he decided to do as his wife had suggested and see what the result would be. Even if it turned out to be ugly, he couldn''t do anything to stop it, only damage control afterward if it came to that.


    ¡°Recently,¡± the female anchor was saying, ¡°Troy Armitage has been in the news for his less-than-desirable home life, and today, Troy would like to clear all such news. Troy, it¡¯s a pleasure having you here on the show.¡±


    Troy smiled charmingly at the woman before saying, ¡°Anita, I wish I could share the sentiment, but your channel, and specifically you, have given me and my family nothing but grief over the past few days.¡±


    Anita was shocked to silence for a few moments before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You should be,¡± Troy said calmly. ¡°But I¡¯m not accepting that lame-arse apology. You have to mean it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Anita was clearly at a loss for words.


    Steve turned to his wife, ¡°Was it your idea?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Troy¡¯s. He asked for that interview, even set the questions that they were meant to ask him, but he planned to embarrass her from the beginning. He insisted on telecasting it live. He said it¡¯s either that or not at all. They leapt at the offer.¡±


    Richard, the other anchor, took over for Anita and tried to salvage the situation by changing the topic, ¡°So Troy, you didn¡¯t attend the BAFTA ceremony yesterday where Russell Crowe won the award you were nominated for. You also missed quite a bit of backstage drama at the BAFTAs. May I ask the reason for it?¡±


    ¡°You may,¡± Troy said cheekily before elaborating. ¡°It was because of you. People like you, Ms. Anita, and so many of these so-called reporters have made it nearly impossible for me to do anything. I cannot step out of my house without a hundred cameras and microphones being thrust in my face asking how exploited I am. That¡¯s the term you used to describe my home life, didn¡¯t you? Let me answer that question right here, right now. Over the last week, I have been more exploited, tormented, and violated by the media, especially reporters like you, Ms. Anita, than my parents could ever do in a hundred lifetimes.¡±


    Troy¡¯s face was perfectly calm while saying all this. Not for a moment did he raise his voice. He didn¡¯t have to. His command over his temper was perfectly in place for the interview.


    ¡°You are very young,¡± Anita shot back. ¡°You won¡¯t understand our adult point of view.¡±


    ¡°Typical lawyer behavior,¡± Troy smiled. ¡°Whenever on the losing side of an argument, make your opponent sound incompetent. Are you sure you weren¡¯t a lawyer before you were a writer, Ms. Anita? Or perhaps you will have a stronger point of argument as to why you claimed that my parents exploited me?¡±


    Anita leaned forward with anger visible in her eyes, ¡°Two words. [Sex Education].¡±


    Troy scoffed, ¡°You are stuck on that one film as if it is porn. Grow the fuck up.¡±


    Steve couldn¡¯t help the chuckle that escaped him hearing that profanity from his son.


    ¡°To answer your unasked question, my father got the idea of the story from my egg donor.¡±


    ¡°Egg donor?¡± Richard asked in confusion.


    ¡°I refuse to call Carla Armitage my mother. She¡¯s not. She has hated me her entire life. Last I remember her, she couldn¡¯t do anything but drink herself to unconsciousness or have different blokes over at our apartment for things that I don¡¯t think should be mentioned on live TV. And she didn¡¯t hide it at all from me. That¡¯s where I got detailed ¡®sex education¡¯ before I was meant to. And because of my knowledge of the subject, Dad got the idea to turn it into something positive. We made the movie to teach young adults about safe sex. I¡¯ll say it again, it¡¯s not porn. I¡¯m not naked in it. No one else is naked in my presence. We shot it with government representatives of California overseeing every scene which was even slightly risqu¨¦. I talked with a therapist before and after the shoot of the film. To top it all off, I still haven¡¯t watched the film yet. All of this could have been easily verified had you taken a moment of your time to verify whether proper measures had been taken by HBO or not. Even then, I just don¡¯t understand, why are you all making such a big deal out of it. Do you like to create stories out of nothing?¡±


    ¡°But Carla Armitage said¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she said,¡± Troy cut off Anita. ¡°She¡¯s a lying¡­ Well, I don¡¯t want to call her a bitch and be sued for defamation, so let¡¯s settle with a lying piece of furniture.¡±


    ¡°Furniture?¡± Richard asked with amusement.


    ¡°Do you care about this chair¡¯s opinion?¡± Troy asked. When Richard shook his head, Troy continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care about her opinion either. At least a chair is good enough to sit on.¡±


    ¡°But she was suffering from depression,¡± Anita decided to be the devil¡¯s advocate. ¡°And she isn¡¯t wrong when she says that Steve and Kathy Kloves would earn hundreds of millions out of Harry Potter all because of you. Didn¡¯t you ask Steve to buy adaptation rights to the books?¡±


    ¡°Anita,¡± Troy said abruptly. ¡°I need a million pounds to invest in the stock market. Can you loan it to me? All profits and losses would be yours to bear. Quick, think fast.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was surprised for a moment but quickly gained her senses. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Troy shot back.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a million pounds to spare, and even if I did, it¡¯s my money. I don¡¯t trust you enough.¡±


    Troy smiled. ¡°And you just proved my point. An uncountable number of people give investment advice to an equal number of people daily. My parents didn¡¯t have to follow my advice like they did. Most adults wouldn¡¯t. But they did it for one reason alone: because they loved me unconditionally. I said to my parents that I wanted to become an actor. Dad said that he would try his best to make me one. He bought rights to Harry Potter books, risking almost all his life savings for a film that could be a failure. He made a short film for me to teach me acting, using a subject that I was intimately familiar with, thanks to that ¡®furniture.¡¯ And then my parents took turns waiting hours outside different casting offices to get me roles in films like [The Sixth Sense] and [Billy Elliot]. They were earning much more in their writing jobs than what I would have as a child star under normal circumstances. They didn¡¯t have to do any of those things. They did all of that for me. To fulfill my dreams. They are the greatest parents I could have asked for.¡±


    Steve wiped off the excess moisture that had built up in his eyes. Now he felt deep regret over not talking to Troy for the last few days. Seeing his son defend him so vehemently made Steve happy yet sad that things had turned so ugly that Troy had to get his own hands dirty to salvage the situation.


    ¡°Do you still think he exploited me?¡± Troy asked Anita and Richard, although the latter was mostly a silent spectator most of the time.


    Anita opened her mouth to say something, but Troy stood up suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s clear you won¡¯t change your thinking when you have yet to treat me and my family with the respect we deserve, so here¡¯s what¡¯ll happen next. We¡¯ll be sending you and every news channel, reporter, and media house out there a defamation suit who said or wrote anything bad about me or my parents beyond direct quotes from the ¡®furniture.¡¯ You have a week to reconsider your words and apologize. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll meet in court. Just like Carla Armitage, who must have received our countersuit by now already. The ball is in your court now, Ms. Anita.¡±


    Saying that Troy removed his microphone from his shirt, threw it back on the seat he had occupied moments ago, and turned before a last thing came to his mind. He picked up the microphone again and said, ¡°By the way, unlike you, I do have a million pounds to spare. Thanks to my parents.¡±


    With his final piece said Troy dropped the mic again before storming out of the frame of the camera, which cut to an abrupt commercial.


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling that this is all gonna get a lot worse now?¡± Steve asked his wife after turning off the TV.


    Kathy sighed, her eyes still fixed on the now blank TV screen. "Because it probably will. But sometimes things have to get worse before they get better.¡±


    ______________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 62

    Trigger Warning: Brief mentions of depression, toxic relationships, self-harm, addiction, and abuse. Read at your own risk if you are easily triggered.


    Carla Armitage, n¨¦e Wallace, felt cheated. Everything good in her life had been taken away from her. Her chance at a good job, her husband, money, luxury, and most importantly, her freedom.


    It all started seventeen years ago. Frank Armitage was her secret boyfriend and ethics professor. She never expected to get pregnant with his child during her final year. She would have had a quick abortion and everything would have been swept under the rug, but unfortunately, her medical report was accidentally mailed to her home address, and her religious mother begged her not to do it.


    When Carla disagreed with her mother, the older Wallace woman hired a private detective to find out who her boyfriend was, and then she accosted Frank to take responsibility. While Frank may have been many things, irresponsible he was not. He convinced Carla not to get an abortion. To prevent Frank from being fired from his job, Carla dropped out, citing some personal reasons, and the two married in secret from their university friends.


    Then Carla had a miscarriage.


    Everything fell apart like a house of cards. That was the first time Carla went into depression. It was only thanks to Frank that she was able to get back on her feet. Despite the situation they had been left in, Frank didn''t abandon her, and for that, she would always love him, even if he was no longer in the world of living. He got her appointments with the best therapists, and everything eventually returned to normal. Or as normal as their life of compromise could be. Because that''s what Frank always was for her: a compromise.


    Carla completed her degree from a distance university and found a job. But life was boring at best. So of course she caught Frank having an affair with another of his students, right in their bedroom.


    She did the sensible thing by getting a divorce lawyer, only for life to throw a new problem in her way. She found out she was pregnant again. When Frank found out about their then-unborn son, he literally begged her to give their relationship another try. After a lot of sessions of couples therapy and an intervention by Carla''s mother, she agreed to give their relationship another try. That brought forth the perfectly beautiful boy who was named Troy by Frank. But for some reason, Carla couldn''t bring herself to even look at Troy for his first year. She didn''t feel happy with anything in her life. All she wanted to do was curl up in her bed and cry. She didn''t like visits from her relatives or friends, she was irritable, and the worst part of all, Troy hated her as soon as he was born. She could just feel it in her bones.


    Her therapist termed her situation to be postpartum depression, which new mothers face many times. By the time Carla was better, it was too late. Frank had taken a lot of his off days to take care of Troy, so by the time Carla got better, Troy and Frank were each other''s favorites.


    Then tragedy hit twice in quick succession. Carla''s mother died in a freak car crash, and Frank was diagnosed with terminal pancreatic cancer with barely any time left to live. Having lost her mother already, Carla couldn''t lose Frank as well. So she took him to the best doctors available in the UK. Traditional medicine was ineffective for Frank, so one of the doctors suggested an experimental treatment. But there was a catch.


    The treatment was unproven, thus any costs would not be covered by the NHS. It was a very steep price, but Carla begged her husband to go through with it for their family''s sake. If the costs weren''t enough, Frank had to leave his job as well because he was too sick to teach students. The experimental treatment didn''t work after some initial progress, and Frank died on Christmas Eve of 1994.


    Losing everyone important to her, Carla didn''t have a reason to live anymore. Once, she had parked her car on a bridge, told Troy to stay put, and walked over to the edge of the bridge, only to hear¡­


    "Mum!" Troy had called out from the car. "Can we have spaghetti for dinner? I''ll cook if you want."


    Without even realizing it, Troy stopped her from doing what she had intended to. She walked back to the car, got in, and drove to the nearest general store so she could buy spaghetti for Troy to cook.


    From then on, she and Troy had a tacit understanding of sorts. He would cook for the two of them whenever she was feeling low, or she had had a little too much to drink, or she had some friends over earlier. So basically, most of the time. It may sound bad, but Troy was an excellent cook, and he loved doing it. At least as long as Carla praised his meals, which she did. Mostly. Or at least she did in her head. Troy understood that too. Maybe? Some details were unclear to her.


    What she did clearly remember was how much she loved scotch. Scotsmen may be wild, but they could make some really good liquor.


    She doesn''t remember what happened next exactly, but from what little she could gather, she had had some friends over when Troy had decided to ruin it all, leaving their tacit understanding behind. So she punished him like any good parent should. One thing led to another, and soon Carla was sent off to prison for abusing Troy. As if! It was he who should have been imprisoned. Or so she had thought at that moment.


    She was assigned a public defender, who took a good look at her, and then arranged a meeting with a psychologist. After a lot of therapy sessions, the psychologist concluded that she was suffering from severe mental trauma and she should be tried for neglect at best, and not the sexual abuse that the prosecutor was aiming for. In the end, her jail sentence wasn''t long, just two weeks, but she was on probation for two years with mandatory therapy sessions. She also lost custodial rights to Troy.


    Her new therapist was good, and she started getting better. When she did, she realized how much of a bitch she was to Troy, and she felt a deep pain knowing that they weren''t together only because of her behavior.


    Then, Troy became an actor and started doing well. Not just well, but great. So much so, that he was even getting big awards like Golden Globes, BAFTAs, and even an Oscar. What hurt her a lot was that he thanked a lot of useless people in his speech, but he didn''t so much as mention her or even Frank, whom he used to love so much as a kid. Where did all that love go? Did it just evaporate? No, it had been smartly converted by¡­ them. Steve and Kathy Kloves, who had asked her to sign over Troy''s custody when she was still under probation. She didn''t have any choice at the time, so she did what she had to do. But now they were reaping money off of her son as if he was an egg-laying goose. She scoured the news for every item even remotely concerning Troy, and what she found painted a terrible picture.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Troy had discovered the diamond in the rough called [Harry Potter], which earned the Kloves family hundreds of millions of pounds from just the first film. Had Troy been living with her still, some of that money would be rightfully hers, so she felt it fair that she should ask for a portion of it.


    At least that''s what she thought they would do when a lawyer Gordon Crohn approached her. He was one of those new lawyers who wanted to make a name for himself by taking a high-profile case pro bono. He told her how he had done some research on Troy and the traces lead back to her. That man had also talked her out of asking for a settlement, and instead aiming for Troy''s custody.


    In his words, "Why are you settling for only a small amount when you can have the full goose to yourself?"


    They had worked a lot of hours on the case before deciding the angle they would use to attack Troy''s adoptive parents. His first film: [Sex Education]. It sounded a little farfetched, but it was their best bet at the moment. And it worked. At least initially it did. A lot of people were speaking against the Kloveses. Not everyone, but many were. Carla''s portrayal in the media as a recovering mental patient was much better than the Kloves couple. She was hoping to sway public opinion in her favor as much as possible so that her case would be accepted in court.


    And then the Kloveses launched their biggest nuke: Troy.


    The 12-year-old gave one interview and single-handedly turned everyone against her. Not just some people. Absolutely everyone. They were calling it the most sensational interview of the 21st century, or something along those lines. Even those reporters who had reserved their opinions earlier were now speaking out in favor of Troy''s adoptive parents and against Carla.


    "Troy Armitage gives an explosive interview on the ''Morning Show with Richard and Anita'' about his adoption and what he thinks about his adoptive parents'' critics. Here are a few clips from that interview," a middle-aged lady was saying.


    The video then cuts to show different quotes from Troy and how he absolutely demolished Richard and Anita on their own show.


    "This live interview was watched by more than 15 million people in the UK alone and a further 20 million people since then. There were broadcasts in the United States and the rest of the world, where it is estimated that hundreds of millions of people have watched this interview. I can understand people''s curiosity about the interview. Troy Armitage has raised some very valid points, after all. Here, I''ll raise a few more: Why is this even a matter to be discussed by the media when the court legally granted Troy''s custody to his adoptive parents? Moreover, no one can disagree that if he had not been adopted by people already working in the film industry, Troy would probably not even be an actor today, let alone Harry Potter. It would be such a great loss to the nation and the world if Troy''s talent hadn''t been discovered by his parents. Finally, no court would send a child to a mother he clearly despises. So any effort by Carla Armitage in that regard is futile.


    In other news, Malcolm Gerrie, the producer of this year''s BAFTA, has withdrawn the police report he had filed against Russell Crowe who¡­"


    Carla had stopped listening by now. The reporter was right. She would never get Troy''s custody when he so clearly despises her and loves his adoptive parents. In hindsight, maybe she shouldn''t have attacked the Kloves couple so harshly and should have been a little more tactful.


    That day, when she was out buying groceries for the week, a woman walked beside her. Carla didn''t think much of it until the woman turned to her and spat in her face.


    "You deserve that and so much worse, you furniture. How dare you attack such a sweet boy like Troy and his equally good parents?" The woman snarled in Carla''s face.


    Carla looked around to see if there would be someone who would take her side, but where she looked, everyone was giving her the evil eye. Her eyes watered, and she knew that she couldn''t continue her shopping in that store, so she quickly turned around and left the place.


    That day, wherever she went, there was always someone somewhere who recognized her and told her how much they hated her.


    "You ruined everything for Troy!"


    "You selfish shit! This is the lowest I have seen anyone behave."


    "Why didn''t you kill yourself, you bitch?"


    In the end, she just went home and ordered takeout. The next day, she did the only thing that made sense to her. She called her lawyer.


    "You can''t be serious, Carla?" he asked incredulously.


    "I am. Tell them that I''m willing to take my case back and issue a public apology if they withdraw their own case of defamation against me, and let me meet Troy face-to-face for just one day."


    "You are making a huge mistake, Carla," he warned. "Not only your life but even my career is at stake with this case."


    "It''s not," she stated calmly. "Legally you''re bound to give them my terms. So either do it or quit. I''ll happily name-drop you in my next interview if you do the latter. Let''s see how good of a career you have left then."


    The lawyer disconnected the call, and Carla could only wait.


    It didn''t take long for the Kloves couple to agree to her terms, but instead of a full-day meeting, as she had expected, they had agreed to just one hour. Even in that one hour, Troy had the right to leave early if she said or did anything to upset him.


    Here''s to hoping Troy is at least a little reasonable.


    ring


    Carla rushed up to her door and opened it quickly to see a pre-teen boy and a middle-aged man standing at her door. When her eyes met Troy''s, she rushed forward to hug him, but he smoothly sidestepped her.


    "Don''t," he warned. "I don''t like being touched by people I don''t like."


    Carla wanted to say a lot of things, but she knew that she had made a grave mistake and she had to make amends, so she simply nodded and opened the door fully to let Troy in. What she was not expecting was for the older man to follow in uninvited.


    "He''s Roger. My security guy. Don''t mind him," Troy explained the presence of the man before taking in the new apartment Carla was staying at. "This place is better than the last one. Do you still have sex in the hall or maybe in the kitchen?"


    "Troy," Roger warned in a husky voice, with a dangerous tint to it.


    "Sorry," Troy apologized half-heartedly.


    "No," Carla interrupted. "I''m sorry. Now I know better, that what I did back then was wrong. So wrong. I didn''t have this meeting today to try to convince you to do anything. I just wanted to apologize for all my behavior till now. Be it when you were little or even more recently."


    She witnessed Troy''s expressions change infinitesimally every moment from sadness to disbelief to confusion, before finally settling on rage.


    "You can''t do that!" Troy almost shouted at her. "You can''t just apologize and expect me to forget everything. Do you know how many nights I cried myself to sleep blaming myself for something that was not even my fault? Or how many trust issues you gave me, probably for the rest of my life? Or how I would always see sex as this evil thing, all because of you."


    Carla didn''t have words to say to her son, so she did something she was not expecting to do. She went down on her knees and bent forward, touching her forehead on Troy''s super expensive shoes. She believed the term was kowtow.


    "I''m so sorry, son. You don''t have to forgive me, but I would like it a lot if you did. If you don''t, I''ll understand that as well." She raised her head to look at her son hopefully.


    Troy nervously looked up at his bodyguard, who shrugged, not knowing what to do either.


    "Oh, get up from the floor and stop embarrassing yourself," Troy grumbled after a few moments when Carla didn''t get up.


    Carla got up partially on her knees and asked, "So do you forgive me?"


    "No," Troy shook his head. "Before I make that decision, I need to know everything. Don''t leave anything out. I''m mature enough to know all the gory details. Is that doable for you?"


    "Anything for you, son," Carla promised before getting up to her feet and walking over to the sofa set, motioning Troy and Roger to take a seat each.


    She took a deep breath before launching into her story, "It all started seventeen years ago¡­"


    ________________


    AN: I am not trying to redeem Carla Armitage, but I personally feel that no human being is bad in their own eyes. Thus I have tried to show that here.

 Chapter 63

    I ended up spending more than three hours at Carla¡¯s new place. She was brutally honest about her past and didn¡¯t mince any words around topics that adults usually censor in the presence of children, which I appreciated a lot. Some part of me was angry at her for destroying the picture-perfect image I had of my bio-dad in my head, but seeing her face when she narrated the story, I could tell that she was telling the truth. I had never even considered why she was the way she was. I guess it was convenient to paint her as a demon in my mind and just be done with it. While I won¡¯t be giving her any Mother of the Year awards, it felt wrong to consider her a piece of ¡®furniture¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this just to shift the blame,¡± she said in a serious tone after narrating the story. ¡°I¡¯m equally, if not more accountable than my lawyer for filing that suit against your family and tarnishing your image. I know it sounds very bad, but I just wanted some money. It¡¯s hard to get a job and maintain it in this economy when you have a legal record. My lawyer asked me to sue for custody so that I can get a higher settlement than I had originally planned to ask for.¡±


    ¡°And how much had you wanted to ask for?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°A hundred thousand,¡± she said after a pause. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you won¡¯t give me anything after the move I pulled, and I understand. I wouldn¡¯t either.¡±


    We sat there in uncomfortable silence for a couple more minutes, having run out of topics. While I may have forgiven her somewhat, I had no intention to get to know her better. Whatever her reasons may have been, I didn¡¯t want to get attached to her. She was as toxic as they came, and I wanted no piece of that. Had she asked something personal about my life, I wouldn¡¯t have liked it either for the same reason. In a way, the silence was better.


    Finally, sensing the lull in our conversation, Roger said, ¡°Troy, I think we¡¯ve spent a lot of time here. If you don¡¯t mind, I have to go home. My shift is near its end.¡±


    That was a code word of ours. I had coached him to say that whenever he thought that I wanted to get out of a situation but was too polite to say so. Celebs have to maintain their image, you know. In the rare scenario where his judgment was wrong and I wanted to stay, I would have told him that I¡¯d pay him overtime for the stay, otherwise¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Roger. I lost track of time,¡± I said, standing up and turning to Carla. ¡°I hope that satisfied all conditions of our contract, Carla?¡±


    Carla frowned for a bit when I called her by her name but quickly schooled her features. ¡°Can I call you sometime? Just to talk?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t go through this again. I would advise you to move on and forget about me. Find new friends and family and start afresh. There¡¯s too much history here for things to ever go back to normal.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to see her cry like I suspected she was about to, so I turned to Roger and nodded. He understood my silent message and escorted me back out of the building discreetly. Roger was a pro when it came to avoiding public attention, and given how many people knew me at the moment, his presence was necessary to avoid a mobbing situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Troy,¡± he said in a regretful tone when we were back in our car. ¡°That must not have been easy.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± I agreed. ¡°But I needed to talk to her. I wanted to look her in the eye and tell her how much I hated her, but now¡­¡± I trailed off, not knowing what else to say or do. She had left me confused more than anything. I didn¡¯t know how to proceed forward. I didn¡¯t want her in my life, I knew that for sure. And while it may sound very easy, I also didn¡¯t want to give her a lot of money because I know what she did last time with my father¡¯s insurance money. At the same time, I knew how depressed she was, and I didn¡¯t want her to do something extreme because she was alone and desperate.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Roger called out softly. ¡°It¡¯s not your responsibility. She brought it on herself. You¡¯re doing the right thing by cutting her off.¡±


    Did he just read my mind? I stared at him in surprise from the backseat, but Roger never took his eyes off the road. I shook off that thought and went back to thinking about my life and the future.


    Now that Carla had withdrawn her custody suit against my family, things could somewhat go back to normal. I¡¯m saying ¡®somewhat¡¯ because it would take time for people to forget about all the allegations that were flowing against my family less than a week ago. It was lucky that I didn¡¯t have any movies releasing this month, or I don¡¯t think I could handle the media scrutiny in the press junkets.


    That reminds me that I¡¯ll have to go back to Los Angeles next week for the Oscars. Normally, I would have preferred to avoid it, just like I did with the BAFTAs, but my hand was forced this time around. The CEO of Warner Bros., Barry Meyer, flew personally to London just two days ago.


    (Flashback)


    ¡°You got yourself a nice place here, Steve,¡± Barry commented idly as he took in our living room.


    ¡°Thank you, Barry,¡± Dad nodded. ¡°We just recently moved in here.¡±


    Dad had bought a new home for our family in Knightsbridge, the most expensive area in London, after receiving his generous pay for the first [Harry Potter] movie. It made sense to buy one because it saved him a lot of taxes. We had moved in right after finishing the shoot of [A.I. Artificial Intelligence] in LA, and right before the shoot of [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets] was to begin. It was a huge house, with lots of greenery outside, had five bedrooms, and six bathrooms, and boasted quite a steep price at ¡ê12.5m. It also had a swimming pool, a gym, a study-cum-library, and so many other rooms that seemed useless to me. But Dad had insisted that we would need them in the future to host our guests.


    Guests like Barry Meyer.


    ¡°All thanks to [Harry Potter],¡± the Warner CEO smiled magnanimously. ¡°And a little credit could go to Warner as well, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Dad agreed immediately. ¡°We can¡¯t be grateful enough to Warner Bros for everything they have done for our family. From [Sex Education] to [Harry Potter].¡±


    ¡°I like to think it is a mutually beneficial relationship where both of us benefited a lot, and I would like this partnership of ours to continue for years to come.¡± Barry¡¯s smile widened for a moment, if that was even possible, before settling back into a passive look as he lifted his gaze from Dad to look at Mum, and then me. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I flew from Los Angeles because I need your help. Warner has invested a lot of resources in your two upcoming films, Troy, and because of this stunt pulled by that woman, they can both be jeopardized. It¡¯s time to do some damage control.¡±


    By now, I had already given the interview that turned the media against Carla, so I didn¡¯t know what else damage control I could do.


    ¡°I thought that the interview Troy gave was damage control enough?¡± Mum asked, voicing my inner thoughts.


    ¡°It was to a point,¡± Barry grinned before turning to me. ¡°That ¡®interview,¡¯ if you can call it that, was watched by more than 20 million people in the US as well. I personally love the fact that you put down that vile woman so efficiently. If I wasn¡¯t already a fan of yours, I would definitely become one after that.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I grinned at that. ¡°Thanks, Barry.¡±


    ¡°That said, it wasn¡¯t enough,¡± he said in a serious tone. ¡°We need to do more. We need to show that we have overcome that little setback. And it all begins with the Oscars. Troy needs to be present at the ceremony and give out the award for Best Supporting Actress.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t even have a slim chance of winning this time because I already won last year. Moreover, I remember that Russell Crowe won over Tom Hanks because Hanks had won twice in 1994 and 1995. The same principle shall apply to me. At the same time, I understood Barry¡¯s point of view. Attending the ceremony would be great publicity for [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets] and [A.I. Artificial Intelligence].


    ¡°The British will think that I¡¯m giving more importance to the Oscars over the BAFTAs,¡± I noted.


    ¡°The Oscars are more important than the BAFTAs,¡± Barry countered heatedly. ¡°Everyone around the world knows that. Even the British know that, although they may be a little reluctant to admit it. Don¡¯t tell me you suddenly started to care what the people think of your actions?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, mulling over the idea of flying back to LA again. Ugh. I hated flying.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here just to get you back for the Oscars,¡± Barry continued when I didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I wanted to let you know that I still believe in you, despite that stupid decision taken by the Board of Directors to halt the production of the third Potter film. I saw a rough cut of [A.I. Artificial Intelligence] a few days ago, and I know it will be a major hit, just like [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets], all because of your performance. You have done masterful work in both films, and I would appreciate it greatly if you could continue working with us for more films. So here''s my offer, if you attend the Oscars, I¡¯ll agree to finance or distribute your next non-Potter film, no questions asked, given its budget is up to 20 million. Even if the budget exceeds that amount, I''m sure we can come to some agreement.¡±


    That was a very tempting offer. One that I couldn¡¯t refuse easily. Didn¡¯t mean I would do anything he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll attend the Oscars, but I have a condition.¡±


    Barry inclined his head for me to continue.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give out any interviews. If any reporters ask me anything personal, I¡¯ll ignore them because I know what kind of questions they¡¯ll ask me. Also, no press junket until either of my films is actually being released.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Barry grinned and shook my hand. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, but if it does, I¡¯ll personally make sure to mute any negative news about you.¡± He paused as a thought came to his mind, ¡°Although, you¡¯ll have to give some interviews if you do win the Oscar.¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°Oh please, I won by a fluke last time. Haven¡¯t you heard? Lightning doesn¡¯t strike the same place twice.¡±


    Barry nodded in agreement, "True, but you can never tell with the Oscars."


    (Break)


    ¡°You were seen by no less than seven Muggles!¡± Alan Rickman, in his Snape attire, hissed menacingly. ¡°Do you have any idea how serious that is? You have risked the exposure of our world! Not to mention the damage you inflicted on the Whomping Willow that¡¯s been on these grounds since before you were born.¡±


    His dialogue delivery is so unique and perfect that every syllable out of his mouth is enunciated clearly, and you want to hear more of it.


    Jamie and I were standing in front of him in his Potions lab, while the actor who played Argus Filch stood behind us.


    ¡°Honestly, Professor Snape,¡± Jamie, as Ron, said with a trembling voice, ¡°I think it did more damage to us.¡±


    I gently elbowed the taller boy at the same time as Alan yelled, ¡°Silence!¡± He got up and moved around his desk as he said, ¡°I assure you, were you in Slytherin and your fate rested with me, the both of you would be on your way home. Tonight. As it is¨C¡±


    ¡°They are not,¡± Michael Gambon (Dumbledore) said calmly.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Chris shouted out loud, halting us from continuing the scene. ¡°Good job, everyone. But I¡¯ll need another shot of the scene. Need to adjust some cameras. Give me five, and then we¡¯ll redo.¡±


    Getting nods of agreement from everyone around, Chris went back to the crew and started ordering around which camera and light instruments to adjust.


    I got off the little stool I was standing on to shoot the scene so that Jamie wouldn''t look too much older than me. That¡¯s movie magic for you.


    ¡°Little Harry,¡± Jamie remarked with a grin on his face. ¡°When will you grow up?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him in all my maturity. ¡°You¡¯re older than me. Of course, you¡¯d be taller. Just wait for a few years, and I¡¯ll be taller than everyone here.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± He scoffed. ¡°You wish.¡±


    Ignoring his antics, I turned to Alan Rickman and changed the topic. ¡°Hey, Alan! How did I do?¡±


    He raised a single eyebrow perfectly. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have any dialogue in this scene.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I smiled. ¡°The best acting is one that doesn¡¯t need any dialogues.¡±


    He gave me a considering look for a moment before saying, ¡°Whoever told you that, lied to you. The most important part of acting is dialogue delivery. People won¡¯t remember your expressions after the movie is over, but they will remember your dialogues.¡±


    ¡°He is correct,¡± Michael Gambon, who had walked up to us with Maggie Smith, placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°The most memorable character is one with the most memorable lines. So make sure not to piss off any writers or they¡¯ll deliberately give you boring lines. Especially if you¡¯re playing a supporting character.¡± David, who played Filch, and Maggie, both agreed with the sentiment silently.


    Jamie was nodding along seriously, and I was sure that if we weren''t in the middle of the shoot, he''d be noting down these words of wisdom somewhere.


    "Alright," Chris called out suddenly. "Let''s do it one more time."


    I stood atop my stool once more as the scene began again with Alan saying his lines, ¡°You were seen by,¡± fart, ¡°no less than seven Muggles!¡± fart ¡°Do you have any idea how serious that is?¡± fart ¡°You have risked the exposure of our asses!¡± fart.


    I couldn''t hold back anymore and burst into peals of laughter. Beside me, Jamie and Alan weren''t faring any better.


    "Harry!" Jamie said in a scandalized voice between his laughter. "You shouldn¡¯t laugh at Professor Snape! Hahaha! And you should definitely not fart in his presence!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± I shot back with a mock scandalized face. ¡°It was my stool. I swear.¡± I bent down and lifted the stool I was standing on to see that someone had slid a farting speaker under it, which was still making farting sounds.


    Then I remembered how Michael Gambon had stood behind me when he was lecturing us about acting. He must have slid that speaker under my stool during that time. Well played, Sir Michael.


    As the reality of the situation dawned upon everyone on set, most people started laughing at the absurdity of the prank. I hadn''t realized it before, but I desperately needed that. For the past few days, I had been a little stiff. While my familial situation was back under control, that didn¡¯t mean that the media circus hadn¡¯t affected me. I was damn sure it would be visible in my performance when the film came out in November.


    ¡°Now that that is out of the way,¡± Chris commented after the laughter had subsided. ¡°Can we continue? Troy has to leave tomorrow for the Oscars.¡±


    (Break)


    Carla opened the front door of her home slightly, only to see a man in his early thirties, in a crisp black suit standing with a messenger bag with him.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Keith Langford,¡± the man replied. ¡°Troy Armitage¡¯s lawyer.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Carla opened the door fully, now recognizing the man. ¡°You must be here to finalize the paperwork, right? Come on in.¡±


    Keith nodded at her in thanks before following her inside.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to take out a stack of papers that he slid across the small coffee table towards Carla. Since she had fired her attorney, she settled on reading the contract herself. What she read surprised her in more ways than one.


    ¡°Mr. Langford,¡± she looked up suddenly. ¡°This can¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Keith nodded. ¡°On the conditions that you never sue Troy Armitage or his parents for anything legal at all, never try to approach him for a meeting, and never talk to the media about Troy or his parents, you will be the sole beneficiary of a trust account of one million pounds. The full amount of the account will be invested in stock market index funds, and you can withdraw only thirty thousand pounds this year, equally divided into twelve monthly installments. Every year, your drawing limit would increase with the inflation rate, as long as you are alive. Upon your death, if anything remains in the account, it shall be returned to Troy. Troy has made a few additional conditions for your receiving this amount: that you shall never drink or do recreational drugs again, and that you should get a regular job, no matter what it earns. You will also continue therapy sessions for the foreseeable future. We will do random checks to ensure you comply with these conditions. I hope you fail the test because if you do, I will receive the full amount of your trust.¡±


    Carla was feeling a little dizzy from everything.


    ¡°Does Troy know about these conditions?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°It was his idea to begin with,¡± Keith said candidly. ¡°His parents didn¡¯t like it one bit. Honestly, neither do I. But I can only follow his instructions. So, what do you say?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take her long to sign off on the document. She didn''t like it, but she didn''t have a choice.


    ___________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Announcement

    I have been taking feedback from a lot of you about the prices of the paid site we all know about. So I have finally heard your opinion, and have lowered my prices by 50% in the two major tiers. My new prices as are follows:


    $5: 10 chapters ahead of here.


    $10: 22 chapters ahead of here. (Can increase even further in the future.)


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I want to clarify that I''m not doing this because I have been losing patrons, the opposite of that in fact. It''s because I want more people to read my story while supporting me. I''ll probably even face reduced earnings in the immediate month because of this step, but I don''t care because I''m writing for my readers, and I don''t want anyone to feel left out of higher tiers or feel that they are paying beyond what they can.


    Thank you for reading!


    __________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to check out my new prices.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 64

    The 73rd Academy Awards were to take place on March 25, 2001. It had been more than a month since the BAFTA had been aired, and the most heated race of the year was the category of Best Actor. Usually, the precursor awards are a good indicator as to who is most likely to win, but the awards till now have been very divisive. The Golden Globes gave out two awards, one to Troy Armitage for Drama, and one to George Clooney for Comedy. The problem here was that George Clooney wasn''t even nominated for the Oscar. Critics Choice Award went to Tom Hanks for [Cast Away], the SAG went to Benicio del Toro, and the BAFTA went to Russell Crowe for [Gladiator].


    Benicio del Toro was nominated in the Supporting Actor category at the Oscars, so he was out of this race at least.


    The ones competing for this award were Tom Hanks for [Cast Away], Russell Crowe for [Gladiator], Troy Armitage for [Billy Elliot], Ed Harris for [Pollock], and Javier Bardem for [Before Night Falls].


    Of the five nominees, it was very unlikely for Ed Harris or Javier Bardem to win. While both of them gave wonderful performances, and perhaps even better performances than the other three, there was a little fact stopping the two from winning: their films failed at the box office. Sure, they''ll recoup their costs later on in the home media, but at the moment barely anyone has seen their films. People find it hard to vote for such a performance that they haven''t seen.


    Of the remaining three films, Russell Crowe for [Gladiator] was the front-runner to win the award, up until the news of his actions at the BAFTAs came out. Not only did he attack the producer of the show, but when the said producer, Malcolm, filed a police complaint against Crowe, the New Zealand man initially refused to apologize. In his own words, he didn''t hit the man, so he had done nothing wrong. Under pressure from DreamWorks, Malcolm withdrew his report, and Crowe offered a half-hearted apology, but by then the damage had already been done. The BAFTAs banned Russell Crowe for the next decade. If he hadn''t already received a nomination for the Oscars by then, his nomination would be doubtful.


    In another life, Russell Crowe didn''t win the BAFTA for [Gladiator], rather that honor went to Jamie Bell for [Billy Elliot]. But since Troy had already won a BAFTA for Best Actor just last year, the voters rather voted for the Australian man. Life has a weird way of setting up coincidences. Had the original timeline been followed closely, the incident with Russell Crowe and the BAFTA producer happened a year later when he won for [A Beautiful Mind]. This timeline changed a few things, yet some of them remained the same if only the year was different.


    So while the race may seem a little heated, in essence, there were only two competitors for the award: Tom Hanks and Troy Armitage, both of whom gave wonderful performances in their respective films. The only problem with the two was that both were already Oscar winners, so the Oscar voters of this category were truly divided.


    (Break)


    The ceremony was stacked full of stars just like last year. Some of whom I saw right before the ceremony were: Julia Roberts, Juliette Binoche, Jeff Bridges, Javier Bardem, Joaquin Phoenix (lots of Js), Kate Hudson, and Frances McDormand. The latter two were part of my favorite film of the year: [Almost Famous]. It''s too bad it''s unlikely for either of them to win tonight. Joaquin Phoenix was another such guy who gave one of the best performances of the year but was not awarded the big prize in the original timeline. I loved his portrayal of Commodus in [Gladiator]. He was the perfect villain to Russell Crowe''s Maximus, inspiring many future actors.


    Despite this, I didn''t vote for him because my co-actor Gary Lewis from [Billy Elliot] was also nominated tonight, and I had to show support for my own film.


    Since I won an Oscar last year, I was inducted into the actors'' branch of the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences (AMPAS). Being in the Actors'' branch gave me the option to vote in five categories: four in the acting ones, and one for Best Picture.


    Of my other votes, for Best Actress, I voted for Ellen Burstyn for [Requiem for a Dream]. My Best Supporting Actress vote went to Julie Walters for obvious reasons, and I don''t even need to tell you who I voted for in the Best Actor category. Similarly, I voted for [Billy Elliot] in the Best Picture category.


    When I was not an actor myself, I used to think, "Why would they vote for this actor? They weren''t good at all." But now, I know why. Of the five votes I held, only one was unbiased, and that was because none of the nominated actresses were from a movie I did. I didn''t even know any of them personally. Like, I''m sure that if Toni Collette was nominated tonight, I would have voted for her because of our connection, irrespective of whether she was the best or not. Now if there were multiple people nominated whom I knew, that would have created a dilemma. Thankfully, I''m not that well-connected at the moment.


    "Smile," a photographer requested as I posed in my expensive Armani suit this time and numerous flashes clicked away.


    I had already had a meet and greet with some of the fans near the red carpet, so after the photo session was done, I just walked in, ignoring all the reporters asking for a comment. Talking to any reporter at this moment wouldn''t have any major effect on my winning odds. If I knew any reporters here personally, then maybe I would have stopped, and while I knew a few I could see there, none of them were beyond a passing acquaintance.


    I had already endured quite a grueling month in London, and even after landing here in LA, the paparazzi were persistent in following me. It had gotten so bad that Evan had to come over to our place to meet me, and not the other way around as I usually do. I don''t understand why they are following me. It''s not like I would have a secret girlfriend at my age that they could expose. It would be so convenient if this paparazzi behavior was covered under stalking. Unfortunately, it''s not.


    Shaking my head off those thoughts, I just walked inside the venue. More than my category, I was excited to give away the award for Best Supporting Actress tonight. The best part was that I don''t recall who won in the original timeline, so it would be a surprise for me when I read the name in the envelope.


    "Troy Armitage," a male voice called out my name. I turned quickly to come face-to-face with the most talked-about celebrity of the night: Russell Crowe.


    "Hey Russell," I offered him a hand in greeting which he shook. "I love your work, man!" I geeked out a little. "You''re just awesome."


    "Not better than yours from what I can sense," he said with a tinge of bitterness in his tone.


    And I immediately understood what he was silently referring to. Anyone would. In my first life, I had heard a joke in [South Park] about how Russell Crowe is so angry and violent all the time, but I didn''t know that he would take it to such a level as to threaten the producer of the BAFTAs just because his victory speech was edited in the telecast. I don''t think this would have happened in the original timeline because he didn''t win at the BAFTAs there.


    Yet, I didn''t think he would be losing tonight. He apologized for that mistake and, more importantly, his performance was better than mine, and I just won an Oscar last year.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Don''t worry too much," I reassured him. "You have this in the bag. I just won last year, and you should already have won for [The Insider] last year. It would be a travesty if you didn''t win."


    He cracked a little smile before saying, "Didn''t you say at the Globes that you think Hanks was the best?"


    "I still think so," I said firmly. "But that doesn''t mean that he should win. He has already won twice. He doesn''t have anything else to prove to anyone."


    "So you''re saying that I need to prove something to someone?" he asked challengingly.


    "Don''t you?" I asked back as innocently as I could.


    He scoffed before walking away like a child. I stood there in confusion at his abrupt departure. Did I say anything offensive?


    "Troy!" Mum''s voice broke me out of my state. "There you are. I was looking for you everywhere. Come on, the ceremony is about to begin."


    I looked over at her in her beautiful red gown. She was the most beautiful woman I had seen all night. Despite witnessing superstars and supermodels on the red carpet, no one could beat my mother. I smiled and nodded at her to lead the way.


    Inside the stadium, Dad had already taken his seat, and I sat beside him, while Mum was on my left. Julie Walters, Gary Lewis, Stephen Daldry, and the rest of the nominated crew of [Billy Elliot] were sitting all around us, whom I greeted enthusiastically.


    Soon the ceremony began, and the first people to appear before everyone were three astronauts from space. It was cool seeing live video from space in Los Angeles. Then old man Steve Martin took the stage as the host of the evening.


    He began the ceremony with some American political jokes that I had no idea about before moving to more common ones like: "When they asked me in January if I would host the Oscars, the first thought that came to my mind was if there would be enough time for my facelift to heal."


    With the usual self-deprecating jokes out of the way, he moved to jokes at the expense of celebrities.


    "Russell Crowe is here," he said, which elicited a gentle round of applause from the audience. "If he wins tonight, I''m pretty sure no one will play music to cut off his speech. He is a tough man."


    I couldn''t help the chuckle that escaped me. There were a few laughs around the auditorium, but not too many. People don''t have a sense of humor in Hollywood.


    "Tonight we have many young nominees as well," Steve Martin continued, unfazed. "Kate Hudson, 21 years old. Troy Armitage, 12. Fun fact: if Troy wins tonight, between him and me, we will have 2 Academy Awards."


    I laughed and clapped at the joke along with most of the audience as the camera zoomed in on my face.


    "Another fun fact: Troy''s father, Steve Kloves, is also nominated tonight for Best Adapted Screenplay for [Wonder Boys]. Together, they can make history by being the first parent-child to win in the same year."


    Then he moved on to making more generic jokes, most of which were funny enough.


    It was during one such joke, when I was laughing, that a young woman walked over to me and said, "Troy, you''ll have to go backstage."


    Understanding her intention, I nodded and followed her silently. As soon as I was out of my seat, a grown man walked over to the area I had come from and took my seat. That was because of this weird academy rule of having ''seat warmers''. They didn''t want viewers at home to think that the Oscars have empty seats, so whenever someone goes backstage or goes to use the loo, someone takes your seat, and you can retake your seat only during a commercial break.


    Catherine Zeta-Jones gave out the first Oscar of the night, which was a technical award that went to [Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon]. Then it was my turn to present the award for Best Supporting Actress. I walked onto the stage with a confident smile and stood in front of the mic.


    "Good Evening," I greeted the audience politely into the mic. "Just last week, I was presenting my book report for ''Gulliver''s Travels,'' and tonight I''m presenting the award for Best Supporting Actress. Talk about a big leap!"


    The audience laughed at the joke. As much as I would like to claim credit for it, the joke was written by the award show writers, and I was just reading it off a teleprompter. Obviously, I wouldn''t be reading ''Gulliver''s Travels'' when I was about to finish high school soon.


    "Until a few years ago," I continued reading, "I used to think a supporting actor or actress must be one who keeps the real actors fed on the set."


    More audience laughter.


    "But really, these supporting characters are amazing. They make the lead actors look good, and in some cases, steal the spotlight from right under their noses. Just look at me in [The Sixth Sense]."


    As soon as I said that, I regretted the joke. Who the heck wrote that? I didn''t want to antagonize Bruce Willis on live TV. The people in the audience found it funny, however, and laughed, so I moved on.


    "The nominees for Best Supporting Actress have done incredible work this year. They''ve cried, laughed, screamed, and even worn uncomfortable period costumes, all for our entertainment. Here are the nominees:


    - Judi Dench for [Chocolat]


    - Kate Hudson for [Almost Famous]


    - Frances McDormand for [Almost Famous]


    - Marcia Gay Harden for [Pollock]


    - And the gorgeous Julie Walters for [Billy Elliot]"


    I couldn''t stop myself from praising my co-star. Deciding that I had spoken enough already, I opened the envelope.


    "And the Oscar goes to¡­ Julie Walters for [Billy Elliot]!" I shouted in excitement as the whole crew of [Billy Elliot] jumped to their feet in celebration. I couldn''t keep the grin off of my own face as Julie Walters hugged a ton of people before walking over to the stage and hugged me equally tightly.


    "Thank you, Troy," She whispered in my ear.


    I patted her back gently, "Thank me later. This is your moment. Savor it."


    Julie gave a beautiful speech, thanking our cast and crew, her family, and tons of other people, including me, of course. But my mind was elsewhere. I don''t think she changed her performance much in the film as compared to the original version. Then why did she win today when she didn''t the first time? Was it just because our film made a lot more money as compared to the original version? Don''t get me wrong, I absolutely loved her performance in the film, and she deserved every award they could throw her way, but this was a little unexpected for me.


    Soon I walked backstage with Julie, who went to the reporters to give her post-win interviews. Meanwhile, I waited for the ad break so I could go back and sit in the audience once again.


    [Billy Elliot] didn''t win another award tonight, but there were a few surprise wins for [Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone] in the Best Visual Effects and Best Original Score categories. On second thought, Visual Effects made sense, given that its only real competition was [Gladiator]. And [Harry Potter]''s flight scenes were revolutionary for the period. Similarly, who can forget the classic Hedwig''s Theme from [Harry Potter], created by the legendary John Williams? In the original timeline, both awards were snagged by [The Fellowship of the Ring].


    So my presence changed a big aspect of history. The [Harry Potter] film series, which never won a single Oscar in the original timeline, just won two.


    Not everything was good, though. Dad lost in his category to the screenwriter of [Traffic]. That also we knew beforehand. While the script of [Wonder Boys] was good, the execution and marketing were subpar at best, which led to the film not even recovering its cost at the box office.


    Then came a truly surprising win in my opinion: Best Supporting Actor. In the original timeline, the award went to Benicio del Toro, and it made sense because he was amazing in [Traffic], but this time, the award went to Joaquin Phoenix for [Gladiator].


    Holy shit! That was a deserving win, although not one I expected. Phoenix was the best in his category in my opinion, but I didn''t vote for him. So why did he win? I didn''t have the answer to that.


    There were no other deviations in the awards, at least not to my knowledge. And then came the award that I was dreading and excited for at the same time: Best Actor. Dreading because it would be a big media circus all over again if I won another Oscar. I have just freed myself from a PR crisis, and I don''t want anything even remotely close. At the same time, I wanted that second trophy. And I wanted it badly. If I won it, I would be the youngest person to win in both the Best Actor and Best Supporting Actor categories. My name would be cemented in history for years to come. Probably forever.


    As last year''s Best Actress winner, Hilary Swank walked onto the stage, my heart started beating wildly.


    "And the nominees are:


    - Javier Bardem for [Before Night Falls]


    - Tom Hanks for [Cast Away]


    - Ed Harris for [Pollock]


    - Troy Armitage for [Billy Elliot]


    - Russell Crowe for [Gladiator]"


    As Hilary Swank opened the envelope, tensions were at an all-time high. Will I win it? Or will I lose? What will happen?


    ___________________________


    AN: I have reduced my Pat reon prices significantly. Visit the link below to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 65

    With tensions at an all-time high, I was on the edge of my seat when Mum took my hand and squeezed gently. I turned to her in amazement because the camera was on me along with all the nominees, thus I had a smile fixed on my face, but she understood with a mere look what I was feeling deep down. ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯ she mouthed and I was back to being my normal self instantly.


    I grinned at her and squeezed her hand back before turning to the stage where Hilary Swank had opened the envelope by now.


    ¡°And then the Oscar goes to¡­ Ed Harris for [Pollock].¡±


    What? What the fuck!? I stood up and clapped for Ed Harris with a huge grin and hooted in delight. Despite my deceptive persona, I had not seen this coming at all. Heck, I would be less surprised had I won. As far as I knew, it was a two-way race between Tom Hanks and Russell Crowe. Javier Bardem would be a close third, but Ed Harris? Don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s a great actor, but who has even seen [Pollock]?


    Yet, I could also see why people would vote for Ed Harris. Had Russell Crowe not shouted at the producer of the BAFTAs, he would have this award in the bag. Similarly, Tom Hanks and my chances diminished a little because of our past wins. Of the remaining two, Ed Harris was a senior actor who had three nominations in the last five years, and he had given wonderful performances each time. He is also a very soft-spoken and gentle person from that one time I talked to him at one of the Oscar campaign events in January. Now that I think about it, had I not been in the running, even I may have voted for him, although I had never seen [Pollock] personally in either of my lives.


    Nah, I would still vote for Hanks.


    ¡°Troy!¡± Chris Columbus¡¯ sharp tone shook me out of my daydream. ¡°Do you understand this scene?¡±


    And just like that, I was brought back to reality. I just realized that things were back to being how they were a few days ago. The award season was finally behind me, and I was back on the set of [Harry Potter].


    ¡°Can you explain it once more?¡± I asked sheepishly.


    Chris explained the scene again without getting angry at my lack of attentiveness. He was the best person we had on the set for the film.


    I took my position along with all my co-stars, and it was an ensemble scene today, so we had a lot of them, including Emma, Jamie, Michael Gambon, Alan Rickman, Maggie Smith, Miriam Margolyes, Kenneth Branagh, and a few more.


    ¡°Action!¡± Chris called out, and the scene began.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true, sir, I swear! I never touched Mrs. Norris,¡± I pleaded with Dumbledore.


    ¡°Lies!¡± said David Bradley, who played Filch, as he threateningly took a few steps in my direction.


    I stepped back to stay out of his reach.


    ¡°If I may, Headmaster?¡± Alan Rickman whispered in a silkily soft voice. Damn. What wouldn¡¯t I give to have a voice like that? ¡°Perhaps Potter and his friends were simply in the wrong place at the wrong time.¡±


    Emma, Jamie, and I shared confused expressions that our most hated professor was siding with us.


    ¡°However,¡± Alan continued undeterred as he moved forward towards us, ¡°the circumstances are suspicious. I, for one, don¡¯t recall seeing Potter at dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s my doing, Severus,¡± Kenneth Branagh as Gilderoy Lockhart said, making Alan turn to him sharply. ¡°See, Harry was helping me answer my fan mail.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Ron and I went looking for him, Professor,¡± Emma said. ¡°We just found him when he said¡­¡± She looked at me hesitantly, not willing to betray my trust so easily.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Alan prodded. ¡°What did he say, Ms. Granger?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I said, with Jamie nodding resolutely beside me. ¡°We were heading back to the common room when we found Mrs. Norris.¡±


    Alan Rickman turned to Michael Gambon when he said, ¡°Innocent until proven guilty, Severus.¡± Then he turned to the three of us, ¡°You may go.¡±


    Without waiting for any other teacher to say anything else, the three of us turned around in unison and rushed out of the corridor when Emma turned to me suddenly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit strange,¡± she asked, ¡°that you hear a voice that only you can hear, and then Mrs. Norris ends up petrified.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I should have told them?¡± I asked my two friends. ¡°Dumbledore and the others?¡±


    ¡°No, Harry,¡± Jamie rebutted quickly. ¡°Hearing voices no one else can hear isn¡¯t a good sign, even in the wizarding world.¡±


    I thought back to what Jamie said, before looking up at him doubtfully, ¡°You do believe me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± he was quick to reassure me. ¡°But Hermione¡¯s right. It¡¯s a little weird.¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Chris¡¯ voice rang out on the set. ¡°Terrific job, kids. Let me check the scene. Most likely it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Finally,¡± Emma groaned in relief as she leaned against my side. ¡°I thought we would never be done with this scene.¡±


    I wrapped a hand around her shoulders casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you could be so dramatic as well, Emma. I thought that was Jamie¡¯s department.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jamie protested. ¡°I¡¯m not dramatic. If anything, it should be you, Troy. You can¡¯t even fart without making international news.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not being dramatic,¡± Emma pointed out helpfully. ¡°That¡¯s being popular, which we aren¡¯t. At least not as much as Troy.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I like to think of myself as humble, but what Emma had said wasn¡¯t entirely false.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be much more popular than me when you grow up,¡± I reassured Emma. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, you¡¯ll only grow up to be a better version of yourself.¡± That was a fact. A grown-up Emma was one of the most beautiful actresses of all time.


    ¡°Stop saying stupid things,¡± Emma pushed my hands away from her. ¡°I¡¯m not beautiful.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not beautiful, then I¡¯m not a boy,¡± I said before turning to Jamie. ¡°Back me up on this, bro.¡±


    Before Jamie could say anything, we were interrupted.


    ¡°Kids,¡± Chris called out. ¡°The shot is good and now you¡¯re done for the day. Troy, can we talk in private for a bit before you go home?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said while Jamie and Emma made their way to their respective trailers to change out of their costumes. I followed Chris to a corner when he asked, ¡°Has your father talked to you? About the third film, I mean.¡±


    I nodded uncomfortably, ¡°Yeah. He said that the pre-production is halted until after the second film is a hit.¡±


    ¡°So he didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Chris had a look of realization on his face as he shook his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll tell you now. I won¡¯t come back for the third film. And don¡¯t worry, I know it will be a big hit and the third will be made at all costs.¡±


    That news didn¡¯t surprise me as much as Chris was probably hoping it would because I knew this would happen. I didn¡¯t like it, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it either. But it would seem weird if I didn¡¯t even try to convince him to stay.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you have a disagreement with Warner or something?¡±


    ¡°Or something,¡± Chris smiled as he said that. ¡°I have been staying so far away from home that I think my kids will grow up without me. I know money is good, but you can have only so much money before it becomes meaningless. I was already planning to retire from directing when I have enough money to retire peacefully, and thanks to [Harry Potter], now I can. You probably won¡¯t understand my reasons because you don¡¯t have kids, but given how you recommended me for this job, I thought it would be prudent to tell you personally my reasons for leaving it behind.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I don¡¯t understand your reasons. You could move your family to London for the next 5-6 years to finish the film series and go back home to them daily. But I know that you must have already given the idea some thought, so I won¡¯t insist on that.¡±


    ¡°I have thought about that,¡± Chris agreed. ¡°But my family doesn¡¯t want to move.¡±


    I nodded in understanding, ¡°It would really suck without you. Man, I can¡¯t even imagine someone else as a director for these films.¡±


    ¡°Hold your horses,¡± Chris elbowed me playfully. ¡°We still have a month of shooting before we wrap this up. You have your A-levels after that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll begin practice for [Billy Elliot: The Musical]. The script and the songs are almost complete.¡±


    Chris nodded with a grin, ¡°Reserve a seat for me in advance. I¡¯ll be there to see your first show.¡±


    I grinned back, ¡°Do you even have to ask? Of course, I will.¡±


    As I made my way back to my trailer after bidding him farewell, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad at the thought of Chris Columbus leaving the franchise. Before we began shooting, I was most excited to work with Alfonso Cuaron for obvious reasons. But now, not so much. Chris infused his own magic into the first two films, and the rest of the films lost some of that magic. Technically, visually, they were masterpieces, but the childhood innocence of the first two films was difficult for any other movie to replicate.


    (Break)


    I was surprised one fine Sunday when Dad and Mum called me from my room. Sundays were mostly for my studies because my exams were approaching soon, and my parents didn¡¯t disturb me unless it was very important. I was surprised to see that a handsomely dressed man in his thirties was sitting on our couch.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Mum said, ¡°Meet Alwyn Johnson, the head of your PR team. Al, you already know Troy.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted him politely, despite having apprehensions about the man. This fucking PR team had done nothing but ruin my image. Had it not been for my own efforts, I might as well have kissed my career goodbye. After I had dealt with the damage done by Carla and the media, I had asked my parents to fire my current PR team and hire someone else to do the job. It was strange that the man was here to talk to me when I hadn¡¯t so much as met him even once.


    Probably sensing my discomfort, Alwyn gave me a small smile. ¡°Let me begin by saying that I¡¯m very sorry for how we handled the whole situation. I can give you a million excuses why we couldn¡¯t mitigate the damage done to your image, but that doesn¡¯t solve the problem of what has happened already. So please accept my sincere apology.¡±


    I nodded once, not trusting myself to say something scathing to him at that moment.


    ¡°While there were many reasons for that blunder,¡± Alwyn continued undeterred, ¡°the biggest reason why we were unable to counter the media was because someone was actively working against you.¡±


    I frowned in contemplation. I hadn¡¯t really made any enemies in the industry as far as I recall. Why would anyone go so far as to target a kid specifically?


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Someone who didn¡¯t want you to win a second Oscar,¡± Alwyn pointed out helpfully.


    ¡°That narrows the suspects down to four,¡± I noted about my four fellow nominees while looking at my parents, who were silent as I talked to Alwyn. They must have already had this talk before I was called in.


    ¡°Good guess,¡± Alwyn nodded. ¡°I hired a private detective to get to the bottom of the issue, and what he found is a little worrying. Someone paid Gordon Crohn, Carla Armitage¡¯s lawyer, to approach her and get the ball rolling. They also bribed the journalists who were your most vocal critics. The money trail was difficult to follow, and some less-than-legal routes may have been employed to get this information, but all that evidence points to Bright Star PR agency. The same agency that has been employed by Russell Crowe for the last three years.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded resolutely. ¡°None of the other three nominees have ever employed the same agency.¡±


    I sat there in silence, taking in all that info. I felt as if a bucket of ice-cold water had been dumped on me in the middle of January. But soon that numbness turned to rage. That fucking asshole! He made me suffer for so many days, all for a fucking trophy? I¡¯ll ruin him.


    ¡°I want to sue him,¡± I said as soon as I had made that decision.


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Dad said for the first time since the meeting began. ¡°We don¡¯t have any legal proof whether he or his agency were really behind it. We don¡¯t even know for sure if it was he who told his team to target us, if it was his manager, or even if the PR team did it on their own. The information is only for you to know what happened behind the scenes for the matter to escalate this much.¡±


    I rubbed my forehead in frustration. ¡°Then why tell me at all? Why not let me remain blissfully unaware of the matter entirely?¡±


    ¡°Because you wanted to change your PR team,¡± Mum said. ¡°We didn¡¯t think it was necessary given the circumstances, but we also knew that you wouldn¡¯t let this issue go unless we gave you concrete reasons. So here you go. Do you still want to change your PR?¡±


    I closed my eyes in frustration, feeling utterly hopeless. Would this happen every time I got a major award nomination? This was beyond fucked up. When the reporters who had spoken out against me had all issued their apologies within a few days after the Oscars, I hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but now I realized that it was all done to make people forget about my film and focus more on my personal life.


    The irony that Russell Crowe lost the award to Ed Harris wasn''t lost on me. The asshole deserved it.


    ¡°Fine, you can continue working with us,¡± I said to Alwyn, who smiled at me. Then I turned to my parents and announced, ¡°Though, I will never work with Russell Crowe in my life. And someday, maybe years later, when he least expects it, I will have my vengeance.¡±


    I ignored how my parents shared a glance between themselves, or how Alwyn gulped nervously at my declaration.


    ___________________________


    AN: I have reduced my Pat reon prices significantly. Visit the link below to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 66

    Benji Cooper was sick of his school. He was always the odd one out, and the last person to be selected in any event, be it sports, academic projects, or something artsy. He just didn¡¯t get along with kids his age. Not to mention, his school had a little bullying problem that he found himself on the wrong end of sometimes.


    But all that could be easily forgotten when he did what he loved: watching movies. It was an escape from reality for him, living in the world of movies that took him anywhere from different planets to magical fantasy lands. Heck, earlier this year, he had even enrolled in a dance class after watching [Billy Elliot] five times. In his mind, if Troy Armitage could do that, why couldn¡¯t he? They were the same age, after all.


    That turned out to be a blessing in disguise for him because he made some good friends in his class, and he wasn¡¯t that alone anymore. He gave all the credit to Troy for that. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to see [Billy Elliot] and wouldn¡¯t have considered a dance class at all. A movie that changed his life made him more eager to watch more films in the theater with his parents. So from then on, every Saturday, he and his parents would go to the movies.


    He was a little disappointed that he could not see Troy at the films every week, but his mother explained to him how long it took to make one movie. So he did what he could. He waited.


    And after months on end, finally, it was time for Troy¡¯s next film to be released: [A.I. Artificial Intelligence]. No one could be more excited than Benji. Whenever the trailer came on the TV during the ad break, he watched it without exception. The concept was very cool because Troy was playing a robot in a future world where global warming had changed society a lot.


    Benji¡¯s father said that the film would not be as good as [Billy Elliot] or even [Harry Potter] because the reviews of the film weren¡¯t that good, but he didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to see the film.


    So that¡¯s exactly what he did. As soon as the film opened in June, Benji went to see it with his parents.


    The film opens with a scientist explaining how global warming has caused a huge rise in sea levels and wiped out coastal cities all over the world. Governments across the world have implemented licensed pregnancies to fight overpopulation. To compensate for this, scientists create a series of robots known as ¡°mecha,¡± who don¡¯t require as many resources to survive as humans do.


    David (Troy) is one such mecha, but he is unique for he is the only robot child programmed to love his parents. Then Henry and his wife Monica are introduced, whose son Martin is in a coma until a cure is found for him.


    To cope with his wife¡¯s grief, Henry applies to Cybertronics'' beta-testing and gets chosen by Hobby to test his latest invention, a child mecha named David. This robot is a prototype mecha child programmed to experience love.


    Benji was fascinated to see how the dystopian world of the movie unfolded. Troy was fantastic in the film as usual, and Benji felt bad for the robot who wanted nothing but acceptance and unconditional love from his family. But the harsh reality was that he would always be second to the ¡®real¡¯ son, Martin, who had woken up from his coma.


    Feeling jealous of David, Martin manipulated him into doing things that he knew would get David in trouble, like cutting Monica¡¯s hair. One thing led to another, culminating in Martin being dragged to the bottom of the pool when David felt threatened by Martin¡¯s friends. Eventually, Monica and Henry decided to abandon David, but at the last moment, Monica changed her mind and left him in the forest.


    Only then the grim reality of the world is revealed as David finds out the deplorable condition of abandoned robots. He is almost ¡®killed¡¯ in a flesh fair, where robots are destroyed publicly as a spectacle, but he is saved only because he looks and acts like a kid, and people can¡¯t bring themselves to destroy a little boy.


    He goes to Rouge City to find the Blue Fairy with a clown called Gigolo Joe. (When Benji asked his mother what a gigolo is, that¡¯s what she said it was: a clown.) David had learned about the story of [Pinocchio] and the Blue Fairy from Martin, and he also wanted to become a real boy so Monica would accept him. In Rouge City, using some money Monica gave him, David learns from a program that the Blue Fairy is at the end of the world, which just happens to be Manhattan, New York.


    David and Joe reach the wasteland that was previously Manhattan in a stolen helicopter. After the trouble with the sea levels rising, the remaining pieces of the city are left in ruins and underwater.


    Finding the place they were meant to go, David is shocked to find a child who looks exactly like him. The other David simply smiles and invites him to read with him, saying that he¡¯s real, but the first David thinks this guy is going to replace him. Furious, David grabs a lamp and smashes it against the table and the other David''s head, revealing that it''s also a mecha.


    At that moment, Professor Hobby shows up to stop him and assures David that he''s a real boy, claiming that he is his own Blue Fairy. Everything was orchestrated explicitly by the older man to lead David to Professor Hobby.


    Afterward, David enters another room, where he finds several more mechas that look like him, including one that is still open. Several boxes are laid out as David and his female counterpart are mass-produced to be sold.


    Realizing that he was never unique, David heads outside and drops into the water as Joe watches from the helicopter.


    Benji felt like crying for poor David. His entire life was fabricated by someone else. He didn¡¯t even know what was real and what was not anymore. Should he consider himself real and unique, or just a product to be sold in supermarkets like a toy?


    Thankfully, Gigolo Joe finds him and saves him using the helicopter''s extended arm. Once he¡¯s out, David realizes that he found the Blue Fairy underwater. Unfortunately, before they can go further, Joe is suddenly magnetized by a police helicopter hovering above them. Then David activates the helicopter''s submarine mode before floating away.


    Determined to find the Blue Fairy, David pilots the transformed helicopter into an abandoned submerged carnival. They watch all the attractions representing fairy tales and eventually discover [Pinocchio], which he follows until he finally finds the Blue Fairy statue. At that moment, the Ferris wheel collapses on top of the helicopter, trapping them. David doesn¡¯t care though; he only has eyes for the Blue Fairy and begs her to make him a real boy. However, the Fairy doesn¡¯t respond, and years pass with David still stuck in there, never losing hope even when the lights begin to die off.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Two thousand years later, the world is enveloped in ice and snow, and humans have been extinct for a while. One day, an alien spacecraft shows up and flies around Manhattan as they colonize the planet. They move David''s helicopter, finding him on the ice.


    They quickly reactivate him. Upon waking up, David notices the Blue Fairy in front of him. He immediately gets out of the helicopter and approaches the frozen statue while the alien creatures watch him, then he touches the Blue Fairy, causing it to crack and break in front of him.


    The aliens use this chance to scan David''s memory to understand the planet better, and suddenly David finds himself sitting at the table in Monica''s house. The home looks exactly the way he remembers it, and David eagerly searches for Monica, but it¡¯s a different voice that replies. David is surprised to find the Blue Fairy alive and talking and asks her to turn him into a real boy, but she admits that she can¡¯t do that. The aliens use the Blue Fairy to speak to David, informing him that Monica is gone and the Fairy can¡¯t revive her either because her remains are long gone too.


    While David mourns, Teddy, a toy bear that had been accompanying him from the start and had survived the passage of time, approaches him to remind David of the time he cut Monica''s hair and reveals that he kept that same lock of hair, meaning the aliens could now bring back his mother. David goes to his old bedroom and fondly remembers his friend Joe while Teddy repairs himself.


    At that moment, they see a figure at the door and think it''s Monica, but it¡¯s actually an alien that confesses to being fascinated by humans. He wishes to bring humanity back by using organic traces to clone them, but unfortunately, all his tries have failed so far because the clones only live for one day. This will also happen if they bring Monica back. David still holds on to the hope that Monica will be special like him and last forever like he did while trapped in the helicopter, so he goes looking for her.


    He finds her in her bedroom and begins to cry while brushing hair from her face. At that moment, Monica wakes up and greets David with a warm smile. Now for this one day, David and Monica can spend some time together. David happily shows Monica paintings of his journey, they play hide and seek, and they celebrate his birthday too. When the lights outside grow dim, David tucks Monica into bed, worried that she won¡¯t wake up.


    Suddenly Monica tells him she loves him, which makes David smile in a mix of grief and joy. Then he decides to sleep next to her, reaching his dreams for the first time in his life.


    As the closing credits rolled, Benji couldn¡¯t help but wipe away the tears that had fallen during the last few minutes of the film. He didn¡¯t know why he was crying, as some parts of the climax were a little unclear to him, but he knew that what David felt for Monica wouldn¡¯t be any less than what Benji felt for his own mother. So did it matter if he was a robot? In his opinion, David was as real as real could be. He felt angry on behalf of David that he had to go through so much and even then he couldn¡¯t live with his mother forever.


    ¡°Hey champ,¡± someone raked a hand through his hair. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± he smiled through his tears. ¡°I am now.¡± Then he surprised his mother by hugging her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me.¡±


    His mother couldn¡¯t help but choke back a sob before hugging him back tightly. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t, honey.¡±


    (Break)


    Across North America, the UK, and Japan, [A.I. Artificial Intelligence] was released in theaters at the end of June 2001. The critics'' reviews were on the lower side of the spectrum for a Steven Spielberg movie.


    ¡®The intriguing story draws us in, thanks in part to Armitage¡¯s exceptional performance, but takes several wrong turns; ultimately, it just doesn''t work. Spielberg rewrote the adaptation Stanley Kubrick commissioned of the Brian Aldiss short story [Super-Toys Last All Summer Long]; the result is a curious and uncomfortable hybrid of Kubrick and Spielberg sensibilities.¡¯


    ¡ªLeonard Maltin, [Movie Guide]


    ¡®[A.I.] exhibits all its creators'' bad traits and none of the good. So we end up with the structureless, meandering, slow-motion endlessness of Kubrick combined with the fuzzy, cuddly mindlessness of Spielberg. The only saving grace is Troy Armitage¡¯s captivating performance.¡¯


    ¡ªMick LaSalle, [San Francisco Chronicle]


    ¡®Spielberg cannot live up to Kubrick''s darker side of the future.¡¯


    ¡ªPeter Travers, [Rolling Stone]


    ¡®Greatness and miscalculation fight for screen space in Steven Spielberg''s [A.I. Artificial Intelligence], a movie both wonderful and maddening. Troy Armitage, who is onscreen in almost every scene, is one of the best actors now working. His David is not a cute little boy but a cute little boy mecha; we get not the lovable kid from [The Sixth Sense] but something subtly different.¡¯


    ¡ªRoger Ebert, [Chicago Sun-Times]


    ¡®[A.I.] will beguile some viewers, perplex others. Its vision is too capacious, its narrative route too extended, the shift in tone (from suburban domestic to rural nightmare to urban archaeology) too ornery to make the film a flat-out wowser of the [E.T.] stripe. [A.I.] boasts a beautiful central performance ¡ª Troy Armitage, 12, plays David with a kind of buoyant gravity.¡¯


    ¡ªRichard Corliss, [Time]


    So, while most critics were unsure whether to laud the movie or deride it, one thing they unanimously agreed on was that Troy Armitage gave a wonderful performance as David. Yet, the audience didn¡¯t seem to like the movie even as much as the critics. While kids seemed to like the movie, the adults, who took part in movie surveys, didn¡¯t. Resultantly, it received a CinemaScore of C+ on a scale from A+ to F.


    On Rotten Tomatoes, the film scored 76%, with an average rating of 6.60/10, while Metacritic gave the film a score of 65 out of 100.


    Despite all the mixed reviews, one couldn¡¯t ignore a major factor in the movie: Troy Armitage. Aside from his terrific performance, no one could deny that in his few short years in the industry, he had developed a dedicated fan following of his own. Not just in the US and the UK, but across the world. The release of films like [The Sixth Sense], [Billy Elliot], and [Harry Potter] had made him a household name. If even that wasn¡¯t enough, his numerous industry awards and the latest controversy about his home life had ensured that everyone at least knew of him. And as they say, no publicity is bad publicity.


    People were curious to know why the media was rushing behind a kid as if he was Tom Cruise. So that curiosity turned into a desire to see for themselves what the kid was all about.


    The result was that the opening weekend of [A.I.] was a bumper success in all three countries where the film had been released, defying all expert expectations. In the US alone, it minted $15.9 million on the opening day across 3,242 theaters. Followed by $18.3 million and $17.0 million on the remaining days, this gave an opening weekend figure of $51.2 million, almost twice the expected $26-28 million. Similarly, it earned $30 million and $25 million respectively in the opening weekend in the UK and Japan, bringing the worldwide collection to a staggering $106.2 million, against a budget of $100 million.


    As weeks passed by, the collection could not be sustained forever because unlike [Billy Elliot], [A.I.] wasn¡¯t a crowd-pleaser film. Resultantly, the North American collections fell to $30 million in the second week, followed by $19 million, $15 million, and $7 million in the following weeks.


    In the coming months, the film was released in other countries as well, with its biggest markets being Germany, Spain, France, Brazil, and Mexico.


    At the end of three months from its initial release, the film had earned $172 million in North America, $84 million in the UK, $90 million in Japan, and $115 million in the rest of the world, bringing the total box office collection to a staggering $461 million, making the film a resounding success.


    ____________________________


    AN: I have reduced my Pat reon prices significantly. Visit the link below to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 67

    Seeing the Box Office results of [A.I. Artificial Intelligence], I was cursing myself. Why the fuck didn¡¯t I accept WB¡¯s deal of profit sharing instead of a fixed salary? With my salary of $5m, which was 5% of the budget, I could have easily netted $23m from the theatrical rights alone. Not to mention, the DVD and VHS sales. I¡¯m still not fully sure what the reason for [A.I.]¡¯s success was, but one thing was given, it was all because of me. Till now, all the films I had done were already hit films in the original timeline, so I didn¡¯t think I had anything to do with any of those films¡¯ successes. But in [A.I.], everything was practically the same. I wouldn¡¯t even call my performance superior to Haley Joel Osment¡¯s. Yet, it was a success this time.


    It filled me with a lot of pride that I had developed ¡®star power¡¯ at my age. The only bad part was that, unlike me, no one else knew how much my presence had changed my films¡¯ Box Office. Anyone could successfully debate that [A.I.] did so well because of Spielberg, or maybe even Kubrick. And to some extent, it was true. The film wouldn¡¯t have been a hit if it wasn¡¯t good. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that had they made the film using some other actor, Warner Bros, and DreamWorks would have made a small loss compared to the huge profit they were rolling in at the moment.


    ¡°Why are you so grumpy today?¡± Dad asked pointedly. ¡°Did your exams not go well?¡±


    ¡°They were fine,¡± I waved off his concern. ¡°No way I¡¯ll flunk them. With no intention to continue my studies, I¡¯ll be glad with just a passing grade. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I sighed before telling him exactly what was worrying me, except the part he wasn¡¯t meant to know.


    ¡°So you¡¯re sad that you lost more than 18 million in profits?¡± he asked rhetorically. ¡°It is a huge sum, especially for someone our age. But tell me honestly, do you really care that much about it?¡±


    I looked at him in confusion, ¡°What are you on about?¡±


    ¡°I mean,¡± he said slowly. ¡°You earned $5m from that film, which is already more than what most people would earn in a lifetime. And wasn¡¯t it just last year when you were arguing for a lesser salary for [Billy Elliot]?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t arguing for a lesser salary!¡± I protested. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want them to go with someone else because I was expensive, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Dad grinned mischievously before adopting a serious look. ¡°How¡¯re your rehearsals going? Everything good?¡±


    I grinned at that reminder, ¡°It¡¯s going great. I had no idea theater could be so fun. Stephen Daldry and Peter Darling are so good together. It is the most fun I have had on a set of any kind.¡±


    (Flashback)


    ¡°Troy!¡± Stephen called out excitedly as I walked over to the practice studio with my bodyguard Roger in tow. ¡°So glad you¡¯re here early.¡± He shook my hand excitedly before lowering his voice, ¡°Thank you so much for letting me do this. I would have felt bad if someone else was doing this show.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even dream of letting someone else do this, Stephen,¡± I reassured him before looking around the studio, which was a large, spacious place rented by Dad for rehearsals. The floor was smooth but had a wooden finish, the walls had mirrors that went up to the ceiling, and one section of the wall had a bar attached to it to practice ballet moves. All in all, it was perfect for our requirements. There was just one thing that I found odd, which was that the majority of the people were yet to come, so I turned to Stephen again and made some idle talk, ¡°By the way, what is our goal for the production?¡±


    Stephen straightened up with a confused face, ¡°Your Dad didn¡¯t tell you? Anyway, it¡¯s simple: we will practice for three months straight, six days a week, for eight to nine hours. Since now you have finished your schooling, you can work as many hours as you want, so that won¡¯t be an issue legally. After that, we will open previews in September, here in London, and you will perform till the end of the year. Mid-January, you will move to New York, and perform for another three to four months. Your father has estimated that the next [Harry Potter] film will begin shooting by then, so everything is falling into place perfectly.¡±


    I nodded in understanding, as I noticed that there were still very few people present in the studio.


    ¡°Am I very early?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Or is everyone else late?¡±


    Stephen chuckled, ¡°Who are you expecting to be here?¡±


    I opened my mouth to make a snarky remark before I suddenly closed it. Who was I really expecting? Usually on film sets, we would have crew members, but here, it would be just dancers, actors, and the director/choreographer.


    ¡°Theater is different from film,¡± Stephen answered his own question before I could. ¡°Here we don¡¯t have people dedicated to lights, cameras, sounds, and so on. At least not in the initial practice sessions. You won¡¯t even have costumes this early on. Your current focus is to learn all the songs, dialogues, and choreography to perfection. We haven¡¯t called a lot of side characters today because we are focusing on preparing the main actors first and foremost, and if you look around carefully, you¡¯ll find that they are already here.¡±


    And suddenly I realized how true that was. There were 7-8 people who were talking with Peter Darling in a group. Given their demographics, I could easily guess what role they would be playing, like Billy¡¯s father, brother, grandmother, mother, Mrs. Wilkinson, Michael, and so on.


    I turned to Stephen, ¡°No one from the movie reprised their roles?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Stephen shook his head. ¡°Everyone has moved on after the success of the film.¡±


    I already knew that Jamie wouldn¡¯t be reprising his role as Michael. Initially, he had taken the role out of desperation. And now, even if he were willing to play the gay best friend again, he was already too old to play an 11-12-year-old kid. We somehow made him look good enough for [The Chamber of Secrets], but it wouldn¡¯t be possible on a live stage. Then there was this little fact that if the cast members were to reprise their roles, they would ask for higher salaries than normal actors. Stephen didn¡¯t tell that to me, but I knew it was a decision made by Dad to not ask them back.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Stephen cut my inner monologue short.


    I nodded in acceptance, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He beckoned me over to the group of my co-actors who were talking to Peter, the choreographer.


    ¡°... is the basic move in ballet, even for the non-dancers. Just stand on your toes and stretch your body as much as you can.¡±


    From what I could gather, Peter was teaching them some moves. Not every actor that had joined was a trained ballet dancer, and the finale of the musical had this big number where everyone did a little ballet. So it made sense that he would teach some basic ballet moves to everyone.


    Noticing me, Peter addressed everyone, ¡°And now that our lead actor has arrived, let¡¯s begin with some exercises. The first half an hour is all about stretching and basic moves, followed by an hour and a half of dedicated dance practice as per your respective song, then two hours of dialogue practice session, and finally, the last one to two hours for singing. Not everyone would be called every day, except maybe Troy and his understudies. You will get a schedule of your days, and we will practice accordingly. When we feel that all of you have practiced significantly, then we¡¯ll put everyone together for serious rehearsals. Did I miss anything, Stephen?¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°No,¡± Stephen shook his head. ¡°That about covered it all.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Peter said. ¡°Now take positions, everyone, and copy me.¡±


    (Flashback End)


    ¡°It is a very close-knit group of people,¡± I said to Dad. ¡°Movie-making is more on the¡­ shallower side of things, where people care more about making money than art. Here, it¡¯s always the art that comes first. No one has treated me unkindly because of my fame, or that I¡¯m the producer of the show.¡±


    Dad chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to abandon movies for theater?¡±


    ¡°Not right now, no,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future? If people didn¡¯t like my films when I grew up, I could always do theater full time.¡±


    (Break)


    Theater practice was some of the best times I have ever had in my life. Loads better than shooting for a movie. All because of one reason: wait time. When we are shooting a film, the wait between two takes can sometimes go even beyond an hour. There were even times when I would shoot a scene in the morning, and then the next in the evening, while being on the set in between. But this was not the case in theater. You keep on practicing as long as you can. When you need a breather, only then do you pause. If you¡¯re tired of dance practice, sing. If your vocal cords need rest, run your lines with someone. If you¡¯re fed up with that, go back to dancing. There is always something to do as long as you¡¯re willing to. And that is what makes theater so much better than movies.


    After the first day, the cast members were divided into different groups according to their scenes and were made to practice within their group. This was done to save as much time as possible, and have the most number of practice sessions for everyone. I had to give the credit for that meticulous planning to Stephen Daldry, who planned all this. He and Peter Darling would alternate their time with me most of the time because I had the most scenes out of everyone in the cast. They had gotten so bad that my vocal coach, Jean, had to fight with them to get some time for my singing practice as well.


    But it was all worth it in the end. I was learning a lot, but at the end of each day, I was bone tired. It was my first full-time job since finishing my schooling, and I was enjoying every moment of it. There was just one problem with this arrangement. I didn¡¯t have time to enjoy the summer as most kids my age would at this time of the year. Personally, I didn¡¯t have a problem with that, but that was not the case with my parents.


    ¡°Come on, Mum,¡± I protested. ¡°I don¡¯t need a vacation. I prefer working rather than chilling on some distant beach, away from everyone, doing nothing all day long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what vacations are for,¡± she argued back. ¡°To unwind, relax, and spend some quality time with your family.¡±


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I didn¡¯t want to say something I would regret later.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we have this conversation already?¡± I asked. ¡°I have a lot of money at stake here. I can¡¯t half-arse my job and lose tens of millions. It¡¯s not a small amount.¡±


    That was true. Initially, we had estimated that it would take around $5-6m to finance one musical, and $10-12m for both Broadway and West End. But things got a little out of control and the budget had exceeded $9m for just the West End version. Given we were planning to launch the Broadway version within a few months, any goof-up on my end could lose me a lot of money.


    Mum looked hesitant for a moment before glancing behind me. Sensing her gaze on something behind me, I turned around on the sofa I was sitting on and found the surprise that was supposedly meant for me.


    ¡°Evan!¡± Instantly I got up and rushed over to my best friend to give him the biggest of hugs. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming?¡± I separated from him and took in his grinning visage. He had grown up quite a lot since the last time I saw him, and now was standing taller than me. (I hate him for that.) His blonde hair was untamed, and his blue eyes were barely visible behind his thick glasses.


    ¡°And since when did you get glasses?¡± I asked impatiently.


    ¡°Calm down, son,¡± Dad walked in behind Evan, dragging a suitcase, probably Evan¡¯s. ¡°At least let the boy talk.¡±


    I could only nod sheepishly.


    ¡°Mom and Dad are busy this summer,¡± Evan explained. ¡°They have this huge merger deal coming, for which they have to go to Boston. My options were to either go with them, which would be so boring when they would be working all the time, or to go live with my cousin Jimmy and his parents. I asked to come here instead.¡±


    ¡°You made the right decision,¡± I announced loudly.


    ¡°Did he?¡± Mum asked pointedly, cutting in our conversation. ¡°You barely have time for us. How will you make time for Evan?¡±


    And that¡¯s when the reality dawned on me. I really didn¡¯t have time. If I could go back in time, I would think twice about taking up this musical so soon. Except for a month-long holiday last year, I have been working non-stop for the last two years. It seemed like forever ago when all I had to worry about was a class assignment or something else mundane like that, and strangely, I missed some of that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kathy,¡± Dad said. ¡°We ARE going on a vacation.¡± Before I could argue, he raised a hand to silence me, ¡°No arguments. I¡¯m the producer of the show legally. You¡¯re just the indirect financier. If I pull the plug right now, you won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    I hated being a kid sometimes.


    ¡°What do you have in mind then?¡± I asked reluctantly.


    ¡°We are going to the Bahamas,¡± He announced jovially. ¡°Just for 10 or so days. I have already talked to Daldry about it.¡±


    That made some things click in my mind suddenly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he and Peter have been pushing me so hard these past few weeks!?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°Assholes.¡±


    ¡°Hey, language!¡± Mum rebuked me gently which surprised me for a moment until I saw her giving a pointed look in Evan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I relented. ¡°Since you have everything planned already, when do we depart?¡±


    ¡°In two days,¡± Dad announced. ¡°I have booked a private jet for us, so we won¡¯t have any trouble from your fans while getting there. Now why don¡¯t you take Evan to his room and get settled?¡±


    And that brought me back to my friend who awkwardly listened to our conversation as an outsider.


    ¡°Come on, Evan,¡± I took his luggage from Dad and dragged it towards my room. ¡°You can take the room opposite mine.¡±


    ¡°Woah,¡± Evan said in amazement. ¡°You have a separate room for me?¡± I could see him taking in the interiors of the extravagant house my parents had bought. I would have preferred something simpler if I could, but I understood their reasons as well. What¡¯s the point of all this money if you¡¯re reluctant to spend it?


    As we reached the said room, I said, ¡°All we have in this house are rooms and more rooms. Keeps the cleaning staff quite busy all day long. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just put your stuff in some corner, and let¡¯s go to my room. I have all the latest video games, and we can talk about things while playing. I bet I could beat you in Super Smash Bros.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on!¡± He grinned as we raced to our destination.


    ____________________________


    AN: I have reduced my Pat reon prices significantly. Visit the link below to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 68

    The sun hung lazily in the sky, casting a golden glow over the slightly wet sand that stretched seemingly endlessly before us. The waves lapped gently at the shore, creating a soothing rhythm that was a world away from the chaos of film sets and bustling cities. I took a deep breath, inhaling the salty sea air, and felt a wave of contentment wash over me. The sunshine was perfect for me. Too bad my [Harry Potter] contract forbade me from sunbathing while the films were in production. This was heaven.


    I can''t believe I almost said no to this. Dad and Mum had spent quite some cash on this trip of ours, having booked a private island just for us. Then again, when you have this much money, why won''t you spend it?


    ¡°Whoever said the beach isn''t for bookworms clearly never had this," Emma broke the silence, holding up a battered copy of [Pride and Prejudice]. "Sand, sea, and a classic novel. What more could a girl ask for?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to sound deep?¡± Jamie quipped with a grin on his face. ¡°Because you¡¯re failing badly at that.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Evan shoved Jamie lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Emma like that.¡±


    Jamie and I shared a knowing grin before he said, ¡°Sure I won¡¯t, lover boy.¡±


    Evan spluttered incomprehensibly, trying to come up with something clever, but failed miserably.


    ¡°Ignore him, Evan,¡± Emma rolled her eyes maturely. ¡°He¡¯s just sad that the only girl interested in him would be Dame Maggie Smith.¡±


    ¡°Oooh! Burn!¡± I egged them on.


    ¡°Shut up, Troy,¡± Jamie said grumpily before turning to Emma. ¡°Maggie is cool.¡±


    The three of us not named Jamie laughed at that. When we began shooting for the first part, Jamie was in awe of Maggie Smith, and it was funny seeing him make a fool of himself. As the days passed, some of that awe had dissipated while being in the presence of most of our adult co-stars, but Jamie would still behave abnormally in front of Maggie Smith.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not argue,¡± Evan cut in before Jamie and Emma could say more. ¡°Why don¡¯t we play volleyball instead?¡± He picked up the ball we had brought along with us and tossed it at me, which I caught effortlessly. ¡°Come on, guys, we are on a vacation!¡±


    Jamie stood up and rolled his bare shoulders exaggeratedly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a few rounds. Unless it is too manly of a job for our cute little Emma.¡± All his prior embarrassment was forgotten in the moment.


    Emma closed her book with a dramatic huff. ¡°Just watch me wipe the floor with you, Bell. Evan, you¡¯re on my team." She dragged the said boy to their side of the makeshift court.


    Jamie and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at a red-faced Evan. It was entirely too cute to see the effect Emma had on Evan. Emma was oblivious to the whole thing, while Evan refused to admit how he felt.


    ¡°Prepare to lose, Troy,¡± Evan announced confidently after taking his position. I was surprised by this because the Evan I knew was always the shy little boy, too afraid to be confrontational or even mock someone. It was refreshing seeing the easy grin on his face.


    "We''ll see about that," I replied, feeling the familiar thrill of competition. "Jamie, don¡¯t you dare embarrass me now.¡±


    The game began, and laughter filled the air as we dove and scrambled for the ball. Within moments, we had even forgotten that this was supposed to be a competition of sorts. Emma proved to be surprisingly agile for her age and was the MVP as she went after every hit. Jamie, because of his height, was a powerhouse, sending the ball flying with impressive force. Evan and I were the worst players, but no one called us out on it.


    We played for hours in front of the setting sun, only for Mum to call us out and bring us back to reality, ¡°Kids! It''s time to pack. We have to go back tomorrow. If you leave something here, you won¡¯t get it back.¡±


    Now I seriously regret taking up [Billy Elliot: The Musical]. I would have loved to spend more time on the island, away from the chaos of a film or theater set, or crowding by fans.


    (Break)


    Evan Spader was having the time of his life with his best friend Troy. He was not in favor of the idea of his parents going to Boston for a whole month because he didn¡¯t want to move with them. He used to like his older cousin Jimmy when they were little, but as they grew older, Jimmy and he drifted apart a lot. The older boy would talk only about girls, and Evan didn¡¯t understand why.


    So when Steve Kloves offered Evan to come for a brief holiday with their family, Evan leaped at the opportunity. He even asked Steve to extend his stay with them for a whole month, so he wouldn¡¯t have to live with Jimmy, and surprisingly, Steve agreed. It was a little disheartening to know that after their vacation, Troy would go back to work, but still, it was better than any other alternative. He would have to miss school for a week or two, but Steve had assured his parents that he would get Evan good tutors for the days missed.


    Coming to London was the biggest shock for Evan. Earlier, Evan¡¯s family used to live in a bigger house than Troy¡¯s, but now, the situation is the opposite. Troy¡¯s place was no less than a mansion with how big everything was. Even the interiors were lavishly designed. When he entered the house, he had a slight apprehension that Troy would have changed now after earning so much money, but that first hug told him everything he needed to know. The next ten days they spent on the island were phenomenal. Just like Troy, Emma and Jamie were also good people, and the four became fast friends.


    Unfortunately, all their good time came to an end when they had to return to London, back to boring, mundane life. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if Troy didn¡¯t have to spend most of his day practicing at the studio. Evan went along with him sometimes, just to see how things work in a theater setting, and he was in awe of Troy. How he could do so many complicated dance moves or sing such complex notes one after another without breaking a sweat was beyond Evan¡¯s comprehension. Then again, the show¡¯s opening was very close, so it made sense that Troy would be performing at his peak at the moment.


    The strange part was that four kids were preparing for the lead role of Billy Elliot, including Troy. When Evan asked about it, the answer he received wasn¡¯t what he was expecting.


    "They are my understudies," Troy explained. "Which means that if I¡¯m unavailable to perform, or if I get injured while dancing, one of them would take my place. Usually, there¡¯s only one understudy, but since none of them have cleared school like me, they can work only limited hours a week. When the production begins, they will each understudy for me two days a week. Then when I go to New York, they will take over as co-leads of the show here. So it serves a dual purpose.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    For some reason, Evan was hesitant to say this out loud to Troy, but the more time he spent behind the scenes, the more enticing everything looked to him. When his parents had asked him a few years ago if he wanted to be an actor like Troy, he had said no vehemently, and he still hadn¡¯t changed his stance, but seeing so many people working to bring a story alive was inspiring for him. He even saw a man painting some canvases for the background, something Evan excelled in. Maybe he can take up a job like that when he grows up?


    Days passed by quickly before anyone knew it. In a way, it was good that Evan was in London, or he would have missed the opening of Troy¡¯s first performance. It was only a preview at the moment, and the real show would begin only after a month or so, but still, Evan was more than a little excited because he didn¡¯t know the difference between the two shows. Exactly opposite to how Troy was feeling at the moment.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to puke,¡± Troy said with a rapidly paling face. ¡°No one told me that the show would be fully booked!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, dude,¡± Evan tried pacifying him backstage. ¡°It will be alright. Didn¡¯t you say just yesterday that this is just a preview?¡±


    Troy looked over at Evan with a knowing grin, all his nervousness forgotten, and asked, ¡°Do you even know what a preview is?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Evan lied smoothly. ¡°It means a show where you perform only a few songs, so the audience knows what to expect in the full show. Like the trailer of a movie!¡± Evan was feeling very confident about that answer right until Troy started laughing uproariously.


    ¡°Oh my God! That was good,¡± Troy wheezed out between laughter. ¡°Never change, Evan.¡±


    Seeing the irritated look Evan was giving him, Troy ceased his laughter and explained, ¡°A preview is a full performance of the show, which we are doing to see the audience''s reaction. Based on that, we can make some changes in the dialogues or songs. We¡¯ll also get to know which points in the play we need to pause to let the audience laugh, and things like that. Critics are not invited during this time, and the regular audience is charged only half of a regular performance because they know that we won¡¯t be perfect. So it is unusual that the audience is fully stacked at the moment because they shouldn¡¯t be! Oh my God!¡± And just like that, Troy was back in his panic mode.


    Evan sighed out loud, ¡°I don¡¯t understand you sometimes. You were so confident this last week. You have prepared so much, and like you said, the audience knows to expect errors from you. So just take a deep breath, and everything will be alright.¡±


    Troy followed Evan¡¯s advice and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Troy,¡± a man wearing headphones walked into the green room and interrupted their talk. ¡°We are starting the show. You have to come out in five minutes.¡±


    Getting the hint for what it was, Evan got up from his seat opposite his best friend and said, ¡°You get ready. I know you¡¯ll do great.¡±


    ¡°You should say break a leg,¡± the other man pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s considered bad luck to say things like ¡®good luck¡¯ or ''you''ll do great''.¡±


    Troy visibly rolled his eyes at that remark, but Evan heeded the man¡¯s advice before exiting the room. ¡°Break a leg,¡± he said.


    He walked back to the balcony where they had reserved a special VIP box for Troy¡¯s family and friends. There, he took a seat between Emma and Jamie and waited silently for the show to begin. Everyone else had already gone and greeted Troy, but only Evan had stayed behind to calm his friend down.


    ¡°Is he feeling better now?¡± Emma asked him. ¡°He was very fidgety.¡±


    Evan shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s see how this show goes.¡±


    Suddenly, the loudspeakers came to life, and an announcement was made.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Dominion Theatre¡¯s production of [Billy Elliot: The Musical] by Lee Hall. At this time, please turn off or silence any cell phones or electronic devices and refrain from texting, and please keep in mind that recording the performance or taking photographs is not permitted. There will be one fifteen-minute intermission. In case of an emergency, please exit through the door through which you entered, or through the curtain to your left. Thank you, and enjoy the show!¡±


    Evan couldn¡¯t find the words to describe what he was feeling. He had goosebumps running down his arms as the opening music of the show played out. The show began by giving out some background of the coal miners, who were on strike during 1984-85. Troy, who played Billy, was sitting in a corner in a chair as everyone enthusiastically announced the strike and how they were fighting for their rights.


    Troy, meanwhile, was sitting quietly, and his face looked conflicted as if he didn¡¯t know if this should be done or not.


    ¡°Billy?¡± Billy¡¯s friend Michael asked in his distinctly northern accent when everyone else had left. ¡°Do you know why they¡¯re on strike, like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to do with Maggie Thatcher, innit?¡± Troy asked in his own northern accent.


    ¡°Maggie Thatcher? Why? What¡¯s she done, like?¡±


    ¡°Fucked if I know,¡± Troy cursed, making Evan and the rest of the audience erupt in laughter at his colorful language.


    ¡°See you at boxing then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see you, Michael,¡± Troy bent forward and looked down at his feet. By this moment, he was in his element, and all insecurities were seemingly gone. Evan was surprised to see that transformation in his best friend as he began singing.


    (Shine-Billy Elliot)


    ¡°~Take me up and hold me gently,


    Raise me up and hold me high,


    Through the nights under darkness,


    Will come a day when we will fly!~¡±


    In the next scene, Billy is curled up, sleeping in his bed in his pajamas. Evan was surprised to see that because Troy didn¡¯t have more than half a minute between the two scenes. So he changed his clothes during that time? That was amazing.


    As the show went on, somewhere Evan forgot that he was seeing his best friend. It was Billy he was seeing. Troy was not Troy. He was Billy Elliot, truly and completely immersing himself in the role. Whatever worries he may have had before the show were all gone now despite more than a thousand people seeing his performance. Every dance move and every musical note was done with sincerity and perfection.


    Having seen the original film already, Evan was amazed that he was still entranced by the plot of the play. Billy¡¯s village is a mining village thus severely affected by the strikes. Billy lives with his father, brother, and grandmother, having lost his mother some time ago. He is forced by his father to attend boxing classes but he hates it. One day he stays behind to give keys to Mrs. Wilkinson, the ballet teacher who teaches the girls in the area. Entranced by the whole thing, Billy started taking ballet lessons with the girls. When his father found out about it, he made a scene in the middle of the class, right after Billy¡¯s big dance number.


    Mrs. Wilkinson convinces Billy to continue the lessons in secret. After months of practice, when finally it''s time for Billy to audition for the Royal Ballet School, the police come into the village and injure Billy¡¯s brother Tony, who was protesting at the time. Because of this family drama, he is late for his audition, forcing Mrs. Wilkinson to come to get him, where his family gets to know what is happening for months. They are visibly upset and have a verbal spat with the teacher, who leaves after telling him that she can¡¯t do anything.


    As everyone leaves him alone, Billy shouts at the top of his lungs and falls down to his knees before starting an angry dance routine. With each step, the audience was cheering him along. The energy of the audience washed over him like a tidal wave, their applause and cheers fueling his performance as he danced with a passion and intensity he had never shown before during practice. Every leap, every turn, every moment of vulnerability onstage was met with an outpouring of emotion from the crowd, their enthusiasm serving as a constant reminder of the magic unfolding before their eyes.


    When the song is finally at its end, Billy shouts one last time to the heavens and then lies flat down on the ground, face first. His chest heaved up and down from that extremely energetic dance routine, while the crowd went wild at that great closing to the first act as the curtains were drawn and an announcement was made for the intermission.


    Evan couldn¡¯t help but feel overcome with emotion seeing the perfection on stage. The love the audience showed for Troy was infectious, and Evan joined them in applauding his best friend.


    ____________________________


    AN: I have reduced my Pat reon prices significantly. Visit the link below to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 69

    AN: I have added YouTube links to the songs in the chapter as suggested by a reader, which will help in the immersion in the story.


    ___________________


    The show continued after a 15-minute break.


    Months passed in the story, and the village was celebrating Christmas when Billy¡¯s dad got drunk and sang about his wife, who died three years ago. Billy met with Michael, who coaxed him to show some of his ballet moves, but Billy declined his offer. As Michael went home, Billy stood in the hall silently contemplating before picking up a chair from the corner and moving towards the left side of the stage, rotating it on its axis.


    (Dream Ballet-Billy Elliot)</a>


    Evan was surprised by that sudden move. He had seen Troy perform most of his dance routines, but not this one, so he was eager to see what the team of the musical had cooked up this time.


    While Troy was yet to move on to the next dance step, an older version of Billy came on stage and started doing exactly the same steps, but on the right side of the stage. The theme of [Swan Lake] played in the background as the two Billys danced in perfect sync. White smoke was wafting through the air in the background while Evan was mesmerized by the beautifully coordinated scene unfolding in front of them. Each jump, lift, and twist seemed effortless on the part of the two dancers. Then suddenly they stopped in the middle of the stage, where the older Billy attached a wire to the younger Billy¡¯s back. The wire went tight as the older guy helped the younger one by swinging him through the air. The whole scene looked right out of a dream as the young Billy was flying high, without an ounce of fear on his face. In fact, he looked to be in bliss.


    That scene evoked a sense of longing in Evan. He wanted to fly, just like Troy was doing for this dance.


    As the sequence ended, Billy stopped dancing right in front of his visibly angry father. But the audience went wild at that masterfully choreographed dance. Not one to remain behind, Evan and everyone in their box stood up and cheered to show their excitement for Troy¡¯s best dance performance to date. From the actors¡¯ reactions, it was clear that the father was supposed to say his line, but he had to wait for the audience to calm down before he could do it.


    When they did, he asked Billy to go home before going to Mrs. Wilkinson¡¯s place himself to talk to her about Billy¡¯s audition. There he finds out that there is still hope, but Billy would have to go to London, and it would also cost a lot of money for his tuition. Overcome with grief and regret, the father breaks strike to work in the mines to earn some money for Billy, only for his older son Tony to stop him, and the older man breaks down.


    Their community bands together and collects money for Billy and his father to go to London at the Royal Ballet School. While there, when his audition doesn¡¯t go well, in a fit of childish rage, Billy hits another student and is reprimanded harshly by the staff. They ask him an important question: Why does he dance? The answer is unique in itself.


    (Electricity- Billy Elliot)</a>


    ¡°~I can¡¯t really explain it


    I haven''t got the words


    It''s a feeling that you can''t control.¡±


    As Troy started singing in his perfectly toned voice, Evan felt his desperation to dance.


    ¡°~I suppose it''s like forgetting


    Losing who you are


    And at the same time


    something makes you whole.


    It''s like that there''s a music


    playing in your ear.


    And I''m listening and I''m listening,


    and then I disappear.


    And then I feel a change,


    like a fire deep inside


    Something bursting me wide open


    Impossible to hide.


    And suddenly I''m flying


    Flying like a bird


    Like electricity, electricity


    Sparks inside of me and I''m free!¡±


    Suddenly, Billy threw his bag to his father, who caught it deftly, and at the same moment did two consecutive backflips before going into the traditional ballet formation for boys. This was his best dance yet as he twirled and flipped, doing everything in between, more than enough for any viewer to discern that Billy was indeed a very good dancer.


    As the song neared the end, Billy did ten or so continuous spins on his right leg without putting his left leg down at all. Evan had seen this dance routine many times before, but seeing it executed so perfectly left him stunned. Troy came down in a relaxed position, heaving heavily, but completed his remaining part nonetheless: ¡°Electricity, sparks inside of me. And I¡¯m free. I¡¯m free!¡±


    As Troy took the final resting pose of his performance for the audition, the audience went wild, and simultaneously everybody stood up from their seats and started clapping loudly once more. Howls, whistles, and cheers filled the stadium as people kept applauding a performance that wasn¡¯t even the finale of the show. Evan was new to the theater scene, so he wasn¡¯t sure if this was the norm or if Troy was extraordinary just now.


    Troy was visibly touched by this reaction from the people for a moment, but he controlled himself because he had a show to finish. So he waited patiently in his final position for people to sit down so that he could continue with the next scene, but they didn¡¯t. Even when two minutes had passed, people kept on applauding.


    Evan felt elated to see the reaction of people.


    When the audience didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping, Troy turned to the man who was playing his father, who motioned for him to go on. Getting the hint, Troy went back to being Billy, and in character ran to his father, grabbed his jacket and bag, and dashed off backstage. All this while, the people were yet to cease their applause or standing ovation.


    That was the most electrifying moment Evan had ever seen in his life.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    As the story continued, life back in the village went back to how it used to be, with the miners still on strike, supporting each other. Billy eventually receives a letter from the Royal Ballet School and he tells everyone that he didn¡¯t get in. He crushes the letter and throws it in the bin, only for his brother Tony to retrieve it and announce to everyone that he got in, in a very brotherly fashion by tackling him to the ground. As soon as he did, the crowd went wild again, clapping and cheering for Billy.


    But the applause was cut short when it was announced that the miners lost and the strike was over. It was like being soaked in ice-cold water in the middle of December for everyone, including the audience.


    Yet, life had to go on, and so did Billy¡¯s. What followed were emotional farewells, first to his family, then Mrs. Wilkinson, followed by the ghost of his dead mother, and finally his best friend Michael. Finally, Billy walks off into the audience.


    The curtain falls as the show ends.


    Troy, who had descended into the audience, was caught off guard by the reaction of the crowd, who were literally on their feet and clapping loudly. A few of the people around him shook his hand.


    Back on stage, as the curtain rose again, the cast members walked to the middle and hugged. Seeing his opportunity to go back, Troy ran up to the stage, stood in the middle, and joined hands with everyone as they bowed to the audience in unison.


    The audience members stood up once again and started applauding like crazy. Soon the woman who played Mrs. Wilkinson pushed Troy forward, and he was front and center on the stage. He bowed again, and the crowd went wild. Whistles and shouts rang across the auditorium.


    ¡°Encore!¡±</a> a lone voice shouted loudly before being accompanied by a multitude of similar shouts throughout the audience.


    Getting the cue for what it was, all the actors took their positions for the finale, which was essentially everyone getting a chance to show their ballet moves. From Dad and Tony to Grandma and all the miners, everyone wore a tutu and danced out, ending with Billy being hoisted up above everyone else in his classic pose as the curtains fell for one final time.


    (Break)


    As the final notes of the last song slowly faded away, I stood breathless and exhilarated. The weight of the performance lifted from my shoulders like a heavy burden. The applause thundered through the air behind the curtain, a deafening roar of appreciation and adulation that filled me with a sense of pride unlike anything I had ever experienced.


    I exchanged hugs and appreciation with many of my fellow cast members, and my jubilation soared with each person I met. Since this was our first performance for the audience, I wanted to personally thank each and every one of them for giving their best in tonight¡¯s show. After all, theater is not a one-man job. Everyone came together to create this beautiful piece of art.


    At that moment, I just knew that I would love every minute I spent on stage because it was a euphoric high. I hadn¡¯t taken any recreational drugs, but I knew for sure that nothing could beat this feeling. Call me an attention whore or whatever, but I loved the response we received from the audience. A performer just knows how their show went, and the audience¡¯s reaction is a good measure of it. Sure, it was just the first show, but I was happy with the current response. Even if the critics call me out to be the worst performer ever, I wouldn¡¯t care because the people liked me at the very least.


    I know this because when I was preparing for the show, Stephen Daldry suggested I see some other musical shows at the West End so I could know what to expect from the audience. I watched a few popular shows like [Les Mis¨¦rables], [Phantom of the Opera], [Rent], and [West Side Story], but in none of the shows did the audience go as crazy as it did just now, multiple times during the show. Hopefully, we will be able to maintain this level of performance in the coming months as well.


    ¡°Troy!¡± Stephen Daldry suddenly came running towards me and lifted me in a hug. ¡°You were wonderful out there. God, I¡¯m so happy we did this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Stephen,¡± I said in slight embarrassment. I didn¡¯t like getting lifted but had to get used to it because of my age. ¡°It was all thanks to you and so many other people here.¡±


    Stephen put me down before nodding, ¡°You¡¯re right. And some of them want to meet you today.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Before I could ask who it was, I came face to face with Elton John, who came forward and hugged me as well.


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re exquisite,¡± Elton John said in my ear. ¡°I¡¯m already dreading the day you¡¯ll leave this role behind.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Elton,¡± I said after he released me. I wanted to say a lot more, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to do so. Performing for nearly three hours while playing the lead role is very draining.


    Seeing my face, Elton John chuckled, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re tired after your performance. I¡¯ll let you change and rest. Maybe we can meet some other time and talk more freely?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure, Elton,¡± I gave him a relieved smile, glad he understood my plight.


    Elton John chuckled before patting my head and walking back to wherever he had come from.


    What followed was more people coming to greet me for my performance, including Peter Darling, our choreographer, and so many crew members.


    Everything was happening in such quick succession that I had yet to process it all. Back in my green room, as I peeled off my costume and wiped away the sweat from my brow, the reality of the situation dawned upon me. I had done it. I had overcome my fear and performed as perfectly as I could. As far as I recall, I didn¡¯t make any major mistakes during the show.


    ¡°Troy!¡±


    I suppressed a groan as my family and friends came to the green room. As much as I love them, I wanted some alone time right now. Unfortunately, I knew I couldn¡¯t do anything but greet them with a smile as everyone heaped praises upon me.


    (Break)


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come here in person, Troy,¡± Evan said uncomfortably as someone else recognized me in the first-class airport lounge and tried to come near, only to be stopped by a hyper-vigilant Roger.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine,¡± I waved off his concerns. ¡°I had to be here to see you off. You¡¯re flying back to Los Angeles, all alone. And today¡¯s my day off, so I don¡¯t even have to worry about rushing back to the theater. Don¡¯t worry too much about the fans. I will sign a few autographs after you leave, so even they will be happy.¡±


    Evan shook his head, ¡°I still don¡¯t know how you handle all this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t handle it,¡± I smiled at him. ¡°You just get used to it.¡± Sensing the dampening of our moods, I changed the topic. ¡°So, your parents would be there to pick you up, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Evan nodded. ¡°They are also arriving back in LA today. If they couldn¡¯t come, then they would probably send my uncle to pick me up. Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll get a cab. My place isn¡¯t that far from the airport.¡±


    ¡°Alright boys, done with your talk?¡± Dad interrupted our conversation as he approached with Evan¡¯s boarding pass in hand. ¡°It¡¯s time, Evan.¡±


    We got up from our seats, and I hugged Evan tightly, unsure when I would see him again. Then Dad hugged him as well. As we started walking toward the terminal, a loud announcement blared over the speakers.


    ¡°Attention, ladies and gentlemen. This is an urgent announcement. Due to unprecedented terrorist attacks in New York City, all flights to the United States have been suspended until further notice. We understand this is a significant inconvenience and appreciate your patience and understanding during this difficult time. Please proceed to the nearest customer service desk for further assistance and rebooking options. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    My blood froze as memories of today¡¯s date flooded my mind. Of course! Today is September 11, 2001. The day that changed American society forever. I silently thanked the heavens that I was here in London with everyone I cared about.


    Then I looked at my best friend, who appeared confused by the news.


    ¡°Terrorist attacks? In New York?¡± Evan asked, bewildered.


    I shrugged, trying to mask my own shock. I couldn¡¯t have known about them for obvious reasons. Yet, it seemed strange to me that I hadn¡¯t received a d¨¦j¨¤ vu of this incident already.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the news,¡± Dad said, a deep frown etched on his face. Together, we walked over to a large TV surrounded by a crowd. Everyone watched in muted horror as footage of the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center being struck by planes played on the screen.


    ¡°This morning, in an unprecedented act of terrorism, two planes were hijacked and flown into the World Trade Center in New York City. The first impact occurred at 8:46 AM Eastern Time, striking the North Tower, followed by a second plane crashing into the South Tower at 9:03 AM. Both towers have now collapsed, causing massive devastation and loss of life. A third plane has crashed into the Pentagon in Washington, D.C., and a fourth plane has gone down in Pennsylvania. These attacks have brought the United States to a standstill, and emergency response teams are working tirelessly to rescue survivors and manage the unfolding crisis. The planes that crashed into the World Trade Center originated from Boston and were going to Los Angeles when they were hijacked and rerouted. No survivors are expected in either of the flights, including the hijackers.¡±


    Evan¡¯s face went pale. His parents were flying from Boston to Los Angeles.


    ¡°Evan...¡± I started, but words failed me. I reached out, grasping his arm as the weight of the situation settled over us.


    ¡°No,¡± he whispered, shaking his head in denial. ¡°No, they can¡¯t be...¡±

 Chapter 70

    Trigger Warning: Mentions of terrorism, loss of life, and grief.


    ____________________


    Everything happened so quickly after, that my body was moving on autopilot. We left the airport in short order to go back home. On the way over, Dad dialed a few people to get information about the people who were on the flight. It¡¯s always possible that Evan¡¯s parents had missed their flight. Unfortunately, their phones were unreachable. Meanwhile, Evan was inconsolable.


    I wanted to make fake promises to him that everything would be alright or that his parents might be alive, but in my heart, I knew it would just delay the inevitable. The guilt and grief of the situation were gnawing at my bones. I could have prevented this tragedy had I tried to proactively think about future events. 9/11 was the defining event of 2001, and I could have saved thousands of lives directly, and millions of lives later on during the ¡®War on Terror¡¯ in the Middle East. Just one anonymous tip to the FBI or the CIA at the right time could have solved all that. Had I been a little more proactive, so many people would be alive today. Evan¡¯s parents would be alive today.


    While we had no confirmation of their deaths at the moment, there was slim to no chance of their survival. There were only two flights that flew from Boston to LA during that time, and while Evan didn¡¯t know the flight number they were on, it was bound to be one of those flights. And if they were alright, they would have called us as soon as they got the news of the attack. But they didn¡¯t, and that changed everything.


    As soon as we were home, Mum ran out to the driveway and engulfed Evan in a tight hug. I had seen him cry before, but this was beyond anything I could even imagine when he completely broke down in my mother¡¯s arms. My guilt renewed once again. The worst part was that I couldn¡¯t even share this inner conflict of mine with someone else. I wanted to tell everything to someone else, but¡­


    (Break)


    I watched Evan across the room as he silently flipped through the channels on the TV, his fingers moving mechanically, not really seeing anything. His blue eyes, usually so vibrant and full of curiosity, were now hollow, lost in a void of grief. He didn''t say much these days, just small, necessary exchanges. I couldn''t blame him. I didn''t have the words either.


    He had insisted Dad book him a flight back to LA, or even New York, but Dad had sat him down and talked him out of it. The reason was simple, there were no remains of Evan¡¯s parents yet to be found. While the authorities had confirmed that John and Melinda Spader were on United Airlines Flight 175, they said that it may take a few weeks at least to get the remains of the people in the aircraft, which could even extend up to a month if their faces were not recognizable easily.


    The September sun outside the window was deceptively bright, casting long shadows into the room. It felt wrong, all of it. The sunshine, the peaceful hum of London, the normalcy of everything when nothing was normal anymore.


    ¡°Evan,¡± I finally said, my voice barely more than a whisper. He looked at me, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of the boy who was my best friend before everything changed. "Do you... do you want to talk about it?"


    That was my biggest concern at the moment. Evan refused to talk to anyone about the tragedy. It¡¯s like he had closed off all his emotions.


    He shrugged at my question, his shoulders sagging under the weight of the world. "What''s there to talk about? They''re gone. Nothing will change that."


    I bit my lip, struggling to find the right words. "I know it hurts. I can''t even imagine how much, but... I''m here for you, okay? Whatever you need."


    Evan nodded, his eyes drifting back to the TV. The silence stretched between us, heavy and oppressive. I wanted to say more, to confess the truth that gnawed at my insides. But how could I? How could I tell him that I could have prevented all of this? The thought alone made my stomach churn with nausea.


    ¡°I miss them,¡± he said suddenly, his voice breaking the silence. ¡°I didn''t even get to say goodbye. And you know the worst part? We had this huge fight before I came here. They wanted me to come with them to Boston. Had I gone with them, they would have stayed longer. Mom told me last week how they were wrapping up their meetings early only because I was here. Had I gone with them, they would still be in Boston today¡­¡±


    I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat making it difficult to speak.


    Evan looked up at me with heated eyes. ¡°This is all my fault. Had I not insisted on coming here to London, they would be alive right now.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame yourself, Evan. It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault but those terrorists.¡±


    Evan''s eyes locked onto mine, a spark of anger igniting in their depths. ¡°I know that! They were good people who didn''t deserve to die like that. Why did this happen, Troy? Why them?¡± A few tears rolled down his cheeks.


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± I said uncomfortably, the words bitter on my tongue. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know why!¡± Evan snarled heatedly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of those fucking good-for-nothing terrorists! How I wish the government would blow up their entire country¡ª¡±


    ¡°Evan!¡± I rebuked him firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You are better than them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m better than that? I¡¯m better than that?¡± He stood up and stood over me imposingly. ¡°How can you say that? My parents are dead! They are never coming back. How can you fucking say that I¡¯m better than them! If I could, I would blow up every piece of shit that fights for their invisible cause!¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Even if it means killing off everyone in that country?¡± I stood up myself. ¡°Every child, every woman, every innocent person who had nothing to do with that attack, that was only planned by a few?¡±


    ¡°I never said that,¡± Evan backtracked.


    ¡°You did,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°How will you identify who is a terrorist and who is not? They won¡¯t be wearing a uniform, or waving a flag saying so. Do you know what will happen when America retaliates? Millions of innocents will die. Not just that, because America is doing that, it wouldn¡¯t even be called terrorism. They would call it liberating the civilians or something.¡±


    Evan fell back in his seat as if his strings were cut off. His shoulders started shaking, first slowly before gradually he started sobbing uncontrollably. I crouched beside him and engulfed him in a hug. For some reason, I had feared that he would push me away, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, his sobbing got worse.


    ¡°It was their 20th anniversary next week,¡± Evan said in between his sobs. ¡°Dad was planning a big surprise for Mom. The last time I talked to him, he told me how we would prepare everything together. And now they¡¯re gone and I¡¯m all alone.¡±


    I rubbed his back softly, ¡°Shush, I¡¯m here, brother. I¡¯ll always be here.¡±


    It took quite some time, but finally, Evan sobered up. As much as I could say that I understand his grief because of the loss of my own father, I cannot. I had been mentally prepared for his death for quite some time because of his illness. Evan was not.


    Evan turned back to the TV, the anger from earlier fading into a resigned sadness. ¡°Nothing makes sense anymore.¡± He wiped off his tears on the sleeve of his shirt.


    We sat in silence, the only sound the soft drone of the news channel Evan had settled on. They were still talking about the attacks, the heroes and the fallen, the different charities that had been opened for the victims of 9/11, the relief provided by the government and private agencies, and so on.


    I sighed for the umpteenth time since that day. I had accepted the fact that I couldn¡¯t have really done anything about the issue at all. As much as I would have loved to be the hero and save all those people who died, I still don¡¯t know for sure if my d¨¦j¨¤ vu would¡¯ve worked given how unreliable it is. Even if it miraculously worked somehow, it is also possible that the anonymous warning may be traced back to me. Given my age, all doubt would fall on my parents. I couldn¡¯t let them go through the intense scrutiny that would have followed.


    So while I had accepted that, it would still not change the fact that this was something that I may have to live with for the rest of my life. Any disastrous man-made or natural situation in the world that I remember and I would think if I could have prevented it.


    ¡°When are you planning to go back to the West End?¡± Evan asked out of the blue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said hesitantly. I had taken a few days off from [Billy Elliot] because it was too much for me to face all those people. But it had already been a week, and my understudies were performing in my stead all this time. I know how much Evan appreciated not being left alone at home. I changed the topic, ¡°So Dad got in contact with your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Evan immediately became serious. ¡°Uncle offered me to stay with them until I grew up. So did your Dad.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Evan sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Living with your family means living here in London, and going to live with my uncle would be¡­not pleasant. My uncle and cousin are alright, but I don¡¯t like my aunt all that much. She doesn¡¯t like me either.¡±


    ¡°Then stay here,¡± I insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I would love to have you as a brother for real.¡±


    Evan hummed noncommittal, and I didn¡¯t press the issue anymore.


    (Break)


    ¡°Troy,¡± A few days later, Dad interrupted Evan and me during our video game time. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    I knew nothing good would come out of those words, yet I looked up from the screen I was staring at and asked, ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°About [Billy Elliot]. What else do you think?¡±


    A topic I didn¡¯t want to talk about at all.


    ¡°I can go out if you want?¡± Evan offered timidly as he put the controller down, ready to get up.


    ¡°No,¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°You are a part of our family now, Evan. You should hear this as well.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t even decided if I want to continue living here full-time,¡± Evan argued weakly.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Dad smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re always welcome here.¡± Then he turned to me with a serious face. ¡°Tomorrow, you are going to the studio to practice for [Billy Elliot], and you¡¯ll begin performing the day after.¡± His tone made it clear that this was not up for discussion.


    I sat there, surprised by his tone. Never had he asked me to work when I didn¡¯t want to. It was usually the other way around. So why this sudden change?


    ¡°What?¡± I asked eloquently.


    ¡°You heard me,¡± Dad shot back. ¡°I wanted to send you off today, but your mother talked me out of it. So tomorrow it is.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± He cut me off. ¡°You have made a commitment to so many people including your director, choreographer, writer, and composers. All the cast and crew members of the musical are relying on you to market this musical. You probably don¡¯t care if this fails, but think of everyone else. They are all relying on this musical. If it fails because you chose not to take it seriously, all of them would lose their jobs as well. I got a call from Stephen Daldry yesterday. He told me that the full-capacity revenue has fallen by 20% since you departed.¡±


    Dad knew just the buttons to push to make me feel guilty as hell. Twenty percent was a lot of revenue for a West End musical. Given how all my performances to date were fully booked, 80% of revenue was still more than enough to keep us profitable when we go into regular shows. That¡¯s because when the seats remain vacant before the show, they offer it at huge discounts, sometimes even for free, so that more and more people can see the shows. So the theater would be full, even now, but twenty percent of people would not be paying, or paying very little for the show.


    ¡°I think you should go,¡± Evan said. ¡°I would love to see you perform again.¡±


    I turned to him sharply, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m mostly free at ho¨C here. Even if I were to resume my tutor classes, I would still have time in the evenings to see your show.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t missed his little slip-up, but I didn¡¯t call him out on it. Instead, I looked hesitantly from Evan to Dad, who looked happy with Evan¡¯s support of the idea for me to go back on the stage. In the end, the decision was made for me. I would feel terrible if I was the reason that hundreds of people in London, and then in New York, lost their jobs because I was procrastinating.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said after some consideration. ¡°I will do it.¡±


    Dad beamed at me, ¡°Glad to hear that.¡± Then he turned to Evan with a conflicted look on his face. ¡°Son, I need to know your decision now whether you want to stay here with us or go to your uncle¡¯s. Normally I wouldn¡¯t rush it, but we need to get you admitted to a school and file in paperwork for your guardianship with the authorities.¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t take long before saying softly, ¡°I want to stay here if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t,¡± Steve smiled at Evan. ¡°Kathy always wanted multiple kids, and it would be nice for Troy to have a brother in the house.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do a family hug now?¡± I joked.


    ¡°Let your mother come back from the supermarket,¡± Dad deadpanned. ¡°In the meantime, you can go back to your video games.¡± Saying that, Dad exited the room, leaving Evan and me alone again.


    As we regained our game controllers, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the coincidences in life. Had I not met Evan all those years ago in LA, would his parents still be alive? Or maybe Evan could¡¯ve been on that plane with them? Was there even a Spader family to begin with? Unfortunately, I had no way to find out.


    ________________________


    AN: I have no intention to spark a political debate with this chapter. Peace.

 Chapter 71

    It took some time, but finally, life was back to normalcy. I had heard somewhere that time heals all wounds. There is no substitute for a departed loved one, especially a parent, but people get used to living without them after a particular point. Evan adapted to living with us rather quickly. One thing I found strange was his insistence on fast-tracking his education using private tutors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea,¡± Mum said slowly after listening to Evan¡¯s request.


    Evan was ready with his counter, ¡°But you let Troy do it.¡±


    ¡°Troy was already working in movies when he skipped school,¡± Dad countered back. ¡°He had also been recommended by multiple teachers to skip a few grades because he was that far ahead of his peers. Is that the case with you as well?¡±


    Evan averted his gaze from everyone, shame evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Why do you want to do it?¡± I tried to be the voice of reason.


    ¡°I just do, okay?¡± Evan said petulantly.


    ¡°Trust me, bro, they won¡¯t let you do it unless you give them a very good reason for it,¡± I said with utmost seriousness.


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like school. At all. I could tolerate it when Troy was there with me, but now, I¡­ I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°What do you not like about it in particular?¡± Dad pressed.


    ¡°Everything,¡± came the immediate reply. ¡°I¡¯m not good at making friends, so I usually sit alone. Other kids make fun of me. My parents had asked a few of their friends¡¯ kids to befriend me, but even they left me alone soon after. I¡¯m always the odd one out in my class. Mom suggested that I should try getting better grades. I did. I studied a lot and got the best grades in the class. But nothing changed.¡±


    Mum got up from her seat and hugged Evan, ¡°But you¡¯re in England now, love. Maybe the kids here would like you more?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know if they will or not,¡± Evan insisted within her embrace. ¡°Please let me do it. I didn¡¯t ask my parents because I didn¡¯t know that was an option. I came to know of it only when Troy did it successfully. Please!¡±


    Mum rubbed his back softly before separating from him. She didn¡¯t even turn to Dad when she said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll let you do it. But I have a condition to that. You will only pass a class if you get an A-grade in all subjects. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll send you to a good school, and I¡¯ll personally ensure that the kids around you are good. Okay?¡±


    Evan nodded eagerly. ¡°Thank you, Kathy.¡±


    Dad didn¡¯t look happy with Mum¡¯s decision, but he didn¡¯t contradict her. I personally didn¡¯t care either way whether he went to school or not. As long as Evan was happy, all was good.


    (Break)


    And just like that, all of us got busy in our lives again. Evan started taking personal lessons from some of the best tutors in London that money could buy. Dad got busy in the post-production of [The Chamber of Secrets]. Mum got busy with managing the home and working on some writing projects on the side. Last but not least, I got busy with my West End show again. The routine that began briefly before that terrible incident soon became the standard¡ªsix days a week, with a double show twice a week. I performed single shows on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Fridays, and double shows on Wednesdays and Saturdays. Sundays only had a matinee. My weekend consisted of Sunday evenings and Mondays.


    The schedule was physically and mentally demanding. Not only did I have to perform at my 100% all the time, but I also had to meet fans, sign autographs, and such stuff daily. Earlier, such things were limited only to events like a film premiere or an award show, but since so many people came to the show to meet me, I would feel terrible if I acted like one of those entitled celebs who ignored their fans.


    Strangely, I loved the hectic schedule. From the complicated choreography to singing my heart out, or those emotional scenes where I just had to stop myself from tipping over and straight out start crying on stage, I loved it all. Yet, that didn¡¯t stop me from getting bone-tired at the end of the day. Sometimes all I could do at night was lie down in my bed with sore muscles. The only saving grace to it all was the sauna room Dad had built at our place for relaxation. He had even booked regular morning home massage sessions for me to get over the fatigue of such a hectic work routine. I got three massages a week, the maximum number allowed for my body without affecting it adversely, and I have to say that it helped me a lot.


    Before I knew it, September had gone by, a full month spent on the previews. With the arrival of October came the beginning of the ¡®real¡¯ performances. But other than a slight pressure of knowing that I would be judged for my performance this time by the critics, I performed as usual. For me, every performance, be it preview or not, was as real as could be.


    The audience response was the usual, which means they went batshit crazy multiple times during the performance. I had gotten so used to it by now that I had forgotten that this is not the norm for most theater productions. The show had sold out more than $13 million worth of tickets in the advance booking session, which was great considering that the initial budget of the production was a staggering $9 million. Despite that, it would take months, if not a full year, to recoup all the costs because theater economics worked very differently from their movie counterparts.


    If a mid to high-budget movie makes three times its budget, it is considered a hit. So a film made on a budget of, say, $50 million, needs to earn at least $150 million to be considered a success. But that was not the case on Broadway. Sometimes, even if you sell tickets as much as 10 times your initial budget, your show may still make a loss. And the reason for that is theater shows'' costs are determined weekly.


    The cast and the crew have to be paid on a per-week basis. So is the theater rent, and royalties to Lee Hall, Elton John, and Stephen Daldry for their amazing work on the show. All in all, the weekly expenses of the show came out to be $450,000. We were making $13 million for the three months that I was supposed to be present in person, or roughly a million each week. So essentially, we would recover a little over $7 million of the initial $9 million investment. The remaining amount would be invested to finance the Broadway show in New York.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The tickets sold for the show are just one aspect of theater revenue. Other streams of revenue include sales of food and beverages, and merchandise of the show, like cassettes and CDs of cast recordings, T-shirts, posters, mugs, and things like that. Dad had casually asked me once if I wanted to sign all these items to increase their value, but I shot down that idea immediately. I loved talking to my fans, but I hated signing stuff. That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t do it if someone requests politely, but usually, when you start signing stuff, it starts a chain reaction, and then you¡¯re just doing that for quite some time.


    Anyway, the snacks and memorabilia offered at a theater are priced much higher than what you¡¯d get in a normal market because the audience coming to West End and Broadway theaters are on the elite side compared to moviegoers, thus they are willing to pay such exorbitant prices. The sales of such items were difficult to determine in advance because they vary widely between different shows.


    And it would all depend upon the reviews of the critics of various newspapers and magazines in and around London. Reviews play a huge part in determining the success or failure of a big theater show. No one wants to pay as much as $50-$100 per person for a mediocre show. It is very easy for critics to kill off a good show before it could be huge because of some personal vendetta against the creators or the actors. And to be perfectly honest, if I read a scathing review of a show that I¡¯m planning to watch, I would think twice before watching it as well.


    So I was a little hesitant to read the reviews. Giving your best performance for cameras is much easier compared to performing in front of a live audience because on stage we don¡¯t have the luxury of retakes.


    When I came down for breakfast that morning, I was a little surprised upon witnessing what awaited me. On the dining table, Mum had masterfully cut out and spread all the reviews of all the publications that had reviewed [Billy Elliot]. This was the first time she had done this for me, so I was a little surprised.


    I raised an eyebrow at her questioningly. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mum nodded. ¡°Now go on and read them. I know you want to.¡±


    ¡°Did you select only the reviews which are good?¡± I asked, because that¡¯s what I would have done had one of my family members been in my position.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to,¡± she smiled while sipping on her morning coffee. ¡°Come on. Read it before your Dad or Evan comes down and hogs the articles for themselves.¡±


    With bated breath, I moved forward towards the table. My heart raced with anticipation. Each review held the potential to either validate my hard work or kill the show after the initial hype of my involvement died down.


    The first one was from one of the most popular newspapers in the United Kingdom: The Times.


    ¡°The power of [Billy Elliot] as an honest tear-jerker lies in its ability to give equal weight to the sweet dreams of terpsichorean flight and the sourness of a dream-denying reality, with the two elements locked in a vital and unending dialogue. Stephen Daldry and his prodigiously inventive team make sure that the conflict is carried through on every level, from Peter Darling¡¯s inspired scene-melding choreography, which gives a new spin to the idea of the integrated musical, to Ian MacNeil¡¯s fluidly moving sets and Rick Fisher¡¯s shadow-casting lighting. And it¡¯s telling that Elton John¡¯s songs are as infused with the energy of anger as of joy.¡±


    I heaved a sigh of relief. The review was good. It went on to praise most of the people behind the scenes, and it made sense that the critics would note them before noting the actors.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± I smiled at my mother.


    ¡°Nice?¡± she asked, flabbergasted. ¡°Did you read the whole thing?¡±


    Surprised, I looked down to see what she was referring to. I read on, and the review went on to praise the cast members one by one. All actors, old and young, were unanimously lauded by the newspaper.


    ¡°This is such a great review,¡± I said excitedly. ¡°This will be great publicity for the show.¡±


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    I did.


    ¡°But the star of the evening is none other than Troy Armitage, who plays the titular role and has produced it as well. In a stunning debut theater performance, Mr. Armitage embodies the essence of [Billy Elliot] with a raw energy and emotional depth that is simply mesmerizing. His portrayal of the young protagonist is both heart-wrenching and inspiring, capturing the struggles and triumphs of a boy chasing his dreams against all odds. Armitage¡¯s impeccable dance skills and undeniable stage presence make him a force to be reckoned with, marking him as a rising star in the world of theater.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I cursed out loud.


    Mum tousled my hair lovingly. ¡°Go on. Read the rest of them as well while I set up the table for your breakfast.¡±


    I nodded eagerly and went through the rest of the reviews as well.


    The Daily Mail:


    ¡°Troy Armitage delivers a tour de force performance as Billy Elliot, leaving audiences spellbound with his remarkable talent and charisma. From his poignant portrayal of a boy grappling with the complexities of family and identity to his breathtaking dance sequences that command the stage with an effortless grace, Armitage¡¯s performance is nothing short of extraordinary. With each electrifying moment, he proves himself to be a true triple threat, earning him a well-deserved standing ovation.¡±


    The Guardian:


    ¡°Superstar Troy Armitage shines in the titular role of Billy Elliot, delivering a performance that is as captivating as it is emotionally resonant. His portrayal of the young protagonist is imbued with a vulnerability and authenticity that tugs at the heartstrings, while his dynamic dance abilities elevate every moment to new heights of artistry. His performance is a testament to his talent and dedication, solidifying him as the best actor of this generation.¡±


    Theater Mania:


    ¡°In his debut theater performance as Billy Elliot, Troy Armitage proves himself to be a true revelation, embodying the role with a depth and maturity far beyond his years. His portrayal of the spirited young dancer is filled with nuance and emotion, drawing audiences into Billy''s world with a magnetic charm and infectious energy. Armitage¡¯s exceptional dance skills and natural stage presence make him a standout performer.¡±


    As I read each glowing review, a sense of pride and gratitude washed over me. This was a much better critical response than I had ever expected.


    ¡°Done yet?¡± Mum grinned as she took the seat beside me and placed a bowl of oatmeal in front of me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I grinned at her. ¡°This is good. This is so good! With these reviews, we¡¯ll rule the theater world for years to come, even when I have moved on to other projects and am too old to play Billy.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± she nodded before going silent as a troubling look crossed her face.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°It is,¡± she assured me. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I have been getting a lot of film offers for you. When I say a lot, I mean hundreds. A Hollywood producer even offered to pay you $15m upfront to work on their film.¡±


    My eyes widened at that crazy offer.


    Mum continued, ¡°When I said that we don¡¯t want to shoot in LA as an excuse, he agreed to shift the film location to London.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± I asked with a slight frustration in my voice. I may not have said it out loud, but I didn¡¯t like the fact that my parents were controlling my career so tightly. I probably wouldn¡¯t have taken up any other non-HP film after the musical any time soon, but I would have liked to have the option at least.


    ¡°When I said that we would not accept any more film offers for you, I meant it. But I also don¡¯t want you to think that I took away something big from you. I haven¡¯t talked to your father about it because I wanted your input first. You also have that standing offer from Barry Meyer. Given how much your last film earned, he would probably finance any film that you want, not just a small-budget film.¡±


    I thought about it for a few moments before saying, ¡°Before I make my decision, can I read the scripts that they have sent for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mum agreed easily. ¡°I have saved the basic premise of them all on my laptop. If you like it and want to read the full thing, I can get that for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded in agreement.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 72

    I didn¡¯t know what I expected when Mum handed me over her laptop, but when I started going through the summaries of the scripts that I had been offered, I realized one important thing about my career till now¨CI was beyond lucky.


    It was only luck that I was adopted by a Hollywood writer/director. Similarly, it was just my luck that my father had a friend who was producing [The Sixth Sense], or that I would end up taking dance lessons from the choreographer assigned for [Billy Elliot]. I wouldn¡¯t put [Harry Potter] in the same category because I actively pursued that role, but other than that, my entire career has been a happenstance.


    The reason I¡¯m saying this is because choosing a script out of hundreds that are in front of me was a nightmare. You would think that it would be easy for me to use my d¨¦j¨¤ vu powers to get to know about the script. The only problem was that I didn¡¯t get any flashes about any of the scripts at all. I was blank and in the dark about all the scripts I was reading. I wasn¡¯t absolutely sure what it meant, but I guessed that either these scripts were never made into a film in the original timeline, or if they were made, I never saw them. Given how most of the scripts in Hollywood are left unproduced, and how much I detested watching kid films, both of those assumptions made sense.


    As much as my parents wanted me to focus on [Harry Potter] and [Billy Elliot] for now, I knew that I needed to do other good films in between those roles to show my versatility. Not just to show the audience my acting range as I grow up, but also the filmmakers. I know I won¡¯t have to work a single day in my life after [Harry Potter] if I so desired, but I want to. I want to become the biggest of superstars this world has ever seen, thus I needed to diversify my movie portfolio. If I focus on doing good indie movies at the moment, I can easily shift to big blockbusters later on. The only little problem here was the script selection.


    I rubbed my forehead in frustration when I couldn¡¯t decide what to do. So I did the sensible thing and asked my mother for her opinion. (I would have preferred talking to Dad, but he didn¡¯t even know that I was considering other scripts.)


    ¡°It is difficult to select a script based on a summary,¡± Mum agreed with my dilemma. ¡°If you want, I can read them for you, since you¡¯re so busy with theater work. Just tell me which ones you like more than most, and based on that, I¡¯ll read the detailed scripts and tell you which ones are worth considering, and which ones aren¡¯t. To begin with, give me a list of ten scripts that you like.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded immediately. ¡°But I have a few requirements for the roles. First of all, it shouldn¡¯t be a franchise film. I already have [Harry Potter] at the moment, so no more film series until after we are done with it.¡±


    ¡°Reasonable,¡± Mum inclined her head in acceptance. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°The film should have scope for me to act in it. I don¡¯t want a 2D character without good motivations or emotions driving his behavior. It¡¯s fine if it is a supporting role, but the character should be so good that when the movie ends, people should think only about my character, nothing else.¡±


    Mum gave me a scrutinizing look before asking, ¡°You just want another Oscar-bait role, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I already have an Oscar. I don¡¯t care if I get another one. I just don¡¯t want [Harry Potter] to define me for the rest of my life. Just imagine I¡¯m as old as you one day and people are still asking me for stories about [Harry Potter].¡±


    Mum nodded slowly, ¡°Makes sense. Anything else?¡±


    I racked my brain for anything but came up blank, so I shook my head. ¡°No, that¡¯s all. Just have to keep the conditions of [Harry Potter] in mind that the role can¡¯t be negative or overly mature.¡±


    Mum went silent for a few moments as she observed me. ¡°So you really want to do another movie after all?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not right now,¡± I countered. ¡°I¡¯ll wait at least until after [Prisoner of Azkaban] if that is even happening.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s happening,¡± Mum reassured me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. While I don¡¯t like this decision of yours, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    I was surprised by her candor, so I asked, ¡°What changed?¡±


    ¡°I have been thinking,¡± she said, ¡°and I realized that since you have passed high school, you should be eligible to do things that other such kids do, like going to a university, or starting a business, or getting a job. But since your job is acting, it would be hypocritical of me to stop you from following that.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mum,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep in mind that I won¡¯t take up a role that would disrupt our family life entirely.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she smiled at me before a look of realization came to her face. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. You should start reading books by obscure authors where the protagonist is your age. Most of the films today are adapted from books, like [Harry Potter], and we all read the big hit books, but small authors are sometimes ignored by the masses which leaves a lot of untold stories in the movies. Maybe one day you will find one such book that you absolutely love, and then you can make a film that you¡¯re passionate about. Believe me, when I say this, such films are the best ones.¡±


    I nodded dutifully. I read a lot of books. Any good actor worth their salt does that to improve their script analysis and seek out good projects for their future. The problem was that I usually read books from the top bestsellers. Most of them aren¡¯t centered around people my age, because I like reading about complex adult emotions, not about some kid¡¯s problems. But I will have to if I want to understand.


    ¡°Another thing,¡± Mum interrupted my musings. ¡°If you try that, search for roles that are at least 2-3 years older than you are, because it will take time for the script to be adapted from a book. Then there will be pre-production and we don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be shooting [Harry Potter] during that. It would be a hassle to change the script later on.¡±


    That made a lot of sense. Physically, we change a lot from age 12 (my current age) to age 18. Even a single year of age difference can make the actor too old or too young to accurately portray the protagonist.


    Let¡¯s just hope I find a good book to adapt.


    (Break)


    Months passed by, and things fell into something of a routine. My body got used to performing such a hectic show daily. The best part was that my hard work paid off and [Billy Elliot] was a resounding success among the people. Every day, someone famous would come over to watch me perform, and it was all the more exciting to meet them. To name a few, David and Victoria Beckham, Hugh Jackman, Kate Winslet, Judi Dench, Emma Thompson, Paul McCartney, Michael Caine, Stephen Fry, Rowan Atkinson, Sting, Kate Moss, and Mick Jagger met me in my green room after the show. Not to mention, many of my co-stars from my other movies.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I had to take a week off in November to promote [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets], but I had this genius idea to club the publicity tour of [Harry Potter] and [Billy Elliot: The Musical]. Warner Bros didn¡¯t have a problem with that because the two were not the same medium. Moreover, it is seen that clubbing the publicity of two products has a multiplication factor. Fans of the movies will see the musical and vice versa.


    That¡¯s why here I was on the newly launched show [Friday Night with Jonathan Ross].


    ¡°Our next guest tonight needs no introduction. He is Harry Potter, he is Billy Elliot, and he¡¯s the kid who sees dead people. Ladies and gentlemen, please give it up for the one and only, Troy Armitage!¡± Jonathan Ross declared, prompting the audience to erupt into cheers and applause.


    Amidst the sea of flashing lights and cheering fans, I emerged from backstage, wearing a light blue denim jacket over a white t-shirt, paired with a pair of chinos. A wide grin was etched on my face. To think that a couple of years ago I would have been mortally afraid to do such a show, but after doing theater, this is a kid¡¯s play.


    Jonathan Ross hugged me for good measure before showing me the seat. I settled into the guest chair beside Ross, who beamed at me.


    ¡°Troy, it is so good to have you here tonight,¡± he said, his voice brimming with genuine enthusiasm.


    ¡°Thank you for having me,¡± I said what every guest says or more like what our PR team coaches us to say. Ever since that PR nightmare a few months ago, they had stepped up in their preparedness a lot and had coached me for the entire interview, including setting up all the questions.


    ¡°Congratulations on the incredible success of [Billy Elliot], both the movie and the musical. You''ve taken West End by storm!¡± Jonathan gushed. ¡°I have seen the show twice. And both times when I went home, I wanted to start taking ballet lessons.¡±


    The audience erupted into laughter at Jonathan¡¯s joke.


    I played along, ¡°So what¡¯s stopping you? There¡¯s no age or gender to learn something new.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Jonathan nodded sagely before asking his real questions. ¡°So, how has life been, mate? I heard you have developed quite a fan base since your debut a couple of years ago. Can you walk down the street like normal people?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± I confessed. ¡°But I knew what I signed up for when I became an actor. My parents have helped me a lot in navigating fame.¡±


    ¡°Any crazy fan interaction?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Sometimes. It¡¯s mostly people calling me ¡®Billy¡¯ or ¡®Harry¡¯ when they see me. But for some reason, they do it when I¡¯m not looking at them, and when I turn in their direction, they would turn around as well, leaving me kind of confused, ¡®Are they talking to me?¡¯¡±


    Jonathan and the crowd laughed politely at my story.


    ¡°Honestly, I love it,¡± I continued when Jonathan¡¯s laughter had subsided somewhat. ¡°Some people who actually meet me just want a high five, or a hug, or even a photograph. We as actors make our movies and shows for people. If this is their way of recognizing me, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful.¡±


    Jonathan Ross seemed surprised by my answer. He paused for a moment before changing the topic.


    ¡°We also have [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets] releasing this week. Here¡¯s an exclusive preview of the movie.¡±


    The screen cut to a scene of the movie where Jamie and I were in a Ford Anglia, flying over the Hogwarts Express when I almost fell out of the door. The audience gasped in surprise, but before they could see what happened next, the clip ended.


    ¡°Warner Bros are cruel to give us such a short preview because I know for sure that didn¡¯t happen in the book,¡± Jonathan remarked. ¡°Can you tell us something about that scene? Don¡¯t tell me you actually fell out of a car?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°No, we shot it on a green screen. For a month, Jamie, who plays Ron, and I were stuck in that car, doing all that stuff you saw in that preview and more. They rigged the car with machines that shook wildly to give the effect as if we were flying.¡±


    Jonathan was staring at my explanation in fascination. ¡°I haven¡¯t worked in front of a green screen, but hearing that explanation of yours, I sure want to.¡± Sensing a lull in the conversation, he changed topics. ¡°How do you manage school with your acting career?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t go to school because I¡¯ve already passed my A-levels.¡±


    He grinned, ¡°We have a genius among us. What next? University?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll take up some university-level courses in the future, but I¡¯ve put my education on hold for now to focus on my career.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great,¡± Jonathan said with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. ¡°When I was 12, I was hopelessly confused and barely passing my classes, and here you are, giving an inferiority complex to kids all around the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment, Jonathan,¡± I beamed at the host proudly.


    Jonathan relaxed in his chair with a playful twinkle in his eye and said, ¡°I heard a little rumor backstage that you''ve got some pretty impressive dance moves. Care to show us a little something?¡±


    I chuckled. They had already discussed that I would dance a little at the end of the show and was quite prepared to showcase my skills. ¡°Well, Jonathan, I don''t want to spoil the surprise for the audience, but let''s just say I''ve been known to bust a move or two.¡±


    Ross grinned, leaning forward eagerly. ¡°I like the sound of that! Now, tell me, what''s it like being the biggest star of West End at such a young age? Do you have any diva demands yet? Maybe only green Skittles in your dressing room?¡±


    I laughed, shaking my head. ¡°No! Who has green Skittles? I like periwinkle blue.¡±


    Jonathan laughed uncontrollably, ¡°There¡¯s no such color in Skittles!¡±


    I shrugged before pointing at the camera, ¡°Now there will be. Listen carefully, you Skittles execs.¡± We both laughed at the joke.


    ¡°For sure,¡± Jonathan said after regaining control of himself. ¡°Many celebrities must have seen your show. Any who came to visit you personally afterward?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, yes,¡± I nodded. ¡°Other than you, Sir Paul McCartney came.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Jonathan exclaimed.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I nodded. ¡°Then there was David and Victoria Beckham, Hugh Jackman, Kate Winslet, Judi Dench¡ª¡±


    ¡°Woah,¡± Jonathan jumped in before I could name any more names. ¡°That¡¯s quite a stacked list of names. Hugh Jackman is a very good friend of mine.¡±


    I was a little irritated by the sudden change in conversation but kept an easy-going smile on my face.


    ¡°I love him as Wolverine in [X-Men],¡± I said instead.


    ¡°Speaking of Wolverine, I¡¯ve heard that you''re a big fan of superheroes. If you could play a superhero when you grow up, who would it be?¡±


    I grinned, my eyes lighting up with excitement. ¡°Oh, that''s easy! I''ve always been fascinated by Spider-Man. It was the first comic book I ever read. So I think it would be pretty cool. If not that, maybe Deadpool.¡±


    Ross chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°Alright, last question before we get to your performance. If you could dance with any celebrity, living or dead, who would it be?¡±


    I pondered the question for a moment, but I didn¡¯t have to think hard. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Michael Jackson.¡±


    Ross nodded approvingly. ¡°Great choice! Alright, folks, you heard it here first. Troy Armitage and Michael Jackson, hitting the dance floor together. Now, don''t go anywhere, because when we come back, Troy will be giving us a performance that''s sure to knock your socks off!"


    As soon as the cameras cut to commercials, Jonathan Ross turned to me and smiled, ¡°You did great there. You¡¯re a natural.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jonathan,¡± I smiled politely as the makeup crew rushed to me and started touch-ups. I removed my jacket since it would prevent me from dancing freely.


    When the makeup team was done, it was less than thirty seconds before the commercial ended. The show''s director came forth and quickly positioned me where I was supposed to dance. I had prepared the same routine that I did during my audition scene in [Billy Elliot]. As much as I wanted to do something new, I didn¡¯t have the time to learn some new choreography, and tonight¡¯s focus was only on my dancing skills, not singing.


    ¡°5, 4, 3, 2, Go!¡±


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 73

    ~: ¡°Happy birthday to you!


    Happy birthday, dear Troy,


    Happy birthday to you!¡± :~


    Steve sang along with Kathy, Evan, Jamie, Emma, and a few more of Troy¡¯s friends he had made on his film and theater sets. Steve was also holding a video camera, recording everything. Troy blew out the thirteen candles placed on the huge chocolate truffle cake, which was Troy¡¯s favorite. Everyone clapped loudly as all the candles were extinguished.


    ¡°Thank you for this surprise, everyone,¡± Troy said gratefully. ¡°Especially a day after the New Year¡¯s.¡±


    Troy was born on January 2nd, so his birthday fell right in the middle of the holidays. Most kids would hate that because their parents would be reluctant to buy them two presents, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate it with their friends at school. Luckily for Troy, that wasn¡¯t the case anymore since he had left school behind. It was a little difficult to get all the parents to send their kids for a day, but when you¡¯re the producer of [Harry Potter], it opens a few doors for you.


    ¡°Not at all, Troy,¡± Emma Watson said softly. ¡°How could we not come?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here just for the cake,¡± Jamie said shamelessly.


    Emma hit him in the arm with a scandalized look on her face. ¡°Jamie!¡±


    ¡°Ignore him, Troy,¡± Evan piped in. ¡°He¡¯s just being an ass.¡±


    ¡°Okay, kids,¡± Kathy cut in. ¡°It¡¯s time for presents!¡±


    Nodding in acceptance, Troy walked over to the pile of gifts he had received from his friends, which included toys, books, and clothes/accessories. Troy greeted every one of his friends for their gift enthusiastically, although Steve knew that Troy didn¡¯t actually like those types of gifts. He rarely played with toys that weren¡¯t video games. He had all the latest bestseller books in his library already, and he got free clothes and accessories all the time from brands to promote them.


    Many brands employ this tactic by giving away free clothes to celebrities so that when those celebs wear those clothes, common people would follow in their stead and it would increase the brand sales. Essentially, all three types of gifts were useless for Troy, but he didn¡¯t let anyone know it.


    ¡°Finally, the last gift of the pile,¡± Troy breathed out in slight relief as he tore open the box, only to find a unique gift for once. It had a bunch of music records from musicians like Britney Spears, NSYNC, Eminem, Linkin Park, and so on. He looked up at a grinning Evan and hugged him just like all his other friends. ¡°Thanks, bro. I love it.¡± This was a gift that he might like as compared to the others.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Evan said in slight embarrassment after separating from Troy. It was so nice to see Evan finally getting more normal around everyone. What happened in September had shaken so many lives so quickly that Steve was worried that Evan would have PTSD for the rest of his life. Thankfully, he was mostly normal now, at least as per his therapist.


    Troy then turned to Steve, ¡°Can we have some cake now?¡± His greed was easily visible. Steve chuckled heartily at the childish glee he was displaying at the mere sight of the cake.


    ¡°You cannot,¡± Steve dashed his hopes. ¡°You are yet to open your mother¡¯s present.¡±


    Troy looked around eagerly, only to come up blank. ¡°Where is it?¡± he asked.


    Right at that moment, Kathy walked out the door and came back with a huge box that had a big bow attached to it. Steve knew how difficult it was to find a box big enough so that the gift could not escape easily.


    Troy looked at the box skeptically before looking up at his parents with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Why does the box have holes in it?¡±


    ¡°Open it,¡± Kathy suggested. ¡°Quickly.¡±


    Still a little hesitant, Troy gripped one end of the bow of the red box and pulled. The bow unraveled along the side of the box. Before Troy or anyone else could react in any way, a small Siberian husky pup with mostly gray fur and black highlights came running out and barked with a grin on its face, his tongue lolling out. His piercing blue eyes curiously took in his surroundings.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Troy squealed in delight as he picked up the little pup. ¡°Is he for me? I love him already!¡± He hugged the little pup gently, who licked Troy¡¯s cheek in curiosity.


    Steve couldn¡¯t help but grin from behind his camcorder that recorded that wholesome moment in its entirety.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s for you,¡± Kathy announced with a grin. ¡°Give him a good name.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Troy said in all seriousness, snuggling the little pup like a parent would their newborn. ¡°Thank you, Mum, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Steve declined his gratitude. ¡°It was all your Mum. My gift is a different one. I couldn¡¯t bring it here because it is too big, but I thought I¡¯d show you a picture.¡± With that, Steve took out the picture from his pocket that he handed over to Troy. The boy took the picture and looked at it in dumbfounded silence.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± Steve grinned. This reaction was even better than he was expecting.


    ¡°You got me,¡± Troy began slowly, ¡°A private jet?¡±


    ¡°Not just any private jet,¡± Steve reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s a Gulfstream V. Top of the line, with a range of more than 6500 nautical miles. You can fly from here to New York directly without refueling. Isn¡¯t that great? I know how much you hate those commercial flights, so this was the best alternative.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Before Steve could say or do anything else, Troy had released his new dog and jumped into his embrace, making the camera fall to the ground.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you! I love it more than anything, Dad,¡± Troy gushed excitedly.


    Steve chuckled before patting his back, ¡°Even more than your new dog?¡±


    Troy looked indecisive for a few moments before saying, ¡°I love them both equally.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Kathy said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all eat some cake now?¡±


    As the kids all crowded around the cake, Steve couldn¡¯t help but think back to the last few months. [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets] was a resounding success, both critically and commercially. It received rave reviews from the audience and critics alike and had already broken past the billion-dollar mark this week, on a budget of just $100m. Troy, who had a base salary for the film set at $5m, will personally receive upwards of $50m. Similarly, Steve will receive around a hundred million. Buying a private jet for a staggering $36m was more of a business decision than a personal one. Sure, it will help Troy fly across the ocean as he tended to do so frequently, but it will also help lower their taxes.


    As Kathy distributed the cake and a return gift basket among the kids, Steve couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how drastically his life had changed since adopting Troy. Before Troy, he was barely making ends meet and had lost the motivation to make more films. Now, sitting on enough money to last ten lifetimes, with homes in the poshest areas of London, Los Angeles, and New York, along with servants to maintain them, Steve felt a sense of contentment he hadn''t known before. Troy seemed to be the lucky charm that had transformed his life.


    When the party wound down and the other kids had gone home, the tiny puppy Troy had received that day started running around the house, with Troy and Evan chasing after him.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Evan asked Troy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll name him¡­ Loki,¡± Troy announced excitedly. ¡°His fur is like snow, so he¡¯ll be Loki, the frost giant.¡±


    With the dog''s name settled, Evan bent down to Loki''s level and said, ¡°Hello Loki. Welcome to the family.¡±


    Seeing his second son''s enthusiasm, Steve smiled, though sadness flickered in his eyes as he thought about the tragedy Evan had faced at such a young age. He was grateful the boy had adapted to living with them so quickly, despite the initial challenges with child protective services. Nothing that some well-placed palm greasing cannot solve.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Troy called out, standing nervously beside Kathy.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Troy protested. ¡°It¡¯s about what I want to do next.¡±


    Steve didn¡¯t need to ask for details. Ever since they had decided to pause Troy¡¯s acting career until the next Harry Potter installment, he knew this conversation would come eventually. He just hadn¡¯t expected it so soon. Steve turned to Kathy, seeking confirmation.


    ¡°Did he get offered another film?¡±


    ¡°Not just one. He¡¯s been offered over a hundred,¡± Kathy replied. ¡°He¡¯s read through several scripts, and we¡¯ve narrowed it down to four that we think are the best.¡±


    Steve turned back to Troy, concern lining his face. ¡°Son, we agreed to hold off on more movies until [Harry Potter 4]. We just need a bit of patience.¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± Troy persisted. ¡°You haven¡¯t even secured a director for the next film yet. Without a director, we can¡¯t even start pre-production.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in discussions with five directors approved by Warner executives,¡± Steve assured him. ¡°It won¡¯t take long to finalize one. Once we do, pre-production will move swiftly. Most of the groundwork is already laid out; a good director will fit right in.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the case may be,¡± Troy insisted, ¡°there will be a gap between the third and the fourth film. Actors often have projects in development for years before they¡¯re ready to be produced. If I want to ensure the next film is perfect, I need to be proactive and find the best script now. Delaying the decision could mean settling for a script that''s already in production, compromising the quality and potentially my star power.¡±


    Steve shook his head, trying to reason with him. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, Troy. Between films, you could come back and do [Billy Elliot] on the West End.¡±


    ¡°What if my voice breaks by then?¡± Troy countered, leaving Steve momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Come on, Steve,¡± Kathy interjected. ¡°Troy has finished high school. Let him pursue what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Steve relented, knowing he was outnumbered. ¡°But what if we shot the third and fourth films back-to-back?¡±


    Troy looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Steve smiled, explaining his idea. ¡°I got this idea from Peter Jackson who made three [LOTR] movies on a fraction of budget of what they should''ve been. So I proposed to Barry Meyer that we shoot [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban] and [Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire] back-to-back. Once filming for the fourth film wraps up, we''d begin post-production on the third. This could save us tens of millions, and with your growth rate, shooting both films over a year would align perfectly with your age for the fourth movie.¡±


    ¡°What did Barry say?¡± Troy asked, intrigued.


    ¡°He¡¯s considering it,¡± Steve replied. ¡°We have a meeting scheduled next week in New York, where we¡¯ll finalize the director too.¡±


    Troy¡¯s West End run was ending soon, and after the holidays, he would join the original Broadway cast. A secondary cast had been trained for the West End, a difficult decision as it involved moving as a family, especially given Evan¡¯s personal connection to the location where his parents had died. Kathy had suggested staying in London with Evan, but the boy insisted on visiting to pay his respects.


    ¡°Who are the directors under consideration?¡± Troy asked, curious.


    ¡°I was leaning towards Guillermo del Toro, but he declined and recommended Alfonso Cuar¨®n instead,¡± Steve explained. ¡°Other contenders include Mike Newell, Terry Gilliam, Kenneth Branagh, and M. Night Shyamalan.¡±


    ¡°Shyamalan wants to direct this?¡± Troy asked, surprised.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s interested,¡± Steve affirmed. ¡°They know this film could define their career if they handle it right. Who would you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Alfonso Cuar¨®n,¡± Troy answered decisively, surprising Steve given Cuar¨®n¡¯s most well-known film, [Y tu mam¨¢ tambi¨¦n], was a sex-themed film that Troy hadn¡¯t seen for obvious reasons. Sensing Steve¡¯s surprise, Troy continued, ¡°I loved [A Little Princess]. His use of long takes and emotional depth is incredible.¡±


    Satisfied with Troy¡¯s choice, Steve nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how it unfolds. Meanwhile, start packing for New York.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Troy affirmed.


    "Troy!" Suddenly Evan came running up to the three. "See Loki is following around me perfectly." Saying that, Evan started running the room, with the little husky on his trail, wagging his tail excitedly.


    "Hey!" Troy shouted before running between the two and scooping Loki up in his arms. "He''s my dog. I don''t want him to imprint on you. Loki and I are going out to the backyard to play."


    "No, you aren''t," Evan retorted before running up to Troy, stealing Loki from him, and running out of the house.


    "Evan!" Troy shouted as he followed him hot in his trail.


    Steve turned to his wife, "I hope you remind them soon that the dog is not a toy."


    "Don''t worry too much," Kathy reassured him. "They will understand it soon enough when they have to feed him regularly or take him out to poo."


    Steve had a mischievous glint in his eyes, "Why didn''t I think of that? This would be so good for the boys if only they could take him out on a walk."


    "You''re so slow," Kathy grinned at her husband. "Why did you think I got this dog? They will learn responsibility, and have a companion for the next decade."


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 74.1

    Barry Meyer could sense a headache coming from a mile away. Sometimes he was baffled by the sheer stupidity that some members of Warner¡¯s board of directors showed. Every once in a while, a studio would stumble upon a goldmine of a film that changed their profitability immensely. It was disheartening to know that some people were too stupid to realize that.


    ¡°You have to tell them that the amount we are paying them is too much,¡± Sherry Peters, one of the most vocal members of the board, said firmly. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to pay them this much.¡±


    ¡°What other choice do we have?¡± Barry said for the umpteenth time. ¡°Why would anyone agree to take a lower salary, especially when they already have a favorable contract?¡±


    ¡°There must be something,¡± said Anthony Wasserman, Sherry¡¯s most vocal supporter.


    ¡°I¡¯m open to your suggestions, Anthony,¡± Barry resisted the urge to flip him the bird.


    ¡°It¡¯s your job!¡± Anthony shouted, stunning everyone else to silence. ¡°You would be nothing but an overpaid clerk if you can¡¯t even get a 13-year-old child to lower his fees for his next film. Everyone in the industry is laughing at us for paying such an exorbitant salary to Troy. Why did you even agree to give him a percentage of the box office when you knew that the film would be a hit?¡±


    When it seemed like Anthony had calmed down a little, Barry said calmly, ¡°You agreed to it. All of you agreed to it at the moment.¡± He turned around to look each of the 12 present board members in the eye before saying, ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but didn¡¯t you agree to pay a 20% salary to Tom Cruise for [Magnolia]? And that was in addition to the $20m he was already charging. What happened there? The film flopped badly and we lost even the $20m that we paid him upfront. I was against his hiring from the start, but guess who vetoed me.¡± Here Barry turned sharply towards Anthony, who was looking anywhere but at him.


    Sensing that the childish man would not say anything else anytime soon, Barry continued, ¡°That said, I agree that this cannot go on. So here¡¯s what I propose. Troy earned 2% of the film revenue for the first film, which came out to be $22.6m. Let¡¯s not get into home video sales for now. Next, he earned a 5% cut for the second movie, which came out to be $50m. With the way his contract is phrased, for the third film, we¡¯ll have to pay him at least a 7.5% cut, and a 10% cut from the fourth film onwards. Assuming that the third film earns a similar amount of money as the second, he would earn $75m. And a hundred million from then on for each film that makes a billion. What I propose is amending his contract and offering him $50m each for every Potter movie we make.¡±


    The board took in all the information that he had already provided them in folders placed in front of them. Some were keenly going through the numbers while some were not very happy with the proposal.


    ¡°$50m is too big an amount,¡± Sherry said. ¡°Can¡¯t we lower it down to twenty-five or thirty, maybe?¡±


    Barry resisted the urge to roll his eyes as he said, ¡°You are saying this based on the assumption that Troy and Steve will even accept this deal. That is a big if and would take all my negotiating power to make it work. If this was an ensemble film with multiple leads, then I could have done something to lower his salary, but with each book that Jo Rowling releases, it''s painfully clear that Harry Potter is the protagonist through and through. Most importantly, we cannot forget that Troy has a very dedicated fan base, so we can¡¯t even replace him. He does bring in the revenue equivalent to a top star as well. His five films to date have an average collection exceeding $700m. All his films have exceeded $100m in the US at least, a record held previously by Tom Cruise. If we lowball him too much, Steve Kloves would take the film series and go to Paramount or, heaven forbid, Disney. Would you want that, Sherry? Anthony?¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The two executives were silent and didn¡¯t reply to the question aimed at them.


    ¡°But Steve Kloves is already earning a 10% cut of his own,¡± Danny Thompson, the youngest board member, said for the first time. ¡°The counter deal you are offering to Troy isn¡¯t a bad one either. The revenue from the first film to the second one has decreased by around 10%. It is very costly to market the film, and it¡¯s possible that the third or fourth film may not even be profitable for us if we keep paying them this much money. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for everyone if we all earn money together?¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Barry said. ¡°But Steve Kloves has the advantage here. Not us. I¡¯ll try my best to get him to lower Troy¡¯s salary if we¡¯re all in consensus.¡±


    After receiving assent from all the board members, the useless meeting ended. Barry knew that Steve or Troy would never agree to a lower salary. No one in their right mind would. Yet, he had to placate the board that he was trying something. Most of the sensible people there knew that nothing would come out of the meeting with Steve. And even a toddler could see through their useless tactics like delaying the production of the third film only to have some bargaining power over Steve and Troy.


    (Break)


    Steve walked into the meeting room confidently and shook Barry¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How¡¯re you, Barry?¡± he greeted politely before taking the seat offered by the CEO.


    Barry sighed in slight frustration, ¡°Could be a lot better, to be honest. And a lot of my stress comes from you. The board is being a nightmare for me, and I¡¯m obligated to show you the terms for Troy¡¯s future salary.¡± With that, Barry slid a slim folder across the coffee table they were sitting at. ¡°Read the terms at your leisure and shoot me an email whenever you¡¯ve made up your mind. Now, let¡¯s talk some real business. You said you had some ideas for the upcoming film production?¡±


    Steve skeptically looked down at the folder that Barry had handed him and asked, ¡°What about this? This offer from your company can change my plans for the film.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Barry reassured Steve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. When you read it later, you¡¯ll understand. Come on, tell me your plan.¡±


    Steve wasn¡¯t sold on that, but he didn¡¯t argue any further and decided to tell Barry his plan to make [Prisoner of Azkaban] and [Goblet of Fire] back to back. Barry, to give him credit, was a patient listener who was yet to contradict Steve¡¯s words or interrupt in between. Yet, he kept humming and nodding at the right places to let Steve know that he was listening carefully.


    When Steve was done, Barry gave him a terse nod, ¡°Done. I¡¯ll approve the production of the two films. Have you decided on a director yet?¡±


    Steve was surprised. ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t you have to talk to your directors first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my problem,¡± Barry smiled thinly. ¡°I trust your judgment, Steve. You saw something in [Harry Potter] that no one else did. Similarly, you saw something in [Billy Elliot] and have already recouped most of your investment in the West End in three months. You have a vision for this industry that people rarely have. So believe me when I say this, I trust your judgment. I¡¯m sure you must have thought about it carefully before suggesting it to me. Now, what about the director? Have you decided on whom to get?¡±


    Steve felt a little nervous that Barry viewed him so highly. All his major business decisions in the last few years had been influenced by Troy either directly or indirectly, so it felt a little bad taking all the credit for it.


    __________________________


    AN: From now on, I will be splitting the chapters in two parts, and posting them daily rather than on alternate days. So Ch-74 will be divided into 74.1 and 74.2. (Blame RoyalRoads''s algorithm and business model for this decision, not me.) I know some people will not like it, to them I can only advise to stack chapters. My posting schedule on Pat reon will remain the same.

 Ch-74.2

    Steve felt a little nervous that Barry viewed him so highly. All his major business decisions in the last few years had been influenced by Troy either directly or indirectly, so it felt a little bad taking all the credit for it.


    ¡°I have,¡± he said after a few moments. ¡°Alfonso Cuaron. Of everyone you recommended, I liked his filming style the best. I have talked to him about the film, and he has agreed to shoot parts 3 and 4 back to back, but he has a request to allow him sufficient time for post-production to give us the best film. I don¡¯t have a problem with that.¡±


    Steve didn¡¯t tell Barry that Alfonso was Troy¡¯s choice, but that was the biggest reason for him to select the Mexican over Mike Newell, one of his favorite directors of all time.


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± Barry agreed easily. ¡°I want the best films to come out of Warner under my care. I¡¯ll happily wait a few extra months for them if the quality can be increased that way. We all saw what Peter Jackson did with [Lord of the Rings].¡±


    That was true. Warner Bros was having some of the best years recently, thanks to [Harry Potter] and [Lord of the Rings]. While [LOTR] was produced by New Line Cinema, it was an independent subsidiary of Warner.


    ¡°How are you settling in NYC?¡± Barry asked conversationally, changing the topic away from their business. ¡°Is Broadway back to before 9/11?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re settling fine, but Broadway is not so good,¡± Steve grimaced. ¡°Unfortunately, I had booked the theater for three months before the attacks happened. And now we¡¯re stuck with it. New York¡¯s tourism is at an all-time low. People are scared to come here, despite reassurances from government agencies. This is the worst time to begin any new show here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will do fine,¡± Barry reassured, but it didn¡¯t assuage Steve¡¯s worries.


    (Break)


    After performing on the West End for so long, Broadway wasn¡¯t that different for me. The only noticeable change here was that I had to tweak my speech a little to dial down the Northern British accent to a more universal one. While I wanted to maintain the original accent [Billy Elliot] was conceived in, the creative team sat down and concluded that it was better to have a general accent so that Americans would accept it more easily. The ten preview shows we held were received positively enough by the audience that we planned to go forth with using a general accent in the normal shows as well.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to get engrossed in the production. My schedule was quite the same, with Sunday evenings and Mondays free, and I had to perform eight shows a week. I felt a little bad that my whole family had to move to New York for my career ambitions. It didn¡¯t help that it hadn¡¯t been even half a year since 9/11 happened. The city had changed drastically after that date. The property prices fell sharply in the New York area, a fact that my father used to purchase a lavish penthouse duplex in Lower Manhattan¡ªthe place we were staying at for the moment. I also convinced Dad to invest long-term in some stocks that reached their lowest points after the attacks, but that¡¯s a story for some other time.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    A loud bark broke me out of my reverie as my new loyal dog rubbed his fur against my leg. I bent down and scooped him in my arms.


    ¡°Hey Loki,¡± I rubbed his head right between his ears, just as he likes. He closed his bright blue eyes in bliss and let out a moan. I melted right then and there seeing him act like a kitten in my hands. Suddenly, I looked up and saw that Loki and I weren¡¯t alone in the living room as I had expected. Evan was standing in a corner of the room, trying to hide himself from us. All the while, Dad¡¯s video camera was in his hands, and he was recording me.


    ¡°What are you doing, Evan?¡± I asked him, a little bit of irritation leaking out in my voice. ¡°Are you trying to become a paparazzi?¡±


    ¡°You saw me, huh?¡± he said sheepishly as he walked towards me, still holding the camera. ¡°I talked to Steve the other day, and he asked me if I wanted a dog of my own as well so I wouldn¡¯t feel alone when you have Loki.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°I said no,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want a dog. Instead, I asked him to help me be a filmmaker as a gift.¡±


    I sat there surprised for a good few moments. It was only the barking of Loki that made me realize that I had stopped stroking his fur, and my hand must be putting a lot of weight on his tiny head. I removed my hand from him and dropped him to the floor before turning to my adoptive brother.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked him. ¡°I mean, you never told me this before. I thought you wanted to be a painter or something.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± he agreed. ¡°I still do. It¡¯s just that¡­ I like movies. Steve told me a few days ago that today if you want to be a good filmmaker, you don¡¯t need to go to a film school. Rather, you can go to a good art or design school to help you learn color and shot composition. Then I remembered when you told me how you asked him for acting lessons, so I thought I could ask him for directing lessons as well. He gave me this camcorder and said that I need to use it to show him that I can take some good videos. Based on that, he¡¯ll decide how to proceed with my education.¡±


    ¡°So you decided to film me without my permission?¡±


    Evan shook his head and presented me with the camcorder. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    I gingerly took the camera from him and played the last video that he had recorded from the beginning. In the video, it was quite evident that the cameraman was trying to stay hidden while following the object of his desire: Loki on the terrace adjoining our apartment. I saw Loki eating his meal, drinking water, then running around in circles chasing his tail, before running inside the apartment proper and approaching me. The video showed me thinking about something before petting my dog and then finally noticing Evan.


    ¡°See?¡± he said smugly. ¡°Just because you¡¯re a big film star doesn¡¯t mean every person out there wants to take just your photo. Loki is a bigger star for me. Aren¡¯t you, boy?¡± He bent down while addressing Loki, who barked happily at receiving the attention and ran a circle around Evan before sitting beside him.


    I felt a little guilty for assuming the worst about Evan, but it made sense in a way. Although he never outright said it, he implied that his parents had tried to influence him to become a lawyer, just like them. But he always wanted to become an artist. Now that he lives with a family of artists, he would naturally gravitate towards the art that the majority of them are practicing.


    The only part about this situation that I didn¡¯t like was that he never once told me that he wanted to try filmmaking.


    But now that I know about it, I can¡¯t remain passive any longer. I nodded to myself with determination before turning to Evan. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you become a director.¡±


    Evan¡¯s eyes widened marginally as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll help each other,¡± I said confidently. ¡°Just like Dad and I used to practice acting. We¡¯ll take a scene from a film that we both love. You¡¯ll direct and shoot the scene, while I¡¯ll act. You have to tell me how to do it and where I fumbled. What do you say?¡±


    Evan¡¯s grin was so bright it could light up a Christmas tree. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

 Chapter 75.1

    ¡°Yes! Exactly like that, Troy!¡± Evan commanded excitedly as he ran around the room with the camera in his hands, and pointed at me. ¡°Loki! Come here.¡± He commanded the puppy with confidence, and surprisingly, the husky listened to him. Over the last few weeks, he had gotten used to his new name, and the two of us had taught him some basic commands like ¡®come here,¡¯ ¡®sit,¡¯ ¡®shake hand,¡¯ and the like. He didn¡¯t always follow the commands, but sometimes he would, and luckily that moment was one such time.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Evan shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s do it once more.¡±


    I was surprised by the tenacity with which Evan assumed the director''s role. It had only been ten or so days since we started shooting scenes from popular films. We started with the scene from [Singin¡¯ in the Rain], with me copying Gene Kelly¡¯s iconic dance moves. Then we moved on to some performance-heavy scenes like Tom Hanks in [Cast Away] or Tim Robbins in [The Shawshank Redemption]. And when we were done with that, Evan came to me with a bright idea.


    ¡°I have written a short screenplay of my own,¡± he had said with a hint of pride in his voice. ¡°Steve helped me with smoothing out some details, but the overall idea is mine, and I want to make this film. It will require three actors. You, Loki, and one other that we¡¯ll decide on later.¡±


    It goes without saying that I accepted the role of ¡®Dog Owner¡¯ in the short film we were making. Surprisingly, I was playing the supporting role in the film, and the lead role went to our dear Loki. If it was anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t even consider doing it, but since it¡¯s Evan, I couldn¡¯t say no to him. Then there was the fact that the story of the film he had written was excellent for a short film.


    ¡°Boys,¡± Mum interrupted our filming session. ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about this? You need to be at the Broadway Theater in an hour, Troy. And Evan, you have your tutoring session scheduled. You can¡¯t dedicate all your time to this¡­project.¡±


    ¡°But Mom!¡± Evan whined petulantly before freezing in his steps. My parents had never asked Evan to call them Mom or Dad for obvious reasons. Hell, they hadn¡¯t even asked me to do it. I did it on my own because I wanted to show them how much I appreciated everything they were doing for me, and I could separate the two sets of parents in my head without being overcome with guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, love,¡± Mum smiled at Evan before coming over and hugging him gently. ¡°Now get ready for your tutoring session. Ms. Anderson will be here anytime.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Evan nodded while not looking at Mum.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Mum turned to me. ¡°Need I remind you again about your show today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± I raised my hands in surrender before noticing that Mum was wearing a very nice cocktail dress. ¡°Are you going somewhere as well?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I am,¡± she confirmed my suspicions. ¡°There is this charity luncheon in the Upper East Side that a new friend of mine has invited me to. If you weren¡¯t busy with your show, or Evan didn¡¯t have his lessons, I would love to take you two. Most of them bring their kids along to meet other kids and socialize.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± I declined her invitation immediately. And from the looks Evan was giving me, he didn¡¯t want to go to such a luncheon either. It was a little strange for me to know that the woman who didn¡¯t even want to move to New York just last month had assimilated so seamlessly into the elite circle of the area in just two weeks that she was being invited to their parties. It was only a matter of time before we would have to host one such event. I shivered mentally at the thought alone.


    ¡°How¡¯s Eli?¡± She changed topics suddenly. ¡°I hope he¡¯s better than the incompetent fool from last week?¡±


    I frowned slightly at the reminder of last week when a few overenthusiastic fans had almost caused a stampede when I came out of the theater after the night¡¯s show. It was such a great show where Jack Nicholson of all people came in person to see me and told me how much he liked my performance, and then that happened. My parents had promptly replaced the people who were handling my security that day and a new team, led by Eli Brown had been contracted for the job. It¡¯s such a pity that Roger can¡¯t stay with me in America because of his family. He is a very competent guy.


    ¡°He¡¯s good,¡± I replied to Mum¡¯s question. ¡°Have fun at your luncheon,¡± I smiled deceptively at her, and she nodded in thanks before exiting the apartment.


    I turned to Evan, ¡°If you ever feel that I have turned snobbish, or like one of those entitled rich brats that would be present at that luncheon feel free to hit me.¡±


    Without wasting even a single second, Evan rushed forward and hit me on the back of my head.


    ¡°Oww!¡± I cried out in pain before turning to the grinning boy with murder in my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dead, Spader,¡± I announced before running after him. ¡°Today I¡¯ll show you what I learned in my martial arts classes.¡±


    (Break)


    Benji Cooper was beyond excited, and the reason was simple: he and his family were going to see [Billy Elliot: The Musical] at the Broadway Theater, with Troy Armitage himself performing as Billy. As soon as it was announced that Troy would perform as Billy Elliot in a limited run on Broadway, there was a frenzy amongst the audience to get tickets for the show. The ticketing window had opened on December 15, 2001, and all the tickets on offer (three months in advance) had been sold out within a week.


    Benji¡¯s father was one of the extremely lucky ones to grab three front-row tickets to the show. It was a little late in the middle of February 2002, but it was better than not watching the show at all, or worse, watching someone else play Billy. The best part about the show was seeing Troy live, or even a rarer chance to talk to him when the show was over. The latter was highly unlikely because, as his mother told him, these superstar types are very stuck-up and very rude in general. So it¡¯s better to not get your hopes high. Still, Benji would love to get a photo with Troy so he could get bragging rights for the rest of his life. And maybe, just maybe, Troy is different from other celebrities and is actually nice.


    So it was with these expectations that he went to watch the Broadway show, and it was better than anything he could have expected. Troy Armitage and the entire cast performed so well that Benji had almost forgotten for a moment that he was watching a play. Everything was so perfect that he felt as if he was watching some documentary with some dancing and singing mixed in between. When Troy started flying in the air during the dream ballet, or when he performed ¡®Electricity¡¯ for his dad and the selectors at the Royal Ballet School, Benji couldn¡¯t help but feel light as if he could fly and dance just like Troy. When the audience erupted in applause after seeing Troy¡¯s performance, Benji was one of the first ones to stand up and clap with all his might.


    And then, the show was over. A sense of sadness filled Benji because he could not witness more of the performance. The worst part was that Troy would perform only for a limited time before the show would be overtaken by other actors, and all the tickets for Troy''s performances had been sold out.


    Benji was about to get up from his seat like some of the others had already begun doing when a man walked to the center of the stage with a mic.

 Chapter 75.2

    Benji was about to get up from his seat like some of the others had already begun doing when a man walked to the center of the stage with a mic.


    "Hello, everyone!" he said jovially. "I hope you enjoyed the show tonight."


    "We did!" a girl shouted.


    "Good to know," the man smiled in the direction of the girl before turning serious. "I know that a lot of you want to meet Troy and other cast members as they exit the theater. Last week, many fans were waiting outside when it led to a stampede in the back alley of the theater. While they are okay now, two people had to be hospitalized. To prevent any such incident from happening again, we have hidden five golden tickets at the bottom of your seats. All you have to do is reach down and feel at the bottom of your seat. If you find the ticket, you can come on stage right now, and I will escort you to meet Troy. To everyone else, I''m sorry, but we have posted security outside to dissipate any crowds. This had to be done for your safety."


    Benji''s heart started pounding in his chest wildly as he bent down and felt for anything below his seat, as most people in the hall were doing at the moment. He was crestfallen when he came up blank. It was even worse when a blonde girl of around 13-14 ran up the stage with a golden ticket. Then an older boy of 19-20, a middle-aged woman, and then a man in his mid-forties. All of them had excitement clear in their eyes.


    "Son," his mother called out quietly. Benji looked up at her and was amazed to see that she was holding one of the golden tickets. "Take it," she offered. He didn''t have to be told twice as he gently clutched onto the said ticket. "Go to the stage. We''ll wait for you here."


    Benji could only nod in a daze as he got up and ran up the stage. He was the last person to go up, finishing the five lucky people who would meet Troy tonight, personally.


    "And we have our five lucky winners," the man announced. "We thank you all for understanding why we had to take this step." Then he turned to the five of them and spoke without a mic, "Come on. Let''s go."


    Everything happened so quickly in the next few minutes that Benji couldn''t believe what was happening. He was escorted backstage where he witnessed the chaos of a Broadway theater in person. While everything on stage was meticulously managed, that wasn''t the case when so many props, costumes, and set decorations were being packed up for the day. It hadn''t occurred to him exactly what went into making a big musical like [Billy Elliot]. And now that he had seen it, some of the mystery and magic had waned.


    The man who had announced the meeting with Troy deftly moved backstage as if it was an everyday occurrence. After a couple of minutes, he stood in front of a door with a placard on it that had "Troy Armitage" written in a stylized font. The man then turned to the five of them and asked, "Is there any other actor in the cast that you want to meet instead of Troy?"


    Benji shook his head immediately. Why would he meet anyone else but his idol?


    "Haydn Gwynne," the oldest man in the group said excitedly. "I have seen her perform many times and I want to meet her."


    The announcer nodded and pointed down the hallway. "Second door to your left. Go and knock and see if she''s available." The older man nodded once and went down the hall.


    "Alright then," the announcer turned to the remaining four people again. "Here are some rules for meeting Troy. Be polite. Don''t ask personal questions. If he says no to something, don''t insist on it. And most importantly, have fun." Then he smiled before knocking on the door.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Come in," came a young voice from within the room. A voice Benji recognized immediately. As the door opened and the five of them walked inside the dressing room, Benji stopped in his tracks as he saw Troy live in front of him. He was wearing a pair of casual tan trousers and a black T-shirt. His black hair had been combed back, and his green eyes curiously took in all of them. A full grin was present on his face as he got up from his seat and came forth before shaking hands with all of them one by one.


    "Thank you for seeing the show," Troy said with a genial smile on his face as he shook hands with Benji, who was moving on auto-pilot by now.


    "You''re welcome," Benji said without realizing what he had said. He immediately regretted saying anything at all. Why couldn''t he just stay quiet? Now Troy would definitely think he''s some weirdo.


    Contrary to what he was expecting, Troy laughed at Benji''s quip, put a hand on his shoulder as if they had known each other for years, and said, "I like you, mate. Come, have a seat everyone, and tell me what your names are."


    It was then that Benji realized there were six seats in the room, of which Troy offered one to everyone first. When everyone was seated, then only he took a seat. The announcer left the room, leaving Troy with four of his fans, including Benji, who was close to hyperventilating. Troy must have sensed something because he put a hand on Benji''s shoulder again and said, "Calm down, dude. I''m just a human, like everyone else. Come on, take a deep breath."


    Benji followed the advice and found that it did help in calming him down. "Thanks," he murmured.


    "No problem," Troy said. "What''s your name?"


    "Benji Cooper," Benji said.


    Then Troy turned to the other three and asked for their names, who happened to be Emily (13), Elizabeth (39), and Jeremy (20).


    Troy was carefully looking at Emily for a few moments before saying, "Say, Emily. Are you an actress? I feel like I have seen you in the movies."


    Emily looked down at her hands in her lap shyly before shaking her head, "No, but I want to be an actress. You have inspired me a lot."


    "What''s your full name?" He asked curiously.


    "Emily Stone," came the prompt reply.


    "Then I can''t wait to work with you, Emily Stone," Troy grinned at the girl, who looked awestruck hearing those words. "I have a feeling that one day you will become a big actress. In fact, here." Troy fished around in his pocket and brought forth a few cards that he handed out to each of them. "If you have any questions regarding your career, or anything else, you can shoot me an email there. Just don''t spread it around, or I won''t be able to reply if I receive too many emails."


    "Thanks, but I don''t need it," the older woman, Elizabeth, returned his card back to Troy. "I don''t use the internet. Just wanted to meet you and tell you how good of a performance you gave today. In fact, if you can give me an autograph for my daughter, I''ll be on my way because my husband is waiting outside."


    "Thank you, Elizabeth," Troy smiled sincerely. "I can do you one better than an autograph." He got up and walked over to a table and picked up a Polaroid camera. "Let''s take a photo instead. Jeremy, will you take a photo of us?" Troy handed the camera to the 20-year-old, who had mostly been silent after his introduction, but he took the photograph as asked. While the photo was being printed, Troy also took individual photos with the other three fans and signed them all.


    After Elizabeth left, the four talked for quite some time. Mostly it was Emily, Troy, and Benji who spoke with each other. Jeremy, sensing the disconnect, left on his own after a few minutes. Benji talked a lot about how he started taking dance lessons because of Troy, and how much Troy had made him love the movies. And then it was time for Benji to leave. He didn''t want to, but he had to. He had come to Troy''s dressing room around half an hour ago, and he hadn''t even realized that he was talking to one of the biggest superstars of present times. Troy was so down-to-earth and humble that he seemed like any other normal guy their age. He was so caring that Benji felt as if he was the most important person in the world when he was talking to Troy. And now he had Troy''s email as well. As he walked out of Troy''s dressing room towards his parents, he couldn''t help but think about what he would say in his first fan mail.

 Chapter 76.1

    The production of the third and fourth Potter films was finally underway with Alfonso Cuaron helming the joint project. I couldn''t be happier with the turn of events because Cuaron was one of my favorite directors of all time. Each and every one of his movies is created with a passion that is rarely seen in filmmakers today, where more focus is placed on the commercial performance than the art. From what I could recall, my favorite film of his was [Children of Men]. The dystopian world he created was a marvel of modern filmmaking. It''s such a shame that I won''t be able to be a part of that film because of my age; otherwise, I would have loved to do it. Heck, I''d break my own rule and take up a small insignificant role in it if it was feasible.


    One thing of significance happened this year for which I could not be more grateful. I was not nominated for any major movie awards. Despite many critics and industry insiders, including Steven Spielberg, calling my performance in [Artificial Intelligence] great, I was mostly ignored in the award conversations. Despite what most people might consider, I was happy with this development. Getting award focus means a lot of time and resources wasted on a trophy that I already had. Had I not received an Oscar already, I would definitely campaign for one. Seeing what happened last year when my personal life was brutally invaded, I decided to stay out of the conversation this time. Some obscure critics and media groups gave me some awards, but I never attended their events.


    On the [Billy Elliot] front, there was one significant development. The Laurence Olivier Award was the premier award show of the UK as far as the West End was concerned. In the year 2002, the awards were held on Feb 15, with [Billy Elliot] receiving the most nominations at 10. I was invited to perform on stage at the Victoria Palace Theater where the awards were being held, but since I was performing on Broadway and would lose a week of performances to fly to London, perform, and return, I gave the honor to Ricky Thomas, one of the kids who had replaced me as Billy in the West End production. Nonetheless, I watched the live telecast from New York, and Ricky did a wonderful job performing ''Electricity'' and promoting our show to the general audience. I didn''t care that much about the award, but I would have loved to perform in Ricky''s stead. Some things just aren''t meant to be.


    [Billy Elliot the Musical] won the awards for Best Sound Design, Best Lighting Design, Best Set Design, Best Choreography, and Best Director. I was very happy that Peter Darling and Stephen Daldry won awards for the show. They really deserved it with everything they had given to the movie and the musical.


    When the category of Best Actor in a Musical or Entertainment was announced, I was sweating bullets. What the hell was I thinking not going to the awards in person? Now they would judge me harshly for my indifference to them and give the award to someone else. One big problem with theater award shows was that the voting pool was very limited. A very small number of people decide who will win the award, and they can be swayed easily. A single negative news article or opinion piece by a big publication can essentially kill your chances of winning an award. Some prominent theater newsgroups in London had already reported that I would not be present for the Olivier Awards.


    "And the award goes to¡­ Troy Armitage for [Billy Elliot the Musical]. Troy could not be here with us this evening, so we accept this award on his behalf and congratulate him for a deserved win."


    All the worries left my body as that announcement was made. I knew that the original actors of [Billy Elliot] won the award in the original timeline. Had I lost it, I would feel as if I was inferior to them in some form. A normal person would think that I must be used to all the awards by now, but that wasn''t the case. Each award represented a different performance and conveyed a different meaning in its entirety. The awards that I won for [The Sixth Sense] were for an entirely different thing than the awards for this musical. And it felt damn good to win this award.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    (Break)


    "Nervous?" Evan asked me while dressed in a tuxedo and sitting opposite me in our limousine.


    "Not really," I replied confidently. "Worst case scenario, I won''t win this award. Our show is already a superhit, and it has reached break-even, both in London and in New York. While I would love a Tony Award, I can always try for it again when I''m older."


    Evan gave me a dubious look before saying, "I think you''re lying. Because I''m nervous as hell, and I''m not even nominated."


    I chuckled at that. Originally, both my parents were supposed to accompany me to the Tony Awards, which were being held on June 2, 2002, at Radio City Music Hall. The Tony Awards give out only two additional seats to the friends and family of the nominees. But Dad had to fly back to London because of the production of the next [Harry Potter] films, which had already begun production this week without me. So Evan and Mum were accompanying me to the award show. Evan being nervous was not surprising given this was the first time he was thrust into such a high-profile event. As soon as I finish up here today, I will fly directly to London, and hopefully, will stay there for a full year at least. That was the estimated time required for the back-to-back production of the third and the fourth films.


    "Calm down, Evan," Mum said in a soothing voice. "As long as you don''t join the industry, people won''t care that much about you. You can walk the red carpet with Troy if you want to, but I will suggest you not to. Fame is overrated."


    "She''s correct," I agreed with Mum''s advice. "If I had the option to teleport directly inside the theater without anyone seeing me, I would gladly take it."


    Evan nodded slowly. "Okay, then I will not take the red carpet."


    "Good decision," Mum nodded in satisfaction before silence ensued in the vehicle. Since the car was moving slowly because of the heavy traffic, she continued the conversation, "When are you planning to show me the film you two were shooting? It''s been months since you began. Even Loki is much older now."


    I scoffed, "Please. I wasn''t shooting anything. It was all him. I barely have enough time to do anything recreational given my busy schedule. I sure as hell won''t spend it doing the most boring job in the world by editing a video. He hasn''t even shown me the video, and I was in it."


    I was a little miffed with Evan given how secretive he was being about the short film we had shot months ago. Because I had a small role, all my scenes were shot quite early in the production. After that, he would spend all his time shooting with Loki. I felt a little left out that Evan was spending all that quality time with MY dog when I was out working my ass off. I know it''s not his fault, and it was better that Loki had someone to play with when I was not home. Still, I felt a little jealous of Evan. The only saving grace was that whenever I had time, I would shower Loki with affection, and he loved that. So as soon as I would come home, he would greet me enthusiastically. He didn''t do that for Evan.


    And I loved that.


    "''M still working on it," Evan said evasively. "It''s difficult to finish a film that you have to edit as well. Moreover, I was waiting for Loki to grow up some so I could shoot some scenes over months and show the passage of time through Loki aging into an older dog. I''m done with the principal shoot now, and hopefully, I will be done with my film within a week after going back to London."


    Mum nodded in understanding. "Makes sense."


    Before we knew it, the car had stopped in front of the Radio City Music Hall where this year''s Tony Awards were being held. I took a deep breath before fixing a fake smile on my face and exiting the car to a plethora of camera flashes.

 Chapter 76.2

    "Troy!" A female reporter offered me a mic. "You are one of the youngest persons to be nominated for a Tony. If you win tonight, you''ll be the youngest winner in the leading category. Also, the youngest person to complete the Triple Crown of Acting. How do you feel about that?"


    "I feel honored," I bowed my head a little. "We don''t make a film, show, or a play for the awards. It''s always for the audience. And the audience has already given us the biggest award by watching our show so enthusiastically. We have already recovered all our costs from both London and New York. For me, as the producer, that is more than enough."


    The reporter looked at me in surprise before asking, "I didn''t know that you produced it personally."


    I laughed, "I don''t advertise it. I''ll give credit to Elton John for that. I ran into him at Cannes and he said that he wanted to make a musical out of [Billy Elliot]. I loved the idea, but my father wasn''t very enthused about it. So I offered him to make the musical out of my salary from the [Harry Potter] movies. He agreed, but there were a lot of unnecessary rules and regulations for minor producers, so on paper, my father is co-producing it, but all the investment is mine."


    "You learn something interesting every day," she remarked before asking the next question. "Are you excited to perform tonight?"


    "Very much so," I grinned. "Can''t wait."


    "Wish you all the best for your performance and the award," she greeted before moving on to the next celebrity who walked the red carpet. I recognized that man instantly. He was Sam Robards, the man who played my adoptive father in [Artificial Intelligence]. I didn''t know what category he was nominated in, but at least I knew that we weren''t competing for the same award.


    I waved to him from a distance, and he waved back. I would have waited for him to come over when I came across another one of my co-stars. Alan Rickman.


    "Alan!" I greeted him enthusiastically by hugging him. He patted my back before we separated.


    "Didn''t think you would make it here," he remarked in his deep, measured tone. "You caused quite a scandal back in London for avoiding The Olivier Awards. Just like you abandoned the BAFTAs last year. People are saying that you don''t like British award shows."


    I rolled my eyes at that news. "Why don''t people get a real job rather than speculating the reason for my absence from some award show? I am attending here tonight because it was convenient for me as I was already here."


    Alan snickered openly at my sour mood, "You know the funniest things to say sometimes."


    I shook my head in amusement before changing the topic, "How are you feeling about your chances tonight?"


    "I''m not winning," he said with absolute certainty. "But you are. You definitely will win tonight, there''s no chance you won''t. I saw you both at West End and here at Broadway. Any actor worth their money could see how much effort and nuance you have put into your performance. There was a reason that they gave you the Olivier Award despite you not going there in person."


    I had read a lot of reviews about my performance, speaking along the same lines as Alan was at the moment. Reading it was one thing, and hearing it from a colleague of yours and an actor as great as Alan was another thing entirely.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "That''s very kind of you, Alan," I said gratefully. "But you were great yourself in [Private Lives]. You have a great chance to win yourself."


    Since I knew he was doing this play, I had taken a day off from my busy schedule and had gone to see him perform. He was remarkable in it.


    "Let''s agree to disagree," he said seriously as we made our way inside the hall.


    We kept talking idly about our lives and work, like old friends as some of the top actors in the industry passed us by. Liam Neeson, Jeffrey Wright, John Lithgow, Laura Linney, Helen Mirren, Patrick Wilson, and more were nominated tonight and were attending the ceremony.


    Soon we had to separate when we were escorted to our respective seats which were in different rows, and I reunited with Mum and Evan. Then the award show began with a musical performance, as it usually does. Unlike other major award shows, like the Oscars or the Emmys, which were mostly focused on giving out awards, the Tonys had a secondary agenda: marketing. They were the best marketing that any Broadway show could get. People from other cities did not care about some theater plays in New York unless they were marketed to them. The Tonys did that job wonderfully and thus started a big tourism industry in NYC centered around Broadway. It was affected a lot by the attacks last year, but since then, it has recovered a lot.


    As the show continued, musical performances were done by different actors on stage in between the awards to keep the audience entertained. And finally, it was time.


    "Troy," a smartly dressed man in a tuxedo walked up to me and whispered, "It''s time for your performance."


    I nodded and got up from my seat, following the man backstage to the dressing room where everything was set for me. I had a set of Billy Elliot costumes that I quickly changed into before a makeup artist walked in and helped me prepare for the performance. Then I was fitted with a mic by the sound department, and I was ready to roll.


    I took a deep breath as I waited backstage for my name to be announced and then I stepped forward.


    (Break)


    Alan Rickman rarely gave out praise to someone. As an actor, he thought that you shouldn''t yearn for praise. At least he didn''t. But there was just something about young Troy Armitage that he couldn''t stop himself. When he was offered the role of Severus Snape, he had half a mind to reject the offer. But a conversation with Steve Kloves changed his mind. Steve told him how he was making the film for his son. A son who had a grand dream to become a superstar.


    He thought that this Troy must be a low-key megalomaniac. But he was curious, so he saw his performance in [The Sixth Sense]. And he was stunned to see the talent of the young boy. To become an undeniable superstar, you need three things: talent, likability, and drive to succeed. Usually, actors lack one of the three things to become a big star. But Troy, if Steve was to be believed and as much as Alan could see, had all three. That''s why he just knew that Troy would become a superstar sooner or later. That was a big reason for him accepting the role of Snape.


    And then, he started loving the films. It didn''t mean he wouldn''t do other projects in between, like stage plays or even TV shows now and then. Something that Troy had talked to him about when they were shooting for the second film. He didn''t take that seriously but answered the kid nonetheless.


    And now here we were. Troy was performing on live TV a song called "Electricity" that just shocked everyone (pun intended) with the complex choreography and beautiful vocals. Alan was surprised that of all his performances, this was the best version of ''Electricity'' he had seen from Troy.


    Just as he had predicted, Alan didn''t win the award he was nominated for tonight. He didn''t mind that much, because he knew that he wasn''t the best actor, nor did he have ambitions of grandeur like Troy.


    Finally, the time for the award for Best Actor in a Musical came and was presented by Anne Heche and Bill Pullman, who began the announcement by making some light jokes before announcing the nominees.


    "The nominees are:


    John Lithgow; [Sweet Smell of Success]


    John Cullum; [Urinetown]


    Troy Armitage; [Billy Elliot the Musical]


    Patrick Wilson; [Oklahoma]


    Gavin Creel; [Thoroughly Modern Millie]"


    Anne Heche slowly opened the envelope before looking up at the audience with a huge grin, "And the Tony goes to Troy Armitage for [Billy Elliot the Musical]."


    Alan scoffed internally as he clapped. As if anyone else could have won that.

 Chapter 77.1

    I felt empty.


    I¡¯m not trying to be deep or emo, but I really felt purposeless at the moment. What else was left for me to gain at this point by continuing to act? I had already achieved all the highest honors in acting that any actor would want in their life. True, I could yearn for a Grammy to finish my EGOT, but at the moment, I couldn¡¯t think beyond the two Tony trophies I had with me¡ªone for acting, and one for Best Musical. While legally my father may have been the producer of the show, he had written a letter to the American Theater Wing telling them about the circumstances, so they had added my name to the producers for the award. So technically, the award was shared between my father and me.


    [Billy Elliot the Musical] had already broken the record of most nominations for a musical ever with 15 in hand; it went on to tie with [The Producers] for most wins by a musical with 12 wins. The awards were for Best Musical, Book of a Musical, Original Score, Leading Actor, Featured Actor, Featured Actress, Direction, Choreography, Orchestrations, Scenic Design, Lighting Design, and Sound Design. Everyone in the theater scene was talking about [Billy Elliot] and how it was the next best thing. Some even speculated that the show may go on to become the longest-running musical ever, beating the record held by shows like [Cats], [The Phantom of the Opera], or [Les Miserables].


    Yet, that didn¡¯t solve the matter at hand. I felt aimless. What else would motivate me to act after [Harry Potter]? When I started acting five years ago, (Gosh! Is it that long already?) one of my biggest goals was to bag all the important acting awards in the world. When the [Harry Potter] films are complete, I may even become the highest-grossing actor of all time. Now I understand why so many A-list actors¡¯ careers fall after their big award wins. They lose the drive to keep on making more and more good movies. Take Leonardo DiCaprio, for example. Before he won the Oscar for [The Revenant], he had become a meme of sorts for not winning. Every year, he would give a phenomenal performance that would leave everyone in awe of his acting prowess. But after his win, he didn¡¯t do a single film for the next four years.


    Strangely, I didn¡¯t feel this fatigue after my Oscar win, but now I am after the Tony.


    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking?¡± Emma Watson asked curiously as she sat beside me on a chair on the set of [Prisoner of Azkaban].


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I shook my head off of the useless thoughts. ¡°Stuff. Ignore it. What about you? How are your studies going?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± She harrumphed. ¡°Honestly, Troy, how did you manage to skip so many classes? I¡¯m not even studying for my A-levels yet and I¡¯m already knackered with the workload.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to score the best marks in the world, because I don¡¯t intend to go to university.¡±


    ¡°You should,¡± she said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard university is an entirely different experience. Right now you can go there, but when you grow up, you will regret it for the rest of your life if you don¡¯t.¡±


    I snorted, ¡°I doubt it.¡±


    Before we could continue the conversation, Alfonso Cuaron walked over with two boys following behind him. Jamie and Evan. Jamie, because he was a little late on set today and had just come out from his trailer, and Evan because he had decided that the best place to learn filmmaking was on the set of [Harry Potter] from a professional filmmaker like Alfonso Cuaron.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Are you kids ready?¡± Alfonso asked the three of us actors. Evan was silently standing behind Alfonso, observing everything.


    ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡± I asked dejectedly as Alfonso handed us each a piece of paper.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this right this moment,¡± he clarified. ¡°I want you to think about your character and their motivations. Were we starting with the first film, it would be a different thing, where I would guide you on what your characters feel and think. But currently, you know more about Harry, Ron, and Hermione than probably even Jo Rowling does. That¡¯s all you have to do. Write down all you can think about your character from the first two films and where they stand before we begin the third film. Take your time and give it to me by tomorrow.¡± Then he turned to Evan and said, ¡°Come on, Evan. We have to set up the scene while they brainstorm their essays.¡±


    ¡°Essay?¡± I mouthed to Jamie as Alfonso and Evan left the scene. I¡¯m not really a fan of creative writing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just write a page,¡± Jamie said weakly. Clearly, he didn¡¯t like this homework either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Emma chided Jamie with a slight smirk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the older one among us? You should write at least twice as much as I can. And I¡¯m planning to write a big essay. At least five pages.¡±


    ¡°By that logic,¡± Jamie said, ¡°Troy should write thrice of yours since he is done with his schooling.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m writing as Harry. He is not the most bookish kid, so I¡¯ll do only enough to get a passing grade.¡±


    Hearing my argument, Jamie grinned, ¡°Ron wouldn¡¯t even do his homework unless he can copy it off of Hermione.¡± He then turned to Emma with a grin.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Emma said heatedly. ¡°You will do your homework. I won''t be the only one to finish the work.¡±


    I laughed at their antics before changing the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it be for now. We can do this at home since this is our homework. Let¡¯s practice our scene for the day.¡±


    (Break)


    ¡°Let me get this straight. Sirius Black broke out from Azkaban to come after you?¡± Jamie asked me in character.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said somberly.


    ¡°But they¡¯ll catch Black, won¡¯t they?¡± Emma asked hesitantly. ¡°I mean, everyone¡¯s looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jamie said sarcastically. ¡°Except no one¡¯s ever broken out of Azkaban before¡­ and he¡¯s a murderous, raving lunatic.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Ron,¡± I said with equal sarcasm. ¡°That reassures me a lot.¡±


    Suddenly, the carriage we were in shook wildly before coming to a halt. Jamie stood up and looked out of the window, which had a green screen outside.


    ¡°Why are we stopping?¡± Emma asked no one in particular. ¡°We can¡¯t be there yet.¡±


    I stood up to get out of the carriage to see what was happening when the carriage shook wildly once more, and I fell back on my seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Jamie said in a panicked voice as he looked out of the window again. There was a pause of a few moments before he said, ¡°There¡¯s something moving out there. I think someone¡¯s coming aboard.¡±


    The carriage shook wildly once again as the window fogged up with ice within a matter of seconds. Then the door to our compartment opened as a floating black figure stood in the way. The figure was not the final product of what the audience would see because a lot of CGI would be added to it later on. What I saw was a big black teddy bear sort of figure that was more comical than menacing. I suppressed the urge to laugh and tried to remain in character.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Alfonso¡¯s voice rang inside the set before he walked over to me. ¡°Troy, you need to show more fear of the unknown. You have to act as if you are afraid of this¡­creature in front of you. You seem as if you are one breath away from laughing.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t suppress my laughter anymore, nor could my fellow actors. After a couple of moments, I turned to our director, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for laughing, Alfonso. But have you seen this dementor wannabe? This is not scary at all.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Alfonso agreed with me patiently. ¡°But we need to show your fear. Think that you¡¯re working on a horror film. Like that tent scene you did in [The Sixth Sense]. I want the same reaction from you in this scene.¡±


    It felt like such a distant thing. We had shot [The Sixth Sense] more than three years ago.


    __________________________________


    AN: I''ve posted a new free poll on my Pat reon to decide my posting schedule here going forward. Go vote on it so I can know your reading preferences.

 Chapter 77.2

    ¡°I know,¡± Alfonso agreed with me patiently. ¡°But we need to show your fear. Think that you¡¯re working on a horror film. Like that tent scene you did in [The Sixth Sense]. I want the same reaction from you in this scene.¡±


    It felt like such a distant thing. We had shot [The Sixth Sense] more than three years ago.


    Meanwhile, David Thewlis, who played Remus Lupin, took off the jacket he had draped over himself and said, ¡°Everything okay, kids?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I reassured him before taking a deep breath. I¡¯m a professional actor, and I can do this. Despite how funny that dementor figure was, I can¡¯t half-ass this scene. I remember watching the original film series and thinking that this was the defining scene that turned the series from a happy kids¡¯ film into the serious, dark film series it became.


    Time to show everyone that all my awards weren¡¯t just for show.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    This time when the figure of the dementor entered the cabin, I forgot that this was a toy figure at all. For me, this was my worst nightmare. The worst creature there could be that was here to snuff the light out of me. I bent forward, just as Alfonso had coached me earlier, as if my soul was being sucked right out of my body. I heaved my chest out and arched my back. I felt good about this scene. I felt this would come out to be one of my best scenes in the series so far, only for Alfonso to shout, ¡°Cut!¡±


    I stopped and came down to my normal posture before looking at Alfonso for guidance, who didn¡¯t look that happy.


    ¡°Troy,¡± he said slowly. ¡°This is not exactly what I had in mind. Can you perhaps tone it down a little?¡±


    ¡°Tone it down?¡± I asked incredulously. In my opinion, I was doing a great job with this scene.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said emphatically. ¡°You look like you were being tortured. Like that ¡®Crucio¡¯ curse from the fourth book. Keep your face as blank as you can.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said reluctantly.


    ¡°Cut! Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡±


    ¡°Cut! Troy, let¡¯s calm down a little, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Cut! That¡¯s too little, Troy. I need some real passion from you.¡±


    In the end, I was so frustrated with Alfonso that before he could say ¡°Action¡± one more time, I got up and walked over to my trailer. The entire crew stood in silence as I ignored them all. I closed the door behind me with a loud bang and plopped down on the sofa in anguish.


    Why was this happening to me? Why was I unable to get such a simple shot passed by one of the most acclaimed directors of all time? There must be something wrong with me.


    Before I could agonize any further, the door to my trailer opened, and in walked my brother, who looked hesitant.


    ¡°Are you okay, Troy?¡± he asked.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Of course, I¡¯m okay!¡± I snapped at him and then immediately regretted my words. He didn¡¯t deserve this from me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evan. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m having a bad acting day. Alfonso isn¡¯t making it any easier for me.¡±


    He stepped in front of me and put both his hands on my shoulders before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are doing fine. Some directors just need more takes than your usual directors. You can¡¯t blame Alfonso for trying to get your best performance out.¡±


    I hated that Evan was being so logical.


    ¡°Everyone on the set is relying on you, Troy,¡± he continued undeterred. ¡°If a makeup person is missing, someone else can take their spot. Similarly, for lights, cameras, heck, even the director can be changed temporarily. But you are absolute. You are the face of the film, and so many people rely on you to make a living. Don¡¯t let them down like this.¡±


    Evan knew just the words to say to make me guilty as hell.


    I looked towards the door of my trailer before saying, ¡°How will I go back on set now? Everyone will think I¡¯m a spoiled brat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Evan smiled. ¡°I made an excuse for you and told Alfonso that you will be out in 10 minutes.¡±


    I smiled back at him in gratitude, ¡°Thanks, Evan. Now I know for sure that one day you will become a great director.¡±


    He waved off my praise before getting up. ¡°Are you coming?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I got up after him and followed him back to the set.


    I saw Alfonso talking to a crew member. I knew I had made a mistake by acting like a child, so I walked up to him and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alfonso.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he reassured me. ¡°I had a bad case of diarrhea myself just last month, so I know it can be agonizing. It¡¯s good that you came on set despite that. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take it slow for today.¡±


    I shot a withering glare at my brother for making such a lame excuse, who shrugged helplessly. I turned back to Alfonso with a resigned sigh, ¡°Thank you for understanding. Do we need to redo the dementor scene?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alfonso shook his head. ¡°I rewatched all your takes while you were gone, and I found one which was just perfect. It didn¡¯t seem so when I watched it live, but it looks good on a screen. Let¡¯s do the next scene when you wake up after passing out."


    I wish I could say that everything was smooth sailing from that point on, but it took some time to get to that point. While Alfonso was a visionary director and a genius filmmaker with an astute sense of camera placement, all his movies till now were small to mid-budget, so it was understandable for him to adjust to working on [Harry Potter] gradually.


    And adjust he did.


    Within a week, everyone had formed a tacit understanding of sorts. From cameramen to the sound team to VFX, everyone got to know how Alfonso worked. His way might be a little different than Chris Columbus¡¯, but he was good. While Chris liked to use traditional camera angles held by cameramen for shooting a scene, Alfonso many times took the camera in his own hands and followed us actors while shooting the scene as if he was making a small indie film, not a big-budget Hollywood film, and that changed the entire outcome of shooting and for the better.


    (Bonus Scene)


    ¡°This is Troy Armitage¡¯s first Tony nomination and win. At the age of 13, he is the youngest person ever to win a Tony award in a leading category,¡± a female voice announced in the background as I took the stage and was handed my award by Anne Heche.


    ¡°Thank you so much to the Broadway League and the American Theater Wing for this tremendous honor,¡± I said in the mic while holding on to my latest trophy. ¡°I wish I could say that this was all me, but that would be the biggest lie. First and foremost, I¡¯d like to thank my first vocal teacher Paul Tanner, who inspired me to sing and do musical songs. Toni Collette, thank you for inspiring me to be a ballet dancer. You are responsible for this.¡± I pointed at the trophy before continuing. ¡°My parents, who stood beside me every step of the way and left behind their life in London just so I could perform here. My brother Evan, Stephen Daldry, Peter Darling, Elton John, Lee Hall, our producers of the original movie, and all the crew behind the scenes who worked on the show to make it the success it has been. Thank you so much. Last but not least, thank you to the audience who came to see our show after the shit year that had been 2001.¡±


    Huge applause erupted from the audience as I was escorted backstage for media interviews.

 Chapter 78

    Alfonso Cuar¨®n was a little skeptical about the film series called [Harry Potter]. He loved the books when he read them for the first time, and he was happy that they considered him for the role of director, but the first meeting with Steve Kloves made him doubt the idea. He didn¡¯t think that shooting two films back to back was feasible when even the script of the fourth movie was not ready. But Steve assured him that he would personally assist Eric Roth, the screenwriter, to complete the job. Steve also promised Alfonso something that was rare to get in Hollywood films: the right to the final cut, at least for the third movie. If that did well, then Alfonso would get the same right for the fourth film as well.


    Despite all these promises, Alfonso was hesitant. He almost declined the offer, but his great friend Guillermo del Toro changed his mind.


    ¡°You are being arrogant,¡± Guillermo had rebuked him harshly. ¡°You have made just two good films in your life. Here¡¯s finally a chance to make a film that every kid in the world will grow up watching. You can show everyone that we Mexicans aren¡¯t beneath anyone, but you are hellbent on your traditional views that they are making two films together, so it must be like a production machine. Did you even consider their reason for it beyond the money saving?¡±


    Those words from Guillermo stung at his pride. Yet, he couldn¡¯t say that they weren¡¯t true. Alfonso wasn¡¯t so lucky with some of his early work to be considered a good director internationally. So he finally accepted the role after asking Steve Kloves the reasons for making the two films together.


    Steve had told him the reason immediately, which was that the kids were growing up too fast. They needed to shoot the fourth film soon or Jamie would become too old for a 14-year-old. He is already 16, playing 13. On the other hand, Emma is just 12 at the moment. Alfonso had to make sure that the two of them were not standing close to each other while shooting because the difference in their age was quite obvious. That was a difficult task when Eric Roth, the screenwriter, was hellbent on including little hints and sweet moments about their and Harry-Ginny¡¯s relationship. Something that Rowling was very reluctant to tell them, especially given the fight she had with Steve Kloves and Warner Bros.


    ¡°How is the shooting going?¡± Alfonso was broken out of his thoughts by the presence of one Chris Columbus, director of the first two films, and producer of the third one. He flew over to London on the weekends to oversee the production of the movie.


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Alfonso said neutrally. ¡°Much better than when we began the shoot. I was this close to pulling my hair out, but thankfully it all worked out in the end.¡±


    Chris chuckled, ¡°It takes some time, but then the cast and the crew will grow on you. If I didn¡¯t have familial obligations, I would finish all seven movies.¡± Chris looked wistful about the idea.


    Feeling a lull in the conversation, Alfonso asked a topic that had made him very curious, yet no one would tell him about it. ¡°What¡¯s this I¡¯ve been hearing about Rowling threatening Steve and Warner Bros?¡±


    ¡°Same old story, she wants more money,¡± Chris said matter-of-factly. ¡°Steve and Eric approached her because we wanted her input on the next movie¡¯s script, and she declined. Then she threatened to sue him and Warner Bros. While she can withhold information from him about the future books, legally, she cannot do anything for more money. The only problem is the PR. If this news leaks out in the media, it will create a big scandal that you and I are being paid much more for directing two films each than Rowling was paid for the entire series. The less we talk about Steve and Troy¡¯s income, the better it is.¡±


    Alfonso grimaced at that thought. Steve would probably be a billionaire by the end of the film series.


    ¡°So what is Steve doing about it?¡± Alfonso asked.


    ¡°As far as I know, he has offered her some hush money. Don¡¯t spread this around, because Steve hasn¡¯t told it to anyone beyond Barry Meyer and me. Even Troy doesn¡¯t know about all this drama because Steve wants to keep it from him. He will probably pay her a few million dollars to help with future plots,¡± Chris explained.


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Alfonso said thoughtfully. ¡°She deserves that money.¡±


    ¡°Enough talk about serious topics,¡± Chris said suddenly. ¡°Tell me, how are the kids doing? Troy, Emma, and Jamie?¡±


    ¡°They are doing good mostly. I gave them an essay to write about their characters. Emma gave me a beautiful one containing Hermione¡¯s entire history and emotional drive. Troy gave me a brief but complete essay. Jamie said that Ron wouldn¡¯t even write an essay, so that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t write one.¡±


    Chris laughed at that story.


    Alfonso continued after a few moments, ¡°Emma is very serious about her studies and seeks out any breaks she can from shooting. It¡¯s hard to say if she¡¯ll continue being an actress after this series. Jamie, on the other hand, is a born actor. He is so good in his scenes that, out of the three, he¡¯s my favorite actor to work with. I¡¯m damn sure he¡¯ll continue being an actor after the series ends. And Troy is Troy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, he is a good actor, but he is a superstar as well,¡± Alfonso explained. ¡°He is adored by so many people that I think it gets a little difficult for him to separate the fame from his work.¡±


    Chris made a confused face before asking, ¡°Are you sure we are talking about the same guy? Because the Troy I know is the most down-to-earth kid I¡¯ve seen for an actor. And I¡¯ve worked with Macaulay Culkin at his peak.¡±


    That comment made Alfonso think hard. Is it possible that all along it was his fault for making Troy uncomfortable on the set? He would have to think about it again.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Chris said while pointing at the storyboard of the scenes for the next week, ¡°I love this scene idea of yours of doing it in a long take.¡±


    Alfonso smiled at the praise before the two began discussing the upcoming movie plans in earnest.


    (Break)


    ¡°Ron!¡± I shouted in worry as I ran across the room with Emma on my trail. ¡°Are you okay? Where¡¯s the dog?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap. He¡¯s the dog. He¡¯s an animagus,¡± Jamie cried while pointing behind me and Emma. Slowly, the two of us turned around to see the paw prints left in the dust on the floor. As I looked up, I could see a grisly, filthy man standing behind the door, right where the paw prints ended. He was barely recognizable as the legendary actor Gary Oldman.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d come for your friend,¡± Oldman said. ¡°Just like your father would¡¯ve done for me. It will make everything so much easier.¡±


    Rage boiled through me as I stepped forward to attack him, only to be stopped by my two friends.


    ¡°Harry, no!¡± Emma shouted.


    Jamie, who was limping and had a bleeding leg, put on a brave face and stepped in front of me, ¡°If you want to kill Harry, you¡¯ll have to kill us too.¡±


    ¡°No, only one will die tonight,¡± Oldman said confidently.


    ¡°Then it will be you!¡± I shouted and broke free from Jamie and Emma¡¯s grip on my arms before running up to the older man, gripping his neck in a chokehold and pushing him down on the ground. I pulled out my wand from my pocket and held it between Oldman¡¯s eyes, who was laughing maniacally at this sudden turn of events.


    ¡°Are you going to kill me, Harry?¡± he said creepily, like only a psychopath would.


    Suddenly, the door behind me burst open. I turned around to find David Thewlis as Remus Lupin standing there with his wand pointed at me as he shouted, ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±


    My wand, which was attached to a string, was pulled away from my hands by a crew member off-camera.


    I stood up from my spot as Thewlis motioned with his head for me to move away from Oldman.


    I stood up and ran up to Emma, who pulled me beside her, while Jamie was back to sitting on the floor owing to his injured leg.


    As the scene continued, the three of us friends went into shock as the two older men hugged like long-lost lovers.


    ¡°No!¡± Emma shrieked. ¡°I trusted you! All this time, you¡¯ve been his friend! He¡¯s a werewolf, that¡¯s why he¡¯s been missing classes!¡±


    David Thewlis walked towards us, but before he could say anything, a shout rang out in the room.


    ¡°Cut! Print. Check the gate.¡±


    Hearing that phrase from Alfonso after so many retakes, I was relieved. In such a tightly packed scene, many things could go wrong, and they did. Sometimes, someone would flub their lines, or my wand would just not leave my hand, or this one time when I pushed Gary Oldman too hard and he was unable to say his lines. But finally, we were done with it.


    ¡°We begin the next part in ten minutes while we set up the equipment,¡± Alfonso announced for us actors before turning to the crew and giving out instructions for the next part.


    A set assistant ran up to me and took a few of my photographs before moving on to Emma, Jamie, and other actors. This was done to maintain continuity, so if later on we have to redo the scene after a month because of some reason, the costume and makeup team won¡¯t have to rewatch the actual footage again.


    Emma and Jamie were having an animated discussion, while David Thewlis had gone off to drink some water, leaving just Gary Oldman and me behind.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t hurt you this time,¡± I asked Gary Oldman about the scene when I slammed him down on the ground. It had a mattress installed within to make such a scene possible and safe for the actors, but there was always a chance of something going wrong.


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t,¡± he scoffed. ¡°I might be old, but not old enough to not be able to do some basic action scenes.¡± In his tattered clothes and with his sunken face, he looked like a real emaciated prison escapee. Until now, I had only heard of actors who would go this far for a small supporting role to lose this much weight, but this was the first time I was seeing it in person.


    That made me think, would I do this for a role if I was offered one? Losing too much weight too quickly is very unhealthy for your body, and the consequences can be felt long after the film has been shot. Gaining weight, be it fat or muscle mass, is one thing, but becoming bone thin¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I would be able to do it.


    ¡°What are you thinking, kid?¡± Gary broke me out of my thoughts. ¡°You got that deep-thinking face.¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious,¡± I said before gathering up the courage to ask him. ¡°I was wondering, and you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t wish to, but why did you take up this role? I have seen a lot of your films over the years, and I absolutely adore you as an actor. I love it that you became Sirius Black, but losing this much weight for a supporting role?¡±


    Gary smiled sadly before saying, ¡°When you have been an actor as long as I have been, you start feeling invincible. There will come a time for you as well when you¡¯ll think that you can do anything, say anything, and nothing will happen to you. Guess what? It does. I made some political remarks about some big producers in Hollywood, and they blacklisted me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that. I had no idea that this had happened to him at all.


    ¡°No one would offer me a lead role anymore,¡± Gary continued. ¡°This was the best role I was being offered, and I took it. I may not be hurting for cash, but I still need to work. And when I take a role, I don¡¯t care if it is small or big, I do it with my utmost seriousness. I was in quite good shape when I received a call from Alfonso. But as soon as I signed the contract, I cut down my diet, and here we are.¡±


    It was inspiring, more than anything, that this man, who had the whole system against him, was still working. Any other person might have given up on Hollywood films entirely, but here was Gary Oldman who didn¡¯t care about anything but his craft. Seeing him working at his age despite the setbacks he had faced in his career was motivating. Why the fuck was I whining like a little bitch about winning all the awards when I still have my whole life ahead of me? There are uncountable films made every year around the world, and being an actor, I watch a lot of films every week for research purposes. I had fallen in love with films, and like Gary, I don¡¯t think I want to give up on making films ever, even if I have a lot of money in my bank account.


    So what if I become the highest-grossing actor by the end of Harry Potter? I can still do better. I can become so big that the second highest-grossing actor would be unable to catch up at all. I know that is a long shot, but I can try, right? And what is life if we stop trying at all?


    I smiled at Gary. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He looked at me strangely. ¡°What for?¡±


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t think he would understand without the context. ¡°Just¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we are good to go,¡± Alfonso announced out loud, cutting off our conversation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said to Gary as we took our positions for the next part of the scene where Alan Rickman as Severus Snape would make his entry.


    As we got ready for the scene, I couldn''t help but think that I needed to do something for me to not just burn out. I already came very close to it after completing my Triple Crown. This is how older actors get drawn into a vicious circle of addiction, be it drinking, drugs, or prostitutes. I won''t have it. I have been given this second life, and while I may not remember my first one, I will not squander this second chance.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 79

    "Finally!" I exclaimed as I sat beside my parents in the theater at our home. "I thought you would never be done with this film. You said it would take a week to finish it, and that was more than a month ago!"


    "Stop whining," Evan clapped back in irritation while setting up the projector. "Do you want to see it or not?"


    I promptly shut up hearing that.


    "Besides," Evan continued as he walked over to us after dimming the lights, "Alfonso inspired me a lot with his filming techniques, and I made some changes in a few of the scenes and the editing process."


    "Ignore him, Evan," Dad piped in. "These actors won¡¯t understand what it means to be a filmmaker."


    "Yup," I could sense Evan¡¯s grin in the dark room. "All they care about is looking good and showing as much emotion as possible in one scene. They don¡¯t care about the story at all."


    "Hey!" I protested. "Don¡¯t gang up on me."


    "Can we please start the film?" Mum said, cutting our little argument short. "I want to see what my kids have whipped up."


    Without waiting for any other reminder, Evan held the remote of the projector high and pressed the play button.


    While Mum had implied I had a lot to do with the film, I didn¡¯t. I shot for a few initial days, and then my part was over. After that, it was all Evan. I didn¡¯t even see the shooting or post-production of the rest of the film because I was busy with Broadway or filming [Harry Potter].


    The movie in question began playing, and all my attention was on the screen which showed my dearest Loki in the first shot. He had grown a lot since then, but it was unmistakable that this was Loki. Real Loki, who was resting on the foot of my chair, perked up seeing himself on the screen.


    And then I heard Jamie Bell¡¯s voice speaking in the background, "My name is Loki, and I¡¯m the cutest thing on Earth, ain''t I? I like to do what any other dog my age would. Eat, sleep, chase around the neighborhood cats, and most importantly, play with my human."


    As each of those actions was being spoken by Jamie, a clip of Loki eating, sleeping, chasing around a stray cat, or playing fetch with me came on screen.


    "That last one is my favorite activity, though. I love my human a lot, and he gives me perfect belly rubs." Cue, a clip of me giving belly rubs to Loki.


    "But we cannot be together all the time," Jamie continued. "After our morning run together, he would go off to someplace with other short humans like him, all of them looking similar. Though I would know instantly when it was him when he¡¯s back."


    He was referring to the similar uniforms that kids wear while going to school. We had bought a common school uniform for me to portray this character.


    "And I would be sad when he was away." Loki looked like a kicked puppy with his sad face and ears drooped. "But not for long!" Suddenly his ears perked up again as I came rushing into the house in my school uniform, and as soon as I did, he ran up to me and jumped in my arms before licking my face.


    ¡°Then one day, everything changed,¡± Jamie said in an ominous voice as there was a huge crashing sound. Loki turned towards the sound and ran outside through a hole in the door, only to be left confused by the scene in front of him.


    A car had climbed upon the sidewalk, and a few people were bickering loudly while there were bloodstains on the floor. Loki turned to a corner to see an ambulance rushing away from the scene.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but I could smell my human in that liquid on the ground.¡±


    My heart broke just a little hearing that. I know it is a very depressing topic to make a film where the owner of the dog gets killed in a car crash, but that was what Evan wanted to do. And since this was not some commercial film, I didn¡¯t want to stand in the way of his creative freedom.


    ¡°I was taken away to a new home,¡± Jamie said in a broken voice. ¡°The new place was dark and cold, and I felt so lonely there.¡±


    As that was being said, Loki was put in a cage before being left in a shelter. They didn¡¯t even remove him from his cage. I felt my heart break that this scene was shot at all. I bent down and pulled the real Loki into my lap and gave him head rubs. He purred in my arms as I hugged him. Reluctantly, I continued seeing how Evan would end the film. He had planned for Loki to be adopted by someone else, but I didn¡¯t know who this someone else would be because Evan shot that part when I was not around.


    Jamie went on to explain a few things about the shelter, like how he had to bark loudly if he wanted a meal or how the other dogs would ignore him because he was little.


    Passage of time is shown in a very cool transition shot as Loki is shown from all angles in a revolving camera shot, multiple times, as he grows up from a tiny pup to a larger pup. Not yet adolescent, but big enough that the difference was quite obvious for the viewers.


    ¡°And then came the day when I accidentally bit one of my caretakers¡­¡± Jamie said ominously. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. I had heard horror stories from other dogs about how those who bite humans are given the pointy, painful needle that puts them to sleep. On the bright side, maybe I can be with my human again¡­¡± Jamie finished wistfully.


    My heart broke again as I heard that while looking at Loki¡¯s terror-stricken face in the video.


    ¡°Then the bad human came and picked up my cage. I just knew today would be my last day.¡± The video showed Loki being carried to the front of the shop. He was whimpering inside the cage before¡­ the cage was opened.


    ¡°What?¡± Jamie said in surprise. ¡°What is happening?¡± Suddenly, Loki sniffed audibly. ¡°Wait, is that¡­?¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence as Loki ran out of the shop and into the street where I had just stepped out of the car. Loki jumped into my arms hard, making me crash back into the seat of my car. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh on screen as he showed me his utmost affection by licking my face.


    ¡°And then all was good again,¡± Jamie said one final time as the screen blacked out before the credits started rolling.


    I stood up from my seat furiously, letting Loki down on the floor, and turned to one grinning Evan. ¡°You assface! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you changed the climax of the story? I thought I died!¡± Then suddenly it hit me. ¡°When did you shoot that last scene?¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Evan didn¡¯t look apologetic as he replied, ¡°Last week. Remember you were shooting late in the night and had stayed at a hotel near the set because of the paparazzi.¡±


    I nodded in realization. ¡°And then the next day, when I came home, you and Loki were not home at all. Mum said you had to shoot. I was so angry with you! And then when I met him after a gap of three days, he jumped me.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Evan grinned. ¡°It was all planned. I wanted him to feel isolated from you so he would show genuine love when you reunite. I also got Jamie to voice for Loki as you may have observed.¡±


    ¡°You asshole,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Mum rebuked with a glare directed at me. ¡°No cursing.¡± Then she smiled as she looked at Evan. ¡°That was a wonderful movie, Evan. I loved it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Kathy,¡± Evan said shyly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just good,¡± Dad added his two cents. ¡°It was great. Your camera sense is marvelous. That revolving shot showing Loki growing up was some of the best filmmaking I have seen in a rookie film. And the emotion was perfect. You grasped it so well, that I don¡¯t think anyone would remain dry-eyed when the film ends.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I conceded to Dad¡¯s praise. ¡°It was a very good film.¡± The only problem I had with the film was Jamie¡¯s voice. Since I knew him personally, it broke the fourth wall for me and reduced the magic it could have done had it been someone else voicing Loki. But that would be nitpicking, so I didn¡¯t voice my thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re only saying this to make me feel good, aren¡¯t you?¡± Evan asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Dad insisted. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you enter it at some film festivals? Then you¡¯ll know for sure how good it is.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will,¡± Evan nodded excitedly.


    Although I would never say this to him, I think Evan going to a film festival would be a waste of his time. It would be better for him to hone his craft more by watching different genres of films and shooting more short films. And when he is older, I could directly finance one of his full-length films. Or Dad could. We certainly had money to spare. Film festivals for short films are mostly a way for film students and wannabe filmmakers to get financing to shoot a feature-length film. And Evan didn¡¯t need it.


    But he needed people¡¯s recognition for his work. I knew how fragile his confidence was, and there was no better place to build it than a film festival where total strangers would appreciate his work. And I know they will appreciate it because the film was that good.


    (Break)


    ¡°You wanted to speak with us, Troy?¡± Dad asked as he took a seat in the sitting room beside Mum and offered me the opposite seat. Evan was having his personal tutor over at the moment, which is why I chose this time because I didn¡¯t want him to be present during this discussion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded before taking the offered seat. ¡°I have been thinking a lot about my future, and I have concluded that I need to do something besides acting.¡±


    Seeing the confused faces of my parents, I rushed to explain to them, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love acting, and I will continue it as long as I¡¯m able to, but I need something to do when I¡¯m not acting. I have seen some of the top actors¡¯ works, and I have observed that they do not make too many movies each year. If I were to follow that trend, I would be very bored for the rest of the year.¡±


    Looking at me skeptically, Mum asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    I paused, not wanting to say it out loud. I didn¡¯t like it, but I also knew that this would be best for me and would give me an alternate career choice if I so wished. I had thought about this long and hard and I wouldn¡¯t go back from my decision now.


    ¡°I want to go to university,¡± I finally said it. ¡°Not for some academic course, but maybe for something like music composition, or drama, or maybe even filmmaking.¡±


    ¡°You wanna be a filmmaker as well?¡± Dad asked eagerly. He was elated when Evan had asked him about becoming a filmmaker, so obviously he¡¯d feel the same about me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I just know that I want to try out other avenues.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a wonderful idea,¡± Mum proclaimed before Dad could say anything. ¡°I always wanted you to complete your education, and going to Uni is as much a part of growing up as anything else. However, your course choice would have to be narrowed down a little. Music, Drama, and Filmmaking are three distinct school choices that have their own unique admissions tests like playing an instrument/singing, acting, and showing your self-made film. And you haven¡¯t even shot anything yet.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to go to a drama school,¡± Dad pointed out helpfully. ¡°There is an age requirement of 18 to enroll in most schools. While I¡¯m sure we can convince the dean to give you special consideration given who you are, your peers won¡¯t respect you and think you only got in because of your fame.¡±


    I frowned as the reality of the situation hit me. It would suck if everyone was saying behind my back how I was the ¡®privileged kid¡¯. I didn¡¯t want that treatment at all.


    ¡°Why is there such a requirement when it is not in most other classes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because some of the material they cover has adult themes,¡± Dad said matter-of-factly. ¡°As a part of their curriculum, many times teachers expect students to perform naked to build confidence and leave their inhibitions aside. Then there are love scenes¡ª¡±


    ¡°On second thought, drama school doesn¡¯t look all that appealing to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thought so,¡± Dad smirked.


    Being an actor for so long, I had accepted sex and nudity as part of the business, but I wasn¡¯t eager to do that any time soon. Moreover, I think I¡¯m more of a learning-by-doing kind of guy as far as acting is concerned. Also, if I were to go to an acting school, everyone would ask me why I even needed the classes given my acting prowess.


    ¡°And given how you haven¡¯t made any films till now,¡± Mum spoke up this time. ¡°Is it safe to assume that your first preference would be a music school?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Or,¡± Dad said before we could finalize it, ¡°you could not go to college at all. I would enroll you with some of the best tutors in London for anything you need. Be it music or drama. You could learn filmmaking like Evan on the set if you really want that. By tutors, I¡¯m not talking about some amateurs teaching kids. They will be real acclaimed teachers that we couldn¡¯t have afforded back when you started working. This way you could even continue martial arts or dance classes that you left because of your busy schedule. A college course is very rigid and you will have to take some theoretical classes as well if you go that route. This way you¡¯ll be free to pursue whatever you want and whenever you want.¡±


    I sighed. Those were a lot of decisions to make for me in quite a small amount of time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it,¡± I said after a few moments. I was more confused about my future options than when I came here with my request.


    Dad nodded. ¡°You still have a year before the next university year begins, so think all you want. As much as I loved my college days, I didn¡¯t learn anything useful for my work there.¡±


    I was about to go back to my room but stopped when the conversation continued. ¡°I think we should also discuss the financial aspects of the business with him as well,¡± Mum said to Dad.


    ¡°What financial aspects?¡± I asked, but it was Dad who replied.


    ¡°I got a call from Andrew Cohen yesterday. He wanted to know if you need to adjust any of your investments now or if there were any standing instructions for him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I declined that idea immediately.


    While I didn¡¯t have a lot of cash last year because of my investments in [Billy Elliot the Musical], I had recouped all of that amount and even generated a fixed weekly revenue from both the West End and Broadway productions. Not to mention, my payday of $50 million from [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets] had also arrived, leaving me quite flush with cash.


    So I had done what any person would¡ªI made some investments. While my parents recommended real estate, I politely declined that offer and focused instead on the stock market. Using my d¨¦j¨¤ vu powers, I created a dream portfolio for any time traveler. I invested heavily in stocks like Apple, Amazon, Netflix, NVIDIA, McDonald¡¯s, and PepsiCo. The first four because I knew about their astronomical rise in the future, and the last two because I knew how much Americans love their Big Macs and Lay¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sell either of these investments,¡± I insisted. ¡°Even if the price falls a lot, I don¡¯t have a stop-loss. When I receive my next paycheck, I¡¯ll decide then if I want to invest somewhere else or not.¡±


    My parents didn¡¯t look happy, but they must have sensed that my stance was final so they accepted my decision.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 80

    "Hermione! Wait!" I shouted while running behind Emma. "Hermione, will you please tell me what it is we are doing?" She stopped behind the corner of a wall and I saw six people standing together. The actors portraying Ron, Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle were the real ones, while two body doubles were wearing clothes similar to Emma and me.


    "That''s us," I whispered in realization. "This is not normal."


    Suddenly, Emma grabbed me and pushed me against the wall in an attempt to make sure no one saw me. She took out the pendant on her necklace from under her pink hoodie and said, "This is a time-turner, Harry. McGonagall gave it to me first term. This is how I''ve been getting to my lessons all year."


    "You mean we''ve gone back in time?" I half-asked.


    "Yes," she confirmed. "Dumbledore obviously wanted us to return to this moment. Clearly, something happened that he wants us to change."


    Seeing her body-double punching Malfoy in the nose, I grinned and said, "Good punch."


    Emma smiled back, "Thanks." Then she became serious, "Malfoy''s coming." And then she grabbed me and together we stepped back and hid behind a different wall as the three boys came running towards us, badmouthing Hermione.


    "Come on," Emma beckoned me forth and together we stood on the top of the small hill from where the set of Hagrid''s hut was visible. This was the best part about Alfonso''s direction that he had made Hogwarts real by creating small tracking shots from Hogwarts, all the way to here, making it seem as if all of this was real and present on the same set when in reality, they were different sets entirely.


    "Look. Buckbeak''s still alive," I commented happily.


    "Of course, remember what Dumbledore said, if we succeed, more than one innocent life could be spared. Let''s go." With that, the two of us ran away from the cameras.


    "Cut!" Alfonso''s voice rang out on set. "Perfect job, everyone. Let''s move on to the next one."


    Emma and I turned to each other in unison and smiled. This was the first time we had shot this scene, and by now we understood each other''s physical cues so well that it was second nature to shoot a scene and be in perfect sync from the get-go. The same thing applied to Jamie as well.


    "Shall we go down for the next scene?" Emma asked me while pointing towards Hagrid''s hut downhill.


    "Sure," I nodded enthusiastically, but before we could, makeup people ran up to us to make sure everything was perfect. Meanwhile, the two of us were handed the script pages for the next part to be shot. Although I remembered everything that I had crammed last night, I still read my lines while walking towards the set of Hagrid''s hut.


    "What have you changed in this film?" Emma asked out of the blue.


    "I''m sorry?" I asked in confusion.


    "You told me last year that the enhanced roles of Ron and Ginny in the second film were because of you," she explained. "What have you changed this time around?"


    "I don''t have the power to change anything," I said as a matter of fact. "I can only make suggestions."


    Emma rolled her eyes before saying, "And what suggestions did you make this time?"


    I shrugged, "Nothing major. Just a few, like the opening scene of the film where Harry was doing magic at home, which is illegal. Just that, and the inclusion of the Marauder''s backstory, and the Fidelius Charm."


    Emma gaped at me. "They were excluding the Fidelius? Then how would they explain the betrayal of the Potters by Sirius Black?"


    I grinned, "That''s what I said! You know, great minds think alike. It took a lot of convincing Eric and Dad. They argued that the film was already so long. But finally, Alfonso agreed with me that we needed to include the Fidelius explanation."


    "Thank God he did," Emma breathed out. "It would be such a big plot hole otherwise."


    "We would''ve made it work still," I said. I knew that the original [Prisoner of Azkaban] was one of the most acclaimed films of the series, but in my opinion, this was the best film. This was the cinematic peak of [Harry Potter], where everything went right. But when I have the advantage of hindsight, why wouldn''t I make this film perfect?


    "Can I run my lines with you?" I asked Emma, turning the conversation away from the changes in the film. I really needed to practice my lines, and what better person than my co-actor?


    "Sure."


    (Break)


    Emma was engulfed tightly in my embrace as we acted as if a great werewolf was attacking us. I wish there was more to the scene, but all of the fantasy elements would be added using CGI. Like Lupin in his werewolf form attacking us, or Buckbeak saving us by thwarting the werewolf Lupin''s attack on us.


    "That was so scary," Emma whispered against my chest.


    "Poor Professor Lupin''s having a really tough night," I commented as large fans started blowing wind in our direction. Dried grass and leaves on the ground started blowing over to us as we looked up in the sky where a horde of dementors were supposed to be flying. (Again CGI.)


    "Sirius," I said in realization. "Come on!" I took Emma''s hand in mine, and together we ran off to a different part of the set, the camera following our movement precisely.


    "This is horrible," Emma commented, referring to the scene where past-Harry and Sirius were being attacked by Dementors. Harry was played by a body double for obvious reasons.


    "Don''t worry, my Dad will come!" I said with utmost belief. "He''ll conjure the Patronus." I waited for a few more seconds, but nothing happened. "Any minute now." I brought forth some desperation. "Right there. You''ll see."


    "Harry, listen to me. No one''s coming," Emma placed a hand on my shoulder.


    I shrugged it off, "Don''t worry, he will. He will come."


    After a few more seconds, Emma said, "You''re dying. Both of you!"


    Seeing nothing happening on the scene, I decided to take matters into my own hands as I ran forward on the edge of the lake and raised my wand while shouting, "Expecto Patronum!"


    This was a special wand with an LED fixed on the tip of it which glowed brightly to show that the spell was working. I panted while holding on to the wand for a few minutes as different cameras recorded my expressions before I looked around in amazement.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Prongs," I whispered in awe, finally realizing what my father''s Animagus form and Patronus were. The same one that would be placed in front of me using CGI. A stag.


    This scene was omitted from the original film, which I felt diminished its impact a little. Conversations were also changed in the rest of the film so that all of the Marauders'' names were attached to them. This was a little pet peeve of mine in the movies, about inconsistency like Voldemort calling Peter Pettigrew ''Wormtail'' in later films, or Harry telling Snape that ''Padfoot'' is in danger, but it was never explicitly stated who was who. This film was the best place to solve that problem.


    "Cut! Print. Check the gate," Alfonso called out in quick succession before walking over to me. "Good job, Troy."


    "Thank you, Alfonso," I nodded at the Mexican. "Do we need to shoot anything else?"


    "No, we are done for today," he looked down at his wristwatch. "And earlier than we were supposed to."


    "All because of you," I flattered him a little.


    He chuckled, "We are behind on our overall schedule. We should''ve already begun [Goblet of Fire] by now."


    Only then did I realize how much time had passed. It was the middle of December 2002, and as per the original plan, we should be done with the third film by November. But as they say, no plan survives first contact with the enemy, and shooting was our only enemy here. Alfonso had shot some of the supporting scenes of [Goblet of Fire] during [Prisoner of Azkaban] itself. Mostly they were scenes that didn''t involve child actors or involved no-name extras; that''s why the production had stretched a little.


    I would turn 14 in a few weeks, but that''s not very relevant here. [Prisoner of Azkaban] would finish shooting in less than a week, and because of the delays in the film production, the team had decided to postpone shooting the main [Goblet of Fire] until after the holidays, thus giving everyone a little break of two or so weeks.


    "Man, you''ve grown so much in the last few months," Alfonso commented idly as he looked me over. "I can''t believe you''re the same kid who began shooting this film."


    I felt a little happy hearing that from him. It was such a relief for me that I had finally grown in height. A small part of me had this irrational fear that the Harry Potter role was cursed or something, and I would remain a midget like Daniel Radcliffe. Thankfully, I had had my first growth spurt a few months ago and had shot up from 5''2 (157cm) to 5''9 (175cm). Now, I was taller than Jamie, who was only 5''7 (170cm). Given that I was barely 14 at the moment, it was likely I would grow some more.


    "And I can''t believe you''re the same director we began working with," I joked back, hinting at our differences when we began shooting the film.


    He laughed good-naturedly at that. "I deserve that. I believe we both have grown a lot with this film, no?"


    I inclined my head in acquiescence but didn''t comment on it.


    "What''re you guys talking about?" Emma asked while walking over to me, taking my hand and putting it over her shoulders casually as she stood against me. She looked tiny at her height of 5''1 (155cm).


    "Nothing serious," I said. "Just about the next film."


    "If that''s not serious, I don''t know what is," Emma retorted while putting her arm behind my waist and snaking her hand in my left back-pocket.


    I raised my one arm in surrender that she was not holding, "You got me."


    Alfonso looked between Emma and me not-so-subtly and said, "I just remembered that I had to decide tomorrow''s shots if we have to finish the shoot this week. See you later." And with that, he walked back over to the crew who was winding up the scene. Since Jamie did not have a scene today, it was just the two of us from the main cast who were present.


    I disentangled my arm from Emma''s grasp and asked her in a serious tone, "What the hell was that, Emma?"


    "What was what?" she asked innocently.


    "You know exactly what I''m talking about," I deadpanned. When she didn''t speak for a few moments, I continued, "Do you want rumors to spread about us on the set or in some sleazy tabloids?"


    "There are no reporters here," she said meekly.


    "Yeah?" I asked challengingly. "And where do these reporters get their anonymous sources from?" I pointed around at the set. "These are the sources. They may have signed NDAs, but if their names are not published, they can and will say anything and everything they witnessed on set. Sometimes even lies. If you give them an inch, they''ll take a mile. Just because you want to cozy up to me doesn''t mean that you should do it where anyone can see it."


    I didn''t think I said anything bad or too harsh. I still don''t. Yet, I wasn''t expecting Emma to get teary-eyed.


    Before I could apologize, she said, "Would it be so bad if there were rumors about us? Am I that repulsive to you?" And then, without waiting for my reply, she turned around and ran in the general direction of her trailer. I kept standing there, a hand raised in her direction, wanting to stop her, but for some reason couldn''t.


    I''m such an asshole.


    (Break)


    "Troy. Troy! TROY!" Mum literally shook me out of my thoughts violently. "What has gotten into you? These last few days you''ve been acting weird. Everything alright?"


    I didn''t want to share with her what was going through my head, so I shook my head. "Nothing. Just something trivial on my mind. What were you talking about?"


    She gave me a skeptical look for a few moments before dropping the matter. "I asked you what did you decide about next year? You''ll finish the third movie tomorrow, and hopefully, we''ll finish the fourth movie quickly as well because some of its scenes have already been shot. So from September onwards, you can join a university if you want."


    "What is the schedule for the fifth film?" I asked.


    "Not even in the question until after the fourth film has been released," Dad replied in place of Mum. "Given how we are planning to release the third and fourth films in Nov 2003 and Nov 2004, and given how long it takes for the pre-production, we cannot begin shooting before the summer of 2005 in any case. So you can go to university uninterrupted for two years. Or you can take my advice and go learn different skills."


    "Right," I nodded slowly. "I have thought about it long and hard, and I have decided that I don''t want the restrictions that a university will impose. So I will take up your offer for individual courses. Also, that gives me the freedom to take up more roles in between those films, if I want."


    Dad smiled, "I had a feeling you would do that. I know you better than you know yourself."


    I curbed the urge to roll my eyes at that. He barely knew anything about me at all. Especially my future knowledge.


    I continued as if he had not spoken, "I will take up music, drama, dance, and martial arts classes. At least two hours a day, five times a week."


    "Makes sense if you are doing it long term," Mum nodded in acceptance. "Truthfully, I wanted you to go to college, but I will support whatever you decide."


    Then a thought came to my mind. "What about Evan?"


    "What about him?" Dad asked.


    "Will he go to school or will he continue what he''s doing now?"


    Dad sighed out loud, "Let us finish the fourth film first. I''ll talk to him before the new session begins. It would be stupid of us to keep him at home for two years. All it would do is make him a recluse. At least right now he''s on a film set that we know has a safe environment."


    "That reminds me," I spoke up suddenly and fished out a piece of paper from my pocket. "I want you to purchase adaptation or filming rights of these." I offered the paper to Dad, who shared it with Mum as they read it.


    "''The Curious Incident of the Dog in the Night-Time''?" Dad read the first name.


    "Yup, the book was released earlier this year. It is damn good." Not to mention, it gives a lot of room to show your acting range because the lead actor has autism in it. In the original timeline, it was made into a very successful stage play rather than a movie, but I can always change that, can''t I?


    "Okay," Dad nodded before moving on. "''The Perks of Being a Wallflower''."


    "Oh!" Mum perked up. "I have read that book. It''s good."


    "Yup," I nodded. "I really, really want to work in that. I loved the book and have read it like ten times already. Please make it happen." Not to mention, it was one of my favorite movies. When I got the d¨¦j¨¤ vu of the movie after seeing the title of the book, I started crying. That''s how good the movie is.


    "Alright," Dad nodded slowly before moving on, "What are these other books you''ve written here? Seems like names of writers rather than books."


    "These are screenplays that Mum got for me last year," I said. "These five are the ones that I liked the most. If the writers agree to it, I want you to buy the script, and produce it in-house."


    "All five?" he asked incredulously.


    "No, that would be impractical. Not everyone would want to sell, or they may impose unnecessary conditions on the production. Any two will suffice at the moment. If the films are already in pre-production under someone else, offer them that I want to join the cast as long as production begins after [Goblet of Fire]."


    "A month after [Goblet of Fire] ends," Mum amended my statement. "We will go for a vacation when it does."


    "Alright," I conceded.


    "Maybe we can ask Emma and Jamie to join our family this time as well," Dad said thoughtfully.


    And that brought me back to the main problem. Emma. What was I to do with her now? These past few days she had been avoiding me. She would still finish her scenes with me professionally, but other than that, total silence.


    I hated it.


    _____________________________________


    AN: I have added a new free poll on my Pat reon for Game of Thrones. Go vote on it if you haven''t already.

 Chapter 81

    ¡°Cut! And with this, we finish the shooting of [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban]!¡±


    Hearing that announcement from Alfonso Cuaron, everybody on the set cheered out loud. There were applause, yells of happiness, hoots of enjoyment, and everything in between. Yet, all I could feel was the angry stare of one Emma Watson. The worst part was that she wasn¡¯t even looking in my direction. But I knew that if she wasn¡¯t hell-bent on ignoring me with all her might, and if looks could kill, I would be dead thousand times over.


    This had been her demeanor for the past few days. She had been avoiding me mostly, and sometimes even others. I¡¯m damn sure her performance in the last few days must have also suffered, but everyone was just eager to wrap up the film so we could go on a break. Maybe that¡¯s why Alfonso didn¡¯t call her out. Or maybe he did it in person where no one could see him berating her?


    ¡°Troy,¡± Dad called out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±


    I did a double take before nodding, ¡°Oh yeah, sorry.¡± I cleared my throat loudly before taking over the proverbial mic. ¡°Everyone. Thank you for being a part of this film series. We couldn¡¯t have done what we did without input from all of you. I know this is not enough to show how much you mean to us and this franchise, so consider this a small token of our appreciation. To every adult member of the crew and speaking cast members, we wish to give you a check for a thousand pounds each as a Christmas gift.¡±


    Huge cheers rang out on the set. Given we had a little less than five hundred adults in the film, this expense alone would come out to be nearly half a million pounds, which was a lot. This was in addition to the Christmas bonuses that most of them would get from Warner Bros, so it was a nice payday for everyone involved in the film.


    ¡°For everyone below the age of 18,¡± I continued with a grin when the cheers died down a little, ¡°it¡¯s Santa time, so please come here to collect your gift.¡±


    I loved this part of Christmas a lot. Ever since the first movie, Dad and I had been playing a not-so-Secret Santa with the kids on set. I didn¡¯t count myself in the same category given my circumstances, but I felt a little bad for these kids who were growing up on a film set. Consider this a redemption of sorts, or whatever, but I loved seeing the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces when I handed them their gifts. Not everyone had a scene today, but all kids with at least a speaking role were called on set for the follow-up wrap party.


    One by one, expensive toys, video games, designer clothes, shoes, and such things were handed over to them by yours truly until only the last gift remained. When I saw the name written on the last box, only then did I realize that Emma had yet to come over to me to get her gift. And given our last interaction, she probably wouldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t hurting for cash, so she could buy most things that money could buy for her.


    I looked around to see if I could catch her eye, but she was nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Emma has gone back to her trailer,¡± Evan said when I asked him. ¡°She said she has a killer headache and won¡¯t be able to participate in the party. If you want, we can send over the gift to her chauffeur.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shot down the idea immediately. ¡°You handle things here. I¡¯ll go over to her trailer and give her this gift myself.¡±


    Evan shrugged, ¡°Alright. Just come back fast, bro. Steve told me that there would be dancing here later on, and I would love to see you dance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± I waved him off before walking in the direction of our very own trailer park where everyone from the cast had a dedicated trailer.


    Before I became an actor, I used to think that these trailers were some of the most wasteful things ever, but now I know that they are essential for an actor. It is the place where you can get ready, rest in between shots, revise your lines, and in the case of kids, study. On regular TV shows or theater sets, there are dedicated green rooms for this purpose, but as movie locations are never the same, it becomes difficult to do so. Take [Harry Potter] for example. Even if we were shooting in Leavesden Studios, different soundstages would be used for different scenes, and the distance between two soundstages is huge. Trailers can be moved and placed wherever is the closest parking spot to that particular soundstage. Like the one I¡¯m moving towards to meet Emma.


    Whatever useless fact I may spout at the moment to distract myself, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m dreading this upcoming meeting. I loved Emma. A lot. Just like I loved Jamie and Evan and my parents. I can¡¯t bear the fact that she is upset because of me. I wasn¡¯t some dense teenager with no clue as to what was happening right in front of me, but the implications scared me. Emma was not even 13 at the moment, and I don¡¯t even know how old I should be considered. Is it grooming if something happens between us?


    I don¡¯t know, and frankly, I¡¯m a little afraid to find out because by this logic, I won''t be able to be with any girl my age as long as I''m a teenager.


    Finally reaching her door, I knocked once before opening it and entering the place.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She squeaked in surprise. ¡°I could¡¯ve been changi¨C¡± She stopped mid-sentence when she turned towards me and saw who it was that had entered her trailer. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. I told Evan that I have a headache.¡±


    ¡°No, your headache is right here,¡± I pointed at myself.


    She scoffed before taking a seat on the couch. I saw that unlike me, she had already changed out of her Hermione costume and had removed her makeup. In my opinion, she didn¡¯t need makeup. She was perfect just the way she was naturally.


    ¡°What do you want, Troy?¡± She asked bluntly after taking her seat.


    ¡°Your apology, to begin with,¡± I said earnestly.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked again. ¡°You made it perfectly clear that I should stay away from you to not spread rumors, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing. So what¡¯s your problem now?¡±


    I took a deep breath before saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Emma. I¡¯m absolutely deeply sorry for how I behaved that day. Please forgive me.¡± I joined my hands in a pleading motion and gave her my best puppy-dog eyes so that she would forgive me.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t wrong, were you?¡± She shot back. ¡°I would hate it if false rumors spread about us when nothing is going on here.¡±


    I closed my eyes in frustration. This was the crux of the conflict. She was mad because I didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings. I think that even if I had let her down gently, she would still be angry at me right now.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do this right now, Emma. We are both so young. You have your education to focus on in addition to this whole acting thing. It¡¯s better if we go back to how things were last week. Just forget anything happened. I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak for a few moments, which worried me honestly. Silence, as they say, is sometimes more dangerous than harsh words.


    ¡°Say something,¡± I prodded.


    She sighed audibly before saying, ¡°What did you think I had in mind that day?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I confessed honestly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want those nasty tabloids to start some rumor about you. That¡¯s all I knew. I didn¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°I like you, Troy,¡± she cut me off harshly. ¡°Not as in some sibling love like you. I like you for who you are as a person, and I want more than what we have right now.¡±


    ¡°Emma¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she cut me off again. ¡°Let me speak now or I would lose the nerve.¡± Only then did I notice that she was visibly shaking. With visible effort she controlled herself and said, ¡°I like the Troy who makes me laugh and helps me without even needing to ask for it. I like him for his drive to be the best, yet treating fame as if it''s nothing. I like him for his dashing good looks and awesome personality. Forget everything else. Forget the media, the paparazzi, and the fame. The fame is not real. We are. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m just a girl standing in front of a boy, asking him to like her back.¡±


    Oh God. Is this really happening to me? My heart was beating faster than the engine of any machine ever built and I didn¡¯t know the reason for it. Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined that I would face such a dilemma this soon in my life. Yet, a big part of me wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea. I wanted to say so many things to her, so obviously I chose the dumbest thing to say.


    ¡°Did you just quote Julia Roberts from [Notting Hill]?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Emma almost screamed. ¡°Get out, Troy! Get out of my trailer.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± I moved forward with my hands raised in apology. ¡°Wrong timing.¡± Then I took out the box that was in my pocket ever since I left the wrap party. ¡°Here. For you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything until you give me an answer.¡± She crossed her hands at the elbows.


    ¡°This is my answer,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Open it and find out.¡±


    The box was a long one, wrapped with beautiful blue gift paper. After some cajoling, Emma finally took the gift from me and tore open the wrapping paper impatiently, revealing a jewelry box with the words ¡®GRAFF¡¯ written outside in an elegant font. She gasped before even opening the box and then looked up at me in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a ring,¡± I said, gauging her reaction accurately.


    Having received that warning, she relaxed a little and finally opened the box, which held a beautiful diamond necklace with two butterflies on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she said while raking a finger through the butterfly design.


    ¡°Turn it around,¡± I said.


    She did and was surprised to read the words engraved there.


    ¡®With love, from Troy.¡¯


    I was conflicted as hell. When I came here to apologize to Emma, never in all my years had I expected that she would propose a relationship to me. I could do many things at the moment, like running the hell away from this trailer, sitting Emma down and breaking down point by point why this was a bad idea, or even slowly showing her my bad side so much so that she forgets about dating me at all. Or the absolute best of them all¨CI could¡¯ve said that she was like my little sister. We were at an age where it wouldn¡¯t be weird if I said that. The only problem was that I should¡¯ve begun with it a few years ago when she didn¡¯t have feelings for me. Now it was too late for that.


    Then there was the fact that Emma was the sweetest and most caring girl I¡¯ve met in my life. Sometimes, she gets me in ways even my parents don¡¯t. Never once while talking to her had I felt as if I was talking to a child. She was a real-life Hermione with brains to back up her beauty. Also, I had heard somewhere that if a girl comes to you and confesses her feelings for you, that is the best girl you can get in your life. With that thought in mind, I bridged the gap between us and put both my hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°Dad wanted to buy something generic for everyone, but I insisted that I¡¯d choose your gift personally. Because I wanted to,¡± words started flowing out of me of their own accord, as if someone had cast an Imperius curse on me. ¡°I don¡¯t just like you, Emma. I love you and will probably continue loving you forever. I¡¯m not in love with you, and I honestly believe that we are too young to ¡®be in love¡¯ with anyone, but if you¡¯d like it, I want to be your boyfriend.¡±


    I had put aside all my insecurities and worries and decided to just go with it. I had received this second chance at life, and I didn¡¯t want to have any regrets.


    ¡°Oh my God! Yes!¡± Emma squealed happily and jumped into my arms. ¡°I want it very much.¡±


    Expecting her reaction, I opened my arms wide before she latched onto me. Then I engulfed her in a hug of my own. After a long time, I felt complete and blissful, as if a missing piece of the puzzle had been put in place.


    ¡°But I have some conditions if we are to do this,¡± I said in a serious tone, hearing which Emma separated from me and turned serious as well.


    ¡°First of all, we absolutely have to keep it a secret. You cannot tell it to anyone on set at all.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°I think people like Alfonso can know.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°If somehow the news reached Warner, they¡¯d make our lives a living hell. Most relationships at our age result in heartbreak and drama. I¡¯m not saying it will happen to us, but they will think so. And if it were to happen, it could make our work together difficult. Not to mention your contract expires after [Goblet of Fire]. What if after shooting it we don¡¯t want to remain together? Would you want to continue playing Hermione even then?¡±


    She bit her lip in contemplation as the truth of the situation hit her. I knew it was a little insensitive to talk about such things right now, but it had to be done. I didn¡¯t want her to go out and blab to anyone who would hear that we were dating.


    ¡°So this is our second rule,¡± I continued. ¡°If for some reason, either of us breaks up with the other person, we¡¯ll remain friends, and continue shooting the films. We can¡¯t let our personal feelings get in between our work.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I could think of at the moment. Anything you¡¯d like to add?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she finally said after a few moments. ¡°I¡¯ll agree with both your rules only if you follow one rule of mine.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    That paused me in my step for a moment. It hadn¡¯t even occurred to me that being in a relationship is not just holding hands and talking to each other for hours. For obvious reasons, I would never take the relationship to a level I¡¯m uncomfortable with until we have both reached maturity, but I guess a kiss should be fine.


    So I stepped forward and encircled her waist in my arms before asking, ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said with utmost certainty.


    ¡°As my lady commands,¡± I whispered before lowering my lips to hers.


    My eyes closed on their own at the feeling that went through my body. The softness of her supple lips was heavenly, and I could have stayed in that moment for years. I probably did as well because I lost track of how long I stayed in that position, slowly moving my lips against hers.


    After what felt like an eternity, I separated from her and rested my forehead against hers while panting slowly.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she breathed out.


    ¡°Wow indeed,¡± I said with a huge grin on my face. ¡°Are you feeling good enough now to come back to the party?¡±


    ¡°Help me wear this first,¡± she pointed towards her gift.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 82

    I love the fact that I was reborn in a time when we had cell phones. I can¡¯t even imagine living without it. Internet and technology hadn¡¯t evolved enough to give birth to good smartphones with high speeds. My current phone, the Nokia 9210 Communicator</a>, was good enough for texting and sending simple emails. I couldn¡¯t wait for the iPhone to come and rock this market in 2007. So using the superior technology of Nokia (for that time), I was emailing my girlfriend long distance.


    Em: My mum suspects something¡¯s going on.


    Me: Whaaaaattt!!?? Howww???!!!


    Em: Stop being melodramatic. She is very smart. She asked me point blank if I had a boyfriend. I said no, but I don¡¯t think she believed me. I¡¯m a terrible liar.


    Me: Learn to lie from me, Em. I¡¯m a master.


    Em: In your dreams. I can always tell when you¡¯re lying.


    I wanted to send her a rolling eye emoji, but unfortunately, emojis hadn¡¯t been invented yet.


    Me: Whatever you say. By the way, I have just landed in LA.


    Em: Already? That¡¯s nice. Have fun, just not too much.


    It was such a slow service that I had already gone through the baggage counter by the time I received her last message and had even dodged a few paparazzi. On second thought, instead of an iPhone, I would make do with even a Blackberry at the moment if it meant faster international messages through BBM.


    ¡°Would you put that thing down already?¡± Mum grumbled from beside me as we drove over to our LA home in Beverly Hills. ¡°I don¡¯t know what has gotten into you, but you¡¯re totally addicted to your phone.¡±


    ¡°I was texting Evan, see?¡± I turned my phone towards her, but as usual, she didn¡¯t even check if I was telling the truth.


    ¡°He should¡¯ve come with us,¡± Mum said. ¡°He could¡¯ve met his uncle¡¯s family.¡±


    And just like that, I was successful in diverting her attention away from my phone.


    ¡°He had to go to that Film Festival in Ireland. You know how hard he had worked on that film of his to let this opportunity go.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she agreed. ¡°Doesn''t mean I like it though.¡±


    ¡°Even then,¡± I continued, ¡°we are here only for a few days and will be back in London before Christmas.¡±


    Mum didn¡¯t say anything, as we waited in silence for our driver to take us home. Meanwhile, my thoughts had drifted away to the meetings that I would have in the next few days. My earlier attempts to keep my career going had worked, and my parent had set up meetings with filmmakers and writers about my next film.


    This was after the failed meeting we had with another author, Mark Haddon, in Oxford. The rights to the book that I wanted to adapt so badly, [The Curious Incident of the Dog in the Night-Time], had been purchased by Brad Pitt for Warner Bros. I remember the movie that Barry Meyer had said he¡¯d owe me, and I fully intend to cash in on it. But that would have to wait. My first meeting here was with another author who had written a banger of a book called [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. I loved the book, as well as the original movie, which featured Logan Lerman, my dearest Emma Watson, and a future PR nightmare called Ezra Miller.


    We also had a few more meetings with some writer-directors who needed a ¡®bankable star¡¯ to get funding for their films, but those meetings would come later.


    (Break)


    ¡°Hello Stephen,¡± I stood up from the couch and shook Chbosky¡¯s hand. It was strange that so many directors I had worked with had a name Steve, Steven, or a derivative. Be it Dad, Spielberg, Daldry, and now Chbosky.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are having this meeting today,¡± Chbosky said enthusiastically. ¡°I have seen all your movies, and I really love your acting. Can I have a photo with you for my nephew? He¡¯s a huge Harry Potter nerd.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I smiled at him.


    He had come prepared because he took out a camera from his messenger bag and handed it over to Mum, who clicked a few photos.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he smiled in gratitude before looking at Mum. ¡°Would your husband be joining us later? I talked to him last time.¡±


    ¡°He is not here,¡± she replied. ¡°He had some urgent last-minute work in the UK, so he couldn¡¯t come.¡±


    More like he had to take Evan to that film festival.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± Stephen said.


    It would be. Usually, Dad overtook all the producing duties in our family, but this time things were different. I had insisted on producing this film personally. Not just finance, but all behind-the-scenes drama including logistics, location scouting, arranging the cast and the crew, and post-production. I¡¯d do everything. Not alone, but I would definitely oversee the process, just like Dad was doing with Harry Potter. Something Mum and Dad had opposed initially, but eventually gave up on when I was insistent.


    ¡°So shall we start the meeting?¡± I asked Chbosky when there was a lull in the conversation for a few moments.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s. As I discussed with your Dad last week, the only reason I have not yet sold the adaptation rights to the book is that I want to direct the film and no one wants to put $10m in a film by a director who hasn¡¯t made anything substantial. I have received some very good offers for the rights, some of which were too good to be true. But I didn¡¯t budge from my decision.¡±


    I nodded slowly as I understood what the man was getting at.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking,¡± I said when he had finished. ¡°Why are you insistent on making the film yourself? If it¡¯s the experience you want, you can work behind the scenes in some other capacity. You can adapt the screenplay, or even be a producer on the film and oversee the entire process.¡±


    Although I know that he directed the original film as well, so he won¡¯t do a terrible job, but future knowledge also tells me that he also directed a movie called [Dear Evan Hansen], which was one of the worst directed movies I have seen. It is possible that an experienced producer was involved in the production who prevented the film from spiraling into a mess. And because I¡¯m not an experienced producer, I can¡¯t take the risk. It¡¯s better to get an experienced director to work on it. Someone like Stephen Daldry, or even Chris Columbus.


    Chbosky went quiet for a few moments before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t want someone else to take my book and butcher it. I have heard from so many writers in Hollywood how a director took their work and turned it into a pile of garbage. I don¡¯t want that with the story that is so personal to me.¡±


    He had a point there. Every director brings their unique vision to a story. The same film directed by two directors could be poles apart.


    ¡°What if you make a bad film?¡± Mum asked this time. ¡°No offense meant, but since you don¡¯t have much experience, what if the film turns out to be inferior to what you¡¯re expecting?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Chbosky said with the utmost surety. ¡°Believe me when I say this, from the moment my book was released, not a single day has gone by where I have not thought about how I would adapt it into a film. I have thought of which scenes to delete from the film, and which to include. I have even made a few storyboards in my free time. See.¡±


    With that, he went into his bag again, took out a big drawing book, and turned it to the first page. I was surprised to see the details with which he had crafted the scene on the page. It was one of the last scenes of the book where Charlie, the protagonist, was having a mental breakdown.


    A storyboard is essentially a comic panel that shows a series of events. It helps directors decide where to put the camera to get the best effect for a particular scene. Using a storyboard, even an average director can get great effects in a movie. What I was seeing in front of me was exactly the same scene that I remembered seeing in the original movie. The jump cuts, the flashbacks, everything was the same.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°This is very good,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he nodded in gratitude. ¡°So what do you say?¡±


    I closed my eyes for a few seconds to think about the problem before opening them.


    ¡°Before I make that decision,¡± I began, ¡°tell me honestly, Stephen¡ªwould you be okay if I play Charlie? I know Dad already talked to you about this, but I don¡¯t want you to compromise and hire me unless you want me in the film as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± he said quickly. Very quickly. ¡°Honestly, I was a little skeptical because I hadn¡¯t seen any of your latest photos, but seeing you in person now? Definitely. I have no doubt about your acting skills.¡±


    I inclined my head in thanks. ¡°Alright. Have you worked on the screenplay at all?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so here¡¯s my offer¡ªI¡¯ll pay you $1m for the screenplay.¡±


    He was left speechless and with an open mouth at hearing my offer.


    I chuckled at his reaction before continuing, ¡°It includes the adaptation rights, your work on adapting the screenplay, and the storyboards. I want everything. I am packaging this deal because if there are any revisions to the screenplay, the costs would be included in this amount. If you hire any writing assistants, they¡¯ll be paid the union rates, but anything beyond the second draft would be paid out of your salary.¡±


    I made that offer because screenwriters have this habit of giving out unfinished or bad screenplays in Hollywood because they are paid extra for any revisions requested by the producers as per the WGA. This unnecessarily extended the pre-production time. By packaging the deal and paying way above the standard, Stephen didn¡¯t have a choice but to give out his best screenplay at the earliest.


    ¡°Also, I want storyboards for the entire movie,¡± I continued. ¡°Not just a few crucial scenes, but every scene.¡±


    ¡°That will take a lot of time,¡± Chbosky said nervously. ¡°It will take me at least a year to write the screenplay. If I do the storyboards as well¡­¡±


    ¡°I will wait then. And if you think it¡¯s too much work for you, hire someone else to draw the storyboards,¡± I said nonchalantly. ¡°I want us to make a great film, and both of us are inexperienced as filmmakers. I can say for sure that this scene that you¡¯ve drawn will be great, but I don¡¯t know about the rest of the film. Do this, and I will let you direct it just as you like. A further half a million will be your salary for directing the film.¡±


    Stephen silently thought about my offer before nodding minutely. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    I grinned and shook hands with him. ¡°Glad to hear that. My lawyer will send you a contract with all the details and your signing bonus.¡±


    When Stephen had left, Mum, who was mostly silent during the conversation, said, ¡°You offered him too much money.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± I shook my head. ¡°He deserved it. Were he not so vehement about directing the film himself, he could have gotten an even higher price for just the screenplay.¡±


    ¡°He could make a disaster of a film,¡± Mum said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him,¡± I shot back. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking him to storyboard everything. I may give him freedom with the film, but I will control the storyboards completely. I¡¯ll make sure that the storyboards are so detailed that someone as green as Evan would be able to make a great film using them.¡±


    Mum shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. If that were the case, no film that used storyboarding would ever be bad.¡±


    That¡­was true. But Mum didn¡¯t know that I had foresight that most people don¡¯t. So I smartly changed the topic.


    ¡°How many more meetings do I have now?¡±


    ¡°Four more.¡±


    I groaned in frustration.


    (Break)


    Kathy just knew something was not right with Troy. Ever since he finished filming for the third Potter film, he had become addicted to his phone. He thought he was being sneaky, but she was his mother, so of course, she knew when his behavior was different from the norm. Whenever she asked him what he was doing, all he would say was something like, "Texting Jamie/Emma/Or any other random friend." Sometimes he would even talk to a few of his long-term fans over email. While Kathy didn¡¯t have a problem with fan interaction (as long as it was using a computer), she absolutely hated the invention called SMS and those internet phones. Why couldn¡¯t Troy be more like Evan?


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Steve interrupted Kathy¡¯s inner monologue.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t have time. I have a cake to prepare.¡±


    Given their financial condition, they could afford the best cakes from the most upscale bakeries in the world, but this was something she would always do for her son¡¯s birthday. Time, it seemed, had flown by in a matter of days. It seemed like just yesterday when they had celebrated Troy¡¯s thirteenth birthday. And now he was fourteen years old and just four years away from being an adult. She already feared the day he would turn eighteen and leave the nest.


    As Kathy was mixing the batter for Troy¡¯s birthday cake, Steve spoke up, ¡°So how did your meetings go in LA? Besides that Chbosky guy, that is.¡±


    ¡°Tiring,¡± Kathy said off-handedly. ¡°Out of the four people we met, three are going nowhere. The last one was good, but I don¡¯t think Troy should do that film. It was a film called [The Way Way Back] and its theme is too similar to [The Perks of Being a Wallflower].¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Steve hummed in thought. ¡°It¡¯s bad for an actor¡¯s image if you take too many similar roles.¡±


    Having mixed the batter, now preparing the mold, Kathy noted idly, ¡°It¡¯s too bad that Evan didn¡¯t win anything at that Film Festival.¡±


    ¡°It had a lot of student entries,¡± Steve said. ¡°Students who were in film school and doing this for years. Most of their work was top-notch. Considering it was Evan¡¯s first film, he did fantastic. I know he¡¯ll improve. More than anything, it was a great learning experience for him¡±


    Kathy continued making the cake in silence, while Steve accompanied her. Finally, she put the batter in the mold and put it in the oven to bake before starting preparations for the icing. For reference, she pulled out two photos of cakes that she had downloaded from the internet. She was a little confused about which one to pick for the decoration, so she turned to her husband, ¡°Which one is better?¡±


    Steve blinked owlishly looking at two lavishly designed cakes. ¡°Both are good. Choose whichever you like.¡±


    ¡°If I was able to, I wouldn''t have asked you,¡± Kathy deadpanned.


    ¡°Ask someone else,¡± he said deflectively. ¡°Ask Troy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise cake for him; I can¡¯t ask him,¡± Kathy said.


    ¡°Ask Evan then,¡± Steve said before remembering something. ¡°Better yet, you can ask Emma. She came early for Troy¡¯s birthday party, and they are playing video games in Troy¡¯s room.¡±


    Kathy smiled at that suggestion, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. You men are useless for such things. I¡¯ll ask Emma.¡±


    With a purpose in mind, Kathy left the kitchen and walked over to Troy¡¯s room where the door was closed. She chuckled at the thought that in a few years, she¡¯d have to tell Troy to keep the door open whenever a girl was over. Fortunately for her, Troy and Emma were far too young to do something like that.


    She opened the door, only to realize that the kids weren¡¯t that young anymore and that the ¡°few years¡± had come a little early. Troy and Emma were sitting in front of Troy¡¯s telly, with their lips locked to each other. They separated hastily as soon as the door was fully open.


    ¡°Mum, I can explain,¡± Troy said weakly.


    ¡°That you have loads to do, son,¡± Kathy said dangerously.

 Chapter 83

    Surprisingly, my parents didn''t create as big of a scene as I expected them to. One day after my birthday, they sat me down, and we had a frank discussion about my relationship with Emma.


    "I love her," I said with utmost seriousness. "A lot." It felt a little strange saying it out to my parents, but it was true. "It doesn''t matter what you have to say, I won''t stop dating her because of that."


    "Troy," Dad said in a serious tone. "You''re both very young. We don''t want you or Emma to get heartbroken or worse, do something you''ll regret for the rest of your lives."


    "We''re not having sex," I said with absolute certainty. "And we won''t for years. I told her very clearly that we won''t cross that threshold yet. As for getting heartbroken, we can''t stop loving people for the fear of getting heartbroken, or there would be no more relationships in the world."


    Dad wanted to argue more, I could sense it, but Mum held his hand and squeezed lightly which stopped him in his tracks.


    "Fine," Mum said. "You can continue dating her." I smiled at that. "But, we have a few conditions." Of course. How could there not be?


    "First of all, don''t take her to your room at all."


    "That''s not fair!" I complained.


    "This is a condition placed by Emma''s parents," Mum said. "If you don''t follow it, they won''t send her here."


    That''s another thing that I didn''t like about the situation. My parents had told Emma''s parents about our little affair. As any sane person could guess, they weren''t very happy about it. Emma being Emma, she was equally insistent about continuing to see me, so they had laid out a few conditions of their own.


    "Fine!" I grumbled. "What else?"


    Mum looked at Dad worriedly before he took over, "We can''t ignore the fact that the two of you aren''t some random kids. You''re world famous, and if any outsider gets even a hint of this information, it won''t take time for it to become international news. You know how bad it can become, right?" At my nod, he continued, "Until Emma turns 16, we cannot let this news come out or there will be all sorts of nasty rumors. As soon as the production begins, we will get the entire crew to sign fresh NDAs. Whoever refuses, we''ll replace them with someone else."


    "What about the cast and their entourage?" I asked. "You cannot replace them as well, can you?"


    "No, we can''t," Dad agreed. "That''s why you have to be careful about who you share this information with. Also, you have to¡­"


    That lecture continued for a few hours. I felt tired and emotionally drained afterward. The worst part about the whole conversation was the realization that I would have to continue being careful about my love life for the rest of my life. Or at least as long as I''m an actor. Scandals are very common in the entertainment circle, and the ones that are exposed are only the tip of the iceberg. I also knew that it would be almost impossible to keep this relationship under a lid for three years.


    After that long lecture, I was in desperate need of some sleep. I walked towards my room with that singular thought. After all, the winter break would end in a week and the shooting for [Goblet of Fire] would begin. Then I''d hardly have any time for things like an afternoon nap.


    Right as I plopped down on my bed, my phone beeped indicating a message. I wanted to ignore it, but I also knew who the most likely sender was. Now that I was in the UK, we didn''t have to rely on emails to talk.


    Em: Are you ok?


    I sighed before typing a reply.


    Me: I''ll live. Wbu? Ur parents aren''t too angry, are they?


    Em: Mum cried when she got the call from Kathy. Dad was angry. But they''ll be fine in a few days. Let''s talk about something else.


    Em: That film you''re doing next. Do you think I can play a part in it?


    And that was my only regret about pursuing [Perks] as my next film. I loved the film, but it was also likely that due to my involvement, the film would not feature Emma. To compensate for it, I had decided early on that I''d recommend her for another great role in the future.


    Me: Didn''t you say last week that you''d rather focus on being normal for a few years after [GOF]?


    Em: But U''ll be away from me for months!


    Me: The only good female roles in the story are all much older than you. I don''t think this film will suit you.


    Em: :( Ok


    Before I could end our conversation, I got an email notification. I opened up the email, expecting it to be one of the few fans I interacted with frequently, only to see that the sender was someone I had almost forgotten about.


    From: Tobias O''Brien


    Hi Troy,


    I don''t know if you remember me, but we met on the set of [David Letterman] when you were doing press rounds for [Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone]. I was the assistant assigned to you personally, and later on in your changing room, you gave me your card about a job with you.


    I know it has been quite a long time since then, and I don''t even know if you have this email active now, but just in case you do, and you remember me, I wanted to see if you still have a job open with you. Because of some personal reasons, I don''t wish to work in New York for the foreseeable future. My other options were all mostly centered around Los Angeles until I remembered your offer. I''d be glad to work as your assistant, manager, or in any other capacity that you want me to. I''m very dedicated to my job, and Mr. Letterman would be happy to give me a recommendation.


    Hoping to hear from you soon.


    Tobias


    xxx-xxx-xxx


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I remembered him. It was more than two years ago, but I remember the incident and the circumstances under which I offered him a job. I didn''t think he would contact me at all given he had recently joined with [Letterman], and working for me meant shifting countries. At that time, I was contemplating hiring someone but had dropped the idea later on. Now that I am venturing into production as well, I''d definitely need someone other than my mother to oversee my affairs.


    Enough of that, I need to rest right now. I''ll contact him later.


    (Break)


    The shooting for [Goblet of Fire] began soon after the winter break. Some of the old crew members who had been with us from the first day left the set because they refused to sign an NDA. To clarify, they weren''t fired; instead, they were put on some other film by Warner. The number of people who left was in the single digits, so it didn''t impact the production that much.


    Dad and his team had made up a story that someone in the crew was selling information about kids to the media, that''s why they needed everyone to sign on this. On paper, the excuse was very good and most people agreed in the name of child protection.


    As soon as I reached the set and changed, I was escorted to the place where our training would begin. By "we," I mean the four actors who would play the roles of the four champions of the Triwizard Tournament, and by "training," I meant training for the second task where we will have to shoot most of the part underwater.


    I still have nightmares from my time shooting underwater scenes for [Artificial Intelligence], but it is unavoidable for the good of the film.


    As I greeted my fellow actors, I couldn''t help but feel that my presence had changed the casting once again. The actor for Viktor Krum was the same, Stanislav Ianevski, but the actress for Fleur Delacour was being played by a gorgeous girl by the name of Lea Seydoux. I don''t recall the name of the original actress, but I know her face, and this was not her.


    The biggest change in the casting was the tall boy playing the role of Cedric Diggory, who was played by none other than future Superman (at least in an alternate universe) by the name of Henry Cavill. Henry was only 19 at the moment, so perfect to play the role of Cedric. When he was cast in the film, the shooting of [Prisoner of Azkaban] was going on, so he was called on to make a cameo in that film as well. The scene where dementors attack me while playing Quidditch. I felt a little bad for Robert Pattinson and his massive global fanbase, but some things were just beyond my control.


    "It''s good you''re all here early," our diving instructor, Bernie, said. "The script requires you to act underwater without even a single bubble released for taking a breath. This is called free diving, and it is the most difficult sort of diving where you don''t have any equipment to breathe. Troy and Henry here have dived before, so their training would be a little different from Lea and Stan. Let''s get you all geared up."


    The four of us were already in our skintight wetsuits, and soon Henry and I were fitted with a heavy cylinder each and so began our diving practice in the huge diving room they had set up for us. Warner Bros had set up this huge pool at the Leavesden Studios where all the underwater scenes would be shot, and we were using the same spot for our training as well.


    The schedule of [Goblet] was the worst as of yet. For us four champions, the day began at the crack of dawn at 5 AM when we had to reach the set. Then we would practice diving nonstop for three hours. Because I was the protagonist and had the most diving scenes in the movie, I was given a lot more attention than the other three. Then after a big breakfast, I would go back to the set proper, and the regular shooting would begin. Then, in the evening, we would do some more diving practice. By the time I got home, I just wanted to pass out. I barely had any time left to talk to Emma when we were not shooting together, and we didn''t even have that many scenes with each other in this film initially. Just like this scene that we were shooting.


    I stood in the room hesitantly as the three Triwizard champions were looking in my direction. I didn''t know what to do or say because the situation was pretty awkward.


    "What is it?" Lea said in a French accent. "Do zey want us back in ze Hall?"


    Suddenly, there was a commotion behind me as I slowly turned in that direction. When I saw that the three headmasters, a few professors, and ministry officials came into the room, I fully turned in that direction without answering Lea''s question as suddenly Michael Gambon came running up to me and held my shoulders. He calmly pushed me back against some trinkets placed in the room. Then he asked me equally calmly while shaking me from head to toe, "Did you put your name in the Goblet of Fire, Harry?"


    I couldn''t help myself anymore. I broke my character and started laughing hysterically. Michael Gambon joined in on the fun and started laughing as well. Behind him, I could see some of the other actors also laughing at us.


    "Sorry," I said while turning in the direction where Alfonso was standing. "He shook me too wildly. I couldn''t help myself."


    "It''s okay," Alfonso grinned. "It''s only the first take. Let''s get it right on the next one."


    As Gambon separated from me, I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I knew I could have asked to change this scene to be more accurate to the book description, but if they had done that, the iconic meme would have been lost. Overall, it didn''t impact the film that much, and I was having entirely too much fun to include this while no one else knew why.


    After a couple of more takes, we were successful in getting the right shot as per Alfonso''s vision and moved on to the next scene. The wait time between the two scenes was around 20 minutes, so I decided to stay on set during that time. Before I could take out my phone to text Emma, someone came and stood beside me.


    "Man," Henry Cavill said as he stood next to me. "Is it always this hectic on this set?"


    "Yes," I said emphatically. "But you''re probably feeling it more than others because of the diving practice. The first three films were relatively tame as compared to this one."


    He nodded in acceptance before whispering to me, "Hey, do you think you can help me out a little?"


    Surprised, I whispered back, "That depends on what you need help with. And why the hell are we whispering?"


    Henry turned a little embarrassed at my question but answered nonetheless, "Can you help me out with Lea? She''s¡­ so hot."


    I stared at him to see if he was serious, and when he didn''t break out in laughter, I got to know that he was.


    "Why can''t you be a man, go up to her, and ask for her number?" I offered. "How could I help you out, anyway? I''m just 14."


    "Are you kidding me?" He asked incredulously. "You''re the world''s biggest superstar right now. You can probably do anything, and date anyone. As soon as you turn 16, girls would be throwing themselves at you. I could ask her number, but I don''t want to come across as a try-hard, you know? Please do this for me. All you have to do is go up to her and start some small talk. Then, sometime later, I would walk by and you can include me. Then, you make some excuse, get out, and let me do the rest."


    Essentially he wanted me to be his wingman.


    "Okay," I said, "I''ll help you, bro. But if you two go on a date, you have to treat me to a good meal."


    "Done," he agreed easily.


    Bidding him farewell, I walked up to Lea and waved, "Hey Lea, how''re you doing?"


    I could see that Lea was a little surprised that I approached her. I could guess the reason easily. Henry was correct in saying that Lea was hot, and I was a hormone-filled teenage boy with a beautiful girlfriend. Emma would kill me if she even suspected some wrongdoing on my end. So it''s better to stay away from Lea. It''s not like we had many scenes together that our chemistry would suffer.


    "I''m good," she smiled at me. "Tell me."


    "What?" I asked, genuinely confused.


    "Tell me what you and Henry were saying about me," she said mischievously.


    I stood there, shocked for a few seconds before regaining my composure, "We weren''t. I like talking to all my co-actors." I lied through my teeth.


    She gave me a disbelieving look. "I can read lips," she said. "At least in French, I can. So I know he said my name. I didn''t get the rest, and suddenly you walked up to me. So tell me, or I''ll ask Henry."


    I would be the worst wingman in the history of wingmen for what I said next.


    "Fine, we were talking about you. Mostly how Henry thinks you''re the most beautiful girl in the whole world and he wanted to ask you out. But he''s scared that you''ll say no. That''s why he sent me to test the waters, so to speak."


    She sent her beautiful smile at me, "And how do the waters look?"


    "That depends, are you single?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you like Henry?"


    Covertly, she looked behind me at where Henry must be standing and then nodded, "I do."


    "Then it''s decided," I announced before turning to Henry and motioning him to come forth, which he did, surprise evident on his face.


    "Henry, why don''t you talk to Lea? I have to use the restroom." And with that pathetic excuse, I ran off, leaving Henry to his fate.


    _____________________________________


    AN: I have a new poll on Pat reon about Troy''s Marvel Superhero debut. Go vote on it if you haven''t already.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 84

    Tobias O''Brien was not sure what he was thinking when he sent that email to Troy Armitage. A boy, who may only be fourteen years old at the moment, but everyone knew him. And why wouldn''t they? Troy was one of the highest-paid actors in the world with the second Harry Potter film and for good reasons. He had done only five movies in his life, and all of them were massive successes, raking in a total of $3.64 billion, which gives an average movie collection of $728 million. This is the highest of any actor in the world. More than Tom Cruise, Julia Roberts, or Tom Hanks.


    Why would such a big star hire a nobody like Tobias based on a casual promise he''d made more than two years ago? He must have a big team of managers and agents running all around him, managing all his affairs and future projects for him. Even if by some miracle, Troy were to hire Tobias, there hardly would be any good work for him there. But still, he wanted to get away from New York at all costs, and London seemed like a good enough place to start over. Troy wasn''t the only big star he had written to. Because of his last two years with David Letterman, he had come to know a lot of celebs, so he had written quite a few, but all of the other celebs'' representatives had made a fake promise that they''d see. Tobias knew nothing would come out of it.


    So it came as a big surprise when a week later, he got a call from an unknown number.


    "Hello?" He asked into the receiver.


    "Hi, is this Tobias?" A woman asked on the other end of the phone.


    "It is."


    "This is Kathy Kloves, Troy''s mother. You wrote to him a week ago for a job, right?"


    And just like that, Tobias'' situation changed overnight. Kathy Kloves grilled him relentlessly for a full hour, asking him everything from his family background to his education to his work experience. At the end of the call, Kathy had said just one thing of note.


    "Alright Tobias, things look good for now. So here''s what we''ll do¡ªI''ll send over a ticket to London for you, and we''ll hire you provisionally for a month. If we like your work, you can continue doing so. Otherwise, I''ll book you a ticket back to New York. For the first month, your pay will be five thousand pounds. We''ll discuss your fixed pay and other benefits afterward. How does that sound?"


    "Perfect," Tobias agreed immediately. More like he didn''t have a better job offer. He would have preferred working in the US if possible but sometimes you just don''t have the luck to do as you want. It helped that the pay was not bad.


    Another two weeks, and he was in London. The first thing that happened was the usual stuff like signing an NDA and other legal formalities before he was told to go directly to the set of [Harry Potter].


    "You''ll have to match your schedule with Troy''s," Kathy said passionately before sending him off. "He reaches the set at five every morning, so that''s the latest you shall reach there as well. For now, you are essentially his go-to person for anything he needs. Then you have to maintain his schedule, which is the most important job at the moment. Most importantly, you need to make sure he doesn''t do anything stupid which creates negative rumors for him."


    Tobias was a little surprised by that request but he needed to know more so he asked, "What do you mean exactly? Is there something I should know?"


    "Troy is... very smart," Kathy began hesitantly. "The problem is that he knows it and then he gets overconfident and a little cocky. As long as someone is there to reign him in and tell him where he was wrong, everything will be fine. Till now only I have managed him. We didn''t hire anyone else beside his security guy, not even an agent."


    "Gotcha," Tobias nodded confidently, although he was massively surprised that Troy didn''t have any agent. This doesn''t seem that difficult of a job for the level of pay. Let''s just hope Troy isn''t as much of a brat as most teen celebs are.


    Since it was mid-morning when he joined, Tobias drove directly to Leavesden Studios where the shoot of [The Goblet of Fire] was taking place. Tobias had watched the first Harry Potter film and he didn''t like it that much because it was a little juvenile for his tastes. So he didn''t bother watching the second one. Unfortunately, now he''d have to change that because it is likely that Troy would not like it that his own assistant has not watched his film.


    Navigating around Leavesden was a chore in itself, like any big studio. He parked his car in the parking lot before he had to take a golf cart that drove him all the way over to the area where the shooting took place.


    The entire setup was quite different from the TV setup Tobias was used to in New York. Elaborate fantastical sets were created out of nothing to film a few scenes. From an outsider''s perspective, it may seem extravagant, but given how many people received their livelihoods from these elaborate sets, and how much money these films earned back from the audiences, it was justified.


    When Tobias walked in on the set proper, the shooting was going on, so he kept quiet and decided to approach Troy only when the scene was done. It was a set of a bridge, or at least a portion of the bridge where the main cast was standing, while they had put elaborate green screens in the background, which they would probably fill out with CGI in post-production.


    "Harry, you told me you''d figured out the egg weeks ago. The task is two days from now," the girl who played Hermione said. Tobias forgot her name, but he was sure he''d get to know later from Troy.


    "Really?" Troy said with heavy sarcasm in his voice. "I had no idea." He looked away in the distance, his eyes showing a turmoil within them. A restlessness for not being able to get whatever Hermione was hinting at. Then he softened his voice as he said, "I suppose Viktor''s already figured it out."


    "Wouldn''t know, we don''t talk about the tournament. Actually, we don''t really talk at all. Viktor''s more of a physical being."


    What the fuck did she just say? Tobias barely suppressed his laughter, but Troy didn''t.


    Realizing her blunder, Hermione closed her eyes in mortification before elaborating with a grin, "I mean, he''s not particularly loquacious. Mostly he watches me study. It''s a bit annoying actually." Within moments her face went from smiling to worried. "You are trying to figure this egg out, aren''t you?"


    Troy turned equally serious as he asked, "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "It means these tests are designed to test you in the most brutal way. They are almost cruel. And I''m scared for you."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    As Hermione continued speaking her lines, Troy didn''t speak a single word for a few seconds, but his face went through so many expressions that the viewer could easily discern what he was feeling. A sense of hopelessness permeated the set, all because of Troy''s first-class acting.


    "Oi! Potter!" A tall young man called out from behind the two youngsters.


    "I''ll see you later," Troy said to the girl before walking in the opposite direction to where the taller boy was coming from.


    "Potter," he called again while jogging up to him, and this time Troy stopped and turned around. "How are you?"


    "As good as I can be," Troy said with a confused expression, silently asking why the older boy was there to begin with.


    "Look, I realize I never really thanked you properly for tipping me off about those dragons."


    "Forget about it. I know you would have done the same." Troy almost turned around in a hurry, but the older boy spoke up.


    "Exactly! Do you know the prefect''s bathroom on the fifth floor? Take your golden egg with you there and... mull things over in the hot water." He started stepping a few steps away, then remembering something, he stopped and said, "The password''s ''pine fresh''." Then he turned around and walked the way he had come.


    Troy looked around confused as Hermione had also left the place, leaving him alone to think about the problem.


    "Cut!" A male voice with a Mexican accent rang out on the set. "Perfect shot, people. We did it!"


    Only then did it occur to Tobias that the entire scene was a two-minute long single shot, with a single camera panning around, recording everything. It felt amazing to know that everything was timed so perfectly and that Troy and the other two actors, or the extras in the background didn''t break character for even a moment. Not only that, they acted perfectly. Especially Troy. No wonder he won so many awards over the years.


    At that moment, a switch had been flipped as Troy relaxed and left his character of Harry Potter behind.


    "Thank God!" He said before turning to the Mexican man, who must be the director. "Are we done here, Alfonso?"


    "Yes," came the reply. "The next scene will be in an hour at least."


    Tobias started walking over to Troy but before he could reach him, the girl who played Hermione did.


    "How did I do?" she asked.


    "You should ask Alfonso," Troy replied. "I was busy with my acting. Your face might be pretty, but if I kept looking at it, I would hardly be able to act."


    The girl blushed. From what Tobias could sense, the two were barely keeping their hands off of each other, so he decided to interrupt the moment by clearing his throat loudly. Immediately, the two separated in unison and jumped apart as if a jolt of electricity had passed through them. Cute. But dangerous all the same for Tobias'' work.


    "Troy," Tobias called out. "I''m Tobias. Your new assistant. You remember me?"


    Troy''s face lit up in recognition. "Of course. Didn''t you go by Toby?"


    "Not anymore, just call me Tobias," he said. "I''ve been told it sounds more professional like this."


    "Okay," Troy agreed before motioning toward the girl. "This is my good friend Emma."


    After exchanging polite greetings with the girl, Tobias asked Troy, "I wanted to discuss my duties with you. When would you like to do it?"


    Troy looked at Emma, who shrugged before making a shooing motion. Troy grinned and said, "Now is fine." Then he turned to an AD on set. "Hey! Doris! I''m going over to my trailer for a bit. Give me a call if the scene begins, yeah?"


    "Sure," the woman replied.


    "Come on," Troy said to him, and together they walked over to the golf cart which took them to Troy''s trailer.


    "You liking London so far?" Troy asked conversationally.


    "As much as I can in one day," Tobias joked. "It looks better than New York from what I can see."


    "Fair," Troy inclined his head. "I wish I could offer you a tour, but I''m pretty sure it would cause a commotion."


    "That''s putting it mildly." Tobias chuckled at that thought. "You don''t have to, though. It''s my job to make your life easier. Not the other way around."


    Troy didn''t speak for the next few moments, deep in thought, as they reached the trailer in silence. As soon as they did, Troy unlocked the door with a key and kept it open to let Tobias enter first. The insides were as grand as you''d expect from a superstar like Troy. Most trailers are shared by two or three people while filming, but Troy had one all to himself. It had a very comfy-looking couch, a dressing area, an en-suite, and even a bed. There was also a big TV with a game console attached to it.


    "Make yourself comfortable," Troy motioned towards the couch while sitting in his dressing chair.


    As Tobias sat down, it was confirmed to him that the couch was very comfortable. In fact, this was the most comfortable couch he had ever sat on.


    "First things first," Troy began. "I want to know why you left Letterman."


    "I already told your mom," Tobias said hesitantly.


    "No, you said that you didn''t like the work culture there. I need some details so that inadvertently I don''t repeat those things here as well," Troy said.


    Tobias chuckled bitterly, "That can never be a problem here."


    "Never say never," Troy said.


    "Unless you turn out to be a blonde bombshell in secret, I''m pretty sure it won''t be a problem," Tobias said. Seeing the confused look on Troy''s face, he explained further, "At Letterman''s, my immediate boss was Samantha." He paused, remembering that Troy was still a kid, and censored his story a little. "We had an affair of sorts which ended in a terrible breakup. Then, she started behaving erratically and made my work life hell. She is a producer on the show and everyone in the entertainment circles in New York knows her. Even if I were to apply for another job in NYC, one negative recommendation from her and my career would be killed. That''s why I looked for a chance elsewhere."


    Tobias wasn''t sure why he told that story to Troy. He knew that in most cases people wouldn''t believe him, but he didn''t want to get a job based on a lie.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," Troy said in an apologetic tone before perking up. "Anyway, now that you''re here, you have to take care of me whenever I''m working."


    "Don''t worry about that, I will," Tobias assured him. Then he hesitated before saying the next part. "Actually, I didn''t have to ask you particularly about the job description, your mother already gave it to me. There was one particular task she made me swear I''ll do, which was making sure that there were no rumors about you. So I called you aside to make sure there weren''t."


    Troy was in shock for a few moments before standing up from his chair and pacing around.


    "She didn''t have to tell you!" he muttered frustratedly. "I haven''t even told Jamie, and she told you that I''m dating Emma?"


    Tobias was mightily surprised by that news. He had heard his fair share of celebrity gossip working with Letterman, but this was the first time he was seeing it in person. This information alone could easily be sold to a gossip column for more than what Tobias would earn in a year. Alas, his NDA prevented him from doing that.


    "She didn''t tell me," Tobias interrupted Troy. "You were being very obvious. I''m sure I wasn''t the only one who picked it up. So I stopped it before the rumors started spreading."


    Troy didn''t look happy with that as he said, "Don''t tell me you''re gonna be my babysitter now?"


    "Of course not," Tobias said immediately. "As long as you''re in private, you can do whatever you want. But when you''re out in public, I''ll make sure you remember your surroundings."


    Troy closed his eyes in defeat as he retook the chair and said, "Fine."


    "Glad we are on the same page," Tobias smiled. "Anything beyond your schedule and basic needs that you may require from me at the moment?"


    Troy made a thinking face while rubbing his metaphorical beard before brightening up. "Oh yes. I''m producing a film called [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. Here''s your first task, read the book and then make a list of all possible locations we would need for it. Also, if you don''t know it yet, ask around some AD on set, and create a checklist of sorts for pre-production steps. And when you''re done with it¡ª"


    "Woah," Tobias cut him off. "You never told me that I''ll have to be an assistant to a producer."


    Troy smirked, "Now I am. Let''s see how well you adapt. If you swim, I''ll promote you. If you sink, oh well." He shrugged carelessly before continuing, "As I was saying¡­"


    Tobias had a feeling that he was not working for a child at all, but a ruthless manager. Or maybe Troy was just taking revenge for interrupting his talk with his girlfriend? He''d never know. With a resigned sigh, Tobias took out a notepad and pen from his pocket and said, "Can you repeat what all you''ll need so I can note it down?"


    "Certainly."


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 85

    Tobias was an alright fellow, I guess. I¡¯m still a little miffed that his duties were curtailed to become more or less my babysitter by my mother. Not that I¡¯d let him stay that way. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised my mother let me hire him. No one can deny that it is past time that I got a team of my own, but hiring anyone new permanently meant a great reduction in my mother¡¯s duties, which she saw as me growing up. When I first floated the idea to her after receiving Tobias¡¯ email, she had literally cried. I temporarily dropped the idea. I couldn¡¯t hire someone at the cost of my family¡¯s happiness. But two days later, she came to me and said that she may have overreacted.


    But still, she wanted to interview a few people locally so that they could stay longer on the job. I agreed with that thinking of hers and let her search for more people. She talked to more than twenty people in London over the next few days but was not satisfied until she finally called Tobias in New York, and the rest is history. It¡¯s weird how life works in mysterious ways. Currently, everything in my life is perfect. I can¡¯t help but thank whatever deity sent me here. My start in life could have been better, but as they say, all¡¯s well that ends well.


    Coming back to my work for the past few months, I have been working out heavily and have been taking a pretty controlled diet. The reason for that was obvious to me (although my family may disagree with it.) I had to take a bath in the prefect¡¯s bathroom. I like to think that I¡¯m not an exhibitionist, but if I¡¯m getting half-naked for cameras, at least I can look my best.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be on the set that day?¡± Emma whined while pouting cutely.


    After receiving that warning from Tobias about our borderline PDA, Emma and I decided that we would meet only in one of our trailers. So here we were in my trailer, with Emma¡¯s assistant/nanny Chloe also present in the room as a watchdog. She was hired by Emma¡¯s father after he came to know about our relationship.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have a scene that day, and everybody would think it weird that you¡¯re there.¡± I poked her cheek. She huffed and pushed my hand away, which only made me chuckle more. ¡°You are so cute when you pout like that.¡±


    She blushed for a moment, ready to retort when she realized what we were talking about initially.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic by flirting with me,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I insisted while raising my hands defensively. ¡°If you want to see me take a bath that bad, you can always ask, and I can give you a good private show.¡± I grinned at her with all my charm, and seeing the furious blush on her face, it was all worth it.


    A loud clearing of Chloe¡¯s throat told me that nothing of the sort would be happening anytime soon.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Emma rebuked Chloe. ¡°As long as we are just talking, keep your ears closed.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I don¡¯t want to hear this either, Emma,¡± Chloe retorted before turning to me. ¡°But Troy knows just the things to say to push my boundaries.¡±


    I shrugged innocently. It¡¯s not like I would have done anything more than what I already was doing if Chloe was not here. Maybe there would be some more kissing, but other than that, nothing would change. Then suddenly an idea popped into my mind as I stood up from my seat and walked over to one of my drawers before coming back with my iPod Classic and handing it over to Chloe.


    ¡°There you go. Listen to this, and then you won¡¯t have to hear our embarrassing talks.¡±


    She looked contemplative for a few moments before putting the offered earphones on. I grinned in triumph and played the first song on the playlist, [Cry Me a River] by Justin Timberlake, and cranked the volume to full. As Chloe started jamming with the song, I turned to Emma and said, ¡°This is how you do it.¡±


    Emma settled on rolling her eyes before she remembered something and her eyes lit up. ¡°You said something about a private show.¡±


    I shook my head at the audacity of the girl. ¡°She might not be able to listen to what we are saying, but she can see.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you were that shy,¡± she smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I insisted. ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯d report me to your parents if I do that. And I have no intention to face your father again.¡± I shivered involuntarily, remembering the last time I had met one Chris Watson. Mostly, Emma stayed with her mother in Oxford, but when we were shooting, she would stay with her father in London. Her parents had divorced, but that didn¡¯t mean Chris cared for his daughter any less. He was a good father. So obviously, I hated him.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating,¡± she waved off. ¡°He¡¯s a total gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Of course he is,¡± I said with heavy sarcasm. ¡°Only a gentleman would tell a fourteen-year-old how he has a big vintage gun collection that still works.¡±


    ¡°He was just joking,¡± she waved off my concerns as trivial. ¡°He is the¨C¡±


    Before we could continue our conversation, there was a loud knock on the door. Hearing my shout of: ¡°Come in,¡± Tobias walked inside.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°The shot will be ready soon,¡± he said. ¡°For both of you. The makeup team will be here in a few minutes.¡±


    Chloe, who had removed her earphones after seeing Tobias, stood up as well and motioned Emma to come with her. Seeing as it was only the four of us in the trailer for now, I kissed Emma on the cheek and said, ¡°See you on the set, love.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, only blushed before nodding and leaving the trailer.


    When Emma and her assistant had left, Tobias let out a tired sigh, ¡°You are incorrigible.¡±


    ¡°And proud of it,¡± I announced. As my makeup artist came in, I took my chair.


    (Break)


    The world is full of perverts. Now I know for sure. It wasn¡¯t just Emma who was interested in seeing me half-naked. Most of the crew members, who usually didn¡¯t bother watching the shooting and whose work wasn¡¯t even directly involved in film production, came to watch my scene.


    As I looked around the tightly packed surroundings while donning my bathrobe, I turned to Alfonso, ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°They must be interested to see the shooting. We didn¡¯t close the set because we didn¡¯t think it would be required.¡±


    Seeing the hundred or so people standing there, gawking, I made an instant decision. ¡°It is required,¡± I said. ¡°Please clear all those people out who are not required.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I insisted. ¡°Listen, man, I don¡¯t know what sort of perverts they are, but I¡¯ll be much more relaxed if they didn¡¯t get off on seeing me half-naked.¡±


    Alfonso was surprised by my words but didn¡¯t waste too much time because he knew time was money. He immediately turned to all the ADs and barked instructions to clear the set. I waited patiently as they did, while my assistant came up to me and offered me a bottle of water, which I declined immediately.


    ¡°Just wait for a few hours, Tobias,¡± I said. ¡°I cannot drink water right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being stupid,¡± he summed up eloquently. ¡°No one cares if a teenager has a toned body or fully visible abs. What you¡¯re doing is not healthy.¡±


    ¡°I care about my body. That''s why I am consulting a doctor for this diet,¡± I emphasized. ¡°Now don¡¯t talk to me. It makes me thirsty.¡±


    When Alfonso came to know about my desire to get in better shape for the bath scene, he postponed the scene for a few months. Initially, it was planned to be shot in January, but thankfully, they were shooting it now in April. A nutritionist and a physician had been hired for me, who carefully monitored my diet and water intake a few days before the scene was to be shot, and since yesterday, I had not had even a single drop of water.


    As the scene was finally cleared of unwanted crew members, only fifty people remained behind because their work was ¡°absolutely necessary for the scene,¡± in Alfonso¡¯s words. Getting instructions from him, I dropped my robe, which was immediately grabbed by Tobias, who stepped out of the camera frame. Looking down at my chiseled body, I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of my hard work. This was the first time I saw some noticeable muscle development in myself, and I loved it. My arms were double the size of what they were last year. While my chest wasn¡¯t that big because of my age, my abs and pecs were quite toned.


    ¡°Admired yourself enough?¡± Alfonso asked to the amusement of multiple people.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered unabashedly. ¡°Now can we begin?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else; simply walked out of the frame while I took my position on the edge of the bathtub, wearing only skin-colored underwear to hide my modesty. That was done because I was meant to be butt-naked in the pool. That¡¯s movie magic for you. I looked around the set and thankfully this time no one was outright gawking at me. I wasn''t fully comfortable with the scene even now, but this was just a job for me and had to be done.


    ¡°Lights! Camera! Action!¡±


    Hearing that magic phrase, I sat on the edge of the tub with a big golden egg. A few crew members were sitting near me, but out of the camera range, creating small bubbles in the air for that perfect magical bath effect. But I didn¡¯t care about it at all. All I could think about was the puzzle in front of me. Then I jumped into the tub, which was filled to the rim with warm water and a lot of bubbles. I turned back to look at my golden egg and said, ¡°I must be out of my mind.¡± Then I opened it. Its insides were painted neon green so that effects could be placed on them later. I acted as if the egg was making a horrible screeching noise and shut it close again. ¡°I¡¯m definitely out of my mind.¡±


    Then I turned around to find the actress who was playing Moaning Myrtle sitting there.


    ¡°I¡¯d try putting it in the water if I were you.¡±


    ¡°Myrtle!¡± I exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Hello Harry,¡± she said in an overly sweet feminine voice. ¡°Long time no see.¡± She craned her neck to make me as uncomfortable as she could. I tried gathering some bubbles around me so the visibility of my lower body was as low as possible for the ghost.


    She continued rambling some inane things that were of no consequence to me, so I brought her back to what was.


    ¡°Myrtle, did you say try putting it in the water?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the other boy did. Cedric,¡± she giggled while coming near me. I tried to back away from her nervously, only to hit the edge of the bathtub. Then I saw the egg behind me and put it in front of me to preserve some of my modesty.


    ¡°Well, go on,¡± she prodded. ¡°Open it.¡± I submerged the egg inside the pool and then, after a few seconds of hesitation, lowered my head underwater as well. After a few seconds, I came out of the water, coughing out soapy water.


    ¡°Myrtle,¡± I turned to the ghost. ¡°There aren¡¯t merpeople in the Black Lake, are there?¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± she tittered. ¡°It took Cedric ages to figure it out.¡± With each word, she inched closer to me. ¡°Almost all the bubbles were gone.¡± I started gathering more of the distant bubbles between us while going as far away from the creepy ghost lady as possible, but it was not meant to be because she ended up resting her head on my shoulder by the end of the scene. In hindsight, the scene was more than a little gross because Shirley Henderson, who played Myrtle, was 38 years old compared to my 14. Not that Shirley was a bad actress, but I still don¡¯t understand why Chris even hired her to play Myrtle in the second part. Were all teenagers in the world dead?


    ¡°And cut!¡± Alfonso called out. ¡°Perfect scene everyone. Troy, let¡¯s do it one more time without Myrtle.¡±


    I nodded and took my position again. Since I was already wet and Myrtle came out only when I was in the tub, only those parts had to be shot again. My dedicated makeup artists ran up to me to dry my hair, and I redid the scene all alone this time.


    (Break)


    ¡°Troy,¡± Alfonso called out some half an hour later when the scene was done, and I was all dry, back in my bathrobe, and sipping on a bottle of water. ¡°I think you should see this scene.¡±


    ¡°I trust you, Alfonso,¡± I said. If you ask directors to watch a just-shot scene, they usually don¡¯t like it because it means that you don¡¯t trust them or their vision to bring out your best performance. But I cannot deny that I was more than a little curious to see how this would turn out.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he insisted.


    Not arguing any further, I walked over to the monitor screen Alfonso was standing near, where he replayed the video from the start. I watched how I sat on the edge of the pool and how I went in to solve the puzzle. It looked genuine, but most importantly, my body looked fab. They had used special lighting to make sure that my muscles popped out way more than they usually did. That, when added to everything else, like my increased workouts and water and diet control, made me look the best I have ever looked.


    Holy shit! This is too good. I knew Alfonso was good at filming the human body (like [Y Tu Mam¨¢ Tambi¨¦n]), but I didn¡¯t know that even I could look this good.


    I turned to Alfonso, ¡°Man, this is the best scene I¡¯ve ever seen of myself. The lights, the camera angles, everything is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Just wait until I correct the color grading in post-production,¡± Alfonso said confidently. ¡°This clip gave me some ideas about the tournament scenes.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡± I asked curiously. Usually, we shoot the CGI part first and the rest later, but since [Goblet of Fire] would be released a year after [Prisoner of Azkaban], there was no such rush to finish CGI at the moment. As a result, all three of the tournament events¡ªdragon-fighting, underwater rescue, the maze¡ªand the climax would be shot at the very end.


    ¡°The part for which you have been training relentlessly for months,¡± Alfonso said as if it was the most obvious thing. ¡°I had this idea that I wanted to float by you. What if the three male contestants shot the underwater scenes shirtless?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked the obvious question. On paper, it may look appealing, but the problem with that was I¡¯d have to continue my training and dieting for a lot more days. Not to mention, shooting shirtless for nearly a month underwater is just asking for trouble. That was how long time had been allotted for the filming of the second task.


    ¡°Because your audience is maturing with each film,¡± Alfonso pointed out. ¡°That¡¯s the theme that Rowling is adopting in her future books as well. The one theme most common in teenage stories is puberty and coming-of-age. The girls will go crazy for you if we were to do that whole sequence shirtless given how good you look right now. After all, I¡¯m here to deliver what the people want to see.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect an auteur director like Alfonso to choose style over substance to shoot such a scene. But then we weren¡¯t making some Oscar-bait film, so it made sense in a way. With the amount of hard work I had put into my body, I didn¡¯t mind showing it off to people as long as they weren¡¯t gawking at me in person.


    ¡°The decision is fully yours,¡± Alfonso continued when I didn¡¯t reply immediately. ¡°I¡¯m asking you first because if you agree then only will I talk to your father and the Warner Bros executives that this is the best route to go. Take your time and tell me in 2-3 days.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need to,¡± I said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll do it just like you are envisioning it. I don¡¯t want to be the one to hinder your vision. This is your movie first and foremost, not mine, so if you want me to be shirtless, I¡¯ll be shirtless.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked for good measure.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I waved off his concerns. ¡°Just make sure that the set is a closed set like today, and we¡¯ll be fine. I don''t want any unnecessary gawkers.¡±


    ¡°Perfect then,¡± he grinned at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle everything. We¡¯ll make this into the best Harry Potter movie of the series.¡±


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 86

    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Troy.¡± I shook hands with the man who had an eerie resemblance to me. He was slightly taller than me but had the same build and hair color. One major difference was the age. The man was eight years my senior.


    ¡°Of course, who wouldn¡¯t know you,¡± he beamed at me while shaking my hand vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m Raymond Clark, but you can call me Ray. My siblings, who are much younger than me, are huge fans of yours. We were having a ¡®Troy Marathon¡¯ last week where we watched all your movies in one go from morning till late in the evening.¡±


    There was something called a ¡®Troy Marathon¡¯ out there? That¡¯s bizarre, yet oddly satisfying.


    ¡°That must be quite a day. How come you don¡¯t hate my face already?¡± I joked eliciting laughter from him. After a few moments, I continued, ¡°Now you can be a part of the next film in the ¡®Troy Marathon¡¯ as well.¡±


    He nodded enthusiastically. ¡°And I¡¯m very happy to do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little curious, though,¡± I asked him. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel afraid when you¡¯re in such a dangerous line of work?¡±


    He shrugged before replying, ¡°I¡¯m used to it by now. I did my first stunt when I was just eighteen. So it¡¯s been four years now. It helps that our pay increases by a lot if we are injured.¡±


    It is a worrying thought that these stuntmen have no care for their health if it pays well. Better to nip this tendency of his in the bud. ¡°If you complete this film without getting injured even once, I¡¯ll pay you more than what the production would pay you if you do get injured,¡± I said in an attempt to save him from any deliberate accidents.


    His eyes widened. ¡°You serious?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m Harry,¡± I quipped. Seeing his confused expression, I sighed at my stupidity. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t know the reference when the third film hasn¡¯t been released yet. He must not be a book reader. Then again, stuntman. ¡°Forget it. Yes, I¡¯m serious. I will feel very guilty if you get injured doing a stunt for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± he grinned confidently. ¡°No getting injured. When do we begin?¡±


    ¡°Not in my hands, man,¡± I said while looking behind me where the crew was running around wildly. ¡°Ask one of the ADs if you wanna know.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll just wait to be called,¡± Ray replied as together we waited for the equipment and props to finish setting up.


    The scene we were doing today was the dragon fight scene. More like a dragon avoidance scene. It had been changed drastically from the intense chase sequence that the original film had where the dragon ended up falling to his death. Instead, the dragon and Harry never leave the stadium. I had nothing to do with this change, so I¡¯m assuming this is because of Alfonso¡¯s involvement.


    ¡°Alright there, guys?¡± Alfonso asked as he walked over to us.


    ¡°Yup,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Splendid,¡± Ray agreed.


    ¡°Good,¡± Alfonso said. ¡°Then here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Because the scene can be a little risky, Troy, you¡¯ll sit this one out until the final portion of the scene where your face will be visible. Other than that, it will be mostly Ray who will be doing this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± I nodded in agreement easily. I wasn¡¯t one of those actors who got off on doing his own stunts. Why should I risk my life when I have someone else to do it for me? Moreover, if I got injured because of my arrogance, the shooting would get halted or delayed depending upon the severity of the injury. So many people are relying on me to keep myself fit and healthy because if the film is delayed, their employment would be affected as well.


    That day, I found that shooting an action scene was not as glamorous as they show it on the screen when you have a stuntman doing most of the parts. I shot the opening scenes before the dragon attacked me, but everything after that was done by Ray. The parts on the broom had already been shot because they didn¡¯t pose that much danger to me. But the parts like the dragon¡¯s tail striking where I¡¯m standing, or me doing a barrel roll on the ground to save myself from dragon fire were all done by Ray.


    Truly, stuntmen are great.


    (Break)


    Finally, after six months of training, it was time for me to do the diving scenes for the second task. I like swimming a lot, but I was a little hesitant about staying underwater for an extended period initially. Thankfully, I had a wonderful instructor in the form of Bernie, who had made a full plan for teaching us diving. From being unable to hold my breath for even half a minute when we began, I am now able to hold my breath for up to four minutes, which is much better than most people (as per Bernie). He even said that as I grew older, my capacity would increase even further.


    As I stepped out onto the set of the Great Lake for the first time, I felt a little self-conscious all over again. If fifty crew members were a crowd for me earlier, now there were even more, and for good reason. I wasn¡¯t the only actor they had to shoot a scene with today. For some reason, Alfonso wanted to free all the other actors first so that the majority of scenes that involved me could be shot later on.


    As I approached where the scene was to be shot, I saw Jamie and Emma talking to each other. Emma¡¯s back was to me, so she didn¡¯t see me, but Jamie did. Seeing that, I put a finger on my lips, signaling him to be quiet. Getting my point, he kept talking to Emma while I crept behind her carefully before I held her shoulders and shook her violently.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Emma jumped in her spot before turning around immediately.


    I didn¡¯t bother controlling my laughter, and Jamie joined in with me.


    ¡°Troy Armitage!¡± Emma kept hitting me hard across my forearm. ¡°You¡¯re an arsehole!¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be like that, Em,¡± I said while trying to hug her close to my chest. Trying is the keyword here because she pushed me away violently. Seeing her panicked look, I realized the reason for her hesitance. It might be a closed set, but still, there were more than 70 people present.


    Jamie, being the oldest one of us, diffused the tension by changing the topic, ¡°Even after all this time, I still can¡¯t believe that you two are together. I used to consider you both like my siblings. Now I feel as if my brother is dating my sister.¡± Then he shivered at the mental image.


    ¡°Stop acting as if you don¡¯t have a girlfriend of your own,¡± Emma said pointedly before turning to me. ¡°I saw his phone. There were very naughty messages there. Before I could see who they were from, he snatched it away from me.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I grinned at the fresh gossip. ¡°You never told us, Jamie.¡±


    He scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just a fan.¡±


    I paused for a moment before asking slowly, ¡°So you¡¯re sleeping with a fan? Girl, I¡¯ll assume?¡±


    He gave me an irritated look and shouted, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a girl! Just because I did that one gay role with you in [Billy Elliot], it doesn¡¯t make me gay.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I tried placating him with raised hands. ¡°Sorry bro, just asking. Do you have an NDA signed with her?¡±


    Now it was his turn to look confused, so I elaborated, ¡°What if she went and told the media that you did something bad to her? Then she could ask you for a lot of money to clear your name.¡±


    His eyes widened as the reality of the situation dawned upon him.


    ¡°Can it really happen?¡± he asked worriedly.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But you have to be careful, man. Especially when you are with someone unknown. Go to your lawyer and tell him everything. He¡¯ll handle it.¡± Then I turned to Emma and, despite her reluctance, draped an arm over her shoulders. Just so she didn¡¯t feel weird, I draped an arm around Jamie as well. ¡°That¡¯s why I think a little incest isn¡¯t that wrong. You don¡¯t need a lawyer for that.¡±


    Hearing that, Jamie pushed me away hard. ¡°You are a sick person, Troy. You need a lobotomy.¡±


    This time Emma and I were laughing at Jamie¡¯s reaction.


    As much as I wanted our mindless fun to continue, I knew we couldn¡¯t do that anymore because we were there to do a job.


    A job that involved getting wet for a prolonged period.


    Today the set was packed tight as many actors had a scene to shoot. It didn¡¯t take long for one of the ADs to come running over to us and assign all of us our marks to begin the scene. I still had a little prep to do, so I first shrugged off my bathrobe, standing in just my Gryffindor red swimming shorts. I ignored if anyone was staring at me and focused on preparing for the scene. Because I was meant to be just coming out of the lake, I took a dip in the water to get my body and clothes wet. An action that was soon followed by a few more of my co-actors who were also coming out of the lake, including Jamie and Emma. It didn¡¯t take long for all of us to be ready for the scene.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    As the camera zoomed in on my face, I coughed out loud, splashing water everywhere. I had put some water in my mouth before the scene could begin for this purpose.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Michael Gambon said worriedly as the actor who played Seamus draped a towel behind my neck. ¡°He¡¯s alright,¡± Gambon let out in relief. ¡°I want all the judges over here now.¡±


    As Gambon stood up, he was replaced by Lea, who played Fleur Delacour. She bent down in front of me and said gratefully, ¡°You saved her, even though she was not yours to save. My little sister!¡± Then she moved forward and kissed both my cheeks.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Alfonso called out. ¡°Kiss him again, Lea.¡±


    She nodded and went into character, kissing my cheeks again.


    ¡°No,¡± Alfonso called out again. ¡°It didn¡¯t look that good. Let¡¯s change things a little. Why don¡¯t you kiss him on the lips?¡±


    Both of us turned to him as if he¡¯d gone mad.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the harm in trying?¡± he asked. ¡°It will be just one take. We can always use a different one while editing. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t kissed anyone before.¡± He raised a challenging eyebrow in my direction.


    That wasn¡¯t the issue at all. The issue was that my girlfriend and Lea¡¯s boyfriend were both just a few feet away from us. Yes, you heard it right. I was the best wingman in the world who united Lea Seydoux and Henry Cavill. Henry was a little cagey about how that happened after that disaster of a first meeting, but I¡¯m sure it helped that both of them were drop-dead gorgeous. The cheapskate had yet to fulfill his promise to treat me, but I hadn¡¯t pushed him on it too much.


    I looked at Emma, who had crossed her arms across her chest and looked as if she didn¡¯t care at all about it, but I knew deep down that she would feel bad if I kissed Lea without her permission. Seeing my gaze on her, Emma nodded once, and I had gotten my approval. So I turned back to Lea and gave her the go-ahead.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    Lea said her line again before moving forward and kissing me on the lips. I felt as if my whole world was rocked for a moment. I wanted to extend that kiss longer, but Lea was a consummate professional because she stayed in character and finished her scene by kissing Jamie next, but for him, she stuck to kissing on the cheeks. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love Emma, but¡­ I was conflicted. Lea was so hot, and of legal age, while Emma was¡­Emma.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Alfonso stopped before we could move on. ¡°Lea, kiss Troy again. On lips. It looks much better on camera.¡±


    What followed was take after take of Lea kissing me again and again and again. Honestly, I was enjoying it a little, but deep down I was also worried for my health when this was all over.


    ¡°Cut! Well done! Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    No one could have been happier that the scene ended. I looked up at my beautiful girlfriend to see if she would be angry with me, Alfonso, or anyone, but she looked pretty calm. The next scene was hers, so maybe she was suppressing her rage.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    She moved forward and hugged me tightly. ¡°Oh Harry!¡± she cried. ¡°Are you alright? You must be freezing!¡± She then took a towel off her shoulders and draped it over me. ¡°I think you behaved admirably.¡±


    ¡°I finished last, Hermione,¡± I said, shivering from the cold.


    Then she surprised me by kissing me on the cheek as well and said, ¡°Next to last. Fleur never got past the Grindylows.¡± We grinned at each other.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Alfonso called out. ¡°Yes! Perfect, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°On the first take?¡± I asked Emma with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Apparently, we have amazing chemistry,¡± she said as a matter of fact.


    ¡°That we do,¡± I grinned at her.


    The shooting went on like normal from that point on. When we had completed the scenes for the day, and everyone was going back to their trailers, I insisted on accompanying Emma back to her trailer. I was in dry clothes now, so it didn¡¯t matter to me that much. As soon as I closed the door of the trailer behind me, Emma latched on to me, planting her lips on mine. I reciprocated with equal fervor before separating because the door to the trailer opened again, admitting Chloe, the villain. Okay, I was being a little too harsh on her, but I didn¡¯t like her presence here.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± I whispered to Emma as she sat beside me on her couch, noticing how Chloe walked over to the nearby table and picked up an iPod. Yeah, she wasn¡¯t that bad.


    ¡°That was to tell you that I don¡¯t mind,¡± Emma smiled. ¡°You should have seen your face when Alfonso changed that scene to a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you mind?¡± I asked. ¡°Because I know I wouldn¡¯t like it if you kissed someone else.¡±


    ¡°You will have to ignore it,¡± she said seriously. ¡°Just like I did. Aren¡¯t you doing that film, [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]? If it is as per the book, it will have many kissing scenes. When I was reading the book, I had made up my mind that as long as it''s for a role, I won¡¯t tell you what to do or what not to do. But then I expect the same courtesy from you as well. Can you do that?¡±


    I nodded slowly, but that was a lie. I knew that if she kissed someone else, even for a role, I would absolutely hate it. I may not tell it to her, but I would. Call me a hypocrite or whatever, but that¡¯s how I felt.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 87

    July 2003, Leavesden Studios, London


    I raced inside the maze, with Henry Cavill right by my side.


    ¡°See you on the finishing line, Harry!¡± He grinned as he dashed towards the left, while I went right. Ignoring the cameras around me, I kept running aimlessly for what seemed like hours (because of all the retakes), before finally, a giant black teddy bear was in front of me again, which I recognized immediately. It was the same figure used in the [Prisoner of Azkaban] for a dementor.


    ¡°Expecto Patronum!¡± I waved my wand in his direction, expecting a glowing stag to be added in the post-production. When it didn¡¯t have that much effect on the figure, I mused out loud, ¡°Oh, you must be a Boggart. Riddikulus!¡± The figure was snatched away using strings and I moved on.


    I kept running some more before the maze started closing in on me. It was made of very soft material, so it didn¡¯t hurt me, but it was a little claustrophobic to move through it, so I increased my pace. Somehow, I escaped that jungle and ran some more, but not before hearing a loud feminine scream that could only belong to Lea. I turned the corner of the maze in front of me, only to come face to face with Stan (who played Krum). He held a shining wand up to my face, his eyes appeared glassy, having been covered with special contacts for this scene. Seeing it was me, he lowered his wand and continued forward as if I was unimportant.


    I stood there in the corner, in shock that he left me alone. Nonetheless, after a couple of seconds, I ran over to where Stan had come from, only to see Lea Seydoux fainted.


    ¡°Fleur?¡± I called her out but received no response, so I raised my wand towards the sky and shouted, ¡°Periculum!¡±


    Suddenly, fast winds started blowing in the maze as it started closing around me again. I ran in the only direction available to me. When the maze calmed down, I came across a sphinx. Not really a sphinx, it was just a woman with her face revealed. Below her neck, she was fully decked in a green suit to add CGI later on.


    ¡°You are very near your goal,¡± she said mysteriously. ¡°Answer my riddle, and the way is just behind me.¡±


    ¡°First think of the person who lives in disguise,


    Who deals in secrets and tells naught but lies.


    Next, tell me what¡¯s always the last thing to mend,


    The middle of middle and end of the end?


    And finally, give me the sound often heard


    During the search for a hard-to-find word.


    Now string them together, and answer me this,


    Which creature would you be unwilling to kiss?¡±


    I put on my metaphorical thinking cap, and mused it out loud, ¡°A person who lives in disguise, an impostor¡­ No, he deals in secrets, so a spy. Middle of middle, and end of end¡­ er¡­ let¡¯s put a pin in it for now. A sound during hard-to-find word¡­er¡­ Yes! That would be ¡®Er¡¯. Spy¡­er¡­ Spider! It¡¯s a spider that I¡¯m unwilling to kiss!¡±


    The woman cracked a smile before giving me the way. I ran forward again, only to hear a loud shout of ¡®Crucio!¡¯ followed by agonizing screams of one Henry Cavill. I turned around the corner to see Stan towering over a twitching form of Henry.


    ¡°Stupefy!¡± I called out, sending Stan down on the ground.


    ¡°Are you okay, Cedric?¡± I asked Henry as I helped him up his feet. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself before nodding. Then he turned to Stan, and in anger, he kicked at Stan¡¯s torso. He missed, but the camera angle would make it seem he didn¡¯t. Then Henry raised his wand to curse the stunned boy, but I stopped him by holding his arm down.


    ¡°He has been bewitched. I could see it in his eyes. He attacked Fleur as well.¡± I was hyperventilating a little at this point. Henry broke free from my grip before raising his wand in the air and casting the same spell over Krum that I did to disqualify Fleur from the competition.


    Then came the final scene of the maze as we started running together in one direction where a faint blue light of the cup was visible from the distance. We shoved and pushed each other back, both trying to reach the cup before the other. The maze was back to being its treacherous self as it attacked us with vines and bushes sprouting out of nowhere. Henry was always a few steps ahead of me, but suddenly, I was running alone. I stopped to see that he was being attacked by an acromantula, which was a giant spider.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Henry cried out in pain. ¡°Help!¡±


    Making my decision, I ran back to him and shouted curse after curse at the blasted spider. ¡°Stupefy! Expelliarmus! Impedimenta!¡± It didn¡¯t kill off the spider, but it freed Henry. He got up and together we shouted, ¡°Stupefy!¡± And then the spider didn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Henry whispered to me. ¡°For a moment, I thought you were gonna let it get me.¡±


    ¡°For a moment, so did I,¡± I said somberly.


    Suddenly, the wind started blowing up again, thanks to some sturdy fans, so we ran in the direction of the glowing blue Triwizard Cup.


    ¡°Go on, take it,¡± Henry insisted. ¡°You saved me. Take it.¡±


    ¡°Together,¡± I insisted. ¡°One, two, three!¡±


    We both lunged at the cup, holding on to one handle each, before hearing the blasted word, ¡°Cut!¡±


    We waited with bated breath for Alfonso¡¯s final verdict about the scene.


    ¡°Perfect! We are done for the day, everyone.¡±


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Goddamn it, I would never take another action movie in my life. I ran for just this scene and I was hating Alfonso already with the number of retakes he made me do of just running. If I had to do this for months, I¡¯d go mental.


    (Break)


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± Timothy Spall, who played Peter Pettigrew, yelled while pointing his wand towards Henry. Wires that had been attached to him yanked him back until he lay on the ground motionless.


    ¡°Cedric, no!¡± I yelled helplessly, staring at the corpse of the older boy. My eyes watered slightly as realization sank in. I couldn¡¯t move from my spot. Unfortunately, that turned out to be my downfall as I was lifted by wires as well before an animatronic statue of a death reaper held me tightly, leaving me unable to move at all.


    ¡°You murderer!¡± I yelled with as much hate as I could muster. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Do it! Now!¡± A whispery voice said the words, making the older man ignore me entirely, as he proceeded to add ingredients to a cauldron, which included a fake bone, a prosthetic hand, and some red-colored corn syrup that he collected from me. All the while, I kept glaring at him hatefully.


    And then came the moment that took the franchise and turned it on its head yet again. Ralph Fiennes entered, complete in his Voldemort getup, wearing a long black robe, walking barefoot.


    This was the first time I was seeing him like this, and it was creepy as fuck. Maybe this was the reason I wasn¡¯t allowed to see his complete look until this moment so that my reaction could be genuine. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t do anything but hang back on the statue as different actors playing Death Eaters, including Jason Isaacs (who played Lucius Malfoy), walked in and continued the scene. One big difference I could see from the original film was that the costume of the Death Eaters didn¡¯t look like the KKK in this reality. All thanks to my timely intervention.


    Back to the scene, Fiennes walked over to Henry and tilted his head over with his foot. He tutted, ¡°Such a handsome boy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Fiennes grinned maniacally while walking over to where I was being held by the statue. ¡°I¡¯d almost forgotten you were here. Standing on the bones of my mudblood father. I¡¯d introduce you, but word has it that you¡¯re almost as famous as me these days. The boy-who-lived. How lies have fed your legend, Harry.¡± His face and expressions were so frightening, that any sane person would run for the hills.


    He continued his monologue, telling everyone about what happened 13 years ago. Meanwhile, all I could do was try to push the statue away from me, but I was helpless as he pushed a finger into my forehead to show everyone that he could touch me now.


    ¡°Pick up your wand, Potter!¡± Ralph Fiennes growled as the statue holding me suddenly relinquished its hold. I rolled over on the ground. ¡°I said pick it up! Get up, you filthy blood traitor! You¡¯ve been taught how to duel, I presume, yes?¡±


    As he was saying this, I scrambled back towards my wand and stood up shakily.


    ¡°And now we bow.¡± He bowed mockingly. When I didn¡¯t follow his example, he chuckled as if we were taking a stroll in the park. ¡°Come on, Harry, the niceties must be observed. Dumbledore wouldn¡¯t want you to forget your manners, would he?¡± Suddenly, his grin vanished as he yelled, ¡°I said, bow!¡± His wand was raised in my direction, so I yelped out and bent forward as if I were being forced to do it.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± He grinned again. ¡°And now, Crucio!¡±


    This was supposed to be the third big moment within a few minutes after Cedric¡¯s death and Voldemort¡¯s resurrection when viewers realized that this wasn¡¯t a kids¡¯ movie anymore. I screamed the most agonizing scream that I could, and went down on the ground, writhing on the floor. I probably screamed for a long time before I heard the magic word.


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I got up from where I was lying on the ground. Acting as if you¡¯re being tortured magically is difficult both on my body and my vocal cords.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to redo the torture scene, Troy,¡± Alfonso called out as he walked over to me. ¡°Can you perhaps take it up a notch? You are doing great, but this is a big shift in the movie as far as darkness is concerned. We want to dial it up all the way. You know what I mean?¡±


    I didn¡¯t. I was already giving this scene my 100%. I don¡¯t know what I could do better here. Yet, I didn¡¯t think telling that to Alfonso would solve the problem. Maybe I will get it better after a few repetitions. With that thought in mind, I nodded, not wanting to speak because I was still panting from my last effort in the scene.


    ¡°Do you think you need a break?¡± Alfonso asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    This was the last scene we were shooting, and I just wanted this nightmare of a shoot to be over. If we include the [Prisoner of Azkaban] as well, we have been shooting for this film for more than a year, and right now, I just want to laze around for a month or two. Ideally, we would have preferred to shoot this scene before, but Ralph Fiennes didn¡¯t have dates available, so we adjusted our schedule to match his.


    ¡°We¡¯ll still need a few minutes to adjust the equipment,¡± Alfonso said.


    I nodded in assent as he patted me on the shoulder before walking over to adjust the camera settings. Meanwhile, I stood there awkwardly. Ralph Fiennes, Jason Isaacs, and Timothy Spall were talking to each other animatedly as the scene was being reset. I wanted to go and chat with them as well, but I didn¡¯t think I could. Ralph Fiennes was so good as Voldemort, as if he was born to play this role. His every word, every syllable seemed nuanced, as if he had spent months, if not years perfecting the role. I, on the other hand, has been literally playing this role for years, and I''m still not perfect in this portrayal.


    I needed a perfect mental state to give this performance. For that, I needed to feel alone, desperate, and afraid of the hideous man known as Lord Voldemort. So I ignored everything around me. I ignored Tobias, who had offered me a bottle of water. I ignored the cast members chatting merrily as if we were on a holiday. I ignored the crew members bustling around the set. I even ignored Evan as he was assisting Alfonso once again. All I cared about was my art, and making it perfect.


    True to his words, it didn¡¯t take long for Alfonso to adjust the cameras, and it was time for another take.


    (Break)


    Evan was excited. The shoot for the fourth Harry Potter film was just about to end, and Alfonso Cuaron, the director, was so impressed with him that he had offered Evan the chance to help in the post-production of the third and the fourth films in the series. Like any aspiring filmmaker, Evan had leaped at the opportunity like a hungry lion.


    One of the last scenes to be shot was Harry getting tortured by Voldemort before dueling him, and then fleeing with Cedric¡¯s body. But they were shooting in reverse order, so the duel scene and the fleeing part had already been shot. Evan thought that the torture scene was also enacted beautifully by Troy, and shot quite well by their cameraman, but Alfonso begged to differ.


    ¡°Why are we redoing it?¡± Evan asked curiously. ¡°I genuinely thought that last take was good enough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± Alfonso said pointedly. ¡°As a good filmmaker, never settle for good enough. Always go beyond and perfect it. I have seen that boy act for more than a year now. I know what he¡¯s capable of when pushed correctly. I have done just that, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give us something magical to look at.¡±


    ¡°Stop with the magical puns already,¡± Evan mumbled, but Alfonso either ignored him or didn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Action!¡± Alfonso called out after everyone was in their spot.


    Immediately the cast went into motion.


    ¡°Crucio!¡± The big baddie called Voldemort shouted while pointing his wand at Troy. Troy let out a blood-curdling scream as if he had been lit on fire while being held captive by metal chains around him.


    Immediately, Evan understood the difference between this shot and the one before. While the first shot was good, this one was almost impossible to watch for Evan because his brother Troy was right there writhing on the ground as if he was actually being tortured in front of everyone. Seeing that, Evan¡¯s breath hitched, and he controlled his desire to run up to Troy and comfort him.


    ¡®It¡¯s just acting,¡¯ Evan repeated that mantra again and again in his mind until after the scene was complete, and Alfonso called out, ¡°Cut, print, check the gate!¡±


    Then he turned to Evan and asked, ¡°Still think the first shot was better?¡±


    Evan could only shake his head as he saw Tobias running up to Troy and getting him up to his feet.


    ¡°No actor is perfect all the time,¡± Alfonso lectured. ¡°Troy is one of the better actors I have worked with, but he cannot hit a high note in every scene. It¡¯s the duty of a director to push their actors. Resultantly, what we have here is cinematic gold.¡± As Alfonso replayed the scene of Harry¡¯s torture, Evan could see why such a curse would be named ¡®unforgivable¡¯ by the Ministry of Magic.


    ¡°Do you think he can get another Oscar for this?¡± Evan asked bewildered.


    Alfonso chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Unlikely, but that doesn¡¯t mean this performance was any less than an Oscar-winning performance.¡±


    Then Alfonso turned to the crew at large and announced, ¡°Alright everyone, we are done with this scene. And with that, we finish the shooting of [Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire]. Let¡¯s get ready for a big party tonight!¡±


    _____________________________________


    AN: Just wanted to let everyone know that the matter with RR has been resolved now. Three chapters have been edited to make them more family friendly. You can still read the full versions on one of the other sites I post on to.

 Chapter 88

    July 2003, Kloves Residence, London


    Tobias took a deep breath as he entered his employer''s villa. The interior was astounding, top-of-the-line yet cozy enough to feel like a home.


    "We''ll beat you today, Troy, Emma," a male voice called out from the adjoining room. Having been here many times, Tobias didn''t need any help navigating, so he walked straight to the living room. A huge TV was installed front and center, with a game console attached. Four teenagers were sitting in front of it, and two boys (Jamie and Evan) were currently playing a game.


    Troy and his girlfriend Emma sat on the couch behind the boys, their hands interlocked. While Jamie and Evan were engrossed in the game, Troy took advantage of the moment and kissed Emma.


    Before things could get more awkward for him, Tobias loudly cleared his throat, making Troy and Emma jump and look up at him.


    "Good Lord," Emma exhaled. "You almost gave me a heart attack, Tobias."


    "He''s a lonely single man," Troy remarked. "Maybe that''s why he can''t stand seeing anyone else happy."


    Ignoring the mean comment for what it was, Tobias noticed that Jamie and Evan had paused their game to see what he wanted. He decided to address Troy.


    "We need to talk, Troy. Can we do it elsewhere?"


    Troy groaned audibly, "But today''s Sunday, man!"


    "Yeah, and tomorrow you''ll leave for your vacation for a full month. Or did you forget that?"


    "Fine," Troy grumbled but got up nonetheless. He turned to his friends, "Don''t start the next round without me."


    The two walked to a different room, which turned out to be a study. Troy took a seat on the couch and gestured for Tobias to sit beside him.


    "So?" Troy asked. "Don''t beat around the bush. I have a game to get back to."


    "It''s about my job," Tobias said quickly. "I''m very grateful that you gave me this chance, and I love it so far. But I don''t think I have much to do for the next few months. I''ve finished most of the work for the film you want to produce, but we can''t move forward with it until the script and storyboarding are finished. Your next [Harry Potter] film won''t be released until November, so even if we were to start promotions, it''s still more than five months away. You don''t have any other projects lined up yet."


    "Don''t worry," Troy said. "Even if you don''t have much to do, I''ll still pay you."


    "I don''t want that kind of job," Tobias said firmly. "I mean no disrespect, but I like to stay busy. As long as I have a target or something to work toward, I''ll be much happier than sitting idle, even if I''m being paid more for sitting idle."


    "Are you quitting?" Troy asked bluntly.


    "No."


    "Then what do you want?"


    Tobias took another deep breath before speaking. "It''s just an idea, and you can say no if you want."


    Troy nodded slowly.


    "Since you don''t have an agent or a manager besides your mother, and since you''ve also finished high school, I was thinking maybe I could be your manager. You don''t have to do anything¡ªgo on your vacation, and have fun. Meanwhile, I''ll look up your next project. If you like the script I selected for you, you can do it. That way, I''ll have something to do, and you can enjoy your break."


    Troy went silent for a few moments, thinking it over.


    "How about I pay you ten thousand pounds to go have a vacation of your own?" Troy offered. "You''ve been working non-stop since you joined me."


    "Pass," Tobias shook his head. "Maybe after [Prisoner of Azkaban] has been released, but not now."


    "Man, you''re slightly mental, you know?" Troy rubbed his forehead thinking over the whole ordeal. "Okay," He finally agreed. "If you want to search for a script for me, go ahead. But let me give you some criteria for my next film. It shouldn''t be a small, insignificant role unless it''s a very memorable cameo, like¡­ Drew Barrymore in [Scream]. If it''s something like that, then I''ll do a small role, otherwise, no."


    "Okay," Tobias nodded. "Anything else?"


    "I don''t want something extravagant. Choose a script with a small budget¡ªnothing above $50 million. Also, try to get a project based in the UK. I wouldn''t say no to shooting in the US or elsewhere, but if it''s between two films, try to get the script based in London and the surrounding areas."


    "I''ll keep it in mind," Tobias nodded confidently before remembering something. "Can I go to LA if a potential meeting arises?"


    "Sure," Troy shrugged as if the ticket price didn''t matter to him. Then again, it probably didn''t. "LA, New York, wherever¡ªjust send me an invoice of your credit card, and I''ll reimburse your flight, stay, and other expenses. Now, if you don''t have anything else¡­"


    "Go ahead," Tobias waved, and Troy went back to his group of friends.


    Now with a mission in hand, Tobias could breathe a sigh of relief. It wasn''t just about his salary. He could have easily sat back and relaxed, as Troy had suggested, or better yet, gone to some less expensive beach country like Fiji or Thailand. He could have done so much with the 10k Troy was offering, but he couldn''t. He needed to show Troy and his parents that he could be more than a glorified butler on a film set. If Tobias successfully secured a role for him, it was highly likely that Troy would give him the manager role permanently.


    (3 Weeks Later)


    Tobias felt like tearing his hair out. He had asked around everywhere in London, and it seemed as if no one was making films with 14-year-old protagonists anymore. Wherever he went, someone would say he was either too old or too young. Comments like, "If only he was 16/12/18" became more and more common the more he talked to different filmmakers and casting directors. Then there was another problem with Troy''s casting¡ªhe was too big for a TV show in the UK. Here, they didn''t pay actors as much as in the US, and many casting directors Tobias spoke with weren''t even considering Troy because they could easily get a cheaper actor for the same role.


    Similarly, most British films had much smaller budgets compared to Hollywood, making it difficult to afford Troy''s salary. To remedy this, Tobias even offered to take a percentage instead of an upfront salary, but he was yet to receive any good scripts. There was one script he was very interested in, but it was a huge Disney production with a budget in the hundreds of millions. It was an adaptation of [The Chronicles of Narnia], a book Tobias used to love as a child, but he knew Troy would likely decline the role because it seemed too similar to [Harry Potter].


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Finally, when all avenues seemed closed in London, Tobias started contacting casting agencies in Los Angeles and New York. Long-distance calls were expensive, and not everyone responded to emails promptly, but he didn''t give up. Finally, his efforts bore fruit. Universal Studios was remaking 1978''s [Dawn of the Dead]. The casting process was underway, and they were inviting actors of all ages, races, and nationalities. Based on the actors selected for the roles, they would adjust the script accordingly.


    This seemed like the perfect opportunity for Troy. No one would expect him in an R-rated zombie apocalypse movie¡ªthis was as far from a kid-friendly film as Troy could get.


    The call with Troy to begin negotiations went a little weird.


    "[Dawn of the Dead]?" Troy asked curiously over the phone. "I''ve seen that one. The original I mean. Who did you say the director for this version would be?"


    "Zack Snyder." Troy went silent for a few moments, so Tobias explained further, "He''s mostly done music videos and short films so far, but he''s got a good reputation in the industry. His work is well-acclaimed. I can send you a rough script of the idea¡ª"


    "I''ll trust your judgment," Troy cut him off cheerfully. "I''m not very enthused about doing such a film, but I''ll do it for you. So if it turns out to be a disaster, I''ll know who to blame. You have my blessing to negotiate everything. Ask for at least $5 million as my salary. If they can''t afford that much, ask for an equivalent share in profits."


    And with that, Troy disconnected the call.


    Tobias set up a meeting with the director, Zack Snyder. It was a bit challenging with Troy thousands of miles away on some private island, but somehow, Tobias convinced Snyder that having Troy in the film would benefit everyone.


    Fortunately¡ªor unfortunately, depending on how you see it¡ªthe solo meeting with Zack Snyder was canceled. Instead, Tobias was offered a meeting with four people involved in the film: James Gunn, the writer; Richard Rubenstein, the producer; Snyder; and Ron freaking Meyer, the President of Universal Studios. But the meeting came with a condition¡ªTroy or one of his parents had to attend in person to finalize the deal.


    At that moment, Tobias understood how crucial this deal could be for Troy. They weren''t just asking for an audition; they were offering Troy the chance to be cast directly¡ªsomething that only happens to superstars in the industry. Tobias had read a basic outline of the script, and there wasn''t even a role close to Troy''s age and looks. If he joined the cast, they would essentially write a character exclusively for him. Such an opportunity couldn''t be ignored.


    With that in mind, Tobias immediately called Troy, fully expecting him to cut his vacation short and come to LA as soon as possible. When the President of a major studio asks for a meeting, you oblige.


    But Troy either didn''t care or wasn''t interested in the film, because he said in all seriousness, "I''m not cutting short my vacation for anyone. Tell them I''ve been shooting non-stop for a year. I''ll come when I come. If they want to cast someone else, I won''t mind in the least."


    Hearing that from his boss, Tobias lost all hope of getting the role for Troy. Surely, no studio head would adjust a meeting to the whims of a teenager, even if the teenager was a world-renowned superstar. So Tobias made up a lie.


    "Troy can''t be reached at the moment," he said over the phone with as much conviction as possible. "He''s vacationing on a remote island with his family, and I''m unable to contact him."


    "That puts me in a difficult spot, Tobias," Hannah, Ron Meyer''s assistant, replied with an apologetic tone. "We can''t move forward without Troy, and we have to finalize the cast this week."


    "Please understand my situation, Hannah," Tobias said, desperation clear in his tone. "Troy has made it clear to me that he loved the original [Dawn of the Dead], and he''s desperate to be a part of this film. He even gave me the authority to sign on his behalf. If he finds out he lost the film because of me, I''ll lose my job. As an assistant yourself, I hope you understand."


    The line went silent for a moment before Hannah quietly replied, "Let me see what I can do."


    Tobias wasn''t expecting much. A lot of money goes into making a film, and no one just hands over such a big project to an actor simply because he''s popular. Even for a small-budget studio-backed film, thousands of actors vie for a single role.


    So he was more than a little surprised when he got a call back from Ron Meyer himself.


    "I''m willing to adjust the meeting for Troy," Ron Meyer said without preamble. "But he has to come in person. That''s non-negotiable. Can you arrange that?"


    "Definitely," Tobias replied, though he wasn''t feeling confident at all. "As soon as Troy is back, I''ll put him on a plane to LA."


    "Make sure you do," Ron Meyer said before abruptly disconnecting the call.


    Now all Tobias could do was hope that Troy would return home as soon as possible.


    As if some deity had heard his request, Troy came home the very next day.


    "You came back early," Tobias noted when he received the call. "I hope the vacation was good."


    "It was. You should''ve come along, man. It was so much fun. Unfortunately, Dad had some urgent [Harry Potter] work. He offered to let us stay, but Evan also wanted to come back to continue learning post-production with Alfonso. Jamie had already left a week ago because he had to shoot a film in the States. That left just me, Emma, Chloe, and Mum. Too many women for poor old me."


    "Chloe?" Tobias asked, amused.


    He could sense Troy rolling his eyes through the phone. "Don''t ask. Just tell me what happened with that film deal with Universal."


    "Okay," Tobias agreed easily, getting to the important matters. "So, I set up a meeting with the President of Universal Studios for you."


    (Break)


    I was surprised to see this level of tenacity and initiative from Tobias of all people. When I suggested he get me a role, I didn''t expect him to be successful¡ªespecially not in a film I wasn''t fully opposed to. From my memories, I could tell I had originally seen the [Dawn of the Dead] remake, and it was an alright movie, all things considered. It wasn''t a movie I''d be desperate to do, but there were big reasons to consider it. Well, three, if I''m being honest.


    The biggest one was the involvement of Zack Snyder. He was a phenomenal director with a visual style so distinct and appealing that it influenced action cinema to such a degree that most action directors after him copied his style in some way, shape, or form. Say what you will about his films lacking good scripts, but you can''t deny that the man has a lot of style.


    The second reason to take up the project was the scriptwriter, James Gunn, who would go on to direct the [Guardians of the Galaxy] film series and later take control of the DC Universe. The third reason was the opportunity to establish close ties with Ron Meyer and, by extension, Universal. In Hollywood, you never know when such contacts might come in handy.


    With those reasons in mind, I flew to LA to get the pesky meeting out of the way. My parents stayed behind in London, confident that I was old enough to travel solo, especially since I was using my private jet and had Tobias and Roger accompanying me.


    "Nervous?" I asked Tobias while we waited in Universal''s lobby. I didn''t really need to ask; he was sweating bullets.


    "Yes," he nodded emphatically, wiping the sweat from his brow with a handkerchief. "This is my first meeting with the president of a big company like Universal."


    "Then let me give you a heads-up: you''ll handle the money talk," I said in a no-nonsense tone. "And just so you don''t settle for less, I''ll give you an incentive. You''ll get a bonus based on a percentage of my final salary for the film."


    Tobias looked even more nervous if that was possible.


    "Hey, Troy!" A man exclaimed from across the room, walking over excitedly.


    Before he could get within five feet of me, a security guard stopped him. "Sir, you can''t do that. That''s so unprofessional¡ª"


    "It''s fine," I interrupted before the situation could escalate, noticing everyone in the lobby had turned to watch. "Let him through." I never turned down a fan''s simple request, and I knew Ron Meyer wouldn''t make me wait long.


    The man, around thirty, had a round face, wore glasses, and was on the chubbier side.


    "I''m a huge fan of your work," he said, shaking my hand enthusiastically. "I''ve seen all your films."


    "Thank you," I smiled politely.


    "You know, it''s such a big coincidence meeting you here when I have the perfect script for you. Seeing how tall you''ve gotten, you''d be just right for this role." With that, he pulled a script from his bag and offered it to me.


    Oh. He was one of those guys. It happened more often than I liked. A lot of crew members and even some extras on film sets think that handing a script to a big actor might get them noticed in the industry.


    "Troy," a female voice called out behind me. "Mr. Meyer is ready to see you." Right on time.


    I turned to the man apologetically, "I have to go. Why don''t you give me the script, and I''ll get back to you in a few days?"


    He didn''t look very happy, but he handed over the script nonetheless. Poor guy must''ve heard enough rejections to know what this meant. I passed the script to Tobias, who put it in his bag before we were escorted to meet Ron Meyer.


    ______________________


    AN: Any guesses who the man at the end is?

 Chapter 89

    <u>August 2003, Universal Studios, Los Angeles</u>


    ¡°Troy!¡± The old man behind the table stood up and walked over to me as if we had known each other our whole lives. Then he proceeded to shake my hand vigorously.


    ¡°Ron,¡± I greeted with a fake smile. ¡°Nice to meet you again.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ron nodded magnanimously after separating from me. ¡°I was so disappointed you left early during [Billy Elliot]''s post-Oscar party. I had planned to discuss more projects with you and your parents.¡±


    ¡°I had to start shooting for [Harry Potter] then,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah, yes. How¡¯s that going?¡±


    ¡°We just finished shooting the fourth movie last month,¡± I replied conversationally as Ron led me toward a huge couch, which already seated three men.


    ¡°That''s great to know,¡± Ron nodded. ¡°Troy, let me introduce you to the people who hold the reins of the film we are talking about today. Meet Zack Snyder, James Gunn, and Richard Rubinstein¡ªthe trifecta of director, writer, and producer.¡±


    Not letting this chance slip, I shook hands with all three of them. Snyder and Gunn were in their mid-thirties, while Rubinstein was even older than Ron Meyer. Then I introduced Tobias, who was standing behind me silently for the most part.


    ¡°You are much taller than I had imagined you to be,¡± James Gunn was the first to break the silence. ¡°Ever since I got to know you were interested in the film, I was planning something for a young boy, but now I¡¯ll have to revamp my plans.¡±


    I shrugged, not seeing how that was my problem.


    ¡°It won¡¯t require that much tweaking as James is hinting at,¡± Zack interjected.


    ¡°It will!¡± James retorted. ¡°Given how tall he is, Troy can pass for a 16-year-old as well. Then we can give him a small romance arc, which would make the story all the more compelling when the life of a cute girlfriend is at stake.¡±


    James and Zack started bickering and bouncing ideas off each other as if no one else was even in the room.


    Tobias, who was standing between Ron and Richard, asked aloud, ¡°Does that happen a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Richard replied. ¡°More than we¡¯d like.¡± Then he turned to Zack and said, ¡°If you two are done, can we at least brief Troy on the basic idea you two have cooked up?¡±


    Realizing their folly, the two filmmakers quietened before Zack gave the go-ahead to James, who cleared his throat loudly. ¡°Yes. So the story begins like this. You will play Will, a teen boy, whose exact age is yet to be confirmed. Will lives with his father, sister, and stepmother, Ana. Ana is a nurse who witnesses some weird things at the hospital. Will witnesses some similar things at his school¡ªthings like people getting out of control and stuff like that. Then he comes back home and has a fight with his stepmom. His dad tells him to go to his room and grounds him, but he escapes through the window and hangs out with some friends all night. Meanwhile, his sister turns into a zombie and kills his father. They attack Ana, but she escapes and runs to the driveway to get the car. Coincidentally, Will was coming back just then. Ana forces him into the car. He was very vocal about how that¡¯s all bullshit until zombies attack the two from everywhere. These zombies include Will¡¯s family and the friends he hung out with just a few hours ago. So Will shuts up and asks Ana to hit the gas.¡±


    James Gunn went into exquisite detail about the story, and I couldn¡¯t help but be spellbound by his narration. Some people just have that natural storytelling gift that enraptures their audience, and Gunn was one such man. He added the character of Will so seamlessly into the story that it didn¡¯t even feel out of place. In fact, it gave the story a much-needed emotional factor that the original film lacked in some places. Heck, I remember that the most emotional part was the killing of a baby zombie, while Ana, who was originally the main character, didn¡¯t have any emotional connection to anyone. She lost her entire family, and it didn¡¯t even seem to affect her in any way. That¡¯s what happens when men write female characters¡ªeither they forget to add genuine emotions, or they go overboard with melodrama. But this time, they balanced the story well because they made me the protagonist, and the story focused on my growth.


    My character, Will, was given a complete arc: his mother was killed by a gunshot in front of him, making Will mortally afraid of guns. So when zombies started popping up everywhere, he stayed as far away from guns as possible. He also harbored some resentment for Ana for replacing his mother, but eventually, when a zombie attacked Ana and no one else was there to save her, he grabbed the nearest weapon and shot the zombie''s brains out. The ending wasn¡¯t finalized yet, but it was okay.


    What they told me was a perfect character arc. Even if I hadn¡¯t watched the original film or known about Zack Snyder¡¯s directing prowess, I would still have accepted the film based on this alone. So obviously, I didn¡¯t take much time to give them a reply.


    ¡°I love the idea,¡± I said with a huge grin. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Ron Meyer, who had been mostly silent for quite some time, spoke up. ¡°Shall I contact your mother to finalize your terms then? I was told that she was listed as your manager on the SAG website.¡±


    ¡°Nah, Tobias here will represent me,¡± I said confidently. ¡°It¡¯s not official yet, but he¡¯s my manager going forward.¡±


    ¡°Perfect then,¡± Richard spoke up. ¡°We can get this out of the way right now. Zack, James, I believe you have a script to perfect?¡±


    Getting the blatant hint, Snyder and Gunn stood up in unison and made a hasty retreat from the room. My remuneration had nothing to do with them, so it would be weird if they were here while we discussed the terms.


    ¡°I guess we can offer you $1 million and call it even,¡± Richard rolled out the first offer.


    ¡°Come on, man,¡± Tobias countered. ¡°Don¡¯t insult us like that. Troy has a very dedicated fan following, and he will bring a lot of audiences to the theaters. Any competent producer would start the offer at $5 million.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you fail to mention that most of his fans are underage, thus unable to watch an R-rated movie,¡± Ron Meyer countered. ¡°I concur with Richard about the $1 million pay. You¡¯ll get to play a complex character in a grown-up film, and given that our budget is only $25 million, we¡¯re already offering you 4% of it, which I believe is more than fair considering our ensemble cast.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    As no other actor in the film was a big established star, they probably paid everyone below half a mil, maybe even a quarter. From their budget¡¯s point of view, their offer was generous. But when a budget is small and incapable of paying actors, there¡¯s always recourse in the form of dividends.


    ¡°We can accept that,¡± Tobias said. We had planned for this scenario extensively during our flight here, so he knew which points to argue. ¡°If you provide us with some tangible dividends.¡±


    Richard frowned and looked like he was about to say something scathing, so Tobias interjected, ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting an absurd amount. We¡¯ll take it only if the film is a success at the box office, just like Troy did with [Billy Elliot]. Listen, Ron, we both know that if Troy did a teenage film right now, he could easily get five million from any other studio, and I don¡¯t want to lower his rates by accepting just one. It sets a precedent. I know you think Troy¡¯s fans won¡¯t come to see this film, but I think otherwise. So let¡¯s wager. We¡¯ll get paid with dividends only if the U.S. box office gross exceeds $50 million and the worldwide gross exceeds $100 million. If either of these conditions aren¡¯t met, we¡¯ll happily just take $1 million and won¡¯t say another word.¡±


    ¡°This is my IP!¡± Richard growled lowly. ¡°I was the original producer of the film. I won¡¯t give you my share of profits that easily.¡±


    ¡°Rich,¡± Ron interjected before Richard could say anything else, shaking his head. Seeing that Richard was silent, Ron closed his eyes for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said after a few moments. ¡°5% if your conditions are met. Don¡¯t worry, Richard, your percentage will remain the same. But I have a condition of my own. Why don¡¯t you do a cameo for me for free in another of my films?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I didn¡¯t have to think twice about it. ¡°Which film and how many days will it require?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a film called [Master and Commander], featuring Russell Crowe. It¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shot down the idea immediately. ¡°Anyone else but Russell Crowe. I will never work with that man in my life. This is a deal breaker for me, Ron.¡±


    Seeing my expression, Ron backed down and asked softly, ¡°Did¡­ something happen with him?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll tell you some other day. Ask for anything else.¡± Suddenly, an idea popped into my head. ¡°How about this: I¡¯m producing and starring in a teenage film called [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. It¡¯s currently in pre-production and will start shooting next year. I can give Universal the right of first refusal to distribute the film.¡±


    Ron nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s a good deal, but I¡¯ll have to do some research to determine a fair price that we can both agree to. What¡¯s the estimated budget?¡±


    ¡°Around $15 million,¡± I said. ¡°Excluding my fees, of course.¡±


    The budget was only $10m, but Ron doesn''t need to know that. I''ll earn my salary for [Dawn of the Dead] one way or the other.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ron nodded. ¡°Alright. Give me two days, and we can have another meeting then.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± I said, standing up to shake hands with him and then a grumpy-looking Richard before exiting the room, Tobias hot on my heels.


    ¡°You forgot that I was supposed to lead the negotiations?¡± Tobias asked pointedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you did good,¡± I remarked. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have all the cards like I did, so I had to step in.¡±


    ¡°What about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get home first,¡± I interrupted him. ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s listening here.¡±


    (Break)


    Staying in LA without my parents, Emma, or Evan was a little daunting. I had a nice place to stay at our home, so that wasn¡¯t the issue. The issue was that I didn¡¯t have anything worthwhile to do. My dearest Loki also didn''t seem in the mood to play as he was snoring peacefully in his bed. Also, I didn''t feel like going out and getting mobbed. This is LA, for God¡¯s sake. People expect to see celebs here. If I were in London or even New York, it would be much easier to get by unnoticed.


    Ron had said it would take them two days to get back to me, which meant two days of uninterrupted boredom. God, I¡¯m already losing my mind.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you read a book or something?¡± Tobias suggested as he walked down from his room, all decked out to go out for a night of fun.


    And that¡¯s what I hated even more. Even if I were willing to go out, I couldn¡¯t even go out to one of those VIP clubs LA has because I¡¯m 14 and don¡¯t want to give the media any chance to speculate that I¡¯ve lost my marbles.


    ¡°So easy for you to say when you have the chance to go out for a night of fun,¡± I snarked. ¡°God help me if you bring someone home tonight; I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Tobias scoffed. ¡°Get in line, buddy. Your mother would be the first one to kill me if I brought someone where her cute little baby could be corrupted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, piss off,¡± I threw a cushion at him, which he deftly caught and tossed back.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he said. ¡°Read a book or something.¡±


    Then suddenly, an idea popped into my head. ¡°What about that script the guy gave us today? You still have it?¡±


    ¡°I do, but really? Most of these scripts are pure trash.¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me, man. I need to kill some time.¡±


    Tobias sighed before running back to the guest room he was occupying and returning moments later with a thick spiral-bound script.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± he said, handing it to me. ¡°Just don¡¯t stay up all night. I may be late.¡±


    I waved him off as I read the title of the script and was transfixed. Holy shit! I know this film. I¡¯ve seen it! It¡¯s one of the best mystery thrillers I¡¯ve ever watched. And the best part was that the film was made on a shoestring budget. Thanks to this film, the lead actor and the director shot to fame.


    The film I was talking about was none other than [Brick] by Rian Johnson. The same man who would go on to direct films like [Looper], [Knives Out], and [The Last Jedi]. The last movie divided the internet with its portrayal of characters, but one thing everyone could agree on unanimously was that the direction and visuals were mind-blowingly good. Just like Zack Snyder, Rian Johnson was a director with a very distinct and acclaimed visual style. It would be a shame to let this opportunity slip by.


    Just to be sure, I speed-read the whole script to confirm it was the same film I remembered, and sure enough, it was. I got up from the seat I was occupying, walked over to the nearest telephone, and brought it back with me. Without wasting any time, I quickly dialed the phone number of Rian Johnson, which was mentioned in the script.


    Ring Ring


    I could hardly wait for the phone to be picked up.


    (Break)


    Rian had lost all hope of getting his film made, at least in Hollywood. He was so desperate at this point that he was meeting with any and all film executives¡ªfrom big to small studios, to indie producers. Hell, he had even approached a few big actors. No one was off the table for him. If anyone was willing to finance the film, he would have said yes.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like he would have to do what he was most reluctant to do. His father had offered to pool money with some friends to finance his first film, but the uncertainty of the project was the problem. He couldn¡¯t say for sure if the film would be successful, and he didn¡¯t want to risk losing his parents¡¯ money. Big producers with industry connections can make money off a film years after it¡¯s been released. But first-time producers find it hard to sell a film at a profit because they can¡¯t afford to take a loss in the short run and wait for future gains. So, they sell the movie outright to the highest bidder.


    Still, making a film was more important to him at the moment than worrying about potential losses. He had decided that he would call his father the next morning. Just as he had made the firm decision in his mind, his phone rang.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Rian answered hesitantly. It was a little late in the evening, and he wasn¡¯t expecting any calls.


    ¡°Is this Rian Johnson?¡± an oddly familiar voice asked from the other side.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, still hesitant.


    ¡°Rian, this is Troy Armitage. I read the script you gave me today, and I loved it. I want to work with you on it. When can you come by my place at the earliest?¡±


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 90

    August 2003, Universal Studios, Los Angeles


    Rian couldn¡¯t believe his luck at all. Not only had Troy Armitage read his script, but he liked it so much that he wanted to meet as soon as possible. Since it was getting late that night, Rian drove over to Troy¡¯s big Beverly Hills home the very next morning. He was a little intimidated by the opulence of the place, but he curbed that thought. He knew that if he were successful, he could have a similar place of his own. Maybe not today, but definitely someday.


    ¡°Rian!¡± Troy walked over in a loose t-shirt and very comfy-looking sweatpants to meet him, shaking his head enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s so great to meet you again.¡±


    There was a stark contrast in how Troy''s behavior had changed within a day. But then again, yesterday, Rian was just a fan meeting Troy, while today he could be a business partner.


    ¡°Same,¡± Rian said awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know why he was acting like this with a kid of all people. He had even met George Lucas that one time, and he was much more relaxed then than now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s convene in our meeting room, shall we?¡± Troy turned around before remembering something. ¡°Oh, this is Roger, my head of security. He¡¯ll sit in the meeting with us. Hope you don¡¯t mind. I would have preferred my assistant Tobias to be here, but he seems to be out of commission at the moment.¡±


    Rian nodded towards the well-built man standing a few feet away from Troy, who nodded back deftly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Troy said once they were all seated, after offering Rian some refreshments which he declined politely. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, shall we? I want to make this film called [Brick] with you, and I¡¯ll finance it provided you let me play the lead role. Is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Rian couldn¡¯t help but blurt out before realizing it came out a little wrong. ¡°I¡¯m a hustler. Wherever I go in Hollywood, all I face is rejection. So if you¡¯re offering me a chance to make the film for real, I would say yes even if you weren¡¯t the most suitable actor for the role. But that¡¯s the best part, you are very good.¡±


    Troy smiled before shaking his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know that for sure. To date, all you¡¯ve seen are my kid-centric roles. My first supposedly mature role is currently under negotiation at Universal, where you saw me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it work somehow,¡± Rian said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll work with you and all cast members, as long as it takes to get the characters right.¡±


    Troy silently looked at Rian before nodding. ¡°I believe you. To begin our discussion, first of all, I¡¯d need to see some of your other works. Advertisements, music videos, short films, anything you may have directed before this?¡±


    Rian had been to so many of these meetings that he had come prepared for this. He took out a DVD and handed it over to Troy. ¡°This is my complete short film collection.¡±


    Troy nodded while placing the disk aside. ¡°We¡¯ll see it later. Next question, how much cash do you need to make this film?¡±


    Rian found that he liked Troy''s blunt approach a lot.


    ¡°Half a million dollars,¡± Rian winced a little while saying those words. ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot, and I¡¯ll try to cut it down to $400k¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Troy interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t cut it down. I don¡¯t want to make some cheap-ass film. I want the viewers to have the best viewing experience. My fans expect me to deliver quality films, and I won¡¯t compromise on that. A good story will take you nowhere if the production value is poor. You get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rian agreed. ¡°But we¡¯ll have to recalculate the budget again if we go that route.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Troy assured him. ¡°As soon as my assistant Tobias is back from wherever he is, sit down with him and discuss this whole thing. Prepare a fresh budget for everything required. But not too much. At max, try to wrap it up within a million dollars. If it goes beyond that, I won¡¯t be able to do this because I am producing another film that I have already committed to, and most of my liquid funds are earmarked fo that.¡±


    Rian¡¯s eyes widened. He had been fearing that Troy would decline half a million, and here he was offering Rian double that amount.


    ¡°Now that that¡¯s decided, next question: how much do you want for the script and direction of the movie?¡±


    Honestly, Rian would have done it for free. But now that Troy was offering¡­


    ¡°How about,¡± Troy continued when Rian didn¡¯t speak for a few moments, ¡°I offer you $100k, 10% of whatever profit I make, in addition to the right of first refusal for your next three original scripts?¡±


    While the 10% profit offer was more than generous, the right of first refusal was a difficult thing to sign away for a writer like Rian. Just like some actors sign a three-picture deal when signing their first film, writers are also offered similar clauses in their contracts. This means that for the next three original scripts Rian writes, Troy would have the first right to produce the film. If Troy says no, only then can Rian take the script elsewhere. It might lower the writer''s future remuneration a little, but it also serves as a safety net for the producers. If the first film doesn¡¯t work commercially, the second, third, or fourth film might cover all those accumulated losses. Also only produced screenplays are considered for this. So if Rian wrote a terrible film, passed it off to Troy, and Troy rejected it, and the film wasn¡¯t produced by anyone else either, it wouldn¡¯t count as Rian¡¯s film for this purpose.


    ¡°I¡¯ll include a 10% profit deal for you in each of the original films written and directed by you,¡± Troy spoke suddenly before Rian could counter him. ¡°The actual price of the screenplay will be decided later.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Rian didn¡¯t have to think too much about it. No one offers a new director 10% profits just like that.


    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Troy cut his celebration short. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your short films yet. Wanna watch your work with me and tell me what your thought process was while filming?¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rian accepted that easily.


    (Break)


    ¡°Close the window,¡± I said to my assistant-cum-manager as he sat beside me in the car. ¡°I don¡¯t want some paparazzi snapping something they shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being paranoid. It''s not like we''re having an illicit affair here,¡± Tobias commented but closed the window nonetheless.


    He looked a little displeased, so I asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just think you shouldn¡¯t take up so many projects one after another. Especially with inexperienced directors who could make very bad movies and ruin your career after [Harry Potter],¡± Tobias said grumpily.


    Logically, Tobias wasn¡¯t wrong. Stephen Chbosky, Zack Snyder, and Rian Johnson were all untested directors right now. Many so-called superstars refuse to work with a director unless they¡¯ve proven themselves. One big example I can recall is Tom Cruise refusing to star in [The Shawshank Redemption], only to regret it later.


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you again that you¡¯re wrong,¡± I said emphatically. ¡°Seriously, man, this is turning out to be the best trip to LA ever, as far as my work is concerned. By this time tomorrow, I will have signed two new film contracts. And by this time next year, all three films will have been shot¡ªif everything goes perfectly, that is.¡±


    Rian Johnson¡¯s contract, which he had agreed to sign after consulting a lawyer, was the same as I had offered him yesterday. I could have offered him only $100k or nothing at all, and he would have still accepted it. I knew it. But I didn¡¯t want him to feel resentful of me later in life. I learned that from J.K. Rowling¡¯s contract. Dad hadn¡¯t told me when it happened, but Mum told me later how Dad decided to pay Rowling a one-time $10 million to make sure she remained helpful in future film productions. With my meta-knowledge, I could have told our screenwriter everything he wanted to know, but a single statement from Rowling could tarnish Dad¡¯s image forever.


    Similarly, I didn¡¯t want Rian to walk away from me and seek out another prducer when he was done with our deal. People rarely abandon successful collaborations if everyone is earning good money. And I¡¯ll make damn sure our collaborations are successful, and everyone comes out on top.


    "As soon as the papers are signed, I want you to sit down with Rian and sketch out all the details, just like you did with Chbosky," I said to Tobias. "I''ll fly back to London, after signing the two contracts. You come back only when a basic production plan and budget is made."


    "Sure, boss," He nodded.


    The car came to a halt soon, and I got out, followed by my one trusted employee. The home we had stopped in front of was a modest two-story house with a perfect lawn. A perfectly normal working-class home.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Roger said from the driver''s seat, gaining my attention. ¡°I have some personal errands to run. It won¡¯t take long. If you don¡¯t mind, can I come back in 30 minutes or an hour tops to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± I agreed easily. ¡°Just keep your phone on.¡±


    ¡°Will do, boss,¡± he saluted me mockingly before driving off to do God knows what.


    "Is that your new tactic?" I asked Tobias. "Calling me boss."


    ¡°It wasn''t until now," he grinned before looking contemplative. "Why does he have errands in Los Angeles? He¡¯s British.¡± His tone was full of suspicion as we walked up to the door.


    I shrugged as I rang the doorbell. ¡°Beats me. I don¡¯t scrape through my employees'' lives.¡±


    ¡°Troy! And Tobias!¡± Stephen Chbosky opened the door after a few moments and greeted us enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again, Troy. And you for the first time, Tobias. Come on in.¡±


    To help with pre-production, Tobias had been in touch with Chbosky for months. They had been exchanging updates on the screenplay via email. With just emails and a few calls, Tobias had created a complete production plan along with a budget, detailing everything we¡¯d need for the film. All the steps I, as a producer, would need to fulfill before shooting could begin¡ªlike location scouting, casting, costume designing, and so on¡ªhad been meticulously listed, making my work a lot easier. This was the biggest reason I found Tobias to be an invaluable employee and why I had told Mum in no uncertain terms that I wouldn''t fire Tobias after his one-month probation was over.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Chbosky didn¡¯t waste much time before leading us to his study. As soon as I entered the room, I knew I had stepped into the space of a madman. Everywhere I looked, I saw scenes cut out from a comic book stuck on the walls. Not just that, these scenes were strikingly similar to what I remembered seeing in [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. I walked over to the nearest sketch and pulled it off the wall. It was the scene where the three main characters, Charlie, Sam, and Patrick, were going through a tunnel in their pickup truck, with Sam standing in the back, her arms outstretched, the wind ruffling through her hair, her face full of bliss.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whispered unknowingly. I picked up the sheet next to the one I had just seen. It was the scene from the climax where Charlie is doing the same, feeling the wind in his hair, but then crouches down to give his girlfriend, Sam, a kiss through the pickup truck window. Right at that moment, I knew this film would turn out great.


    ¡°This is perfect,¡± I said to Chbosky. ¡°Exactly what I wanted in the film.¡±


    ¡°You can show your appreciation by increasing my salary,¡± he quipped cheekily.


    ¡°Ha! Nice try,¡± I grinned back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. If you make a good film that earns well, I¡¯ll make sure to compensate you accordingly. But for now, let¡¯s focus on making a great film. Have you given some thought to actors other than me?¡±


    We talked for quite some time, discussing various aspects of the film. The bad news was that it would take Stephen a good part of the year to perfect the script. The good news was that it didn¡¯t bother me much, as I planned to shoot two films between now and then¡ªfilms whose scripts were almost complete and just needed some minor tweaking.


    I was ready to go home, but there was just one little problem. Where the fuck was Roger? He was not answering his phone.


    (Break)


    She just knew she was on the verge of a breakthrough. Most people think A-list celebrities are beyond their reach, but that¡¯s not true at all. You just have to be proactive and know when to strike while the iron is hot.


    Calling her a stalker was a bit insulting, in her opinion, but she had the skill set of one. She had been part of all the paparazzi circles long enough to know when and where a star would be in LA. She wasn¡¯t a paparazzo herself, but no one could stop her from joining their online group. For months, she waited and waited for her one true love to come to LA. He had been in London mostly, but she knew he would come to LA eventually. At one point, she even contemplated flying to London, but she didn¡¯t have enough cash.


    Now, it seemed her good day had finally arrived. Troy was here in Los Angeles and had been spotted outside the Universal office. Rumors were flying wild about his next film, but she didn¡¯t care about that. What did it matter what film he did next? If her plan was successful...


    It hadn¡¯t been too difficult to get the number plates of Troy¡¯s car. He mostly used just one Mercedes while in LA, and once she had the number, all it took was planting a tracker on the car. It may sound easy, but that was the toughest part. The car was rarely parked outside. It was only luck that this one time, the car was being driven by someone else. She didn¡¯t know who it was, but she had seen Troy¡¯s driver before, and this wasn¡¯t him. Whatever the case, she took advantage of the situation when she saw the car parked a little away from a famous club.


    Then all it took was tracking where the car went. She was hiding behind a bush when she saw Troy¡¯s car speeding past her. Luckily for her, the window was open, and she caught a glimpse of Troy inside. Just what she had been waiting for. She had done extensive research on similar properties of celebs and their security systems, and she knew just the flaws to exploit.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 91

    "Thank you so much for the lift, Stephen," I said gratefully to Chbosky, who drove Tobias and me back home when Roger was unreachable for quite some time.


    "Think nothing of it," he smiled at me genially. "It is a bitch to get a cab in LA unless you''ve booked in advance. Take care, yeah?"


    "I will. Thanks again," I got up from the window to let him pull away from the driveway.


    "Roger is very irresponsible," Tobias complained loudly as we stood together at the spot. "Who does that? He''s meant to provide you security, not go off to do whatever imaginary errands he had."


    "Can you let the matter be?" I threw him an irritated look. "It''s happened already, we can''t do anything about it now."


    Understanding that I was not in the mood, Tobias did not broach the matter again as we walked to the main house. That was a little thing I didn''t like about these huge-ass homes¡ªthe walking distance between the driveway and the door. Our old apartment in Santa Monica didn''t have this problem. As I looked up at the sky, I realized that the sun had gone down a lot, and the sky was almost dusky.


    "I have a party to go to," Tobias spoke suddenly as we entered the house.


    "Right now?" I asked incredulously. "We just got home."


    "Yeah," he shrugged. "I was planning to take the car, but since Roger has it, I''ll call one of my friends to pick me up. If you want, you can come along as well. People will love having you there."


    "Is it a house party?" I asked.


    "Of course," he nodded. "I would never ask you to come to a club in the States until you''re 21."


    The idea was tempting. While I had no intention to drink right now, it would be nice to socialize beyond work for a change. The only problem was that I was knackered. I''m a little surprised that Tobias has the energy to do this when I don''t. So I shook my head, "Nah, I''ll just stay here. We have that big meeting at Universal tomorrow. Don''t pull the same disappearing move you did the last time. This is important."


    "Don''t worry," he waved off my concerns. "We didn''t have anything planned that day. You sprung the meeting on me last moment. But now that I know, I''ll be prepared."


    "Glad to know," I remarked while walking over to the fridge.


    "So you''re sleeping?" he asked suddenly.


    "Not right now. I''ll take a shower first and then dinner. Whoa! Patty made meatballs and spaghetti. My favorite." I grinned as I closed the fridge behind me. Patty was the cook my parents had hired for the few days I''d be staying here.


    "Of course she did," he muttered. "Yesterday when I asked her to make me lasagna, she behaved as if I had asked her for the moon."


    I laughed at the thought. "You deserve it, though. Leaving this poor boy alone in this huge house."


    He rolled his eyes. "You and poor? By that definition, I shouldn''t be able to afford a single meal." He paused for a moment before saying, "If you really want, I can stay behind with you. At least until Roger comes back."


    "No," I shook my head. "Have fun. Our security system here is good, and if anything goes awry, I know where Dad keeps his gun."


    "Do you even know how to shoot a gun?" he asked skeptically.


    "No," I admitted. "Hopefully, I won''t have to."


    As Tobias went to his room to get ready, I walked over to my now fully-grown Loki, who was fast asleep in his bed. I petted him gently, and he groaned in his sleep. Seeing the empty food and water bowls nearby, I deduced that Patty must have fed and walked him. Yet, it was strange that he didn''t come running up to me as soon as I opened the door. Seeing his slowly rising and falling chest, I let the matter be. I knew that if I called out his name, he would wake up, and I didn''t want him to at this moment. Ever since we have come here, he has been acting very lethargic. If this behavior of his continues tomorrow, I''ll take him to a vet.


    I walked up to my room and filled the bathtub before unbuttoning my shirt. It had been a long day of work, and I desperately needed something to relax, and a bath sounded just about right. I was down to my birthday suit when my phone beeped loudly. I''d recognize that sound anywhere.


    Em: Save me, my Prince Charming! I''d die of boredom in that school of mine.


    I chuckled at her antics. Emma had tried hard to follow in my footsteps to graduate early from school and had asked her parents to let her take accelerated classes as well. An idea her parents had shot down quickly. I lowered myself into the warm water before texting my girlfriend.


    Me: What are you still doing up? It''s 3 AM in the UK!


    Em: Couldn''t sleep. Thought u would be awake, so I''ll talk to u. Did you know I just finalized my contract with your dad for the remaining [Harry Potter] films as well? I think he gave me and Jamie the same contract for four more films.


    I didn''t know that he''d be doing it right now when even the third film hasn''t been released. Maybe that''s why Dad had to fly back to London from our vacation. At least this was better than the original timeline where Emma had felt isolated and alone on the set, so much so that she wanted to leave the franchise after the fourth film. Dad had made an off-handed comment once about renewing a few cast contracts for three more films when I had suggested making it into four films instead. My logic was simple¡ªif we ended up splitting one of the future books into two movies, it would be much easier for us.


    Usually I wouldn''t care because it was a matter for Warner, but seeing the success of the first two films, Dad had invested substantially in the series from the third film onwards and had set up a production house named Kloves Entertainment. With him investing 50% of the budget, the remaining 50% was by Warner.


    Me: Enough shop talk. What are you doing at the moment?


    Em: In my bed, trying to sleep. Everyone else is. Mum said she will take me shopping tomorrow for the new school year. I''m already dreading it.


    Em: I didn''t tell this to anyone, but I don''t like this fame part at all. People treat me differently. My friends, at least who I thought were my friends, act as if I''m a different person. Then there''s this whole media frenzy. You know what happened with Nancy.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I winced at that reminder. Nancy was Emma''s former friend who had decided that passing on information about her to the media was easy money. I could only thank my lucky stars that the info she leaked was inconsequential and that Emma didn''t tell any of her friends about us, or the situation would be beyond control.


    Me: It will be fine, love. It''s better you found out right now and cut her loose. She was never your friend. Besides, you''ll always have me.


    Em: Why did you forgive Evan for doing the same thing? How is that different from Nancy?


    That question stumped me. I hadn''t thought about it in years. I had told Emma, obviously, but other than that, I had even forgotten about that time.


    Me: I don''t know. Because he apologized earnestly, for one. Then there was also the fact that I didn''t have that many friends. So the one I had, I latched onto tightly. Also¨C


    Before I could continue typing the reply, I saw a shadow in the water in front of me. I paused to confirm what I was seeing. The location of the tub in the bathroom was such that the lightbulb was behind my head, so my head was already creating a small shadow in the water. But now, this shadow had elongated a lot, and it was moving.


    I wish I could say that I pulled some great martial tactics to leave the spectator behind me stunned, but this wasn''t an action movie, and I wasn''t some action hero. So, I simply turned, only to find a girl standing behind me. She was older than me, around 18-20, beautiful, and was covered from head to toe in dark clothes. In her left hand was a pistol that she was pointing at me.


    Before I could so much as shout or do anything at all, she shot forward and punched me hard across the cheek. I let out a yelp unconsciously as my head bounced against the bathtub. The blow was severe because I felt a little dizzy after that. Yet, I couldn''t relax. I knew this moment could end my life if anything went even slightly wrong.


    "Don''t do this," I pleaded. "You can have whatever you want. Just put the gun down, and we can talk."


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" she spoke for the first time, her voice trembling with fear. "Get out of the tub. And keep your hands where I can see them."


    All the while, the gun was pointed in my face. This girl was clearly inexperienced, or she''d realize that I was buck-naked. It didn''t matter if she could see my hands or not. Yet, arguing with her wouldn''t do me any good, so I did as I was told and slowly got out of the tub, making sure my hands were in her clear view.


    "What now?" I asked.


    "Move." She motioned with her head toward my bedroom, and I followed her cue slowly. Immediately, I felt the barrel press into the back of my head. "Faster."


    I did as I was told.


    "Now sit down here." She pointed at a chair in my room.


    I did, and soon she brought forth a rope from under my bed. Holy shit! This girl had planned this from the beginning. But I wouldn''t let her do as she pleased.


    "That''s not necessary," I pleaded again. "Tell me what you want, and I''ll give it to you. Do you want money? Just say it, and I''ll give you enough that you won''t have to work a single day in your life."


    A flicker of doubt appeared on her face, but she didn''t lower the gun aimed at me. At least she didn''t tie me yet, so I''ll take that as a win.


    "Some money would be nice," she said softly. "But before that, I need something much more important. I need your semen."


    What the fuck!? What the fuck did she just say!? I opened and closed my mouth a few times, unable to process her request.


    "Why?" I asked after a few moments.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" she asked.


    Internally, I had to agree, it was obvious. But I needed to keep her talking, so I said, "No it''s not. Listen, lady, I''m a virgin. I don''t know much about sex at all. So please tell me."


    "I want a baby," she said bluntly. "I counted my days, and I''m lucky because I''m ovulating today. I thought it would be best if I got the finest sample in the world. Not only are you handsome and talented, but as you just said, you''re loaded. So I know you''ll take care of the kid if I can''t. And once I''m pregnant, we can marry and then happily live together, forever."


    It''s final¡ªthis girl has lost her marbles. First, she wanted my semen, and now she wants to have my kid and then marry me. Does she think anyone will marry her after all this?


    "What''s your name?" I asked, not expecting her to answer.


    "Gia," she said.


    "Gia, you''re so beautiful, I would have given you a baby if you''d just asked. Heck, any boy my age would. I''ve wanted to lose my V-card for so long."


    "Really?" she asked hopefully. Then her gaze lowered as she said, "You don''t seem excited."


    "That''s because you have a gun in my face," I asserted. "Come here and give me a kiss so I can prove to you how much I want this."


    She had lowered the gun from my face to my abdomen and seemed to be contemplating for a few moments before shaking her head. "No. I will tie you to the chair, and then we can continue."


    "Come on, Gia," I tried to use my charm. "Don''t you trust me? Give me a kiss first, and then you can do whatever you want with me." I could see her resolve wavering, so I continued, "Are you into bondage? Is that why you want to tie me? I''ll fuck you hard either way whether you tie me or not. All you need to do is ask."


    She blushed visibly, but my words seemed to be working because she lowered the gun completely and stepped toward me. She hesitantly moved her face closer. Her lips were just inches away from mine when I struck.


    I backed my forehead a little, appearing coy, before smashing it against her nose with my full might.


    scrunch


    A loud sound erupted from her now-broken nose, followed by a loud yelp from her. Before she could point the gun at me again, I brought forth my Krav Maga training and attacked her hand, which was holding the pistol. We wrestled for control of the gun, but with a broken nose to care for and similar strength to me, I was able to push the gun away from her hand. Before she could pick it up, I kicked it further away from us and threw a punch in her face.


    She ducked and growled, "You lied to me, you asshole! I''ll kill you." With that, she lunged at me. I didn''t see that coming and went tumbling to the floor, with Gia on top of me, raining blows on my face. I retaliated, but she was fighting with a ferocity I had never seen before. Truthfully, I hadn''t been in a life-or-death fight ever, and this was quickly turning in that direction. Everything was happening so fast that it was hard to even think properly, yet I tried my best.


    I knew that by now Tobias would have left the house, and Roger was also not here to begin with. So the only person¡ªor rather being¡ªwho could help me was my loyal dog.


    "LOKI!" I shouted at the top of my lungs. "HELP ME, LOKI!" I couldn''t continue shouting because Gia punched me hard in the chest, knocking the air out of me.


    Now I regret not continuing my martial arts classes. If I come out of this alive, that will be the first thing I remedy.


    As I was regaining my breath, Gia got off me and scrambled toward the gun lying a few feet away from us. I realized belatedly, that while we were struggling on the floor, we had gotten quite close to it. Knowing what would happen if she got it, I pulled her leg toward me to keep her from reaching it. Her hand was just inches away from the gun, and it felt like my life was teetering on the edge of the tallest building in the world. If she got the gun, everything would be over.


    And right at that moment, something magical happened. Loki came charging into the room. I relaxed unconsciously. I knew I could handle her now. All I needed was for Loki to bite her once, and then¡ª


    BANG


    I froze in place.


    She shot Loki. When I relaxed, she must have gotten hold of the gun, and the motherfucking bitch shot him.


    For a moment, everything seemed to pause.


    Then I saw red.


    I tackled the bitch to the ground with strength I didn''t have moments ago. Startled, she dropped the gun again, and I started raining punches on her face. This time, I didn''t stop. I didn''t want to stop. I didn''t care if my hands bled or whatever. I just wanted this bitch dead. The gun was lying within my reach, and I picked it up. I got to my feet, in all my naked glory, aiming the gun at her face.


    "Please," she begged pathetically. Her bloodied face had lost all its beauty within the last few minutes.


    "You deserve it," I said coldly.


    Just as I was about to blow her brains out, a man walked in through the door.


    "Don''t do it, Troy," Roger called out, leveling his gun toward the girl. "Step back. I''ll take care of it."


    That''s the problem. I didn''t want him to. He was too late now. I wanted revenge for my poor darling Loki.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 92

    To put it simply, Roger was having a bad day. His insomnia wasn''t as severe as some people have it, but lately, it had been getting worse. Usually, after taking medication, there were one or two days each week when he couldn''t sleep at all. But this whole week, he hadn''t gotten even a wink. This condition was quite common among veteran soldiers.


    Steve knew about his condition when Roger joined as Troy¡¯s bodyguard. So when Roger called Steve to tell him about the boy¡¯s shenanigans a day before, Steve asked about his sleep, and Roger told the truth.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consult Dr. Alexander Wong?¡± Steve had said casually. ¡°He is the best private neurologist in LA and much better than anything you¡¯ll get under the NHS in London. Call him to see if he is available for an appointment at such short notice. If he''s not, I know someone who will get you an appointment. He¡¯s a little pricey, but don''t worry, I¡¯ll cover your consultation and meds.¡±


    While Roger¡¯s doctor in the UK was good, a second opinion couldn¡¯t hurt, could it? With that thought in mind, he called Dr. Wong''s office, and as luck would have it, there was a last-minute cancellation, and he got an appointment. The meeting and commute wouldn¡¯t take more than an hour, as he had told Troy, and after dropping the boy off at Stephen Chbosky¡¯s place, Roger sped toward the doctor¡¯s office. The appointment was quick, and the doctor was very thorough. Roger hoped the new meds would be better for him, and maybe, just maybe, he would be able to sleep soundly for a full week this time.


    As he was driving back to pick up Troy, the car swerved suddenly without him turning the steering wheel. Thankfully, Roger was able to pull the car over safely. But only then did he realize the big problem. Two tires of his car had been punctured at the same time. This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. If it had been just one tire, he would have used the spare. Upon closer inspection, he found that someone had pricked a long iron nail into both rear tires. He looked around for his phone in the car, only to realize that he didn¡¯t have it. He must have left it at the doctor¡¯s office. Now, he was stranded in the middle of the highway, in a foreign country, without a spare tire, or even a phone to call someone.


    It was only his mild luck that a police car stopped by soon and gave him a lift back to the doctor¡¯s office. The officer even gave Roger the phone number of a towing company to take the car to a nearby tire shop. Getting his phone back from the doctor¡¯s office, Roger was amazed to see the missed calls from Tobias. He called Tobias back to ask what had happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dude,¡± Tobias had said. ¡°Chbosky drove Troy and me back. Though you should come back soon because Troy will be alone here. I¡¯m going to a friend¡¯s place.¡±


    Roger wanted to tell Tobias to stay home until he got back, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t. He hailed a cab back to Troy¡¯s place. As soon as he got out, he knew something was not right. When he was near the door, he heard a faint shout of, ¡°HELP ME, LOKI!¡±


    He ran at full speed, his gun drawn and ready to shoot. His heart sank when he heard a gunshot. He pushed himself to run even faster, racing up the stairs as the frantic sounds of a fight reached his ears. When he burst into the room, the scene before him confirmed his worst fears. Near the door, the dog was sprawled on the floor, while a naked Troy stood over a badly beaten girl in her late teens. Troy''s face was bruised, and his hands were bloodied. He aimed the gun at the girl. Roger knew he had to do something before this situation got any worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Troy,¡± Roger called out, leveling his gun toward the girl. ¡°Step back. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    But Troy wasn¡¯t listening.


    As Troy¡¯s finger hovered over the trigger, Roger did the only thing that made sense to him and dived. His aim was true, and he was successfully able to redirect Troy¡¯s hand away from the girl. Just in time too, because the gun went off right that moment.


    BANG


    The gun had drilled a hole in the floor tile nearby, not the girl¡¯s head as Troy was aiming for. The girl had seemingly passed out from the shock of the gun. Her bloodied face didn¡¯t look too good, but at least Roger could rest assured that the girl was alive.


    Roger knew this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on his lapse in security. It was time for immediate damage control. This was an absolute shit show. As soon as any version of the truth came out, it would be a media circus, unlike anything they¡¯d seen before. Troy had already been through so much a few years ago with his biological mother. Roger couldn¡¯t bear to see him shattered again. A boy he had grown to love as his own son. As Troy stood frozen, Roger could see he was in shock.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Roger called out softly but got no response. He moved forward and placed a hand on Troy¡¯s shoulder gently, careful not to startle the boy too much. ¡°Hey, come on. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    As if those words were magic, Troy spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not. Why did you stop me?¡± His breathing quickened as he started hyperventilating. ¡°Do you have any idea what she wanted to do to me? Holy fucking shit! I can¡¯t believe she almost¡­ she¡­¡±


    Roger could sense Troy was having a panic attack, so he raised his voice, ¡°Troy!¡± He grabbed Troy¡¯s shoulders, uncaring of his state of undress. ¡°Calm down. Breathe with me. Come on. One, two, three, breathe in. One, two, three, breathe out.¡±


    At first, it seemed like Troy would ignore him, but eventually, he started copying Roger¡¯s breathing and calmed down somewhat. As calm as one could be after such a vicious attack on him.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Roger asked.


    ¡°Better?¡± Troy asked hysterically. ¡°Some psycho woman broke into my house, tried to force herself on me, fought me almost to death, and then she killed my dog! How can I feel better? This is the single worst day of my life! You should have been here to handle it!¡± He shouted at the top of his voice. ¡°Where the fuck were you? Now Loki is dead because of you!¡±


    As if a dam had burst, Troy¡¯s eyes welled up as he realized Loki¡¯s fate. He dropped the gun on the floor, sidestepped Roger, and rushed over to the prone form of his beloved husky. Troy hugged him and cried, ¡°Loki, why?¡±


    Troy might have been too out of it to know what was happening, but Roger heard it clearly when the dog started whining.


    ¡°Troy!¡± Roger called out urgently. ¡°He¡¯s alive. Look!¡±


    Troy separated from the dog to see that Loki had opened his eyes. Seeing Troy looking at him, he barked loudly. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of pain in his bark. Was the dog even shot?


    ¡°Loki!¡± Troy cried out in joy this time, hugging his pet again.


    Then, coming to the same conclusion as Roger, Troy separated from Loki and checked him from head to toe. Roger also stepped closer to inspect Loki¡¯s wound, only to find that there was no wound at all. The dog wasn¡¯t bleeding. The only discrepancy in his fur was a small patch near his cheek, where it looked like someone had used a drill to cut the hair. The bullet the girl shot at Loki must have grazed his fur, and the cowardly dog must have fainted from the shock. Whoever chose a husky didn''t make the right choice. If Roger is still in Troy''s employment after this fiasco, he''d get him a German Shepherd.


    While Troy was showering affections on Loki, Roger used that chance to tie up the girl using the same rope she was planning to tie up Troy with.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Roger said urgently. ¡°Get up, right now.¡±


    Sensing the urgency in his bodyguard¡¯s tone, Troy did as he was told.


    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± Roger began while pointing around the bedroom. ¡°This, is a crime scene now. The police will have to be called. It¡¯s unavoidable. So, first of all, clean yourself up and get dressed.¡±


    Troy tensed up hearing that. ¡°It will create another media storm, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Roger grimaced because even he couldn¡¯t deny the truth. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that right now and focus on what¡¯s important. First of all, keep in mind that you did nothing wrong. None of it was your fault at all. You got that?¡± At Troy¡¯s shaky nod, Roger continued, ¡°Repeat that sentence in your head at least a hundred times. I can¡¯t have you blaming yourself over nothing.¡± When Troy nodded again, this time much confidently, Roger continued, ¡°Good lad. Remember, as per American laws you have the right to protect yourself if someone breaks into your home, so whatever happened to this girl was clearly self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Gia,¡± Troy spoke up bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s her name.¡±


    Troy nodded silently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind for the authorities,¡± Roger nodded while looking down at a still passed-out girl, only the slow rise and fall of her chest indicating that she was alive. ¡°She must have been the one to puncture the car to stop me from coming here.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we contact a lawyer first?¡± Troy asked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard police can be difficult.¡±


    Roger silently mulled over the question. Now that he thought about it, it was logical to call the lawyer before calling the police. It had slipped his mind, but thankfully, it hadn¡¯t slipped Troy¡¯s.


    ¡°Good thinking,¡± Roger nodded. ¡°You go clean up, and I¡¯ll make some calls, starting with your father. Use a different bathroom. I¡¯ll handle this one.¡± Then he placed a hand on Troy¡¯s shoulder again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be okay now that I¡¯m here.¡±


    As Troy grabbed a towel to finally cover himself, and walked over to a different bathroom to clean up, Roger quickly dialed his employer, Steve Kloves. As fate would have it, the girl chose that moment to stir from unconsciousness. Roger stepped a few feet away from her, but still kept her in his eyesight.


    "Roger?" Steve asked in surprise given how late it was in London.


    ¡°Steve, there has been a serious situation here.¡±


    (Break)


    As Emily watched the news on TV, she was frozen in shock, unable to move from her spot. She couldn¡¯t believe that her favorite actor in the world¡ªand surprisingly, a pen pal¡ªhad gone through something so horrific. And given who was reporting the news, she knew this wasn¡¯t some hoax.


    ¡°Our top story tonight is the shocking incident involving teen sensation Troy Armitage,¡± said Matt Lauer, the star news reporter of NBC News. ¡°The 14-year-old superstar, known for movies like [Harry Potter], was involved in a terrifying home invasion last night."


    Emily¡¯s breath caught as she heard the news. A home invasion was one of the worst things that could happen to anyone.


    ¡°Troy, who usually resides in London, was visiting LA to sign his next film. A 20-year-old woman, identified as Gia Vlahos, allegedly broke into the young star''s residence, armed with a gun, while Troy was alone at home. According to the police report, the woman threatened Troy before a struggle ensued. A few gunshots were fired in the house.¡±


    Emily''s heart raced as she listened, her anxiety mounting.


    ¡°In a dramatic turn of events, Troy Armitage showed great bravery by disarming the woman and defeating her, until his bodyguard, Roger Carpenter, who had just arrived at the scene, intervened. The intruder has been apprehended by the police, and will likely face prosecution for attempted murder."


    ¡®But what happened to Troy?¡¯ Emily thought desperately. ¡®Is he okay?¡¯


    ¡°This shocking event has left fans of the young superstar in disbelief. Authorities are still investigating the motive behind the break-in, but it is speculated that the woman was a fan of Troy, and this was an obsession taken to the extreme. For now, Troy Armitage is reportedly safe but shaken by the traumatic experience. He left for London earlier today. Troy¡¯s representatives have declined to comment on the situation for now. Our thoughts are with Troy and his family during this difficult time. My question to everyone is, how safe are we in our homes when even celebrities like Troy Armitage are not fully safe from a home invasion?¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Emily cursed out loud.


    ¡°Emily,¡± her mother chided gently, though there was no heat in her voice because she too was shaken by the news. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should contact him, honey?¡±


    ¡°He would still be on the flight if he left for London,¡± Emily noted. ¡°Even if he were free, everyone would be calling him, so it''s unlikely he will pick up my call.¡± Suddenly her face lit up as thought came to her mind. ¡°But I know who to contact.¡±


    She raced up to her room for some privacy and dialed the one person she thought might know what was happening. Her friend was in New York, thousands of miles away from Emily, who lived in Arizona. Hopefully, he would be awake, since New York was three hours ahead, and it was already evening here.


    Ring ring


    ¡°Hi, Emily,¡± Benji Cooper¡¯s voice came through from the other end. ¡°Did you see the news too?¡±


    Realizing he wasn¡¯t in the mood for an idle chat either, Emily got straight to the point. ¡°Yes. Do you know anything? Have you talked to Troy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I called him a few hours ago,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the time that this had happened, so he filled me in.¡±


    ¡°Is it true then?¡± Emily asked desperately. ¡°What the media is saying.¡±


    ¡°Mostly, yeah,¡± Benji confirmed. ¡°He was allowed to go to London after a brief questioning. He didn¡¯t sound his normal self¡­¡± He paused uncomfortably before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should tell you anything else. Troy¡¯s forbidden me to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Emily reassured him. ¡°Just tell me, is he okay?¡±


    Benji didn¡¯t respond for a few moments. Emily began to wonder if there was some connectivity issue, but just as she was about to ask, he finally spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Emily. We barely spoke for two or three minutes, and even then, he just gave me a brief rundown of what happened. His plane was about to take off, so he couldn¡¯t talk any longer. Physically, he¡¯s fine, but mentally¡­ I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    Neither of them spoke for the next few moments.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me that,¡± Emily said finally. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll email him then.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    She disconnected the call not long after that. As Emily reflected on her life, she was amazed by how much it had changed in the last few years, all because of one vacation in New York. That day when she went to see [Billy Elliot: The Musical] with her family, she had no idea she would be lucky enough to go backstage and talk to Troy¡ªan actor she had adored for years.


    Troy was a sweetheart, and he even gave her his email address. While she was ecstatic, her mother told her it was unlikely Troy would respond personally, if at all. But he did. Their conversations didn¡¯t end after that initial email; they continued talking for months. Troy was always insightful and polite in his messages. It was he who suggested that Emily try acting classes, even going so far as to offer to pay for them. Though her parents didn¡¯t accept his offer and enrolled her in classes on their own, Emily appreciated his gesture a lot.


    She also stayed in touch with Benji, and after some time, the three exchanged phone numbers. While calling Troy was a bit impractical since he was usually in London, they still exchanged emails and sometimes even video-called each other over the internet. It was amazing to know that despite being such a big celebrity, Troy was just a regular guy like anyone else.


    Emily would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t have feelings for Troy¡ªhow could anyone not fall for a guy who checked every box? But she knew he had a British girlfriend, though he hadn¡¯t told her who it was for privacy reasons. Emily¡¯s heart broke a little that day when she found out, but she pushed those feelings aside, focusing instead on their friendship.


    After shooting a quick email to Troy asking if he was alright, Emily searched online for more news about Troy¡¯s LA home invasion. The top search results didn¡¯t add any new information, so she opened a page further down the list.


    RedPillRevealer: The real reason that poor girl came to Troy is because she was pregnant with his child. Troy found out about it and asked her to come to his home and then forced fed her an abortion pill. That¡¯s the harsh reality of Hollywood.


    Emily could only gape at the hate the writer was spreading about Troy¡ªa boy who had done nothing wrong.


    The worst part was that people were actually agreeing with the writer in the comments.


    TinfoilHatExpert: I knew he would turn out bad. Has any child star ever grown up normally?''


    TruthTeller01: What were you expecting, huh? When the whole world treats you like a hero, one day you start agreeing with them. This is the result.


    Hunter74: All these news channels are making up lies to save Troy¡¯s image. I bet it¡¯s Warner Bros pulling the strings.


    Being who she was, Emily couldn¡¯t just let it go. She created an account on the website and started typing a long comment of her own. She would stay up all night if she had to, but she wasn¡¯t going to let even a single bad comment go unanswered. She chose the username ¡®SweetStone¡¯ to hide her identity.


    SweetStone: Do you motherf#cking assholes have nothing good to do in your own lives instead of talking shit about someone else?


    MovieBuffGeek: Exactly! That boy was viciously attacked in his own home, and you people are making it far more sinister that it really is.


    Emma was pleasantly surprised that she wasn¡¯t the only Troy supporter on this forum.


    RedPillRevealer: Think about it, though. The media¡¯s protecting him because he¡¯s a celebrity. We common folk won¡¯t ever know the real truth. I lost my virginity at 14, so Troy could do the same. For a stuck-up superstar, girls must be throwing themselves at him left, right and center. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too farfetched to say that the woman could have been a girlfriend or even a prostitute.


    SweetStone: I have met him personally, and let me assure you, he¡¯s nothing like what you are insinuating. He¡¯s soooo cool and polite. It¡¯s only people like you @RedPillRevealer who make him out to be a villain without any proof whatsoever.


    ArmitageArmy: This is why the internet is the worst sometimes. Troy literally could¡¯ve died, and all you care about is inventing some drama where there¡¯s none. If someone points a gun at you, are you going to have a ¡°lovers¡¯ spat¡± or are you going to defend yourself??


    TroyFan_88: You guys are the worst! Y¡¯all would rather believe some far-fetched scandal than admit Troy handled a scary situation like a boss. Stop trying to tear down people for clicks.


    CynicalScribe: It¡¯s sad how quickly people want to jump to conclusions. Can we just acknowledge that no matter what, the guy had a gun pointed at him and acted in self-defense? That¡¯s scary as hell, and most of us would¡¯ve been paralyzed with fear. He deserves respect for staying calm.


    TheRealTruth24: @CynicalScribe EXACTLY! It''s crazy how conspiracy theorists always twist reality to fit their wild stories. If Troy had done nothing, they''d be saying he''s weak or stupid. But because he fought back, now he''s hiding a relationship? Shut the f#ck up ppl and mind your own business!


    SweetStone: Also, do you think the police are stupid? They won¡¯t know at all if the woman was not a home invader and someone else entirely.


    MovieBuffGeek: @SweetStone The stupid ones are the people commenting here against Troy. I have made popcorn, and can¡¯t wait for these assholes to go down royally.


    DeepDiveTheorist: Not jumping on the bandwagon, but celebs do have the tendency to cover things up. I¡¯m not saying that the girl was his girlfriend or a prostitute, but I find it too fantastical to think that a single girl was able to break into one of those high-security places in Beverly Hills of all places.


    RedPillRevealer: Exactly my point! It sounds like a plot of a cheesy D-grade horror flick.


    SweetStone: @RedPillRevealer You sound like the result of a cheesy gangbang porno. Go to your Mom and ask her to get her tubes tied so that more ppl like you won¡¯t come out of her.


    Comment Deleted.


    @SweetStone was banned by the moderators for 24 hours.


    Those assholes! Emily was fuming with anger that they blocked her access temporarily. Yet, a small part of her was satisfied that at least now Troy¡¯s Army? was here to take down those assholes on the internet even if she wasn¡¯t.


    Now if only she could get in contact with Troy to see if he was alright...


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 93

    I still can¡¯t believe that it happened. I felt as if I was in a daze. The lawyer that Dad sent over to us, Joel Sullivan, arrived at the same time as the police and the paramedics. The paramedics were mostly for Gia because she was the one who had passed out, but that didn¡¯t mean I came out of the fight unscathed. Most of my face was bruised, and my head still hurt a little from when I hit it against the bathtub at the start of the fight. After establishing that I didn¡¯t have a concussion, the paramedics cleared me to be questioned by the police.


    Only for Joel to step in between.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to them at all,¡± Joel instructed me brazenly before turning to the officer on the scene. ¡°I¡¯ll be answering all the questions for my client.¡±


    The police officer, Sam Mallard just nodded, apparently aware of high-profile cases, and focused on inspecting the scene¡ªthe bathroom, the window where Gia broke in, and my bedroom. Then he turned to me, ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Troy. This woman is going away for a long time. You can answer my questions without worry. We¡¯ll need this information to build a solid case against her.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Sam,¡± Joel said in a patronizing tone. ¡°This is not my first time doing this. Redirect all your questions through me and I¡¯ll answer everything, even when Troy is back in London.¡±


    Sam frowned, ¡°But he can¡¯t go right now. Our case will fall apart without his testimony.¡±


    Joel was adamant, ¡°Roger will stay behind to give you testimony. You can have Troy¡¯s testimony either right now after I approve all his answers, or later over the phone. Unless you¡¯re charging Troy with something, he won¡¯t be staying here when his parents are in London.¡±


    Sam seemed as if he had lost a battle, but he could only nod in resignation.


    What followed was a gruesome questioning round lasting a few hours, where each of my answers was carefully examined by Joel before I was allowed to speak. At the end of the day, the police were charging Gia with twelve counts: Breaking and Entering, Assault and Battery, Attempted Sexual Assualt, Lewd Acts with a Minor, Child Endangerment, Attempted Kidnapping, False Imprisonment, Assault with a Deadly Weapon, Attempted Murder, Trespassing, Possession of a Firearm During a Crime, and Criminal Threat.


    Given the severity of the charges, it was unlikely for her to see the light of the day anytime soon.


    My parents weren¡¯t sitting idle in London either. As soon as they learned about the incident, they made some calls and got my private jet ready for takeoff. So as soon as my questioning ended, a new driver and a whole team of security arrived to accompany me, Tobias, and Loki back to the airport. Just a day ago, I would have scoffed at the excessive arrangements, but the last day had opened my eyes to the dark side of fame all over again. The last few years of routine media activity have made me a little complacent. And given how intensely the reporters accosted our car both outside our home and near the airport, the security was pretty necessary. But I ignored it all in favor of just thinking about my day.


    I almost fucking died.


    That bitch brought a gun to my home, my safe space, and wasn¡¯t shy about using it. If anything had gone even a little awry, I could be six feet under right now. Not only that¡­ she was willing to do the unspeakable to have my baby. If you think about it, it¡¯s disgusting because my last film was released nearly two years ago. I¡¯ve grown a lot since then, but everyone who sees me does a double take because they¡¯re still expecting a small kid, not a tall teenager. Usually, viewers don¡¯t realize the passage of time, which is why it¡¯s difficult for them to accept child actors in adult roles. So it means that she was ready to do it with me thinking I was the same 12-year-old kid as I was during [The Chamber of Secrets]. If a girl says that they want to do it with, say, Brad Pitt, it makes sense because he¡¯s a grown man physically. I¡¯m not.


    A small part of me still wishes I had shot her before Roger stopped me. The only problem I have is the blowback it may have had on my life and career.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tobias asked for perhaps the hundredth time from across my seat on the plane.


    ¡°Yes, Tobias,¡± I intoned blandly. I was in no mood to talk to anyone and just wanted to brood in peace.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that while I was out there at that party.¡± His guilt was evident in his voice.


    ¡°Will you stop that already,¡± I said irritably. ¡°It happened. Shit happens. Let¡¯s just move on. We just have to make sure something like this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± he nodded emphatically. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to tell your father to add at least two more permanent guards to your protection.¡±


    I scoffed at that thought. ¡°I¡¯d be lucky if I had just two more guards. Knowing my parents, they¡¯ll probably get me five guards at the minimum when I''m not at our London home.¡±


    Tobias was about to say something, but I raised my hand, halting him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this incident. If you have anything else to say, then go ahead.¡±


    He hesitated before asking about something that had totally slipped my mind. ¡°What about our contract with Universal? And our deal with Rian Johnson? We didn¡¯t sign either of those contracts.¡±


    I rubbed my forehead in deep thought. This was a little messy. Had Gia attacked me a day later, both those contracts would have been finalized, but because they weren¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Call Rian Johnson as soon as we land,¡± I instructed Tobias, who took out a notepad and scribbled it down quickly. ¡°If he agrees to the contract that we offered him, tell him that you will personally fly back to L.A. later to work with him on the production plan. Meanwhile, transfer him $50K advance for his script as a show of good faith.¡±


    ¡°You think he can be trusted?¡± Tobias asked. ¡°What if he sells the script to someone else in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s your job to make sure he doesn¡¯t,¡± I pointed out, to which he appeared clueless about. Taking pity on him, I added, ¡°My lawyer, Joel, has power of attorney. Tell him to sign a temporary contract on my behalf until you can get there.¡±


    ¡°Glad to know that,¡± Tobias muttered under his breath before speaking up. ¡°Okay, what about Universal, then?¡±


    And that was the big problem I didn¡¯t have any solution to. As far as I knew, they had planned to begin shooting [Dawn of the Dead] in Canada in 2-3 weeks. It would be difficult to convince my parents to let me go shoot right now. Even if they somehow agreed, it¡¯s entirely possible that Universal would drop me from the film altogether. Big studios hate any kind of public scandal. If Warner could pause the production of the third [Harry Potter] film, which was part of the biggest film franchise in the world at the time, then a small-budget horror film was nothing for Universal.


    ¡°Let them call us first,¡± I said after a few moments. ¡°I¡¯m not sure at the moment whether I want to do it or not given the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Would your parents agree to send you now?¡±


    ¡°If I decide to do the film, it will be your job to convince my parents to let me do it,¡± I said bluntly. Then I pulled out a sleep mask and put it on. ¡°Now let me rest a bit. I didn¡¯t sleep at all last night.¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    (Break)


    I removed the eye mask when I felt someone gently shaking my shoulder.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked sleepily.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to land,¡± Tobias announced. ¡°You should do your seatbelt.¡±


    Had it been that long already? Nonetheless, I did as I was told.


    ¡°Ready to face the music?¡± Tobias asked somberly.


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± I shrugged, not knowing what else to say or do.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the flight to land and for us to be ready to get out. The best part about using a private jet is that you don¡¯t have to wait for little things like security clearance and such. Another positive point was that I could bring Loki along with me in the cabin. Most commercial flights don¡¯t allow that. You don¡¯t even have to walk over to the parking area when you board or deboard; instead, your driver can drive right up to your plane. And that¡¯s exactly what happened here.


    As soon as the pilot gave us the go-ahead, we exited the plane, and my parents were there waiting for me. I hadn¡¯t even stepped on the ground before Mum rushed over and hugged me tightly. She didn¡¯t say anything, just held me close. A few moments later, she released me, only for Dad to take her place.


    ¡°Come on, guys,¡± I groaned. ¡°Can we go home first? I had a very long day.¡±


    ¡°Not a bad idea,¡± Dad commented while patting my back. ¡°Come on then.¡± He separated from me and turned to Tobias. ¡°You should go home and rest as well. We¡¯ll take care of things from here. There¡¯s another car here that will drop you off.¡±


    Tobias nodded and took his leave.


    Soon, we were in our car speeding off home. The only thing reminding me that something was different was the reporters¡¯ cars trailing our fleet of security guards.


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re safe and sound,¡± Mum said after some time. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried sick ever since we got Roger¡¯s call. The media has gone into a frenzy. I can¡¯t turn on the TV without hearing about you. Tell me truthfully, love. Are you really alright? That woman didn¡¯t hurt you, did she?¡±


    ¡°She tried,¡± I said honestly. ¡°She tried hard. But I didn¡¯t let her. That reminds me, I want to restart my martial arts training. If I hadn¡¯t stopped all those years ago, the situation would have been much better today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about that right now,¡± Dad said. ¡°Focus on getting better. We¡¯ve arranged a therapist for you. It¡¯ll be better to work on that first before doing anything else.¡±


    Not this therapy crap again. I really didn¡¯t want to talk to another person about my feelings, especially since I couldn¡¯t tell them my deepest, darkest secret. So I¡¯d be lying to them anyway. Still, I knew my parents only had my best interests at heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to do it,¡± I relented. ¡°But only if you can get me a martial arts trainer within two days.¡±


    Dad grinned. ¡°Just started being a producer, and he¡¯s already naming his terms to me. Believe me, Kathy, our son will go far in this business.¡±


    ¡°You and your business talk,¡± Mum shook her head despondently before getting serious. ¡°Troy, you have to be very careful about what you say to the media in the coming days or months. They will try to provoke you into saying something about this incident when you¡¯re promoting [Harry Potter], so you have to keep it in mind.¡±


    I nodded at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mum, I can handle it,¡± I said with a confidence I was not feeling at all.


    Reaching home and meeting Evan was usual business. He was also excessively clingy and inquisitive like my parents, but I didn¡¯t mind. I would be too if our positions were reversed. I also received a lot of calls from almost everyone I even remotely knew. And to top it all off, an in-person visit from my girlfriend.


    It felt great hugging my beloved Emma once more after so many days.


    ¡°I was surprised when you didn¡¯t reply to me immediately,¡± Emma whispered in my ear, resting her head in the crook of my neck.


    I kissed her temple gently as we sat together in the living room. I wanted to do so much more than that, but Mum was conveniently ¡°dusting the house¡± right from where she could keep an eye on us. It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t have full-time servants ready to do the same.


    ¡°I thought you just lost connection or something,¡± she continued. ¡°So I just went to sleep. When I woke up the next day¡­ well, Mum woke me up to give me the news.¡±


    ¡°I called you in the morning, didn¡¯t I?¡± I said, caressing her soft curls.


    ¡°Yeah, but it was harrowing for me to not know what was happening for hours. I tried calling your parents, but they must have turned off their phones because of the excessive calls. And then I realized that we were just talking about fame when you stopped responding. I felt like that talk backfired and I jinxed you somehow by bringing it up.¡±


    I bonked her head at her admission. At her scandalized look, I hugged her tighter. ¡°You silly girl. You can never jinx me. Stop believing in such superstitions.¡±


    She smiled at me before moving forward and planting a kiss on my lips. I kissed her back.


    At that moment, I didn¡¯t care about anything else in the world. I felt complete and loved¡ªnot just because of Emma, but because of every one of my friends and family who had called me or come to meet me in person. It made me realize that these moments were more satisfying than anything else in life, much more than the satisfaction that the box office collection of any film could ever give me.


    (Break)


    Emily was more than a little relieved when she could finally connect with Troy once more.


    ¡°Are you okay, Troy?¡± was the first thing she said as soon as their call connected. The video was a little pixelated, but not terrible.


    Troy sighed audibly. ¡°I am. Although I¡¯m sick of hearing the same question again and again.¡± Then he rubbed his forehead for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just been a long day for me. I had to turn off all my phones because of the calls and messages I was receiving. And now everyone else has gone to sleep, but I can¡¯t because my internal clock is all messed up from the different time zones I¡¯ve been in recently.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Let¡¯s talk about something else. What¡¯s up with the film you were signing in L.A.?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the offer still stands,¡± he said. ¡°This controversy could be a deterrent.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Emily said knowingly. ¡°And we¡¯re back to the topic we didn¡¯t want to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about your day, then,¡± Troy said with a grin. ¡°What did you do today?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Emily bit her lip to stop herself from speaking further. After a few moments, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find what I did very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will,¡± Troy emphasized. ¡°Come on, tell me. I need to hear something mundane.¡±


    When it seemed like Troy wasn¡¯t going to budge, Emily relented. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but promise me you won¡¯t judge me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise,¡± Troy said with utmost seriousness, and Emily was inclined to believe him.


    ¡°So, yesterday, I didn¡¯t know anything about you or the situation. I called Benji, and he was also reluctant to give me full info, so I went online.¡±


    ¡°As you do,¡± Troy butted in.


    Emily gave him a look. ¡°May I speak?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, go on.¡± Troy raised his hands in surrender.


    When she was convinced he wouldn¡¯t interrupt again, she continued, ¡°I was browsing different news articles to see if there was anything I could find about the situation. I didn¡¯t find anything that NBC hadn¡¯t already covered, but I kept searching and stumbled upon this forum that was just talking shit about you.¡±


    Troy shrugged as if it didn¡¯t matter to him. ¡°Ignore people like that. I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you,¡± Emily asserted fiercely. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just sit back and let them talk shit.¡±


    Troy grinned again. ¡°What did you do, Emily?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before firming her resolve. What¡¯s the worst that could happen if Troy knew? ¡°You asked me what I did all day? I spent all this time telling those assholes why they were wrong. And as soon as I started, it felt like I wasn¡¯t the only one doing that. It¡¯s like a team of your fans descended from the sky, and suddenly the haters were overwhelmed. For every negative comment, at least five people were speaking for you.¡±


    Troy looked conflicted for a moment before asking, ¡°Let me get this straight¡ªyou spent your entire day dealing with some online haters?¡±


    Emily shrugged. ¡°Go on. Tell me I¡¯m a crazy, obsessed fangirl just like my mom did.¡± Then she mimicked her mother¡¯s shrill voice, ¡°Oh Emily! Grow up! There is a life beyond Troy and the Spice Girls.¡±


    Troy chuckled at that before shaking his head, ¡°No, I find it quite sweet actually. I just hope you¡¯re not neglecting other things like your studies or acting classes for this¡­ new online avenging hobby of yours.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Troy nodded. ¡°Then I have a role for you. Well, more of an audition. You¡¯ll get the role if the director agrees to cast you.¡±


    Emily sat there stunned, her mouth agape. She had not expected the conversation to go this route at all.


    Troy chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be that surprised. You knew I was producing a film. While in L.A., I ran into another director, and I loved his story as well. So now I¡¯m making two films. I¡¯ll recommend you for both. You¡¯ll have to go to L.A. for a few days for auditions. I¡¯ll cover your stay and travel. If either of the directors likes you, the film or films, as the case may be, shall be yours to do. I¡¯ll email you the details of the stories and your respective characters later.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m literally a nobody. I¡¯m not that beautiful either.¡±


    ¡°You look pretty good to me,¡± Troy said as if it was the universal truth. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in yourself, no one would. Come on! Do you want this job?¡±


    Emily could only nod silently. As much as she didn¡¯t expect the offer, she appreciated it a lot. And she would be a fool to turn it down.


    ________________________________


    AN: R.I.P. Dame Maggie Smith.

 Chapter 94

    September 2003, Kloves Residence, London


    I had thought that now that I was home, everything would be alright. But it wasn¡¯t. Just because I had returned home didn¡¯t mean the world would forget what happened. And the media was milking it for all it was worth.


    ¡°Today, we are here in the studio with Mrs. Chloe Vlahos,¡± an American female reporter was saying. ¡°Mother of Gia Vlahos, who has been apprehended for allegedly breaking and entering in the home of one Troy Armitage. Gia Vlahos has also been charged with attempted murder, sexual assault, and a litany of other charges. Troy is the superstar 14-year-old, famously known for portraying the role of [Harry Potter]. Welcome, Chloe, to the show. Can you tell us something about your daughter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be glad to,¡± the middle-aged woman said while looking just one step away from breaking down in tears. ¡°Gia is the light of my life. Not just mine¡ªwherever she goes, whomever she meets, she lights up the entire room. She loves movies, and her favorite actor is¡­was Troy Armitage. Her room is full of all his posters. She got his email ID, and they started talking online.¡±


    The reporter looked happy with this sudden turn of events, ¡°Even then, Troy Armitage is just 14. You know that such a relationship, even if it¡¯s true, would still be illegal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a different matter,¡± The older woman said vehemently. ¡°What I want to emphasize is that it wasn¡¯t a home invasion, but an affair gone wrong. She¡ª¡±


    I looked up to see that Mum had turned off the television.


    ¡°I told you not to watch that, didn¡¯t I?¡± she rebuked me harshly.


    ¡°I just wanted to know what they are saying about the incident,¡± I defended weakly.


    Mum sighed before sitting beside me on the couch. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, Troy? This is all just to gain some higher ratings for the news channel. That woman was probably paid a nice sum to appear on TV. Everyone knows that that girl committed a crime. All the evidence points to our story being true. There¡¯s nothing they can do to disprove it.¡±


    ¡°But they are saying crap about me on TV,¡± I argued back.


    ¡°I thought you would have gotten thicker skin by now,¡± Mum said. ¡°I¡¯m not a lawyer, but I¡¯ve seen and worked on enough legal shows to guess what will happen next. They will try to put some bogus claims on you and in worst case try to plead insanity to save themselves from excess punishment. Meanwhile, in front of the cameras, the mother will continue telling her sob story, as she¡¯s doing right now. Some celebrities want to avoid all that media attention and may pay off the attackers to quietly close the case so that the people will forget about it in a few months.¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± I said adamantly. ¡°I won¡¯t pay that cunt even a single cent when I have done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Mum said firmly. ¡°Never settle, or it will set a precedent. See what happened with Michael Jackson. To this day, people are not sure whether he did the crimes he was accused of or not. All because he agreed to pay off the accusers.¡±


    I chuckled as a realization hit me.


    ¡°What?¡± Mum asked in confusion.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t rebuke me for the c-word,¡± I said in between my sniggers.


    ¡°Ah, well,¡± Mum shrugged. ¡°I have given up on correcting your language now. Just try to limit its usage.¡± Mum paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I just remembered why I came here. Two things, first, I wanted to tell you that we''ve let Roger go.¡±


    "Really?" I asked in bewilderment. I didn''t need to ask why because it was obvious, but I didn''t think he deserved it.


    "I know you don''t think he deserved it, but he should have known better before leaving you alone like that. Don''t worry though, we referred him to someone else so he''s not jobless."


    I didn''t like it, but some things I couldn''t exactly argue with, so I nodded reluctantly.


    Mum continued, "Also-"


    Ring Ring


    ¡°Hold that thought,¡± I said while taking out my phone from my pocket. Seeing that the caller was Tobias, I knew the conversation would be important. So I picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Troy, I just got a call from Ron Meyer of Universal,¡± Tobias said without beating around the bush. Just the way I like. ¡°He said that he doesn¡¯t want unnecessary negative publicity for the film at the moment. So he will not go forward with you.¡±


    That news hit me like a speeding bullet train. I had a little trouble believing that I was rejected. This was the first time I had been rejected for a role in my short but extremely successful career. I still remember when I was doing [Billy Elliot The Musical], when I was offered as much as $15 million for a film. The script was terrible, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t do it, but the offer was genuine. And here I am now, unable to score a role even when I was charging a paltry $1 million upfront for the film.


    Unaware of my shock, Tobias continued, ¡°Ron has expressed his desire to still distribute [Perks], but only if it is released after some time so that our controversy has died down a bit.¡±


    ¡°I will not accept it,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You call him right now and tell him to give me that role. Make some promises or concessions. Whatever. I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t accept a rejection like that. I¡ª¡±


    Before I could continue, Mum held my hand and shook her head. ¡°Hear what I have to say first before making that decision.¡±


    Seeing her determined face, I suspected I wouldn¡¯t like what she had to say next.


    ¡°Don''t make that call yet, Tobias. I¡¯ll get back to you in a few.¡± With that, I disconnected the call and turned to my mother, giving her my undivided attention.


    ¡°You are not shooting that zombie film in Canada. That¡¯s final.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked calmly.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a terrible idea. You¡ª¡± She stopped herself from saying what she really wanted to say, but I guessed it nonetheless. ''You almost died.''


    ¡°You went through a big trauma,¡± she said carefully. ¡°Moreover, I want you here in London with me. I almost thought I lost you back there. At least stay here for the next few months. Please do it for me, son.¡± When I didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, she added, ¡°Remember, I dropped everything here and went with you to New York for your ambition. Can¡¯t you do me a similar courtesy and do what I want for once? I can¡¯t let you go alone right now.¡±


    She knew just the buttons to push to make me feel guilty as hell.


    ¡°Fine!¡± I grounded out reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Tobias not to call Ron Meyer. But I won''t give him the distribution of [Perks] either. I don''t like fair weather friends.¡±


    I could see that she had relaxed a lot as soon as I agreed to her demand, but she didn''t agree with my other step apparently. ¡°I don''t think it''s a good idea. You should strive to maintain a cordial relationship with him. He''s the studio head after all.¡±


    I didn''t like it, but I couldn''t deny that she had a point.


    ¡°I have a better idea,¡± she continued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you club together [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] with [Brick]? That way, you¡¯ll get assured distribution for both films. And since Universal is not giving you anything in return now, just hold an auction for this package deal inviting all the big distributors when the films have been shot. Your father has a few friends at Universal. We''ll let them know indirectly why they are not getting the deal and will have to compete with others. That way they''ll know that we are unhappy, and we won''t burn any bridges. There would still be a scope to work with them in the future if needs arise.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I hummed audibly. ¡°Not a bad idea, Mum. [Brick] will be a little difficult for most distributors to accept. [Perks] is easy. But if we group them together, we might just get it done.¡±


    ¡°All my ideas are good,¡± Mum boasted jokingly. ¡°It¡¯s only you who don¡¯t care for them. Ask my writing team at BBC. Unlike someone, those guys value my ideas a lot.¡±


    I smiled at that reminder. Mum had gotten a new job at BBC, writing for some of their TV shows. The pay was horrible. We probably spent more money in a day in home than she would earn in a month, but it wasn¡¯t about the money at all. It was about her work, and I could see how happy she was whenever she talked about it.


    ¡°Yes, Mum, your ideas are the best,¡± I said exaggeratedly. ¡°But you¡¯re even better at convincing people to do things you want. Like me dropping this zombie film, or Evan finally going to school after such a long gap. How did you convince him of that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s between him and me.¡± She smiled mysteriously. ¡°All I can tell you is that his new school has the best filmmaking program in the country. For a school, that is.¡±


    That would do it. While Evan had learned a lot from Alfonso Cuar¨®n while making the third and fourth [Harry Potter] films, he needed to work on the grassroots level with other aspiring filmmakers to know the hustle required to make an indie film from scratch.


    ¡°Come now,¡± Mum said as she got up from the couch. ¡°Dinner should be ready by now.¡±


    (Break)


    Tobias was not a paranoid man at all¡ªor at least he liked to think so. But he wasn¡¯t fully comfortable with staying at the same place where a crazy stalker had broken into just a few weeks ago. True, he wasn¡¯t a celebrity like Troy to warrant any stalkers, but the safety of the house was a little questionable. Given that Troy¡¯s family had decided to put the property on sale proved that his paranoia was warranted.


    So Tobias was staying at a five-star hotel. It was in this hotel that he was meeting a man he would be working closely with for the next year or so at least.


    ¡°Hi, Tobias,¡± Rian Johnson greeted enthusiastically as soon as he opened the door. ¡°Nice meeting you, man.¡± He offered Tobias a hand that the taller man shook firmly.


    ¡°You too, man. Come in.¡± Tobias beckoned him in and offered him a seat on the couch. The working area of the room was enormous, for which Tobias was grateful.


    ¡°How is Troy doing?¡± Rian asked conversationally. ¡°I see that the noise has died down a little.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s his PR team working overtime,¡± Tobias replied. ¡°Troy is mostly okay. It¡¯s just that his family is reluctant to let him travel for work at the moment. Are you sure we cannot shoot the film in London?¡±


    ¡°We can,¡± Rian inclined his head in consideration. ¡°But then I¡¯ll have to do the location scouting all over again. It will take me months to do it. Not to mention a lot of money. I¡¯ll also have to tweak the story to fit in with a British school environment rather than an American one which would be a hassle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done location scouting already?¡± Tobias asked, surprised.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Rian excitedly took out a folder from his bag, opening it to the first page, which had a photo of the mouth of a tunnel. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d get the chance to make this film at all, so I¡¯ve done my homework. If you turn to the next page, you¡¯ll see perfect photos of the school setting. That¡¯s my school, San Clemente. I¡¯ve talked to the principal, and they¡¯d let us shoot the film on campus if we let older students work on the film with us. Just imagine¡ªa free location and free support staff. All these costs would balloon up massively if we shift production to London.¡±


    Tobias nodded in acquiescence. What Rian was saying wasn¡¯t false. He didn¡¯t have a lot of experience with filming, but from what little he knew, location and crew make up a big chunk of the film costs, as long as CGI isn¡¯t involved.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed. ¡°But Troy cannot come here before December. He is taking a break right now, and in November, he¡¯ll be promoting the third [Harry Potter] film.¡±


    Rian frowned a little but didn¡¯t voice his displeasure.


    Seeing that, Tobias was quick to reassure him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from December onwards, he won¡¯t start any other project until [Brick] is complete. That¡¯s my personal reassurance to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rian conceded. ¡°I¡¯ve waited years to make this film. What¡¯s a few more months, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that we have an accord,¡± Tobias said. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve established that, we need to begin the casting for the film. Troy has suggested a friend of his for the role of either Emily or Laura, as you see fit. Coincidentally, she¡¯s also named Emily.¡±


    Rian took that in for a few moments before saying, ¡°But Troy said that I¡¯d have complete autonomy on the casting.¡±


    ¡°And you will,¡± Tobias insisted. ¡°Just audition her. If you like her for the role, perfect. If not, that¡¯s also fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rian agreed. ¡°When can I audition her? Also, do you have a photo of her to see what she looks like?¡±


    ¡°She lives in Arizona,¡± Tobias replied. ¡°She¡¯ll come by next week for the audition. I don¡¯t have a photo of her, but Troy tells me she¡¯s a wonderful actress. She has another audition set for that week as well, so she¡¯ll do both of them together. Meanwhile, Troy has written me a check to release some initial funds to give out ads in newspapers and magazines to start recruiting actors and crew members for [Brick]. I''ll stay here with you in LA until we have finalized the cast for the film.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to it then,¡± Rian nodded excitedly.


    (Break)


    The next few months flew by in what seemed like an instant. I spent the majority of my time at home. Even my martial arts, dance, and music instructors would come to me to give me lessons. As much as I would have liked to go out and practice the arts with real people, it¡¯s not very practical for someone as famous as me to do it in a semi-public setting. And when you have the money to spare, you can get the best of the best the world has to offer. The only thing I went out for was my therapy sessions. That too, because my therapist thought it was good for me to not be at home during that time. Apparently, people can suppress information they would otherwise freely share with their therapists if they think some family members are nearby.


    The therapy sessions, in my opinion, were wasteful¡ªnot because the therapist was bad, far from it, but because I didn¡¯t think I was traumatized by what happened in September. Still, I knew my parents wouldn¡¯t like it if I skipped them, so I didn¡¯t.


    Back to business, my presence had once again changed the release dates of several movies around me. Originally, Warner Bros wanted to release [The Matrix Revolutions] in the first week of November. But since [Harry Potter], which is a much bigger IP, was ready first, they decided to postpone [The Matrix Revolutions] to summer 2004, giving us a release date of November 5, 2003. This was better for them in many ways because they had already released [The Matrix Reloaded] in the summer of 2003, which was a success but received mixed reviews. In the original timeline, the close release between the two parts had hurt [The Matrix Trilogy¡¯s] box office potential.


    As soon as the release date of [The Prisoner of Azkaban] was announced, every other studio vacated the slots for the two weeks after us. It felt a little good knowing that my presence could affect people¡¯s decisions to release their films. The only film released near mine was one that I very much wanted to compete against¡ª[Master and Commander: The Far Side of the World]. Not that the film was terrible or anything, but the lead actor in it was none other than my sworn enemy, Russell Crowe. Okay, I know I¡¯m being a little dramatic, but I hated that man with a passion, and no one would be happier than me to see him fall.


    He had already lost his chance at the Oscars. His most acclaimed performance last year in [A Beautiful Mind] was also ignored by Academy voters. Some people were calling it a travesty that he didn¡¯t win an Oscar, but given what I know about him, he definitely deserved his loss. And now I will challenge him in the market.


    But first, it''s time for the premiere of [The Prisoner of Azkaban].


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 95

    November 2003, New York


    Me: I miss you.


    Em: Seriously?


    Me: Yes, do you doubt me?


    Em: What do you miss the most then?


    Me: Your eyes, your smile, your kisses, your big brain, everything.


    Em: My big brain? You''re terrible at this! Who says that to his girlfriend?


    Me: Ok, then I miss your small brain.


    Em: Ugh! That''s even worse!


    Me: Hahahaha


    Em: It wasn''t funny.


    Me: You''re adorable.


    Em: That I am.


    "Troy!" Mum hissed as she elbowed me. "We''re there already. Who are you texting now? All your friends should be inside."


    "Let him be, Kathy," Dad chided her softly. "He''s almost a grown-up now. Stop treating him like a child."


    While I appreciated Dad''s support, I could see the look Mum was giving me, so I shot Emma a quick final text.


    Me: Red carpet time. C u soon.


    "Let''s go," I said confidently while stuffing my phone away in a pocket. The door of the car was opened for me right then, as I exited with style. My parents would exit the car a few moments later, to avoid the brunt of the media attention. Similarly, Evan had also decided to skip the event because he didn''t like the attention that much. A grin was etched on my face as I waved to the cameras and the crowd of people who went batshit crazy upon seeing me up close. A few years ago, it was quite a terrifying sight seeing so many shouting my name, but now, I''ve gotten quite used to it. It was a chore to keep my roguish charm on all the time, but over time, I had gotten quite used to maintaining it.


    It helped that I genuinely loved talking to fans. (At least as long as they don''t assault me or threaten me with a gun.) My fans also knew that I loved interacting with them, so keeping true to my image, I went forward toward the closest group to me and started shaking hands and signing stuff. That''s when I heard something I don''t think I was meant to.


    "Who knew he''d get so hot within a few years? If he wasn''t a minor, I''d totally do him."


    "Hello? He''s British. I think it''s legal there at 13. Even if it wasn''t, I''d happily go to jail for him."


    So I turned towards the girls who were behind a few other fans. Both had dark brown hair and seemed to be in their late teens. One had ivory white skin while the other had a darker tone.


    "I''m flattered, ladies," I said over the shouts of other fans. "Seriously I am, but please don''t go to jail for me. I''m sure you''ll find much better legal partners than me."


    The darker girl had her mouth wide open in shock while the other girl laughed at my quip.


    "Can I give you a kiss at least!?" the white girl yelled.


    "Thanks, but I''ll pass," I waved at her. "Maybe in a few years, and when we are not surrounded by hundreds of people." Then I moved on. If I keep entertaining fans excessively, I''ll be late to my own premiere. Not to mention, it was creepy seeing fans who were romanticizing going to prison for doing it with a minor.


    "And our third and lead member of the Golden Trio has arrived," a woman was announcing before turning to me with the mic. "Troy, how do you feel about the prospects of [Prisoner of Azkaban]?"


    "I feel that this may be the best film of the franchise yet," I said honestly. "Alfonso Cuaron has poured his heart and soul into the film, and I honestly think he has set a benchmark for all the future [Harry Potter] films."


    "That''s high praise," she said in wonder. "What do you think Chris Columbus will think of that? He directed the first two films, is a producer on this one, and just entered the premise not long ago."


    "Lady," I gave her a deadpan stare. "Do you wanna start a fight between Chris and me?" Seeing that she was getting nervous, I chuckled to show her that I wasn''t serious. "We couldn''t have gotten a better director than Chris for the first two films. He''s just amazing as he created a whole world out of written text. Alfonso took what he already had and improved upon it, very ably. Just see the film, and you''ll understand what I''m saying."


    "I will," she said resolutely before turning to the cameraman. "And so will our ten lucky viewers tonight. Call the number visible on your screen, and you can get free tickets for [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban] for your entire family."


    I smiled tightly at her once more before moving on to the premiere venue. This time, Warner was holding multiple premieres. The first one was in New York, where we currently were, followed by a second one in London, a week later.


    "Oh Gosh, finally!" Emma said excitedly while rushing over and hugging me. "I feel like I''ve waited for ages for you. Has someone told you that you''re a very slow texter?"


    "Calm your horses, love," I whispered in her ear. "Remember where we are before you do something you regret later."


    She separated from me, only for Jamie to come forth and hug me as well. It wasn''t as intimate as with Emma, but I appreciated his sentiment. Normally, he wouldn''t have hugged me¡ªa handshake would have sufficed¡ªbut appearances have to be maintained. If I hugged both Emma and Jamie, then no rumors would circulate about any of us. Less than half a year away from turning 18, Jamie was mature enough to understand that.


    "Have you seen the film, mate?" Jamie asked conversationally as we stood just outside the hall.


    "I have," I nodded. "Both Emma and I watched it together. Didn''t they show it to you?"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Jamie shrugged, "I got the call, but I was shooting something else in California at the time. I kept postponing it until it was too late. And now here we are. How''s it?"


    "It''s amazing," I gushed excitedly. "The CGI is out of this world. And your acting is so good."


    "Really?"


    "See for yourself in a bit," I said confidently.


    Right then, I saw someone at the door behind me, bickering with the security guard.


    "Wait a minute, guys," I said to my cast mates before walking off. "I''ll be back in a minute."


    (Break)


    Benji was beyond excited. If someone had told him last year that he''d get the chance to be at the premiere of the next [Harry Potter] film and watch it before anyone else, he would have called that person insane. And now here he was at the Radio City Music Hall with Ashley, a girl he was trying to impress. Only to hit a little snag.


    "I''m sorry, sir, ma''am," the security guard at the venue said apologetically to Benji and his date. "Your name is not on the list. I cannot grant you entry. Maybe you can try the general tickets outside? They leave some out for the last-minute bookings as well."


    "But I received the email invite from Troy himself!" Benji said heatedly. "He and I are friends."


    "Of course, you are," the security guard gave him a patronizing smile. "But sometimes, there are some scammers out there who pretend to be someone else and send fake invites. I''m so sorry you had to go through this. Now if you don''t mind, there are other people here to watch the film as well."


    "Let''s just go, Benji," Ashley said, a little embarrassed by all the commotion around them. Benji knew that if they exited the hall, there was zero chance of them getting a ticket. This was the biggest movie of the year. No way there would be any left now. But seeing Ashley''s discomfort, Benji knew he couldn''t do anything. There went all his credibility. Now hardly anyone would believe that he personally knew Troy and had gotten the premiere tickets. Dejectedly, he nodded to her and was about to step back when he heard someone call out his name.


    "Benji!" A voice he recognized immediately. And not just him¡ªeveryone beside him turned towards Troy with wide eyes, including the security guard. The boy was the same age as Benji but was decked from head to toe in super-expensive designer clothes. His black tuxedo looked really cool and accentuated his physique a lot.


    Ignoring everyone around them, Troy smiled at Benji and pulled him in for a brief hug, "So nice to see you, man. Why are you standing here? Come on in."


    Benji smiled awkwardly before looking over to the security guy, "My name is not on the list."


    Troy turned to the man and asked sternly, "Are you sure about that? Benjamin Cooper is my personal guest. I made sure to add his name."


    The security man looked like he would sweat a bucket before nodding, "Ah, now I see it. I was checking it under Benji Cooper as he had told me. Here it is, Benjamin Cooper and a guest."


    "What''s your name?" Troy asked immediately.


    "David Parker," the man said hesitantly.


    "If any of my other guests are denied entry, I''ll know who to get fired," Troy said evenly, but everyone around knew that he meant business. When the guard nodded rapidly, Troy beckoned Benji and Ashley forward, and they silently followed him in.


    "Some people," Troy shook his head in frustration. "He was probably trying to sell your seats before the premiere to the highest bidder. Don''t worry, I''ll let someone know about this, and it won''t happen again."


    "It''s okay," Benji waved it off. "At least we''re here now."


    "Oh my God! That was so cool!" Ashley gushed excitedly. "You were, like, totally a knight in shining armor. And you looked so hot while doing that."


    Troy chuckled at that description before offering Ashley a hand, "Troy Armitage. You must be Ashley." Ashley offered him her hand, but instead of shaking it, he turned it around and kissed the back of it.


    Benji could see that Ashley had melted right then and there. As much as he liked Troy, he didn''t like the fact that he was blatantly stealing his girl. That too without even trying hard. But he didn''t want to come off as a possessive guy, so he settled on glaring at Troy. Troy, being perceptive as he was, got the hint.


    "I have heard a lot about you from Benji. You are a lucky girl because all he speaks about is just you."


    Now Benji felt like facepalming. Who the hell says that in front of their crush? This would be the first and the last date he ever got with Ashley. The worst part was that he hadn''t told Troy anything about Ashley beyond her name!


    Contrary to his belief, something strange happened that made him question if he knew girls at all.


    "Aww, he does?" Ashley said before pecking Benji on the cheek, making him go red. "He talks about you as well. Not as much as I''d like to know, but until now I was a little skeptical if he was telling the truth or not. I guess he was."


    "Of course, he was," Troy nodded. "Come now, I''ll introduce you both to my friends Emma and Jamie."


    As Troy walked forward, Ashley took Benji''s hand in hers and whispered, "Thank you for bringing me along."


    At that moment, Benji knew that the night was already successful. Even if the movie turned out to be bad (which was impossible for a Troy movie), Benji was happy with the progress made with Ashley.


    Around half an hour later, Benji and Ashley walked inside the main movie hall where the film premiere was to take place. As soon as the movie began with [Harry Potter] at his abusive relatives'' place, Ashley placed her head on Benji''s shoulder. This was probably the only time when Benji had such a great opportunity, but he ignored it in favor of watching the film. That was of utmost importance for him.


    In the film, Harry and his relatives are watching the news where the escape of a dangerous criminal, Sirius Black, is being televised. Harry''s uncle grumbles about the escapees before telling Harry about the arrival of his Aunt Marge.


    "She''s not my aunt," Harry said defiantly.


    "If you want that ruddy school form of yours signed, you''ll call her Aunt, be polite, and most importantly, be perfectly normal. I don''t want any funny business here."


    "Yes, Uncle," Harry said through gritted teeth. He was barely suppressing his rage, and it was palpable for everyone to see.


    Benji could see how phenomenal Troy''s acting was. In each scene, he showed why he was the best actor in the world.


    As the movie progressed, Troy continued to showcase his impressive acting range. From bursting with rage when Aunt Marge called his mother a "bitch," to curiosity upon learning that Sirius Black was a magical criminal, to apprehension when he feared expulsion from Hogwarts for performing underage magic, to sheer terror when he came face-to-face with a Dementor, a floating beast that sucked away his happiness. Even the small, mundane interactions with Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and the Weasley twins, full of light banter, were acted impeccably. Sure, Emma and Jamie were good as well, but in Benji''s admittedly biased opinion, no one could beat Troy.


    There was one particular scene that Benji thought was really good that he had missed in the books. Harry, under an invisibility cloak, was spying on the adults talking about him when the existence of the Fidelius Charm was revealed to him.


    Professor Flitwick, the tiny old wizard, was explaining it to Madam Rosmerta. "It''s a charm that helps you conceal a secret within the soul of someone else." Seeing the confused look on her face, he added, "Perhaps a demonstration is in order. Look at this book that''s placed on the table." He pointed at the book, and everyone looked curiously.


    Then he waved his wand around the book and murmured something incomprehensible before the book vanished from everyone''s sight.


    "Where did it go?" Rosmerta asked curiously.


    "The book can be found on this table, right there," Flitwick revealed. And just as he did, the book reappeared for everyone. "When I cast the spell, nothing would change for me as the secret keeper. But for everyone else not in the secret, they will forget that such a secret even existed."


    The story moved forward as Harry discovered that the murdering psychopath, Sirius Black, was his godfather, who had betrayed his parents'' location to Voldemort. In the next scene, he breaks down upon this realization while Hermione and Ron silently console him.


    Ashley sobbed quietly on Benji''s shoulder along with an on-screen Troy. Benji could only stroke her hair gently in comfort. Looking around the theater, Benji realized that Troy''s acting had rendered most of the viewers emotional.


    Thankfully, the sadness didn''t linger for long, and the next scene, when Harry cast his first successful Patronus, was a delight to see.


    "Your shield Patronus is amazing for your age," Lupin explained with a big smile. "With experience, you''ll learn to give it a corporeal form. Usually, it''s an animal that''s close to your heart. Your father''s Patronus was a stag, while your mother''s was its female counterpart, a doe."


    As the movie went on, two problems were beautifully built upon by the director. One was, of course, the mystery of Sirius Black, while the other was the impending execution of Buckbeak, the majestic Hippogriff. Benji could only hope that the resolution was as satisfying as [The Chamber of Secrets].


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 96

    In addition to the two main mysteries, there were two more smaller ones thrown into the loop. One was Harry seeing a dead man named Peter Pettigrew moving through the castle using a magical map, while the other was the disappearance of Ron''s pet rat, Scabbers. While most people didn''t think too much of it, Benji knew how important little details could be in [Harry Potter] films.


    There was a particular scene that had cheers of joy going around the crowd of viewers, and that was when Hermione punched Draco in the face¡ªa sentiment Benji could understand because he hated that ''foul, evil, loathsome little cockroach,'' as Hermione called him.


    But all the cheers died down in the following scene, when the Golden Trio visits Hagrid right before Buckbeak''s execution, and then witnesses it from afar. Hermione breaks down as she hugs Ron, and Harry hugs her from behind. A marvelous piece of acting from the three actors as they came together as friends.


    That tender moment is cut short when the film suddenly starts playing on steroids. The next moment, Ron is bitten by his rat, who had been found earlier by Hagrid. As Ron chases after him, so do Harry and Hermione. Ron is kidnapped by a ferocious-looking black dog and dragged away underneath the Whomping Willow. The same tree continues to attack Harry and Hermione viciously, only for them to escape after an exciting sequence where they outmaneuver the tree and land themselves in the Shrieking Shack.


    There is a lot of alliteration in names, now that Benji thought about it¡ª''Whomping Willow,'' ''Shrieking Shack,'' ''Peter Pettigrew,'' ''Marauder''s Map,'' and so on.


    In the Shrieking Shack, one of the coolest things happened. When the dog is revealed to be the murderer, Sirius Black, Ron, who has an injured leg, stands up on it after a lot of struggle, covers Harry protectively with his body, and says, "If you want to kill Harry, you''ll have to kill us too!"


    "Ron is so cool!" Ashley gushed beside Benji.


    While he didn''t comment on it because the film was going on, he agreed with Ashley''s sentiment wholeheartedly. He also wanted a friend like that in his life. A friend who would do anything to protect you. A friend like Ron. He had many friends, but none were as close to him as Ron was to Harry.


    As if not understanding how good of a moment that was, Harry pushes past Ron, making him fall back on the ground before attacking Sirius Black, a wanted mass-murdering prison escapee, head-on. Before he can actually do anything, Remus Lupin comes on the scene and disarms Harry. Then the utter betrayal happened when he hugged Sirius like they were long-lost brothers.


    "Holy shit!" Someone yelled in the crowd.


    The next few moments happened so quickly, with the arrival of Snape, him being attacked by Harry, and Lupin being outed as a werewolf, until the big reveal of the night¡ªScabbers was Peter Pettigrew all along.


    There were multiple gasps of surprise in the hall when the small rat grew up to be a full-sized pudgy man.


    Everyone decides to hand Pettigrew over to the authorities. Harry and Sirius have a tender family moment together. Everything seemed to be going perfectly well until Hermione pointed at the full moon, which began Lupin''s transformation. That was the biggest clusterfuck in the night''s events. Sirius is injured trying to save the kids, and as Harry goes to him, they are attacked by dementors, only to be saved by a silver stag that repelled the dementors.


    Sirius is sentenced to death, while Ron is confined to his bed.


    As if that wasn''t enough excitement for the night, Harry and Hermione are visited by Dumbledore, who says some cryptic bullshit to Hermione¡ªsomething she understands and that blows everyone''s mind once more. She had a time-traveling machine with her the whole time! And she was using it to study? What a bookworm!


    They go back in time and save Buckbeak first. Benji had a stupid grin etched on his face upon the realization that the beast wouldn''t be killed. When they escape, Harry tells Hermione what he saw last.


    "I saw my dad, Hermione. I know for sure that it was him because he had a stag Patronus. You can''t fake a Patronus which repelled all those dementors."


    When, at the right time, James Potter didn''t appear, Harry abandoned all inhibitions and stepped forth before casting the spell on his own.


    "Expecto Patronum!" His shout created an intense white light, followed by a shining ethereal silver stag that pranced around the clearing, shooing all the dementors away.


    Then Harry and Hermione help Sirius escape the prison he was being kept in while on Hogwarts grounds. Harry and Sirius have a touching father-son moment before the older man escapes on Buckbeak. Harry and Hermione run back towards the hospital wing, where Ron was resting after his injury.


    Benji sighed in relief at that perfect closure of the film. There were a few more scenes, like Lupin quitting the job, or Harry receiving a new broom as a gift, but they weren''t that important. The main conflicts had all been resolved, and perfectly. This was indeed the best [Harry Potter] film up till now.


    Usually, at this point, people would stand and start to leave, but since this was a premiere, no one did so and patiently waited for the credits to roll out completely. It was a little boring, but Benji persevered. When the last of the credits were done, and he was about to get up to clap for the filmmakers, something amazing happened. A scene started playing. Not just any scene¡ªit was a trailer of sorts from [The Goblet of Fire]. Not a complete trailer, but it contains snippets of shots from the next film, like the scene where Harry is standing in front of a dragon, is swimming underwater, or is running beside another boy between two hedges. In the last one, he was casting some heavy-duty spell that emitted red light, but right before it could be shown who the opponent was, the screen cut to black, and a text appeared on it.


    "Harry Potter and friends will return to Hogwarts next year."


    Aww, snap! It will take a full year for the next part? Benji didn''t like that at all. The exciting things like fighting a dragon or underwater battles were already thrilling enough for him. As much as he wanted to complain about that, he couldn''t forget that this was a premiere, and for an extremely well-made film¡ªthe best of the series so far. So he stood up along with his fellow viewers and clapped loudly for a great movie. He wasn''t alone in the theater; everyone did it for the cast and the crew, especially the director, who skillfully transformed [Harry Potter] from a kid franchise to something bigger and better.


    "Thank you, everyone," Steve Kloves, Troy''s adoptive father and the producer of [Harry Potter], took the stage and bowed before the audience. "Thank you for this warm reception to our movie. Now I''d like to call on stage the director and the cast members of the film, without whom this couldn''t have been possible at all. Starting with Alfonso Cuaron¡­"


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    (Break)


    It was a long-ass publicity schedule that ended in Los Angeles. Usually, I would go home after publicity, but since I had to begin working on [Brick], I decided to end my tour in LA. I truly missed my home back in London. Some people don''t understand the value and comfort that one''s own home provides. In my opinion, travel is a little overrated, especially when it means promoting your film in multiple countries. For the film, after New York, I went on an extensive European tour, followed by Australia, China, and finishing with Japan. The latter was my favorite experience to date. The craze and hero worship they have for [Harry Potter] in general, and me in particular, is unprecedented and a little scary. The only reason the Japanese collection for the film wasn''t the highest in the world is that their population is only a third of the USA.


    I decided to end the tour with a bang in Los Angeles, on a relatively new show that will become very famous, and eventually infamous for its toxic work environment.


    "Please welcome the greatest star of his age in the world¡ªTroy Armitage!" Ellen Degeneres announced loudly as I walked over to the set while waving at the loudly cheering audience. It was weird being back in Los Angeles after that incident, but with five security guards exclusively on my detail, I knew I was safe.


    I hugged Ellen warmly before saying, "Thanks for having me here."


    "It''s great to have you here," Ellen beamed at me. "It''s your first time here on the show; how do you feel?"


    "I feel great!" I smiled wider. "Everyone is so lovely here."


    "That we are," Ellen said teasingly. "So, why don''t you tell this lovely lady about your girlfriend?"


    Of course, she had to go there. We hadn''t discussed anything of the sort in the questions that my PR team handed me over pre-interview.


    "What girlfriend?" I lied through my teeth, feigning confusion. "I''m the most single guy ever."


    "Why?" Ellen asked in surprise. "You are rich, handsome, and a great actor. And you''re single? What''s wrong with you?"


    I laughed along with the audience at that joke.


    "I want to wait for the right girl," I said with a sagely confidence.


    "Seriously though," Ellen continued undeterred. "Girls must be throwing themselves at you. Don''t tell me no girl has ever asked you out?"


    Some people just don''t get the hint. I tried to be creative.


    "Well," I inclined my head sideways, "There was this girl in Japan when I was promoting my film, but I wouldn''t exactly call it asking me out."


    Ellen sounded eager to know the full story so she egged me on, "What happened?"


    I got ready to narrate the incident that still amuses me to this day. "I was at this Japanese school recently to promote the film and I had to go use the loo. On my way back, this girl was standing there in the hallway and dropped her books on the floor after seeing me. So I picked up the books and handed them to her. As soon as our hands touched, she fainted. Literally. They had to call an ambulance for her."


    Ellen and her audience started laughing uproariously at the story.


    "I bet she won''t forget this incident ever in her life," Ellen said in between her laughter before changing the topic. "Any other crazy fan interaction you may have had?"


    I had a distinct feeling that she wanted me to talk about that crazy stalker Gia to boost her ratings, but I wouldn''t give in that easily. Before every interview of mine for this movie, the reporters and talk show hosts were made to sign a contract that they wouldn''t ask about the home invasion. But if I talked about it on my own, then it wouldn''t matter. Ellen was clearly trying to circumvent that agreement indirectly.


    "Well there was this other girl who was wearing a towel," I said with a plain face.


    "Oh?" Ellen said a little dejectedly. "What did she do?"


    "It was in New York, we were doing press a day after the premiere of [Prisoner of Azkaban]," I began. "It was freezing cold, and this girl was wearing only a Harry Potter towel from what we could see. And she was holding a sign that read, ''No one comes between me and my Harry.''"


    I couldn''t control my snickers as I recalled that incident. The audience agreed with me because they also laughed wholeheartedly at that story. Some people are just crazy, like Ellen for thinking I would break that easily with minimal prodding. I had tons more such stories where those two came from.


    "I hope she didn''t catch a cold," Ellen quipped before turning to important matters. "[Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban] is releasing this week. Tell us something about the film."


    "It''s the third year at Hogwarts for Harry, Hermione, and Ron," I began with my rehearsed speech. "The movie gets a little darker as compared to the second one because it has soul-sucking dark creatures, prison-escapee murderers, and a lot of great revelations. It''s a thrill ride from the first minute till the very last."


    "Of course it is," Ellen nodded sagely before turning to the audience. "I have seen the film, and it is so good. It is releasing in a theater near you. Watch it before all shows are booked out. Give it up for Troy Armitage everyone."


    I smiled and waved at the crowd who went crazy again. I looked at Ellen again, who was smiling equally wildly


    (Break)


    [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban] was released worldwide on November 5, 2003. Everyone knew that the film would be a big hit, so no one dared release any other film besides it. It helped that Warner Bros had chosen a Wednesday to release the film. It opened on tens of thousands of screens around the world to huge commercial and critical success. On the review aggregator website, Rotten Tomatoes, it gained a rating of 96%, the highest of the series so far, with an average score of 8.4/10. It also got a score of 86 on Metacritic, and an ''A+'' from CinemaScore. It was the only film series in history to have three straight A+ CinemaScore.


    "While Alfonso Cuaron has perhaps made one of the greatest fantasy films of all time, one has to give credit to Chris Columbus for the casting decisions he took for the first film. The casting of Harry, Ron, and Hermione will be looked back upon as some of the greatest casting choices of the decade. Troy Armitage, who was already an acclaimed actor before [Harry Potter], continues to show everyone that it is not just the kid roles he can do well, but complex adult emotions as well. Emma Watson, on the other hand, is growing into a beautiful young lady with a mean streak. She dominates the second half of the film with her presence. The biggest surprise of the lot is undoubtedly Jamie Bell, who steals every scene he is in, be it as comic relief or as a courageous hero who stands beside his friend. He has grown tremendously as an actor in the last two films. Similarly, the adult actors also continue to show their mettle. If there was an Oscar for Best Casting, I know which movie it would go to.


    Not just that, the visual effects, the music, the production design¡ªeverything is so perfectly designed that you would forget that you are watching a movie and that Hogwarts is not a real place. The Buckbeak and Dementor scenes are very convincing.


    But the best part of the film is undoubtedly its emotional themes. Every emotion of Harry hits you hard, partly because of Troy''s superb acting and partly because of the perfect execution by Alfonso Cuaron. Mark my words: This film will be studied even years later in film schools."


    ~Nicole Stephens, The Washington Post


    This was just one such example but critics were unanimously praising the superior direction and camera work compared to the first two films. The use of long, uninterrupted takes was also noted by many. All these reviews, along with great audience anticipation for the film, had created a huge buzz, reflected in its opening week collection.


    In its five-day opening weekend, the film collected a whopping $153 million in North America alone. This amount was further bolstered by the opening weekend collection in the UK, which amounted to ¡ê33.9 million, including the previews. Not to mention the equally superb collection the film had in the rest of the world. Japan came out to be the second-highest-grossing territory after North America. It was strange to see that the Japanese box office collection had even exceeded that of the home country of [Harry Potter].


    After the conclusion of the initial box office run, [Prisoner of Azkaban] collected $336 million in North America, $172 million in Japan, $77 million in the UK, and $404 million in the rest of the world, bringing the total collection of the film to a whopping $989 million. It was the lowest collection of the three films released to date and the only film not to gross a billion dollars, but still more than profitable enough to keep the franchise running smoothly.


    [Master and Commander: The Far Side of the World], the other big film released during that period, flopped badly, not even recovering its production budget of $150m, let alone the massive marketing costs associated with it.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 97

    Evan grunted with great effort as he lifted the heavy barbell placed above him. His arms felt like wet noodles that could bend limply any damn time. The burn was real and he was ready to just give up.


    "One more rep, you shithead!" Troy yelled at him from above while spotting him. "Come on! You can do it!"


    That gave Evan just enough confidence to finish the rep. When he was finally done, Troy helped him rerack the weight before grinning widely.


    "That was great man!" Troy clasped his hand in a brotherly fashion. "You are improving rapidly."


    "I''m miles behind you," Evan complained. "But still, this is much better than when we started."


    Troy had literally dragged Evan into his work out and martial art sessions everyday when they were in London. Only a week, to be honest, but after that, Evan started liking those sessions. And now, even if they were in Los Angeles temporarily, they were still continuing their session in the hotel gym. The not-so-discreet glances from other gym goers in their direction were promptly ignored. It helped that they had come to the gym with two security guards.


    "Hi!" A girl in her late teens greeted them enthusiastically after walking over to them. Troy and Evan turned to her in unison, and Evan had to say that the girl had one of the biggest rack he had seen in his life.


    "Hey!" Troy greeted her enthusiastically after waving at his security to stay away discreetly. "How you doing?"


    She blushed and looked down shyly. "It''s a little embarrassing. I just wanted a hug, but now that I''m here, I realize that we''re both so sweaty."


    Smiling at that admission of hers, Troy offered her a hand which she shook. "I didn''t get your name."


    "Heather."


    Troy beamed at her, "You''re so cute, Heather, that I would hug you even if I am sweaty, but I really don''t want to set a precedent if you know what I mean." He looked pointedly behind her where many people were still pretending to not look in their direction.


    "That''s fine," she waved it off. "I just wanted to say that I, like, totally love you. You are so good at everything you do. I''m so happy that vile woman who attacked you got sentenced to thirty years."


    Troy''s smile turned brittle at that reminder. Evan knew how much Troy hated any reminder to that day. But he also knew that he was too kind to tell a fan to not talk about that. That''s where people like Evan come in.


    "I think we have done enough for the day," He elbowed Troy pointedly. "Should we go back to our room."


    "Oh yes," Troy nodded at Evan before turning back to Heather. "It was so nice to meet you, Heather."


    "Believe me, the pleasure is all mine," she said as the two brothers waved her goodbye.


    Troy turned to Evan as soon as they were out of gym, "Did you know about this?" Evan immediately understood what Troy was referring to¡ªthe sentencing of his attacker. He could only shake his head because while they knew that the trial was going on, he didn''t know that the jury was out. The duo quickly went to their room and turned on the TV, and as expected, it was the breaking news on an entertainment channel.


    "In recent news, Gia Vlahos, the girl who attacked Troy Armitage in his LA home, has been sentenced to a total of 34 years in prison for multiple charges, including, breaking and entering, attempted murder, sexual assault of a minor, and a few more. It has been proven in the court that Troy Armitage had no prior communication with the girl, and her claim of insanity were also rejected," a female news reporter was announcing on TV. "Troy Armitage is meanwhile busy promoting his film, [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban], which is a superhit, breaking multiple records worldwide."


    "I''m glad this is finally over," Evan commented from beside his brother as they watched the damning news. "I was sick of all these speculations running wild about you."


    "That''s what I was gonna say," Troy said. "Do you know, the district attorney was offering that bitch a plea bargain under which she would be out in 10 years. Thankfully, Dad put his foot down and called some right people to make them drop the idea entirely."


    "Our justice system is fucked up," Evan commented idly.


    "It happens everywhere," Troy replied. "The UK is not any better."


    "So what''s next?" Evan asked, trying to change the topic. "Will we go back to London now? Because I know for sure that now the media will be ready to harass you again to know how you feel about her punishment."


    "No," Troy said with certainty. "I can''t keep running just because the media will behave strangely. And didn''t you have your uncle''s wedding to attend in a few days? We can''t just abandon that."


    "Steve and Kathy are coming here tomorrow, right?" Evan asked.


    "Yes," Troy grimaced at that thought. "But only Dad will remain here with me for some time. Mum will fly back with you to London as soon as the wedding is over."


    It made sense. Evan''s uncle had divorced his wife last year and was now getting remarried. Evan couldn''t be happier with that decision because he didn''t like his ex-aunt at all. Because of this, Evan and Troy had come together to LA so that Evan could attend the wedding while Troy could begin work on his film. Work which would be difficult to achieve now that media has been involved.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "My parents don''t like that I''m doing this film," Troy continued. "They still think that I''m some fragile china doll who would break easily if I''m away from home for extended period. Don''t get me wrong, I''m beyond grateful for my parents, but sometime I get so tired of their nagging."


    "I understand you, bro," Evan patted him on the back lightly. "Seriously though, you have nothing to worry about. It''s just a few years before you''re 18. You don''t need to worry about your film either. You have such a loyal fanbase. I was on the internet yesterday, and all your fans are with you. They were calling her and her mother all sorts of nasty names, from delusional to pedophile to child molest¡ª"


    "Evan," Troy cut him off. "Let''s just not talk about her anymore."


    Evan nodded once before changing the topic. "Is the casting of [Brick] complete?"


    "Yes," Troy smiled, finally finding something they could talk about without making the whole thing uncomfortable. "Rian Johnson is a very talented filmmaker, from what little I have seen of him. If you didn''t have to go back to London for school, you''d learn a lot from him making this film."


    "I can still try to convince Steve and Kathy to let me stay?" Evan asked hopefully.


    "No," Troy shook his head. "You finally have some good friends apart from me. Just because I''m doing this film doesn''t mean you have to do it as well."


    Evan had finally made some friends at his school in London who weren''t assholes in disguise. It helped that Evan had shot up a lot in height over the last year, standing an inch taller than Troy. His new physical habits had done wonders for his body as well. Initially, he was sore as hell for days, but gradually he improved, and now after months of practice, he could hold his own against Troy. It showed the terrible side of human nature that Evan was accepted by others only when he was tall, buff, and the foster brother of the world-famous Troy Armitage.


    "Alright," Evan conceded before getting up from the couch. "I''m hitting the showers. Wanna go out and grab something to eat afterwards?"


    Troy grinned at that. "Like you even have to ask."


    (Break)


    Rian Johnson was skeptical about the prospects of his film [Brick]. He finished the first draft of the film right out of USC film school in 1997. He had spent so long pitching the film to each and every producer out there that anyone else may have even lost hope. But he didn''t. At this point, he didn''t care how the film was made; he just wanted to get it done. It was just his luck that he met one Troy Armitage. It is yet to be seen if their meeting will create history or not. When the film was postponed a little, Rian understood the need for it. Troy must have not been in a good headspace to make the film after that ordeal. Especially given how Troy was a producer on the film as well.


    The major responsibility of casting remained with Rian, with little inputs from Tobias and Troy. While Tobias was in LA in person, Troy was kept in loop through e-mails and their was just one condition for casting at which Troy had put his foot down.


    "No one playing a teenager can be older than 20-21 at most," He said with utmost seriousness over the phone.


    Rian was a little hesitant to agree with that demand because of several reasons. The biggest of them being that older actors are generally better with more experience. Also, if the actors are still in school that would inflate the costs of their tutors unnecessarily.


    "Seriously, Rian," Troy reiterated when he didn''t reply. "I hate those films where 25-year-olds act as if they are 16."


    "But I had already selected the actors for the role of Laura Dannon and Brad Bramish," Rian defended weakly. While the actress for Laura was only 23, the actor for Brad was 28 already.


    "Then recast them," Troy said seriously. "You couldn''t have signed their contracts without talking to me first, so I know we are not legally bound with them. Wait, let me open the email you sent me with all the photos resumes of prospective actors."


    Troy was silent for a few moments before saying, "Michael B. Jordan, and Anna Kendrick. Arrange another audition for them both. I have a feeling that they''d be more than good enough for these roles."


    How the hell did he deduce all that within less than a minute? Rian looked up at an equally bewildered Tobias to see if this was normal Troy behavior, who could only shrug.


    "Okay," Rian agreed after noting down the two names. "While we are at it, you don''t mind me casting Lukas Haas in the role of the Pin, do you?"


    "Lukas Haas¡­" Troy tested the name out loud as he thought back to the actor. "Isn''t he the small kid in that old Harrison Ford movie, [Witness]?"


    Rian was impressed that Troy knew of that movie.


    "Yes," He agreed. "He''s the correct age to play the Pin."


    "Fine with me," Troy agreed easily.


    And that was where Troy''s involvement had ended in the casting process. They were yet to finish with the pre-production entirely, which would continue even during the rehearsals, but he had finalized all the actors for the movie. The best part in all of this was that they weren''t paying the actors anything extra for the rehearsals. Under SAG rules, they should have, but there are always exceptions for small-budget films. It helped that all the actors Rian had selected (except for three) were non-union actors. The rehearsal studio they had booked, along with refreshments, was covered by the production funds that Tobias had released to Rian the last time they met.


    So, with great anticipation, Rian reached the place he had booked. He wasn''t the first one there, either. Lukas Haas was already there. It was so strange seeing an actor you have seen as a kid, all grown up.


    "''Sup, Rian," Lukas said, giving him a high five, which Rian reciprocated.


    "As good as I could be," Rian replied jovially. "I''m so pumped up for this film."


    Lukas gave him a weird look before asking, "Are you high?"


    "High on life, maybe," Rian joked.


    Before Lukas could retort, they were joined by none other than Troy himself, followed closely by Tobias.


    "Hey guys," Troy greeted both of them warmly before turning to Lukas. "I''m so glad you could be a part of this film, Lukas."


    "No, the pleasure is all mine," Lukas smiled genially. "I have seen your work, and you''re very good."


    Within moments, Lukas and Troy were talking and laughing casually as if they were old friends. Rian was a little surprised initially seeing their unusual camaraderie, but then chalked it up to Troy''s charm. He was too good at influencing others with his words. There''s a reason almost everyone considered him to be a superstar when they didn''t use the same words for his other co-stars of [Harry Potter]. One by one, other actors started coming in, and Troy greeted everyone as if they had known each other for years. It was a little humbling to see Troy being so warm with everyone.


    The last actor to walk in with a chaperone was none other than Emily Stone, Troy''s friend, who had bagged the role of Emily Kostich in the film. Her mother had accompanied her because she was still a minor. Initially, Rian thought the girl wouldn''t be a good actress, but during her audition, she left him speechless with her acting prowess.


    "Emily!" Troy greeted her equally warmly, but instead of the usual handshake, he hugged her.


    "Hi, Troy," she squeaked in surprise. "Congrats on your film. It was so good."


    "Thanks, Em," Troy beamed at her. "Let''s talk more about it later. If I waste any time, Rian might replace me with Frankie Muniz or Shia LaBeouf," Troy joked, making everyone laugh.


    "Yes, well, shall we begin?" Rian asked when the laughter died down a bit, seeking Troy''s permission to begin the introductions.


    At Troy''s nod, Rian took control of the meeting again, starting with his own introduction.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Announcement

    Hello everyone!


    Thank you so much for being my loyal readers. Unfortunately, I won''t be posting a chapter for a while. Due to my upcoming exams, I will have to take a break of a month from writing to focus on my studies.


    So my next update will most likely be in the second week of November. During this time, you will not be able to join my Pat/reon membership because I paused it. However if you want to keep reading the story, or just want to support me, you can still go to the shop section on my Pat/reon page and buy 23 advance chapters (Ch.98-120), which are roughly 65k words.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver


    No pressure though, I will continue posting this story publicly when I do return.


    Thank you again for being my readers.

 Chapter 98

    These last few weeks had been a little hectic for me because of all the promotions I was doing for [Harry Potter]. Now that the film is done and dusted, I could actually focus on something I love. Acting. Sure, rehearsals were not exactly acting, but they were an equally important part of the process. If your rehearsals are solid, your performance will come out to be great. They are especially necessary for a small-budget film like [Brick]. For something like [Harry Potter], we had the budget to reshoot if the first performance didn''t come out great. Here, we didn''t.


    While I was busy with Harry Potter, Tobias was busy with Stephen Chbosky, working on the pre-production of [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] as well. I guess I''m rushing things a bit with the two films, but I couldn''t help myself. Both of these were excellent movies in the original timeline, and I desperately wanted to add them to my acting portfolio.


    Now that we were here, we could focus on the film, [Brick]. Rian was a very meticulous man when it came to filmmaking. He had planned to shoot the entire film from start to end in January 2004. Until then, we would practice each scene so many times that we could do them even in our sleep. Just like a stage play. The first day was just for introductions and a table read; actual rehearsals would begin on the second day.


    When Rian started narrating the story of the film, it transfixed everyone. He just had this flair for storytelling, that made everyone stop everything and pay him their utmost attention.


    "So then," Rian said as he finished the story, "Brendan reveals the truth to Laura about the tenth brick of heroin, but Laura, in a petty streak of revenge, tells him about the father of Emily''s baby. Brendan stands there, shell-shocked, the camera firmly on his face, as Laura walks out of the frame in the background. The end."


    As soon as he finished narrating the story, everyone started clapping loudly. The applause was deserved because Rian had held each of us captive with his narrative from start to end. I knew from his future work that his direction was top-notch, but his stories were also very well thought out. His narration wasn''t just about the story; he also described where the camera would be placed. This was a big reason I never asked him to storyboard the entire film like I was making Chbosky do¡ªbecause I knew he didn''t need it. This narration just proved me right.


    "Thank you!" Rian bowed politely to all the actors applauding him.


    "No, thank you, Rian," I turned the tables on him. "Thank you for writing this amazing story and letting me and everyone here be a part of it. I know for sure that this film will be a big hit."


    "We haven''t even begun shooting yet," Rian reminded me.


    "We will soon," I reassured him. "Mark my words, this film will be a classic."


    (Break)


    The following days, I dedicated myself fully to the pre-production of [Brick]. Not just rehearsals, but everything from costumes and props to movie equipment that we had to rent for the film. Until now, I hadn''t realized how much work goes into making a movie. The only downside to it all was that I couldn''t physically go and haggle for the stuff necessary for the production, for obvious reasons. Other than that, I made all the major decisions about the finance distribution.


    Of my initial budget of $1m, $100k was earmarked for Rian Johnson for his script and direction of the film. From the remaining $900k, $300k had to be kept in reserve for post-production, which included things like editing, color grading, sound mixing, music, and a small contingency fund. We''d also need a further $50k for marketing the film at festivals and making copies for prospective distributors, leaving us with $550k.


    Now here comes the tricky part: We had already spent $100k on the pre-production, and a further $600k would be needed for the film''s actual production. If we added all that expense, we''d be in the negative by $150k, which was a lot considering it was 15% of our budget. Not that I didn''t have that sort of money, but I didn''t want to overspend. I knew for sure that the original film was made on a budget of less than half a million, and here I was, unable to limit the budget to even a million.


    Where did things go wrong?


    "Maybe we can remove my salary for the time being?" Rian Johnson offered magnanimously.


    "No," I shook my head. "That''s not happening. You are helming this project all on your own. You deserve this money, and probably more. It''s just that¡­ you were ready to make this film with half a million, and now, even with double the money, we are not able to manage it."


    All this time, I was conversing in my American accent because I needed to be American for this role. Rian hadn''t asked for it, but it was my idea to speak only in my American accent until after [Brick] and [Perks] had been finished.


    "That''s because, in the original plan, I had planned to do the editing myself," Rian pointed at himself. "The music would have been provided by my cousin Nathan, who also agreed to work for free just to have a chance to work on a film. Now you are insisting on hiring a professional editor and a top-class composer. So, of course, the budget will increase. If we do as in the original plan, we can save $100k at the very least by eliminating the editor and the composer. To save further money, I can edit the film on a home computer. That will save us the cost of renting an editing studio as well."


    Rian wasn''t wrong. Eliminating an editor and a composer would save us a lot of money. The composer was someone I could take a risk with, but the editor was a must-have for a film. Rian had no experience in editing, from what he had told me, editing a feature-length film on a home computer is very time-consuming. I wouldn''t be surprised if it took Rian a full year just to edit the film. But even if we forgot that part for now, we were still over our initial budget. I needed to do something to curb that.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Composer I can agree on," I said to Rian slowly. "Tell your cousin the job is his. He can start writing music in his free time or whenever he likes. I''ll ask my lawyer to draw up a contract for him, and if the film is profitable, he''ll be paid a fair sum out of the profits."


    "I''ll pass it along," Rian nodded with a smile. "I''m sure he''ll appreciate that."


    "However," I continued, "we have to have an editor. That''s something I cannot compromise on. I''ll still give you the freedom to dictate the final cut."


    There was another reason for this. In the original film, there were moments when the sound or the video was not clear and I had to rely on the subtitles. I had chalked it up to its low budget, but after working in the industry for this long, I know it was something that a good editor can save in a low-budget film if he''s dedicated.


    Rian inclined his head in understanding. "So that reduces $50k off the budget that was allocated to the composer. We''re still over budget by a full $100k."


    And that was the whole problem. Film production is not as easy a task as it seems on paper. You have to make a lot of compromises and reductions, especially when making a small indie film.


    "Maybe you should get Tobias to help you on this," Rian suggested helpfully.


    "No," I shook my head. "He is already overburdened with the other film''s production. Moreover, I need to prove to everyone that I can do this on my own, and I will." Then suddenly an idea came to me. "Costumes. We can ask everyone to wear their own clothes. Being actors, I think they would understand that this is a small production."


    Rian tilted his head from side to side, mulling over the idea, before shaking his head. "Your dress will remain the same throughout the film, so we''ll need multiples of it to make sure we can maintain continuity. Same for the characters of Tug, Emily, Dode, and the Pin. Then there will be a toga party, for which we''ll need the toga costumes. At most, you can save $5-6k if you tell everyone else to get their own clothes."


    That was not worth it at all. If I asked people to do that, I would be labeled a cheapskate. I wouldn''t risk my reputation for a measly $5k.


    As if sensing my train of thought, Rian spoke up. "As I said, it''s best if you let me edit the film to save on the costs."


    The more I thought about it, the more tempting the idea sounded. Yet, I didn''t give in that easily.


    "Let me see if anything else can be done first," I said reluctantly. "If every other avenue to save money fails, then I''ll let you edit the film."


    "Okay," Rian nodded. "Shall we meet tomorrow morning then?"


    "Yeah," I nodded back and shook his hand before taking my leave. Our meetings began in the mornings with the entire cast for scene rehearsals. Later on, when others had gone home, Rian and I would work on other aspects of production, like today.


    As I walked to my car, my bodyguards were walking around me, probably making me look like a pretentious asshole to any onlooker, but my mind was elsewhere. Logically, I knew that arranging $100k extra wouldn''t be too difficult for me, especially when I knew I''d be getting tens of millions from [HP3] soon enough, but I also knew that I couldn''t just increase my budget on a whim. That would make me a bad producer. I''d have to make do with the original budget somehow.


    (Break)


    Steve had been waiting for Troy for quite some time. It felt wrong being alone in this huge house without Kathy. He had purchased a new home in LA just this week and had moved most of their furniture and belongings from their old house, which was now up for sale. This new home boasted top-of-the-line security that would make breaking in almost impossible. That, combined with 24/7 security guards and cameras, made this a much safer residence. Their old home didn''t have any buyers at the moment, but he was sure there would be soon.


    Initially, Troy had said that he didn''t mind moving back into that house, but Steve had put his foot down. He still remembered that blasted night when Roger called him and gave him the worst news. Steve had called all his acquaintances and friends, including Barry Meyer, immediately. It was Barry who had sent the lawyer on such short notice. Steve hadn''t slept a wink or eaten a single bite until the next day when Troy had landed in London. When he did, Steve and Kathy had hugged him for dear life.


    He didn''t want Troy to come back to this cursed city without either him or Kathy accompanying him. He knew that Troy was growing rapidly, and would leave the nest in a few years. Didn''t mean he liked it. For him, Troy would always be the small kid he adopted all those years ago. And now, that same kid was taking his first step in the world beyond acting, and he began it by becoming a film producer.


    A producer who walked into their new home with a worried face. He plopped down on the couch tiredly and put his bare feet on the coffee table.


    "Are you okay, son?" Steve asked.


    Troy nodded without saying a word and closed his eyes, leaning his head back on the couch.


    "Come on, don''t do that!" Steve complained. "Use your words like a civilized man."


    Troy grunted, "Sorry Dad. It''s just¡­ film production."


    Steve smiled. "I wouldn''t mind hearing what''s worrying you. If you hadn''t noticed, I''m also a film producer, so maybe I can help you out?"


    Troy thought about it for a few moments before shrugging. Then he launched into the seemingly trivial problem he was having. Trivial because the solution was simple, at least on the surface. Any major problem that could be solved with less than half a million dollars wasn''t really a problem for their family. But Troy was correct. If he wanted to become a successful film producer, he couldn''t let the budget go overboard.


    "It''s a good thing you came to me when you did," Steve said with a smile. "I can save you all the equipment costs. Cameras, sound recording devices, the whole shebang."


    "But your equipment is in London," Troy said, confused.


    "Yeah," Steve agreed. "Do you know my friend Elliot Barrell?"


    "Vaguely," Troy said, trying to remember the man. "What does he have to do with my film?"


    "He had to shoot a part of his film in London before we started shooting [Prisoner of Azkaban]," Steve explained. "To save on transportation costs for his equipment, he borrowed mine. I didn''t charge him anything. Now I think it would be a nice time for him to repay the favor. Don''t you think?"


    "You really want to use your favor like that?" Troy asked. "We can cut costs elsewhere."


    "Oh, we will," Steve said, completely serious. "If you share your budget with me, I''ll be more than happy to tell you where to cut down. But believe me, take the equipment anyway. It''s a small favor, so it won''t matter much in the end."


    "Okay," Troy agreed after a few moments of contemplation.


    "Good," Steve smiled. "Now, show me your production budget."


    _____________________________________


    AN: I''m back after the hiatus. Regular updates will begin now.


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 99

    As I looked down at the revised production budget of [Brick], I couldn''t help but curse my stubbornness. Not only had my father saved me $50k by offering cameras and other equipment, but he had also gone over each item on the list, struck out those that he thought were unnecessary, and suggested cheaper alternatives. When he was done, our final budget of $1m had come down to $920k. So instead of being over budget by $150k, I was saving $80k.


    "You won''t save this money either," Dad had said after finalizing everything. "More often than not, productions tend to go overboard. If by some miracle, you do end up saving that money, then do the right thing and distribute it to your crew. They''ll remember that, and in the future, if you need them for another project, they''ll prioritize you over some other filmmaker."


    I could only nod silently as I took in those words of wisdom. I was a dumbass for not talking to him about the problem for so many days. Unfortunately, my larger-than-life ego came in between. Thankfully, that was all behind me now, and I can focus on what truly matters, my film, [Brick]. After a lot of consideration, I made one final request from Rian.


    "You''re serious?" he asked in surprise. "Why are you changing it last minute?"


    "Because this film doesn''t warrant an R-rating," I said emphatically. "Plus, most of my dedicated fans are not adults yet. Our film doesn''t have any excessively intimate scenes or foul language. The only thing we will have to dial down upon would be the violence. I did some research, and I''ve found that a rating difference between R and PG-13 for small indie films can make a huge difference at the box office. It could be the difference between the film being a hit, and a flop."


    Rian was silent for a few moments, mulling over my words before saying, "Indie films are usually not watched by kids."


    "That''s where you''re wrong," I shook my head. "They are not watched by kids, because they are not made for kids."


    "Maybe you''re right," Rian inclined his head. "But as per our agreement, you gave me full creative freedom."


    "I did," I nodded. "But we don''t have a distributor yet. We don''t know what will happen later." I paused at the impasse we had stumbled upon. I really wanted this film to be watched by everyone. When I reflected back on the original [Brick], I remember thinking, why was this film given an R-rating? The only thing I could think of was the violence and maybe some drugs. If we made their portrayal indirect or milder, then the rating could be brought down to PG-13, ensuring that teens would be able to see the film without a guardian.


    "How about a compromise?" I offered. "You shoot two versions of the film. One rated R, and one PG-13. Then we can see later which one came out better in a test screening."


    "Won''t that inflate costs?" Rian asked.


    "There are hardly 3-4 scenes because of which it may be rated R. It won''t be much different than doing retakes," I replied.


    "Fine," Rian agreed reluctantly. "Let''s do it your way."


    I smiled at him. I knew why he agreed so easily. He had a vested interest in the box office of the film because of our deal.


    "Glad we could agree on it," I said.


    "Yeah," Rian said before changing the topic. "Are you sure Warner Bros won''t create a problem for us?"


    "They won''t upset me or Dad over a measly $100k worth of costumes and props, most of which we will return after shooting. Just chill out, man, and focus on the film production. Let''s talk about the two films you gave me to watch a few days ago as homework."


    Rian was talking about the costumes and props we were borrowing from Warner''s collection. Big studios like Warner have a plethora of costumes and props in all sizes and shapes. All it took was for Dad to make one call, and I was given free access to their inventory for a month. That was the main savings we had made in the film besides the equipment. Rian and I had raided all the main costumes for every character. We were even lucky enough to find a few multiple costumes for characters like Emily, Tug, and the Pin. For my costume in the film, I decided to buy it because I was present in almost the entire film, and we''d need at least 5 pairs, something which we couldn''t find in the WB stores.


    (Break)


    Emily was nervous. If someone had told her a few years ago that she would be working with Troy Armitage one day, she wouldn''t believe them at all. And yet, here she was, just a few days away from the beginning of the shoot. Winter holidays had just ended, and 2004 had begun. The shooting of [Brick] was scheduled to start on January 7th and go all the way to the 31st. Her character, Emily Kostich, was a very interesting one, but there was a little problem.


    Of course, there was a bigger problem because she had not acted professionally besides acting classes or school plays, but Troy and Rian had reassured her many times that that wouldn''t be an issue. The problem she was worrying about was more of a personal nature, something she needed to talk to someone about. Although her mom was very supportive of her career, this wasn''t something she could talk with her about either. In the end, there was only one person she was comfortable enough with to discuss this issue. It helped that the room was empty right now except for Emily and two other people.


    "Your scene idea is amazing, Rian," Troy said while sitting across from the director. "I can see this shot, clear as day, where Brendan is standing near the tunnel with Tug, Dode, and the Pin. Do you think we will be able to shoot the entire tunnel sequence in one day as planned?"


    When Rian didn''t reply, Troy looked up to see that Rian was looking at Emily.


    "Hey, Emily," Rian said. "Did you need something or just wanna learn more about filmmaking?"


    "Oh no," she shook her head immediately. "I have to talk to Troy about something. But I can wait for you to finish."


    "Then you''re here at the perfect time," Rian replied. "I have some personal errands to finish before we start shooting in two days, so I''ll be leaving today. We''ll meet now on the D-day. You two can talk all you want." With that, Rian stood up and turned to Troy. "To answer your earlier question, we don''t know if we''ll be able to shoot it in one day. We will try our best, but we''ll only know when we try." He left the room then, leaving a shy Emily alone with a smiling Troy.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "So?" he asked. "How can I help you?"


    Only now did it occur to Emily that this was more than a little embarrassing.


    "I don''t know how to say this," she began hesitantly.


    Troy suddenly gained a look of realization. "I understand what you mean."


    Emily''s eyes widened at that.


    "I, too, had doubts about my capabilities when I started. Even today, sometimes I feel as if they have selected the wrong person for the role. But over the years, I''ve gotten used to faking it until you make it. You will too, I''m sure of it."


    That was not it at all.


    "Where''s your mom?" Troy asked out of the blue before Emily could correct him. "Is she running late?"


    "Ahh, no," Emily said nervously. "She didn''t come back to LA after the holidays. She ran out of her paid leave, so she stayed in Arizona. I''m staying nearby for the month."


    "Alone?"


    "No," Emily shook her head. "My cousin works here, so I''m living with her. My parents wouldn''t let me live alone until I was 18."


    Troy looked at her in surprise. "You didn''t tell me. How will you go back? Do you have a car?"


    "I took a bus in the morning," she said. "I''m sure I''ll find one now as well."


    "Nonsense," Troy shot her down. "Come on, it''s getting late. I''ll drop you off. We''ll talk about it on the way." His tone made it clear that this was not up for debate. She picked up her handbag, and followed him out of the studio, over to the parking lot. It felt a little intimidating being surrounded by a plethora of bodyguards, but she knew this was necessary for someone like Troy.


    "Paolo?" Troy pulled one of his guards aside. "We will be dropping off Emily first, so you drive us. The rest of them can use the other car."


    Paolo nodded once before giving instructions to the others. Before she knew it, she was led to a big black Range Rover with dark-tinted windows. She sat quietly in the rear seat beside Troy, nervously twiddling her thumbs.


    After taking her address, the car started moving in that direction. Emily noted that the other car with guards was following behind them. She couldn''t help but wonder if Troy was paranoid for beefing up his security so much or if every actor did that.


    "We couldn''t finish our talk back in the studio," said Troy suddenly. "Tell me, Emily, why are you second-guessing yourself?"


    "I''m not," she said unconsciously before she could control herself.


    "You''re not?" Troy asked. "Then what''s the problem?"


    "I," she began before realizing that the driver wasn''t that far away from her. So she moved closer to Troy and whispered, "I haven''t been in a relationship before."


    "O...kay?" Troy half-asked in confusion. "Good for you."


    Emily sighed. This was extremely difficult. She took a deep breath and decided to start again.


    "I mean that I have never had a boyfriend."


    "I understand what not being in a relationship means," Troy commented smartly.


    "Stop being a dick," she chided him. Seeing his grinning visage, she knew that she wouldn''t get an apology, so she continued unperturbed, "On the first day of the shoot, we have to do the kiss. I haven''t ever kissed anyone."


    "Okay," Troy nodded in understanding. "Now that is a real concern." He then started tapping his chin thoughtfully before saying, "Okay. You don''t have to do the kiss. I''ll talk to Rian and make up an excuse. Happy?"


    Hell no! This was the worst thing that could happen to her. This may be her only chance to kiss Troy. She couldn''t let it go like that.


    "No!" It came out more strongly than she had intended. She cleared her throat and said, "I mean, don''t change the script for me like that. I want to be an actress who is not afraid to do any scene."


    "What exactly do you want from me, Emily?" Troy asked bluntly this time.


    "I don''t want my first kiss to be witnessed and judged by tens of strangers," she said finally. "I was hoping that if you have a little time, you could show me the ropes before the filming begins."


    Troy didn''t say anything for a few moments; he just kept staring at Emily. It made her a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t look away. It took her a lot of courage to say this to Troy, so she wasn''t going to chicken out now.


    "I have a girlfriend," Troy said after a few moments, his natural English accent coming out. "Back in London. She understands my profession and won''t have an issue with any on-screen kiss, but this¡­" He trailed off, looking a little uncomfortable.


    God! He sounded so sexy when he talked with his RP accent. Stopping her mind from going into the gutter, Emily controlled herself.


    "This will be strictly professional," Emily insisted, but deep down she knew that was a big lie. "I''m not asking you out on a date. I just want your help as your co-actor and as your employee."


    Troy looked indecisive for a moment before murmuring, "Ah, fuck it." And then he moved towards Emily. Although this was something she had wanted for such a long time, now that this was happening, Emily dodged in panic. Seeing the confused expression on Troy''s face, Emily pointedly looked toward the driver, and Troy gained an understanding look on his face.


    "How about my place?" Emily offered. "My cousin usually comes home late from work. We''ll have an hour to practice."


    Troy shrugged. "Why not? I''m not one to half-arse any job."


    The rest of the way was spent in silence as both teens were nervous about the upcoming encounter, probably for different reasons. When they reached her place, it felt a little invasive letting security check her apartment first before Troy and she were allowed in. Thankfully, the guards stayed outside, or it would be super awkward.


    As Troy looked around the home, Emily started feeling nervous again.


    "Would you like some coffee?" she asked to mask some of the tension.


    "No, thanks though," he smiled before turning to her. "Dad will be waiting for me at home, Emily, so if you don''t mind, can we get to the task at hand?"


    Her heart broke a little when she realized that this was all just a task for Troy. But she didn''t let it show on her face and nodded. She decided to initiate the kiss and moved towards him. To his credit, Troy didn''t act like a sex-crazed boy and patiently waited for her to bridge the gap. She was just inches away from Troy and kept getting closer when suddenly¡­


    ring ring


    "Hold that thought," Troy said, taking out his phone from his pocket and putting it to his ear. He was in a slight hurry, not even checking who the call was from. "Hello?"


    His eyes widened as he said, "Emma? Of course, I received your present for my birthday. It was so good." He walked a few steps away from Emily to talk to the girl who had called.


    Emily sighed in frustration. There went her chance to kiss Troy in a personal setting. While he hadn''t ever told her the name of his girlfriend, she highly suspected it was Emma Watson. She didn''t have any solid evidence, but she just suspected it.


    "Sorry about that," Troy said apologetically.


    "It''s okay," Emily shook her head, twirling her hair around her finger. "So¡­"


    "You''re very slow, Emily," Troy said. Before Emily could show her indignation at that insinuation, Troy bridged the gap between them and placed his lips on hers.


    For a moment, the world seemed to freeze in place as Troy''s soft yet firm lips moved against hers. And just when she was about to kiss him back, he pulled away.


    "There. Happy?" he asked with a lopsided grin. "Or do you want more?"


    Emily couldn''t say the word, but her actions spoke for her. She put her arms around Troy''s shoulders and pulled him in for a second kiss, this time initiated by her. Troy didn''t resist as their lips met again. He encircled his arms around her waist, and Emily melted right then and there. Feeling more than a little daring, she moved her tongue against Troy''s lips, and surprisingly, he opened his mouth, giving her entry.


    Emily felt as if she was in heaven. This was the best feeling she had ever had in her life. They probably made out for a long time. Troy pulled her onto the couch in the living room, without separating from her for even a moment.


    After what felt like forever, Troy separated from her and got up.


    "I think I should leave," he said abruptly, with his hands crossed over his crotch. "Thank you for¡­ erm¡­ thank you. Bye." Then he left the apartment in a hurry, without letting Emily respond. But she didn''t care. This was the best day of her life!

 Chapter 100

    I blame my teenage hormones for agreeing to Emily''s request. Any sane person would tell me that this is a very bad idea. Kissing someone for a scene is one thing, but doing it for ''practice'' while all alone was unnecessary and almost as bad as cheating. I knew that very well. Still, I agreed to Emily''s request for reasons that I couldn''t fathom.


    But it wasn''t meant to be. As if some divine power was watching over me, I got a call from Emma right at the moment when Emily was about to kiss me.


    "Hi, Troy!" Emma said over the phone. "Did you get the present that I sent over to you?"


    "Emma?" I asked in surprise. I was not expecting this call at all. "Of course, I received your present for my birthday. It was so good." I walked a few steps away from Emily to get some privacy. "I needed a new watch anyway, and the Rolex you gave me was just the perfect addition to my wardrobe."


    "Glad to know that," Emma said. "So, what were you up to?"


    I knew that I could easily make something up. She was there in the UK, and I was here in the States. No one would know that something like that happened. As much as my hormones were telling me to lie, I couldn''t.


    "Emma," I said seriously. "I need to tell you something. You know Emily, right? She made a strange request to me¡­" And then I told her everything about Emily''s request. But not the part where I had already agreed to it and was standing in her apartment to fulfill this desire of hers. I may be honest, but I wasn''t stupid.


    "Hmmm," Emma hummed audibly. "And?"


    "What should I do?" I asked. "I''ll do whatever you say. If you tell me to tell her no, then I''ll do it."


    Emma was silent for a couple of seconds while tension was building up in my head.


    "I think you should give it to her," Emma said after some consideration, making me shocked. "I was re-reading that book you''re adapting next, [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], and in it, there''s this scene where Sam kisses Charlie because she wanted him to have his first kiss with someone who cares for him. You care for her, don''t you? As a friend?"


    "Yes," I didn''t even have to think about it.


    "Then do it," she said nonchalantly. "I wouldn''t want my first kiss to be watched by some strangers either. So I understand her concern. She''s in a different city, all alone. Just keep in mind that after today, only kiss her while shooting. As long as you don''t give me the details, I won''t mind it at all."


    I knew right at that moment that I had the best girlfriend in the world. If our roles were reversed, I wouldn''t have given her the permission to kiss someone else. Maybe this just shows how mature of a person Emma is, while I''m still a little kid acting like an adult.


    "I love you," I said unconsciously.


    "Love you too," she said. I could sense the huge smile that must have been pasted on her face at the moment. "It''s getting late," she continued. "Talk to you soon, yeah?"


    "Goodnight. Dream of me," I quipped.


    She laughed. "Always."


    I disconnected the call and walked back to Emily. The girl who was confident and daring just a few moments ago had lost all her steam as I stood in front of her. Her demeanor screamed that she had realized the call was from my girlfriend. I decided to end her hesitancy and moved in for a kiss.


    I didn''t expect things to get a little out of hand like that. As soon as I realized that other parts of my body had started reacting to Emily, I got up, made a quick exit from her building, and got in my car. This was a disaster. I felt guilty as hell for doing it, even if I had received Emma''s blessing. She had told me to kiss her, not to make out with her! Not to mention Troy Jr... I shook my head to clear that line of thought. I didn''t want to even think about that right now.


    Right now, I should think about my next course of action. While one part of me wanted to call Emma and tell her everything, I knew that would be a stupid decision. She already knew we kissed. Telling her the full-blown details would just make her suffer. Moreover, she had specifically asked me not to tell her the details. So I scrapped that idea.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized how big of a mistake I had made. I had asked Emma for her permission, but I didn''t consider Emily''s reaction to what happened. I didn''t even stay behind to talk to her, which was rather immature of me. After a lot of brainstorming, I decided I needed to talk to Emily and nip this thing in the bud. Not only had she become a good friend, but she was also currently employed under me, which opened a whole host of ethical problems if we were to go beyond friends right now.


    (Break)


    "You seem troubled," Dad noted idly as I sat beside him for dinner.


    "It''s... just work," I stopped myself before I could tell him the truth. "I hadn''t realized it could be so hectic."


    "Of course it is hectic," he said, sounding slightly offended. "Do you think I click my fingers and we produce [Harry Potter] just like that? Pre-production is equally important to the actual production and post. In fact, I think it is the most important part."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Glad that I had diverted the topic, I asked something else, "So you''ll be flying to London tomorrow?"


    "As much as it pains me to do it, yes. As a producer, you''d understand why I need to work on the post-production of [Goblet of Fire]. But don''t worry, you won''t be alone. I''ve asked Tobias to stay with you full-time. Not to mention, this house is much more secure than any other in the area. The 24/7 guards, top-of-the-line alarm system, and the cameras will further ensure your safety."


    "I''ll be fine, Dad," I rolled my eyes in irritation. "I know you''re worried after that incident, but you worry too much. Don''t forget that I''m taking my martial arts classes every morning. If worse comes to worst, the next person to attack me will be sorry they did so."


    I shook my head to clear that thought and focused back on Dad, who was speaking again.


    "...he was offering you some advice about some new stocks in the market," Dad was saying.


    "Who?" I asked.


    "Andrew Cohen, your investment manager," Dad gave me a pointed look to pay attention. "He called me today and reminded me again that we need to tell him about your future investments."


    "How much money do I have?" I asked curiously.


    "Even if we ignore the investments you have already made in some stocks, a lot. Your returns on making [Billy Elliot the Musical] have been phenomenal. Out of the initial investments of $19 million, we have recovered a total of $43 million, giving you pre-tax profits of $24 million to date."


    My eyes widened at that announcement. When I planned to make the musical, I hadn''t expected to more than double my money in less than three years. The show''s attendance in New York and London had lowered a little since I was not performing anymore, but they were still running successfully.


    "We also have received offers to take the musical to Australia and Japan as well," Dad continued. "Japan mostly because of your popularity there. We can position both these releases so that they coincide with [Goblet of Fire]. Then you can do a little promotion for it at the same time."


    "That''s a great idea," I said. "And it can be translated to Japanese as well by then."


    "Exactly," Dad nodded proudly. "You catch on quick. Moreover, theater production costs are lower there, so we can produce the two for just $10 million. You will receive more than $90 million in a month or so, so that shouldn''t be an issue."


    I reeled back in surprise. "Come again?"


    Dad looked at me as if I had gone crazy. "You hadn''t realized it till now? From now on, you''ll get 10% of every [Harry Potter] film revenue. Given the fact that the third film has grossed $900 million already and is still going strong¡­"


    Of course, I knew that I would get a shit ton of money for the film, but this much?


    "How much money do I have then?"


    "After paying off your taxes and reducing the amount you have set aside for your next two films, your net worth after receiving your [HP3] salary will be somewhere around $150 million."


    I could only sit there in silence. Why the fuck was I then being such a miser while making [Brick]? I know it may seem implausible, but it hadn''t occurred to me till now how much money I really had. Making a film and working on it tirelessly made sure I knew the real worth of money.


    "Don''t think too much about it," Dad said, breaking me out of my deep thoughts. "Now that you have so much money of your own, you''ll never have to work for it unless you squander it. A good rule of thumb would be to set aside $100 million in good quality stocks or whatever investments you prefer and have fun with the rest."


    I nodded slowly before regaining my voice. "Okay. Tell Andrew that I will do some research and send him a list of all the stocks and sectors where I want to invest that $100 million. For the balance money, I''d like to buy some real estate in LA, NYC, and London, just like you."


    As much as I wanted to buy out a big company entirely to leverage my future knowledge, that was too much work. Producing just one film had shown me how much went into the business side of things. I was happy being an artist and a passive investor. Moreover, I would need a place of my own to live in when I moved out of my parent''s place in a few years.


    (Break)


    San Clemente, where [Brick] was to be shot, was 75 miles away from LA. We had rented a few adjacent houses in the area for the entire cast and crew to stay at for the next month, though we planned to be done in three weeks. All the filming equipment arrived on time. While we, the actors, were getting ready, Rian took the cameras for a test run and filmed some establishing shots of the background and the surrounding area, which are used to give more depth and realism to a film.


    "Is it done?" I asked Tobias while Rian was shooting the front of the school. "Or will it take time?"


    "It will take at least 10¨C15 minutes," Tobias replied. "Then we will shoot your scenes directly."


    I nodded in understanding. "Then I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    Tobias was a smart man because he never asked me where I was going. I simply left the area. My guards quickly fell in step around me. I waved to the plethora of fans who had come to watch the shooting. There was definitely a shriek in the crowd, but I ignored it in favor of doing what I had been dreading for the last two days. Because we had a very small budget, we couldn''t afford trailers. So, we had prepared two common makeup rooms for either gender for all the actors. As it would only be used for actors with a speaking role and not the extras, today there were just two actors on set: Emily and me.


    Motioning my guards to stay behind, I knocked on the female makeup room.


    "Come in," I heard Emily''s voice from the other side, and I went in.


    She turned to look at me, and I was impressed by the amazing work that had been done by the makeup artists. Her blonde hair was messy and tangled, her green eyes were red-rimmed, and her skin was so pale it seemed she hadn''t been out in the sun in weeks, if not months. All in all, she looked like a picture-perfect junkie.


    "Oh," she made a startled sound upon seeing me. "I thought you would send a crew member to call me. Just give me a minute."


    I smiled unconsciously at her innocence. I shook my head as I began, "It''s not that, Emily. We need to talk about what happened in your apartment."


    "We do?" she asked in confusion. "I thought it was just a one-time thing? What else is there to talk about? I had a problem, you helped me out. That''s all."


    Now it was my turn to be confused. Didn''t this girl say to me just a few days ago that she hadn''t ever kissed anyone? And now she was acting nonchalant about me acting like a jerk after kissing her? Was she lying to me now, or was she lying earlier about being inexperienced?


    "Nevertheless," I said, "I need to say that I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have bolted like that. It''s just that... I really love my girlfriend. I even told her about this kiss."


    "You did?" she asked, surprised. "That''s good to know. But you really don''t need to apologize. We''re friends. Just friends."


    I smiled at her. "I''m relieved to hear that. Now, if you don''t mind, the shot will be ready in a few minutes."


    "You go on ahead; I''ll be there."


    "Sure." I turned around and walked out of the room. Emily didn''t have any idea how free I felt after clearing that misunderstanding.


    (Break)


    Emily looked wistfully as Troy left her dressing room. Some things just aren''t meant to be. Maybe in some other world, she could be with Troy, but she knew that if she told him the truth, their friendship would be over as well and she didn''t want that. As much as she would love for Troy to be her boyfriend, she wanted him as a friend first and foremost.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 101

    Emily sat on the ground in her designated spot. Her feet overlapped each other, and a beautiful blue bracelet set rested on her wrist, which she played with idly, drawing attention to her hand. I sat beside her, concern etched on my face.


    "I must have sounded pretty crazy on the phone yesterday," she began slowly, her red-rimmed eyes adding a vulnerability to her act as she looked away from me. "You just gotta forget about it. That''s how you can help me out. Just, please, forget about it." There was an undercurrent of desperation to her voice. Then she turned back to me and said, "And stop picking on Dode, okay? He''s a good friend."


    "Good friend? So what am I?" I asked.


    "Yeah, what are you?" She asked indignantly. "Staying back here, hating everybody. I mean, who are you to judge anyone?" Her face had a shade of anger, but she suppressed it as our eyes met. I could see the moisture forming in her green eyes as she said, "God, I really loved you a lot. But I couldn''t stand it anymore. I¡­ I''m sorry." Her voice broke towards the end. Seeing her in front of me so broken and tired, my eyes watered as well, and we hugged for dear life. Emily started sobbing in my arms.


    "You gotta come back to me, Em," I said desperately, my own eyes misty from her charged performance. "You''re in a spot, but I can get you out."


    "You''re not hearing me! I don''t wanna be put away and protected like some doll¡ª"


    "I''ll deal with it!" I said forcefully, cutting her off.


    "You can''t!" she insisted. "I came here to say goodbye, okay? For good."


    I pulled away from her as if she had slapped me.


    "Whatever you have to do to let me go, you gotta do it," she whispered helplessly, coming closer and holding my face in front of hers. Then she leaned forward and kissed me on the lips lightly before pulling away. "Just let me go," she whispered for the last time as our eyes met in a longing that wouldn''t be fulfilled easily. She stood up and walked away from the scene, leaving me sitting on the ground. I felt as if someone had stabbed me in the heart as she walked away. The only thing that kept me occupied was the little notepad that Emily had dropped behind which I picked up.


    "Cut!"


    Rian''s voice rang out as Emily walked back to our original position.


    "Holy shit!" Rian said out loud. "What have you two eaten today? Are you on steroids? Because that was fan-fucking-tastic. That too on the first take!"


    "Seriously?" I asked Rian dubiously. "We can do another take if you want."


    "No, I''m sure," he insisted. "You should see the clip, it''s so good."


    I got up from my position and walked over to the monitor to see our performance. I noticed that Emily had silently followed me, and I let her. As a newbie actress, it was an unsaid rule that she shouldn''t watch the clip, but I didn''t mind too much about it. Being a producer, I was meant to see all the clips of the day in the evening so that if any scene had to be reshot, it could be done while we were still shooting. Then there was also the fact that Rian passed such an emotionally charged scene on the first take. I had to be sure he didn''t make a wrong call.


    As the clip replayed, most of my attention was captured by Emily. I couldn''t believe this was her first professional performance ever. She was that good. I turned to her with a huge grin on my face. "Are you sure you''re not lying to me about this being your first film?" At her confused look, I explained, "This is much better than my acting in [The Sixth Sense]."


    "Don''t joke like that," she said, pushing me away playfully.


    "I''m not," I insisted. "Ask Rian."


    "Yes," he agreed immediately. "We were all stunned." He pointed out the other crew members, including the cinematographer, sound guys, lighting guys, and so on. "We had set aside three hours for this scene, but you''re done in less than half."


    "Believe me, Rian," I interjected, "some scenes would even extend to more than a day."


    "I know that," Rian grinned. "It may be my first directorial film, but I have worked on a film set before."


    That made sense. "So, next scene?" I asked.


    "Sure," Rian nodded. "We just need to go around the block and set up some equipment there." He pointed at the wall against which we were shooting just now.


    This was a very cheap way that Rian had adopted to make the film: making characters sit beside walls to limit their movement, thus reducing camera movements as well. Beside the same building, we would shoot four or five different scenes, just changing the direction, making it look like they were different buildings.


    Nodding at him in acquiescence, I turned to Emily, "I guess you''re done for the day. The rest of the scenes today are my solo. Isn''t that right, Rian?"


    He nodded at Emily. "We won''t need you until the day after to play the corpse in the car. Your scenes are not much, but you are the soul of this film. You made sure of that after that first performance. Believe me, everyone will sing your praise when the film is out."


    Emily could only blush upon hearing that praise.


    (Break)


    This was the first time Tobias was so involved in a small-budget movie. In any movie, to be honest, because while he was present on the set of [Harry Potter], his role was limited to that of Troy''s assistant. While the heavy lifting for the film was done by Troy and Rian, Tobias had also overseen many aspects of shooting. His biggest role was acting as a mediator whenever Troy and Rian had a difference of opinion. Like that one time when Troy insisted on casting real-life teenagers in the film instead of 25-year-olds¡ªan argument that Troy won eventually, as he usually did.


    As a result, it led to the current scene they were shooting, which involved three of the main cast members: Troy, a guy named Michael B. Jordan, and a girl named Anna Kendrick. Michael and Anna were handpicked by Troy from hundreds of headshots they had received for the auditions.


    As the scene began, Michael removed his jacket casually while saying, "Whooping this small fry''s butt ain''t gonna help me. Sure ain''t gonna help him either¡ª"


    Before he could continue, Troy was upon him, punching him on the cheek. The blow wasn''t hard, only a grazing one, but the camera jerked back from the scene, making it look like Michael had been hit hard across the face. Troy got up from the floor where he had fallen after hitting Michael and then flung him across the parking lot. Not one to just take a beating, Michael hit back at Troy with equal ferocity.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The scene looked quite brutal to an outsider, but Tobias knew how much time Troy had put into his martial training these last few months. So much so that he could easily defeat Michael in a fight if he wanted to.


    With a final punch, Michael sent Troy crashing to the ground before snatching his jacket from a crony, totally ignoring Troy. That was until Troy got up when Michael''s back was turned, socking him across the face and sending Michael tumbling to the floor. Troy coolly put on his glasses, stuffed his hands in his pockets, and walked off the scene as if it was just another Friday. His cheek was bleeding very realistically, thanks to their make up artists, but Troy didn''t pay it any mind.


    Tobias would never say this out loud to Troy, but he looked hella cool when he walked away unbothered by beating the shit out of a bigger, older black guy.


    Anna Kendrick, the actress who played Laura in the movie, followed behind Troy when Rian''s voice cut through the set, "Cut!"


    And just like that, everyone relaxed instantly.


    "Great shot, guys," Rian called out. "Let''s break for lunch, and then we''ll resume shooting the next scene in forty-five minutes."


    As the cast and crew began chatting with each other, Tobias thought this was the perfect time to speak with Troy. He walked over to where Troy, Michael B. Jordan, and Anna Kendrick were standing and talking. Meanwhile, a group of extras stood nearby, waiting for their own chance to speak with Troy.


    "I hope I didn''t hit you hard?" Troy asked Michael.


    "Nah, dawg, I can take even more," Michael grinned before clasping Troy''s hand in a friendly gesture.


    "You were so good back there!" Anna gushed, putting her hand on Troy''s other arm. "It was like watching a legit action hero!"


    "Thanks," Troy said with visible embarrassment, pulling his arm away from her grasp and scratching his cheek. Over time, Tobias had become accustomed to Troy''s tics, and he could easily see that Troy was uncomfortable with the way Anna was inching closer toward him and with how the extras were crowding around him. Seeing that the security guard was still a few meters away, Tobias decided to step in.


    "Troy," he called out, interrupting the awkward conversation before it could go any further. "I need to talk to you about something important."


    "Of course," Troy said with relief, turning to Michael and Anna. "Why don''t you guys have lunch while I talk to Tobias here?"


    Anna didn''t look very happy with that turn of events but nodded nonetheless and moved over with Michael to where everyone else had gathered for lunch.


    "Dodged a bullet, eh?" Tobias joked as they walked to a more secluded spot.


    Troy shook his head. "It wasn''t that extreme. She''s still new to all this and probably will mellow out in a few years. It just gets a little frustrating knowing that sometimes people forget that I''m also a human being, not just a star."


    "That''s your life, I guess," Tobias noted. "Anyway, I didn''t just come here to bail you out of there."


    "Oh? Then why did you?"


    Tobias grew nervous about the conversation he needed to have with Troy. It was a difficult one, but it had to happen.


    "I got a call from your publicist," he began slowly.


    "Alwyn?" Troy asked. "What about?"


    Tobias sighed before continuing, "He''s suggesting that we should do something to stay relevant in the media. Some positive news for once will do you a lot of good. While you have a very strong fan following, most of them like you because of [Harry Potter]."


    Troy waved off his concerns, "I don''t think that''s necessary. I don''t like creating unnecessary news when there is no need for it. Maybe in a few years when the whole Harry Potter thing is behind me, then I can see if something like that is needed, but not right now."


    "That''s the thing!" Tobias said heatedly. "You have focussed your career solely on movies till now, of which most were Harry Potter ones. You haven''t done any TV, advertisements, or anything else." Then he paused for a bit and said the next words carefully, "I''m sorry to say this, but most people in the industry think [Harry Potter] would be successful regardless of your presence in it. That''s why you need to do something to stay relevant."


    When Troy didn''t say anything for a few moments, Tobias continued, "I talked to a few more producers about your next studio project, but no one wants to give you work right now because they think you''re overpriced. They want to see one of your non- Harry Potter projects succeed before investing in you."


    "That''s why I''m producing my own film," Troy said.


    "It''s not just the studios," Tobias continued. "When I joined as your assistant, we used to receive on an average 3-4 big brand endorsement offers every week. We didn''t accept them, sure, but we received them nonetheless. And now, only we''d be lucky to receive one such offer every other week."


    "What are you saying should I do?" Troy asked impatiently.


    "We need to do something drastic to improve your image. Alwyn suggested that you get involved in some charities."


    Troy silently pondered the situation before nodding, "It''s a good idea, but let''s wait until after we''ve finished this film. I need to focus on this first. Tell Alwyn to find a good charity project for me in the meantime. I''ll have a meeting with him after this is over."


    "I''ll convey your message," Tobias said, nodding.


    (Break)


    Adulting is difficult. I found that out the hard way. It''s even more tedious when you have to play ball with unreasonable assholes called studio heads and their managers who think that your fame could be defined in numbers. The worst part is that I''m not even an adult yet, and they were already treating me like a commodity.


    "Lights! Camera!"


    Rian''s command brought me back to the scene we were shooting. It was the last day on set today. Shooting [Brick] was a bizarre experience in itself because the genre and the story were so unique that such films don''t get financed by any big studio.


    This was the film that I was most involved in, both because of my role as the producer and my acting role in the movie. There wasn''t a single scene where my character, Brendan, was not present, because the film was told from Brendan''s point of view. So any information not seen by Brendan wouldn''t be seen by the audience either. The movie on the surface seems like a simple murder mystery, but it''s so much more. It has love, betrayal, violence, suspense, and thrill.


    The basic plot is that Brendan finds out that his ex-girlfriend Emily Kostich has been murdered near a tunnel. Emily had told Brendan previously to leave her be, but he couldn''t. He becomes obsessed with this mystery, determined to find out what actually happened to Emily.


    The opening sequence was the one we were shooting right now, near the entrance of the tunnel. This was the only day we would be shooting near the tunnel. Rian had decided to finish all the scenes involving the tunnel in one day because we needed a special permit from the local government to shoot there. The red tape was a nightmare to get around, but I guess it will all be worth it in the end.


    "Action!"


    I guess it was good that I was so sad in reality because the scene called for me to be the same.


    I crouched down on the wet ground at the mouth of the tunnel, where a small stream was flowing in. My eyes teared up as I saw the prone form of Emily lying in the water. She was wearing the same clothes and the same blue bracelet as in the first scene we had shot together. I stepped closer to her before realizing that someone else was in the dark of the tunnel, watching me. So I got up and ran after him, only to be attacked by him and sent crashing to the ground. I got up, came out of the tunnel, looked down at Emily''s fragile body, and picked her up over my shoulder, bringing her into the dark of the tunnel so that no one else would find the body for now.


    "Cut!"


    I put Emily down upon hearing that, and she stood up quickly.


    "I swear, I''m never doing a film where I have to play a corpse," Emily joked playfully. "That water stinks up close."


    I couldn''t help but crack a grin at her. "Aww, poor little Emily. We could have arranged for a body double for you, but we didn''t have the budget."


    "Yeah, yeah, I know that," she waved off my excuses. "I haven''t seen any big-budget film shoot, so I have no idea what that entails."


    "Don''t worry, you will," I said with utmost confidence. "One day, you''ll be the top actress in Hollywood and look back on this day when you played a corpse for the majority of the film, and laugh at it."


    "That''s not gonna happen," she deadpanned. "Stop saying impossible things."


    "It''s only impossible if you don''t believe in it," I lectured.


    She rolled her eyes but didn''t argue further.


    It was then that I realized something important. Speaking to her, my bad mood had vanished like magic. She just had this quality that made you happy. She was like the therapy that I desperately needed but couldn''t get.


    "Hey, did you get an answer from Stephen Chbosky for your audition of [Perks]?" I asked Emily as soon as the thought occurred to me.


    "No," she shook her head.


    "Then I''ll talk to him again," I said confidently. "I''ll show him your clips from the shoot of this film if he''s reluctant. You are very good."


    Emily stood there stunned for a moment before nodding slowly. "Thanks, Troy."


    "Don''t worry about it," I smiled at her.


    "Alright everyone, we''re done with this shot!" Rian announced. "And with this, we wrap up the filming of [Brick]!"


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 102

    February 2004, Kloves Residence, London


    The mat felt solid beneath my feet, grounding me as I circled Connor. He moved with the ease of a predator, eyes locked on mine, a smug grin on his lips. God, I hated that damn grin. I mirrored his movements nonetheless, keeping my stance low and weight balanced on the balls of my feet, as he had drilled into me. I could sense that he was ready to make a move at any time. My body was so used to his small tells by now that I would be severely disappointed if he didn''t.


    Not one to disappoint, he came at me first, a quick feint with his left hand followed by a lightning-fast right jab aimed at my face. I leaned back just in time, feeling the air stir past my nose. He didn''t pause, his right leg sweeping up in a roundhouse kick toward my ribs. I blocked with my left forearm, and instant pain shot up my bones. I ignored it and focused on the fight.


    I countered with a low kick to his left leg, aiming to destabilize him. My shin connected with a satisfying thud, but Connor barely flinched. If anything, his grin widened. The asshole. He spun with the momentum, bringing his other leg around in a backkick that I barely managed to sidestep.


    "Nice try," he muttered, that smirk never leaving his face.


    I gritted my teeth in anger and moved in, closing the distance to keep him from demolishing me with his deadly kicks. Kicks were his strong suit after all, while I preferred my hands to fight. I launched a series of rapid punches, mixing up jabs and hooks, trying to keep my movements unpredictable. Connor, being who he was, blocked most, but I saw a flicker of surprise when one of my hooks slipped through his defense, glancing off his jaw.


    He responded instantly, his knee shooting up toward my midsection. I twisted, absorbing the blow on my side rather than my gut, but the force still knocked the wind out of me. I retaliated with an elbow strike to his ribs, followed by a quick knee aimed at his thigh. My knee connected, and for a brief moment, I saw him falter.


    "I can see your cockiness from a mile away, Troy," he warned, his voice calm despite the obvious pain he must be feeling. "You have yet to defeat me even a single time."


    I didn''t fall for his obvious taunt and kept my head in the game by pushing him back with a flurry of strikes. A straight punch to his chest, a low kick to his calf, a spinning back fist aimed at his temple¡ªhe dodged the last one by a hair''s breadth, but I didn''t give up. I couldn''t. I knew the day of my victory would come sooner rather than later.


    Then, just as I almost had him, he shifted gears. He abandoned his leg-based attacks and caught my next punch in his palm, twisting my arm in a painful joint lock that forced me to drop to one knee. Before I could react, his other hand was at my throat, his thumb pressing lightly on my windpipe. It wasn''t enough to hurt, but the message was clear.


    "Yield?" he asked, his voice low.


    I glared up at him, but I didn''t fight back. I knew I was beaten. Slowly, I nodded.


    He released me and stood, offering a hand to help me up. I took it, groaning as I got back to my feet.


    "Good fight," he said, clapping me on the shoulder. "You''re getting better."


    I nodded, still catching my breath. "Next time," I managed to say, a grin tugging at the corners of my mouth, "I''ll get you."


    Connor chuckled, shaking his head. "In your dreams, Troy."


    Before I could make a smart-ass comment, someone knocked on the door, only for it to be opened a moment later.


    "Tobias is here, Troy," said Maria, one of our maids.


    I smiled at her. "Get him settled and offer him some refreshments. I''ll be down in a few minutes after a quick shower."


    Maria left me alone with Connor, who was already packing his stuff. Then he turned to me. "I wasn''t lying. You are getting a lot better. Just keep on practicing, and soon you''ll defeat me as well. As you are, an untrained civilian is not even a question."


    "Thanks," I nodded gratefully at him. I couldn''t have done it without his expert tutelage.


    "And please ask Evan to find more time for these sessions. At this pace, he will never beat you, let alone me."


    "He''s busy shooting a student film with his school friends," I explained. "Anyway, thanks for today''s lesson."


    "My pleasure," Connor shook hands with me before taking his exit.


    (Break)


    "Tobias!" I greeted my manager enthusiastically, who was sitting elegantly on our couch, sipping tea. "Please tell me [Perks] is ready to start production."


    He grimaced. "I wish. Chbosky is taking too much time to finish the screenplay and the storyboards. He wants perfection. He says it will take another two months before he''s done with it."


    I frowned. "I can''t actually blame him for that. I want a perfect film as well, but time is money. Tell him in no uncertain terms that he cannot delay beyond two months. We have to start shooting by June at all costs."


    Even if he finishes the script in two months, at least two more will be required for the casting process and other things involved in pre-production that require a director''s close involvement.


    "If it''s not that, then why did you come here this fine day?" I asked.


    Tobias hesitated as he gave me a folder. "I wanted to give you a list of all the charities that you can go to in London, as we had discussed earlier. I have marked the ones which I think would be the best for your image."


    I looked at him skeptically. "You could have emailed it to me. You didn''t have to come in person. What are you hiding from me?"


    "Ah, fuck it!" he whispered under his breath before taking out another folder from his bag. "I have received a brand endorsement offer for you." I opened my mouth to say no when he added, "At least hear me out fully."


    I absolutely hated celeb brand endorsements. Most of these celebs blindly endorse a brand without knowing anything about it, and gullible people follow in these celebs'' steps like sheep. There are rarely any celebs who actually use what they endorse. Tobias knew how I felt about it.


    "There is this new footwear brand called ''Crocs'' which wants to onboard you as their brand ambassador," Tobias spoke out quickly. "I know how you feel about lifestyle brands, and I fully intended to decline their offer, but before I could, they sent me a lot of their slippers as samples. They were meant for you, but since I knew you didn''t want them, I used them, and now, I can''t use anything else. At all."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    It was then that I looked down at his feet to realize that he was wearing Crocs slippers.


    "I have brought some unused ones for you as well," he indicated the shoe boxes stacked in neat order behind him, that I had missed till now. "You don''t have to agree to endorse them, but at least try them out. They are so comfy that if I were in your place, I would shout out to the world for free how good they are."


    My d¨¦j¨¤ vu powers were working in full force now. I knew how successful of a brand Crocs was in the future. All because of one thing only: their comfort level. Most people don''t like sweaty, smelly feet at the end of the day. If your day doesn''t involve running or intense workouts, then these are the best footwear anyone could get. They are not the best-looking, but Crocs have no comparison when it comes to comfort.


    "How much are they offering me?" I asked curiously.


    "$5 million for 5 years," Tobias replied eagerly, smartly hiding his surprise at my question. "I''m pretty sure that they can go as much as $10 million. This will include at least ten two-minute advertisements during that period, along with print ads. You''ll also have to wear them publicly at all times, but they are so comfy that you won''t mind them at all."


    "Even at black tie events?" I asked skeptically. "I don''t think so."


    "They will make custom shoes for you for those occasions," Tobias reassured me. "So should I start talking to them?"


    "Don''t push me into anything," I chided him. "Let me wear them for a few days and think this through before I make my decision. Even if I do agree with it, I will do it only if I''m more involved in the process than just advertisements."


    "I''m sure they will be willing to accommodate that request."


    (Break)


    The corridors of St. Briar''s Children''s Hospital were a maze of pale walls and fluorescent lights, the sterile smell lingering in the air. My footsteps echoed softly as I made my way down the hall, guided by Dr. Victoria Rothschild, the head pediatrician.


    "You didn''t have to accompany me personally, Doc," I remarked casually as a camera crew followed our movement close by. "I''m sure one of the nurses would have been happy to give me a tour."


    "It''s no trouble at all," the good doctor waved off my concern. "You don''t realize how happy you have made our entire staff. This is the first time any celebrity has come here. Usually, they go to one of those big hospitals with fancy equipment and huge funds already to their name. Your presence could very well put us on the map for donations from other philanthropists as well."


    I smiled. "You may not know this, but I was born in this hospital. So of course I would come here rather than one of those fancy ones."


    Although hospitals in the UK were supported by the NHS, their funds were stretched far too thin. This was the case with St. Briar''s as well.


    "By the way," Dr. Rothschild said, "thank you so much for your donation. It means a lot to us."


    "No worries, Doc," I smiled at the woman as we stopped outside the children''s common ward.


    I hadn''t really donated all that much. Just half a million pounds. That''s because I wasn''t fully sure which charity I wanted to support. There were thousands of them in the UK alone. If we consider the world, the total number is uncountable. In the end, I chose a cause that I thought would be good enough for now on paper, and if I saw positive results from my donation, I''d increase the amount in the future. I always wanted to start a charity of my own one day, but I never found a cause that was close to my heart to dedicate my free time to.


    "Do the children know that I''m coming?" I asked her.


    "They know someone is coming," she said mirthfully. "Your security team made sure that everyone here knows."


    I chuckled at that jab. After that incident in LA, Paolo, my new head of security can get a little overprotective. He usually checks all entry and exit points before I go anywhere. Believe me, that man is a little paranoid.


    Without waiting any longer, I opened the door to the ward and walked right in. As soon as I did, all the children turned to me. A few gasped, "Harry Potter," a few squealed, and a lone curious little boy came up to me and looked up with squinting eyes as if inspecting me closely.


    I bent down to his level and patted his head. "Hello, lil'' man."


    "You can''t be Harry Potter!" he said accusingly. "You are so tall! Harry is shorter."


    I chuckled at his words. "What''s your name?"


    "Max," he replied heatedly.


    "Well, Max, when people grow older, they grow tall. One day, you will be taller than even me. I''m sure of it," I said with utmost belief in my words before looking around at the other children. "Why don''t you introduce me to your friends over there?"


    "Fine, Harry," he said petulantly before holding my hand and leading me around to meet his friends. "This is Peter, Arjun, Brianna, and Abbie."


    "Hi, Troy!" Abbie, who was an older girl of around 14, greeted me by my given name. She offered me a handshake, but I pulled her over and gave her a hug instead because I could see that''s what she wanted.


    "You dummy," Brianna, who was younger, called out. "He''s Harry, not Troy."


    "He''s both," Abbie shot back after separating from me, a little embarrassed by my impromptu hug.


    "No, he''s not!" Brianna shot back.


    The two continued bickering lightly while I was whisked away to meet another group of kids. It was a wholesome day at the hospital, that''s for sure. I met so many kids in such a short period that I found it hard to remember most of their names.


    Dr. Rothschild and the camera crew kept following me around as I met more and more kids, but after some time, I had forgotten about their presence. All I cared about were the little tykes running around me, one step away from giving me a God complex.


    The last stop of our tour was a private room.


    "Before we go in there," Dr. Rothschild began hesitantly, "I should warn you that this kid is a little sensitive."


    "Oh?" I asked leadingly.


    "She was¡­" The doctor hesitated as she took in my appearance. "I don''t think I should tell it to you. You''re too young for this."


    Seeing her hesitance, I said, "Don''t tell me about her condition, just tell me how she is sensitive."


    She took a deep breath before turning to the cameras behind me. "Turn them off first."


    I motioned toward the cameraman, and he got the hint. They turned off the cameras and mics and stepped a few feet away.


    Seeing that we were all alone, the doctor finally said, "She doesn''t like being in the presence of any male. All our staff know this, and everyone going in her room, from cleaners to nurses to doctors, all are female. When we go in, you cannot initiate any touch, be it a handshake, hug, or anything, unless she asks for it. I''m allowing you to go in only because she is a huge fan of your films."


    The dread built up in my gut as I thought about the possible reasons why she could be fearful of males, and none of them were good. The most obvious one made my skin crawl.


    "How old is she?" I asked in a whisper.


    "12."


    "Who did it?" I had a very strong suspicion about what it was.


    Dr. Rothschild hesitated before saying, "I can''t confirm what you''re implying, but I can tell you that her father was sent to prison recently."


    I closed my eyes as the realization dawned upon me. Carla Armitage may have been neglectful, but she never touched me inappropriately. It is so bad that a parent whom you are supposed to love unconditionally could do something like that.


    Nonetheless, I fixed a bright smile on my face as the doctor opened the door of the room and let me in. The camera crew, being all male, was told to remain outside.


    "Felicity," she called out. "Look who''s here to meet you."


    The girl, Felicity, was reading a book. She looked up at me as soon as we were in and pulled away in shock.


    "It''s alright Felicity," The doctor tried to soothe her. "He''s Troy Armitage, your favorite actor. You can relax. No one will harm you."


    Instead of calming down, Felicity curled up in a ball and covered herself with a blanket. The doctor turned to me helplessly, and I knew I couldn''t do anything either. My heart broke again after just imagining the situation, and she had to go through with it.


    "Maybe you can try talking to her slowly?" The doctor suggested.


    I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. My eyes were misty, and my throat was choking on air. I couldn''t stand there any longer and without saying a word to the doctor, I exited the room.


    I took deep gulps of air when I was out of there.


    "There you are," Tobias said excitedly as he walked over to me. "The camera team from BBC just left. They got everything they wanted, and will make a¨C" He stopped mid-sentence as he finally saw me.


    "Are you okay?" He asked.


    I put a hand on my face to calm down before I broke down right then and there in the hospital. I don''t know why I was reacting like that. This was something that I felt very deeply about. And right at that moment, I knew I had found my cause.


    "I have decided," I said after regaining my composure. "I want to start a charity for victims of child sex abuse."


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 103

    ¡°¡®Hope you have -- er -- a good holiday,¡¯ said Hermione, looking uncertainly after Uncle Vernon, shocked that anyone could be so unpleasant.


    ¡°¡®Oh, I will,¡¯ said Harry, and they were surprised at the grin that was spreading over his face. ¡®They don''t know we''re not allowed to use magic at home. I''m going to have a lot of fun with Dudley this summer....¡¯¡±


    ¡°The End,¡± I read the last word of one of my favorite books before closing it shut. ¡°And that¡¯s how [The Philosopher¡¯s Stone] ends, kids.¡±


    ¡°Awww,¡± Arjun, a small boy, groaned. ¡°I wanted to know what happened next. Can you start with [The Chamber of Secrets] already?¡± His brown eyes were doing the best puppy dog expression I had seen in a long time.


    I melted right then and there. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the time.


    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Next part!¡± ¡°I have seen the film, the snake is so terrifying!¡± came a chorus of replies from the other kids who were surrounding me from all sides.


    I gently patted Arjun¡¯s head, who stood before me, ¡°Maybe some other time, kids. It¡¯s getting late, so I must go.¡±


    ¡°Awww!¡± Another round of disappointed voices filled the air, but I curbed my instinct to give in to their demand at the cuteness overload.


    I got up and walked away to find that Emma and Jamie were also surrounded by all sorts of kids they were interacting with. When Emma learned that I had been coming to the hospital for the last week, she insisted on joining me. I floated the idea with Dad, who suggested that I should invite Jamie as well, and make it a friendly outing rather than a romantic one.


    It helped that Warner was gearing up for the DVD release of [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban], so if used correctly, this would be a very good PR strategy. Not that I was here only for the PR. If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have come here for a second time, let alone every day for the past week or so.


    Emma looked up suddenly as if she could feel my gaze on her. I smiled at her and started to move forward when Dr. Rothschild came towards me with another woman.


    ¡°Troy,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You wanted to meet other volunteers, right? Meet Allison Cox. She is also a social worker who handles some of our more extreme cases, like Felicity.¡±


    My smile instantly vanished as I was reminded of the small girl. She had talked a bit to Emma but was still reluctant to let me in.


    I turned to Allison Cox and took in her appearance. She was a relatively younger woman, in her early to mid-twenties. She had brown hair and blue eyes. She was on the plumper side, but that didn¡¯t diminish her beauty at all.


    ¡°Hi, Allison,¡± I offered my hand, which she shook. ¡°I¡¯m Troy.¡±


    ¡°I have heard of you,¡± she said casually. ¡°I don¡¯t watch a lot of movies, but I read the news, so I have come across some articles about you.¡±


    ¡°All good I hope?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Ah, now that would be telling,¡± she grinned mischievously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you two talk,¡± Dr. Rothschild said before taking her leave.


    Allison suddenly turned serious. ¡°Vicky tells me that you need my help with opening a charity. I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°The process has already begun. My lawyers and accountants are already dealing with the legal and financial side of things for the trust that will be known as the ¡®Frank Armitage Foundation for Kids¡¯. But I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about this. I want to help kids who have suffered at the hands of adults and make sure they grow up to have normal lives.¡± I finished my speech on a passionate note.


    I believed that I could do something good with this step. So, of course, Allison had to bring me down a peg or two.


    She scoffed audibly, ¡°That sounds very good on paper, but it''s very idealistic. Most of such cases go unreported because kids are afraid to talk about their parents, teachers, relatives, neighbors¡ªthese predators can be anyone, anywhere.¡±


    ¡°We have to start somewhere,¡± I said in a somber tone. ¡°I¡¯ve already set aside five million pounds for this cause, and every year, I¡¯ll keep donating at least five percent of my future income, probably more.¡±


    Allison¡¯s eyes widened comically when I said that.


    ¡°Not just that, I will personally promote this charity so that we can help kids, especially those who are in foster care. I¡¯ll contact other celebrities as well whom I know to help spread the word. We¡¯ll hire social workers like you, along with doctors and therapists to make sure that no kid goes through what I had to.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± she asked hesitantly, apparently unaware about the case that made global headlines not too long ago.


    I shook my head, not willing to elaborate at the moment.


    ¡°Tell me, are you willing to work with me? You will essentially manage the charity from top to bottom. While I would like to be involved initially, I have other commitments, so I can¡¯t do this full-time. I can¡¯t offer you a high salary because most of our funds will be for the kids, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not doing it for money, right?¡±


    I had a gut feeling she was a good person. A similar feeling I had gotten from Tobias all those years ago¡ªone of my better career decisions. Let¡¯s just hope I¡¯m correct here as well.


    ¡°You are offering me a job without even knowing my capabilities?¡± she asked, surprised by my boldness.


    ¡°For a month, yes,¡± I nodded. ¡°I think judging someone to be capable of a job within half an hour of conversation is impractical. I¡¯ll pay you five thousand for this first month. If you¡¯re good at your job, I¡¯ll make you permanent. If not I''ll find someone else...¡±


    She nodded slowly, mulling over my offer for a few moments.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think this through,¡± she said after some time.


    ¡°By all means,¡± I nodded before fishing out Tobias¡¯ card. ¡°Take a week and get back to my personal manager. He''ll be expecting your call.¡±


    She could only nod before taking her leave. I then turned around to my friends, only to laugh out loud at the scene in front of me where Jamie was swinging a kid around who was in a ¡®Superman pose,¡¯ while Emma was taking their photo like an enthusiastic paparazzi.


    I could get used to this.


    (Break)


    ¡°Thank you for flying to London to meet me, gentlemen,¡± I said gratefully to the three men I was hosting at my home. ¡°I would have loved to come to you, but I recently started a charity, and I¡¯m a little busy with it.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Troy,¡± Lyndon Hanson, one of the founders of Crocs, said genially. ¡°Your offer was something we couldn¡¯t refuse so easily.¡± Then he looked down at my feet. ¡°And I can see that you like our product already.¡±


    ¡°How can I not?¡± I asked rhetorically. ¡°I haven¡¯t worn anything else when I¡¯m at home ever since I got them. And if our collaboration turns out to be a good one, I¡¯ll wear them outside as well.¡±


    Scott Seamans, the other founder, said, ¡°While all three of us really appreciate your offer a lot, I think a 20% stake in our company is too much.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Tobias, who was sitting beside me, asked confidently. ¡°We are investing in the company $10m as well, which is on top of our $10m endorsement fees for the next five years. At your current valuation of $40m, we are already giving you more than double the amount of your net worth. As soon as Troy¡¯s name is attached to your brand, your sales will skyrocket. I can guarantee you that.¡±


    Tobias had gotten much better at these business conversations. He wasn''t as good as Dad, but I think he will get there sooner or later.


    Scott looked over at my father, who was silently sitting in the room but had yet to speak after the initial greetings. That¡¯s because I had asked him to leave the matter to Tobias and me. He was only here because, as long as I¡¯m a minor, I have to have a parent present for such settings.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure of that,¡± Scott said, turning back to me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure the benefit you bring is equivalent to what you¡¯ll get. We know that you have a great fan following, but your fans are young. They don¡¯t have that much buying power. If we keep everything else the same, a 10% stake would be doable for us in exchange for five years of promotion and the $10m which you¡¯ll pay us.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I pondered over their offer. It was a good one, and I could agree with it as it is. But there was just one little problem: why settle for less?


    ¡°How about a bet?¡± I offered. Before they could question me, I answered on my own, ¡°I know for sure that my involvement will increase your revenue by a lot. So let¡¯s keep a target of three years. Your last year''s revenue was less than $5m, yes? If I join the company, I know the revenue will go to at least $500m per annum in three years.¡±


    Every man in the room was staring at me as if I had grown a second head, including Dad, the three entrepreneurs, and Tobias.


    I stifled the urge to grin at their reactions and said with utmost calmness, ¡°This I¡¯m very confident about because I believe in my fans. So here¡¯s my counteroffer: if Crocs reaches $500m in annual revenue by the end of the year 2007, I would take 25% of the share. If not, then I¡¯ll be happy with just 5%.¡±


    As soon as I announced that, Scott, Lyndon, and George, the three entrepreneurs, turned to each other and shared looks. Understanding that they needed a private conversation, I said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give you guys the room to talk it out?¡±


    Lyndon turned to me gratefully, so I got up and motioned Tobias and Dad to follow along.


    ¡°Have you gone crazy?¡± Dad hissed fiercely as soon as we were outside. ¡°They barely have any revenue to their name. And you think they will get to $500m just like that?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t tried these clogs, have you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I wear these ugly-looking things?¡± he countered. ¡°I can¡¯t wear them in my professional meetings, and I prefer flip-flops at home.¡±


    ¡°Try them out,¡± I said with utmost seriousness. ¡°I lied to them inside. I don¡¯t trust in my fame¡ªI trust in this product. I may not have gone to business school, but I know the four Ps of marketing, and their product is their USP. Their price is good, and it¡¯s easy to get placement. Leave the promotion to me. As soon as they sign this deal, I¡¯ll promote the hell out of Crocs to make them a household name.¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like Dad believed me, but my track record speaks for itself. All my business decisions have been good ones until now. Be it [Harry Potter], Yahoo, or [Billy Elliot]. Even my stock market portfolio was showing steady but positive returns. So eventually, he just inclined his head in acceptance.


    It didn¡¯t take them long for the three old men to come to a decision. After a lot of back and forth, the final decision was that I¡¯d get a 10% stake if revenue after three years was less than $500m, and 20% if it was above $500m. I promptly got Dad to write them a check for $10m after the contract was signed, and we were done with the deal. Now all that was left on my end was promoting it, but that would come at a later date.


    (Break)


    ¡°Emma,¡± her mother called out softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, love. He¡¯s a very busy boy. What with all these other films he¡¯s been doing. Not to mention his new charity and endorsement. It¡¯s not fair of you to sit here sulking like that.¡±


    ¡°He forgot my birthday, Mum,¡± Emma said tiredly. ¡°I don¡¯t expect him to do a grand gesture of romance for me. I don¡¯t even expect him to shout to the world about us. Heck, I wouldn¡¯t even mind if he¡¯s not here in person, but at least he could have called.¡±


    Her mother hugged her gently while smoothing out her hair. ¡°There¡¯s still time. We can get all your friends to come here for a party. It¡¯s not every day their princess turns 14.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not 10, Mum,¡± Emma grumbled, but didn¡¯t push her away. She loved snuggling up to her Mum.


    Her mother kissed the top of her head before getting up from the spot. ¡°Be that as it may, I¡¯m making your favorite dish for you. Consider that my gift. I¡¯ll be in the kitchen, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mum,¡± Emma smiled at the older woman, but the smile never reached her eyes.


    Sometimes, Emma found it hard to believe she was dating Troy Armitage.


    She got to know him for the first time during a chemistry read with him and Jamie. She was a nervous wreck because she hadn¡¯t done any acting before, but Troy calmed her down. She hadn¡¯t seen [The Sixth Sense] at that point, so she had no idea how big of a deal he already was in Hollywood.


    To the world, he might be a genius actor who won awards right, left, and center wherever he went, but to her, he was just Troy¡ªher first friend on the set of [Harry Potter]. When the filming began, Troy would hold practice sessions with all the kid actors on set, including her, to teach them acting. He even tutored them whenever they struggled with their studies in a particular subject. So, obviously, she looked up to him a lot.


    She hadn¡¯t even realized when she started caring for him beyond friendship, but she did. She was beyond ecstatic when she found out that Troy reciprocated her feelings. Their first kiss was nothing short of electric. Things went a little crazy for a while when their families found out, but eventually, everything returned to normal.


    But there was one conversation her mother had with her that stuck in her mind.


    ¡°He¡¯s a superstar, love,¡± her mother had said. ¡°A very rich and handsome superstar going through puberty. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if other girls start throwing themselves at him. Boys are not the best when it comes to loyalty. Take your Dad, for example. I don¡¯t want you to be heartbroken like I was just because some other girl tried something with Troy and he couldn¡¯t control himself.¡±


    After a lot of thinking, Emma had come to a decision: she wouldn¡¯t get angry at him for things that an actor would face in their career, like kissing someone else or even filming an intimate scene. In her opinion, she was the most accommodating girlfriend a boy could ask for. So was it too much to expect him to remember her birthday?


    Instead, Troy was in the U.S., shooting a commercial for some ugly slippers. Now Emma was pissed off. Troy would regret this day forever. She¡¯d make sure of it.


    ¡°Emma!¡± her Mum called out from the kitchen. ¡°Can you help me out, love?¡±


    Sighing, Emma got up from the chair in her room and walked out. ¡°Coming, Mum!¡±


    She made her way downstairs slowly, still thinking about the ways in which she would take her revenge on her boyfriend, when¡­


    ¡°SURPRISE!¡±


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 104

    "SURPRISE!"


    Emma was shaken to her core when she entered the living room, only to find most of the people she cared about gathered there. Both her parents with their respective partners, her brother Alex, her step-siblings¡ªToby, Lucy, and Nina¡ªand most importantly, Troy.


    "Oh my God!" she exclaimed. "I thought you were in Los Angeles!" she said to Troy.


    He shrugged casually. "I took a flight back. I couldn''t miss your birthday, could I?" He stepped forward and placed a chaste kiss on her lips before engulfing her in a hug. "Happy birthday, Em."


    All her earlier anger vanished in moments as soon as Troy embraced her. At that moment, she didn''t care about anything else at all.


    "For God''s sake!" her father, Chris Watson, grumbled in the background. "This is the first time I''ve seen her in weeks, and she didn''t even look at me properly."


    "Come on, Chris," her mother chided him. "Don''t be such a spoilsport. You know what it means to be young and in love."


    "If it means gross kisses, I''m fine being single," Alex said matter-of-factly.


    Emma quickly separated from Troy and turned to her brother. "Shut up, Alex!" Then she walked over to her dad and gave him a tight hug. "Thanks for coming, Dad."


    "Of course, princess," her dad said, kissing the top of her head lovingly. "Why don''t we have some cake now?"


    The next hour was the happiest Emma had been in a long time. Everyone laughed, enjoyed, and had a great time together. Then it was time for gifts. While the gifts from her siblings were fairly generic, her mum upped the ante by getting her a cool Chanel bag. Not to be outdone by his ex-wife, her dad gave her a pair of beautiful diamond earrings.


    "Thank you so much, Dad," she said, hugging him tightly. "How did you know I wanted to get my ears pierced?"


    Chris chuckled nervously. "I didn''t. I thought that if you didn''t like them, we could exchange them for something else."


    "I love them!" Emma gushed excitedly.


    "Troy," her mum called out. "Only your gift is left now."


    Emma turned to Troy eagerly to see what he had brought for her, only to find him looking around nervously.


    "My gift is a little unusual," he said. "I don''t know how good it will turn out to be."


    "I''m sure I''ll love it," Emma reassured him. "What is it?"


    Troy took a deep breath. "I didn''t want to do this in front of everyone, but you haven''t left me a choice. Oh, well." He shrugged before walking over to the piano.


    Emma was confused. She knew that Troy had been taking music lessons for years and had a really amazing voice, but what did that have to do with her gift?


    Troy sat in front of the piano and played a few test notes before he began for real. The melody that emerged was solemn and a little sad, but Emma liked it nonetheless.


    [All of Me - John Legend]


    ~: What would I do without your smart mouth?


    Drawin'' me in and you kickin'' me out


    You''ve got my head spinnin'', no kiddin''


    I can''t pin you down:~


    Emma''s eyes widened in amazement as she heard the beautiful opening phrase of the song. Troy''s voice was as smooth as ever, having settled after the initial voice cracks typical of boys his age. There was a deep longing in his voice and eyes, and he hadn''t looked away from Emma once.


    ~: What''s goin'' on in that beautiful mind?


    I''m on your magical mystery ride


    And I''m so dizzy, don''t know what hit me


    But I''ll be alright


    My head''s underwater, but I''m breathing fine


    You''re crazy and I''m out of my mind:~


    Emma couldn''t stop the grin from spreading across her face. Troy paused, took a deep breath, and sang what would become the most important part of the song.


    ~: ''Cause all of me


    Loves all of you


    Love your curves and all your edges


    All your perfect imperfections


    Give your all to me


    I''ll give my all to you


    You''re my end and my beginnin''


    Even when I lose, I''m winnin''


    ''Cause I give you all of me


    And you give me all of you, oh-oh:~


    Troy''s voice hit the high note perfectly, leaving everyone stunned by the beauty with which the notes resonated in the quiet house. Emma''s eyes watered, overwhelmed by the love and devotion in Troy''s words, voice, and eyes. She had never felt like this before.


    Over the next few minutes, Emma was mesmerized by her boyfriend''s haunting voice as he poured all his feelings into a song meant just for her. If she had looked around, she would have seen she wasn''t the only one moved to tears by the melody.


    ~: I give you all of me


    And you give me all of you, oh-oh.:~


    Troy finished the song on a high note, stunning everyone with his incredible vocals. It took a few moments for the room to realize the song was over before loud applause filled the space.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Thank you," Troy said, bowing to the audience, though his eyes never left Emma. "I didn''t know if it came out alright."


    Instead of answering, Emma ran up to him and hugged him tightly. Not one to disappoint, Troy scooped her up in his arms. Emma followed up by kissing him again, not caring that her family was watching.


    "See, she''s gone mental," Alex commented from the background. "It was just a song. The dress I gave her was much better."


    "Shut up, Alex," both of Emma''s parents rebuked him in unison, grinning at each other.


    (Break)


    "Are you sure it''ll be fine?" Emma asked, glancing nervously around for hidden cameras.


    "Chill out, will you?" I said, looping her arm around mine. "We''re just here to see a movie. The more casual you act, the less likely people will recognize you. Don''t do anything that draws attention."


    "You should''ve thought of that before wearing those," she said, eyeing my Crocs. I had completed my look with a loose-fitting white jacket, black cargo pants, a hip-hop cap, and sunglasses. It was so different from my usual style that even I might not have recognized myself. Emma, meanwhile, wore a casual pink t-shirt, denim pants, and, of course, shades.


    I sighed. "Not this again, Emma. I told you, they''re comfy."


    Emma shook her head but thankfully dropped the subject. "So, which movie are we seeing today?"


    "[Kill Bill: Volume 2]," I said excitedly. "I just love Quentin Tarantino''s work. He may be a terrible human being, but you can''t argue that his art is great."


    "What did he do?" Emma asked conspiratorially.


    I sighed. "In an interview with Howard Stern last year, he defended Roman Polanski and implied it was the girl''s fault."


    Emma''s eyes widened. "And you still want to watch his film? Especially given the charity you''re supporting?"


    I shrugged. "I can separate art from the artist. Also, Tarantino didn''t do all that stuff¡ªPolanski did. I wouldn''t work with him anytime soon, but if I meet him, I''ll definitely give him a piece of my mind."


    Emma looked at me skeptically. "Are you sure we''ll even get in? Aren''t his films 18+ because of the violence and gore?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Paolo''s with us," I said, glancing behind at my security guard, who followed us from a safe distance. "He''s already bought the tickets and will give us enough privacy to enjoy the movie in peace. Come on now, leave all your worries behind. This is technically our first date in public¡ªdon''t ruin it."


    While I was reassuring her, I was worried as hell. Despite being together for over a year, this was the first time we were "going out" in public. Public outings could be dangerous with the paparazzi and amateur photographers lurking around. But Emma was the sweetest girl in the world, and I didn''t want her to miss out on the simple joys of life, like going on a movie date with her boyfriend.


    Emma had once mentioned how she could never go on a public date. I felt bad for her, so I decided to make it happen as a second birthday gift. Sure, it was a few days late, but it was better than nothing.


    True to my word, it didn''t take us long to get in and find our seats.


    "We''re really early," Emma remarked idly as we settled into the empty VIP box reserved for the two of us. "The trailers haven''t even started yet."


    "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want to be recognized? That''s why I brought you here early, so we don''t run into anyone."


    Emma seemed to like that response and cuddled close to me. I could get used to this very easily.


    Being rich and famous had its perks. When I planned this date, I searched for a theater that offered VIP movie viewing with a private box. I had booked that entire box for us. It gave us privacy without cutting us off from the live audience reaction. Paolo sat in the last row of the box, while Emma and I were in the front.


    Suddenly, the screen lit up.


    "Looks like the trailers are starting," Emma noted idly.


    She was right, but instead of a movie trailer, a commercial started playing¡ªa product I was very familiar with.


    Emma turned to me with a grin as I appeared on the screen. "You didn''t tell me this would come out so soon."


    "I didn''t know either," I said honestly. "I thought it would take at least a few months."


    In the commercial, I was getting a photoshoot done, nearly blinded by the constant camera flashes. From head to toe, I was dressed in high-end clothes and shoes. As I left the studio, fans and paparazzi swarmed me, and I barely escaped by running inside my home. Once I was safely inside, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, in a comical twist, I glanced around to make sure no one was watching before unbuttoning my shirt, and lowering my trousers and underwear, tossing them dramatically against the wall. I threw my shoes away as well. Though I wasn''t actually naked while filming, the commercial cleverly avoided showing the skin-colored briefs I was wearing at the time, focusing instead on my toned torso.


    At that point, a pair of Crocs walked toward me on their own. They were being pulled by strings that had been edited out in the post-production. I melted, seeing my favorite footwear, and immediately slipped them on without hesitation. Then I lounged on the couch, wearing nothing but my Crocs. My feet, resting on the coffee table, strategically blocked any view of my briefs.


    I''m not a narcissist, but that shot was stunning. I''d worked out relentlessly before the shoot, sticking to a strict exercise routine and a water-restrictive diet. The results were obvious¡ªmy muscles were chiseled, from my pecs to my abs, biceps, calves, and thighs. Every part of my body was in peak condition. My expressions in the commercial came out perfectly, making it look aesthetic rather than vulgar in my opinion.


    "Crocs," I finally spoke in the commercial. "The only thing you''ll need to wear for comfort."


    And then the ad ended.


    "So, how was it?" I asked Emma, who was staring at me, wide-eyed.


    "Hello?" I snapped my fingers in front of her face. "Cat got your tongue?"


    "Holy shit!" Emma exclaimed. "That was super hot! Why didn''t you tell me it was going to be like that?"


    "You don''t mind?" I asked, surprised. "I was worried there might be some backlash because of my age. This whole ad was my idea. I wanted to do something bold that would make everyone notice the brand."


    "Oh, trust me, they''ll definitely take notice now," Emma said with a grin. "You don''t do anything halfway, do you?"


    I shrugged innocently. "What''s the point of anything if it''s not extreme? As long as you like it, I don''t care about anything else."


    "Are your parents okay with it?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "They¡­ don''t know yet," I admitted slowly. "Hopefully, they won''t make a big deal about it."


    Sensing my concern, Emma changed the subject by snuggling closer to me and whispering in my ear, "That reminds me, when can I see you like that in person?" She traced her finger along my bicep, across my chest, and slowly down toward my abs. I caught her hand just before it reached the place it shouldn''t.


    "No," I said firmly. "I''ve told you many times I''m not comfortable with that. Don''t push me on this. Give me a few years, at least."


    She pouted but didn''t say anything more. I smiled and kissed her softly to distract her. Something I did successfully.


    Soon, the movie started, and we forgot about our little disagreement entirely.


    (Break)


    (Flashback)


    Scott Seamans, one of the founders of Crocs, looked pretty uncomfortable after hearing my pitch for the advertisement.


    "It''s very¡­ provocative," he said after searching for the correct word. "We are a fledgling brand. Don''t you think that will create a lot of negative publicity for us?"


    "No," I shook my head. "We need all publicity that we can get. Remember, initially, there is no such thing as negative publicity. We need as many people to see the ad as possible, and we don''t have that big of a budget for the promotions. So we have to create something that will promote itself. Just shoot this ad, and every major media channel will advertise our brand for us."


    Scott didn''t look that convinced by my argument. Thankfully, Lyndon and George, the other founders did and they somehow convinced Scott as well. The rest, as they say, was history.


    (Flashback End)


    Cinemas weren''t the only place where the commercial played out. The same commercial was played in all English-speaking countries, including the US, the UK, and Australia. A slightly modified version was played in other European countries where instead of Troy speaking about Crocs, the same line is written on screen in the respective language.


    That was where Crocs was operating at the moment. They planned to expand to African and Asian regions as well, but it will take some time. As expected by Troy, Crocs didn''t have to spend a lot of money on running advertisements because their work was done for them.


    Breaking News!


    "Troy Armitage, best known for playing the titular role of [Harry Potter], has started a new controversy by appearing nearly naked in a TV commercial for an up-and-coming footwear brand called ''Crocs''. You can see the ad playing on your screen."


    "It is abhorrent behavior from a brand to sexualize a 15-year-old so blatantly. See in this video how they are portraying an international icon so lewdly."


    "For a major headline in a newspaper, people can stoop to any level. They didn''t even leave our kids alone. See the video playing beside me."


    As expected by almost everyone, it created a backlash. Not just where the advertisement was played, but worldwide. Harry Potter was an international sensation after all, and seeing their beloved child character like that caused quite a stir. The hypocrisy of these news channels wasn''t lost on anyone that they were playing the same ad again and again while calling it ''lewd''.


    But it did have an unexpected consequence as well. Unexpected for the founders of Crocs at least. All inventory of Crocs was sold out within weeks of the first airing of that commercial.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 105

    Silence. Dead silence was what I faced when my first commercial was finally seen by my family. I would have accepted shouting, berating, hell, even physical violence over this.


    Evan, the smartest one of all, had the presence of mind to get up, walk over to me, pat my back sympathetically (while barely concealing his laughter from me), and then go to his room.


    Still, my parents didn¡¯t say anything for a few minutes, making me utterly uncomfortable.


    ¡°So?¡± I prodded when the silence became too uncomfortable for me. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Dad''s disappointed stare was a little too much for me so I turned to Mum for support and the one I got was quite unexpected.


    ¡°I like it actually,¡± She said neutrally. ¡°It wasn¡¯t obscene, just a little¡­ how shall I put it¡­ unexpected. They could have used a better script though.¡±


    I heaved a sigh of relief that I wasn¡¯t aware I was holding.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Dad argued back. ¡°He just started a charity to stop child sex abuse, and now he is doing this?¡± Then he turned to me. ¡°Did you conveniently forget that you are underage yourself? Or how this can adversely affect your career?¡±


    ¡°Grow up, Steve,¡± Mum visibly rolled her eyes. ¡°You Americans are so uptight about these things. He wasn¡¯t naked in it. And I consider him mature enough now to decide for himself what is and isn¡¯t right for his career.¡± Then she turned to me. ¡°Although I would still suggest you not to do any real nudity or sex scenes until you are 18. As for the charity, it can be a little concerning, but I¡¯m sure people will forget all about it in a few months.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t realized that Mum had gotten so cool. I think it all started in February when I came back after shooting [Brick] and Mum sat me down and gave me my belated birthday gift, which was a DVD of [Sex Education], my first film ever. Surprisingly, Mum had tried to have an awkward version of talk with me where essentially she said that I could have sex or do whatever I wanted, as long as I was careful about it.


    It was a little strange and very uncomfortable that Mum had given me the talk instead of Dad, but I appreciated her candidness a lot. I had seen her behavior change a lot over the years. The woman who was extremely protective of me and wouldn¡¯t even let me curse freely had come so far as to side with me over Dad.


    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence, Mum,¡± I smiled at her, though I carefully chose to ignore her second comment. She may be trying to get more frank with me, but I cannot forget that she¡¯s still my mother which made it a little awkward.


    Dad didn¡¯t like my answer, so he asked, ¡°Do you wanna go down the Brooke Shields route?¡±


    I had no idea what he was referring to, so I asked hesitantly, ¡°What is the Brooke Shields route?¡±


    ¡°She did a commercial for Calvin Klein Jeans in the 80s. It had a tagline that went something like, ¡®Nothing comes between me and my Calvins¡¯. She was also 15 back then when it was shot.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She became a sex symbol,¡± He replied. ¡°Whatever film or project she was offered was done for her sex appeal alone. She got so frustrated with this that she left Hollywood for a few years, and focussed on pursuing a college degree.¡±


    While that was unfortunate, I was mostly safe here for one big reason¡ªmy gender. It sounds bad and a little misogynistic, but this is the truth of our society. If I were a girl and had I done such a commercial, it would have created a much bigger controversy. But since I¡¯m a guy, no one will care about it that much after some time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll produce my own content then,¡± I said as a matter of fact. ¡°If I stop getting good projects, which I highly doubt, by the way, I will produce more films like [Brick] and [Perks].¡±


    Dad seemed to be running out of arguments, so he said, ¡°Warner won¡¯t like it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll receive a call within a day or two about it.¡±


    I had the perfect rebuttal to that. ¡°Then kindly remind them whose bright idea it was that forced me to spend more than a month underwater, wearing only a pair of shorts. How is this any different than that?¡±


    When Dad didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, I continued confidently, ¡°Also, I need to leave my Harry Potter image behind. I don¡¯t want people to come across me in the streets ten years later and yell out ¡®Harry¡¯ like they do today. For that, I need to establish an image of myself that is as far away from Harry Potter as possible. This ad will also tell filmmakers that I¡¯m ready to do all types of roles. Not just nerdy teenagers.¡±


    And I knew the argument was won when Dad sat back down and heaved a sigh of defeat.


    ¡°Now that that is out of the way,¡± Mum said, ¡°when are you starting the shoot of [Perks]?¡±


    I smiled at her for successfully changing the topic, ¡°I¡¯ll fly to Pittsburgh next week to start the pre-production. Chbosky has completed the script finally, and we need to do some location scouting, casting, and other necessary stuff. The shooting will begin in hopefully a month.¡±


    Meanwhile on the internet


    LunaBliss: Holy Shit! I had no idea Troy was packing. Did anyone else see that new ad?


    PixelWarrior77: A good question would be, who didn¡¯t see it? Little Harry is all grown up now. *wipes proud tears*


    SereneDreamer: I knew it! I saw him at the premiere of PoA and got lucky enough to hug him. He was rock solid everywhere. And I mean everywhere.


    DarkMatter69: Setting aside @SereneDreamer¡¯s creepy message, didn¡¯t you all find it a little weird? I remember him as the little child from all his films. Now it feels like my childhood is over.


    FireStarter12: Grow up @DarkMater69. Troy apparently has. By the way, how tall is he? He looked a good 6ft to me.


    SereneDreamer: He is somewhere around that. I hugged him recently so I know.


    PixelWarrior77: Stop flexing @SereneDreamer about hugging Troy, and get a life.


    SereneDreamer: Says the dumbo talking about a celebrity on an online forum.


    LunaBliss: Guys! You forgot the main point, Troy was hot af in that ad. I¡¯m officially adding him to my list.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    FireStarter12: What list?


    LunaBliss: Celebs you¡¯re allowed to sleep with even if you¡¯re in a relationship with someone.


    PixelWarrior77: Why do I have a feeling @LunaBliss is a pedo?


    LunaBliss: Hey! I¡¯m the same age as him!


    SereneDreamer: I¡¯m not. But I¡¯d happily wait for him to grow up before jumping his bones.


    DarkMatter69: You guys are crazy. He¡¯s just 15 for God¡¯s sake!


    SereneDreamer: Won¡¯t be forever. Plus, chill out, will ya? You sound like one of those broken-record news channels going on about how this is so wrong.


    NovaKnight: Did anyone try those slippers he was advertising? Crocs was it?


    FireStarter12: I did! They are super comfy. Troy was correct. I wore them while staying naked all day long, and now I¡®m thinking of turning into a nudist.


    NovaKnight: TMI @Firestarter12. Just wanted to know about the slippers because they don¡¯t look good.


    FireStarter12: What¡¯s more important for you? Looks or comfort?


    LunaBliss: I¡¯m definitely buying them. Do you think they will sell me a few posters of that ad as well? Especially that money shot, if you know what I mean ;)


    SereneDreamer: Holy shit! I hadn¡¯t even thought of that! I don¡¯t care who I have to kill. That poster is coming to my bedroom.


    DarkMatter69: Horny girls, smh.


    (Break)


    Everyone everywhere was talking about that commercial and Troy Armitage, one of the biggest superstars and recently turned teen idol. That Crocs commercial was the biggest boost to Troy¡¯s popularity since [Harry Potter] began. While he had mostly been seen in serious roles until now, this one small clip told everyone that Troy had the sex appeal and confidence to pull off anything he wanted. He went from being a specky, nerdy git to a handsome bad boy within days.


    The biggest boost to Troy¡¯s popularity was among teenage girls and gay guys. While officially no one sold Troy¡¯s poster from the Crocs ad, there¡¯s always supply where there¡¯s demand. Troy¡¯s last shot from the commercial, called the "money shot" by his online followers, became the most illegally sold poster of the month in both North America and the UK.


    Crocs sales skyrocketed, with more than 500,000 units sold within a month¡ªdepleting their entire inventory. Bulk orders were placed in China, where the factory was set up, so production could be rushed to meet the increasing demand as quickly as possible.


    Priced at an average of $25 per pair for distributors, Crocs had already sold more than $12.5 million worth of footwear within a month of the new ad campaign¡ªmore than double what they had sold in the entire year of 2003.


    But, as they say, each coin has two sides. While young girls might have been thrilled with that visual of Troy, not everyone was.


    (Break)


    ¡°What?¡± I said unconsciously while on my flight to Pittsburgh.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tobias nodded sagely. ¡°People are lobbying in the US and UK parliaments to take down your ad. It probably won¡¯t go anywhere, but it ruffled many feathers and created a lot of noise. You know how these bureaucrats are. They want to be seen doing things, so they take up any issue, like this one, and make a mountain out of a molehill.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I nodded, taking it in. ¡°Alright. Time to release the second version of the ads we shot.¡±


    ¡°Will do, boss!¡± He saluted me mockingly while jotting it down.


    I chuckled at his antics, thinking back to how this wasn¡¯t the only ad we had shot for Crocs. A total of five ads had been filmed, and this was only the first. The others were planned to be released slowly over the year, but given how intensely the media was behaving right now, we could drop the second one¡ªwhere I was fully clothed. That would probably lessen the controversy somewhat. Then, we could gradually phase out the first one that popularized the product.


    Over time, everyone would forget why Crocs became so famous overnight. They¡¯d only remember the later ads and the top-notch product quality.


    The flight was long, but much better than a commercial one. I still think that my private jet was the second-best gift I¡¯ve ever received. The best one is Loki, obviously, who, as usual, had come along with me.


    (Break)


    The best part about being in a city like Pittsburgh was the lack of paparazzi and reporters. New York and Los Angeles are the worst, closely followed by London, but a city like Pittsburgh was as disconnected from Hollywood as possible, and for that reason alone, I couldn¡¯t help but love being here.


    We were mostly shooting in the suburbs because that¡¯s where our film was set, so it was quite far away from the hustle of the city proper.


    It was a little expensive to fly everyone to Pittsburgh for auditions, but since we had a good budget for the film, we weren¡¯t exactly strapped for cash. Location scouting was largely done by Chbosky and Tobias before I got involved, and now the only major thing left was casting.


    ¡°What about Mila Kunis?¡± Chbosky offered me a headshot of hers. ¡°For the role of Mary Elizabeth? She¡¯s very popular in [That ''70s Show].¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure if this role would suit her, but we can get an audition for her if you like her acting.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Chbosky nodded, writing down Mila Kunis¡¯s name on a sheet of paper. ¡°How about Olivia Wilde?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I declined immediately. ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful for this role.¡±


    He looked at her headshot again before nodding, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    While we were discussing casting for the role of Mary Elizabeth¡ªcandidates for which would be called in next week¡ªwe were also holding auditions for the role of Patrick today. Just then, someone knocked on the door, and a very handsome teenager walked in.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he greeted us politely with an infectious grin on his face. ¡°I¡¯m Colton Haynes. Here for the audition for the role of Patrick. By the way, huge fan, Troy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Colton,¡± I greeted him genially. ¡°Walk us through your r¨¦sum¨¦ and the roles you¡¯ve played before.¡±


    As the young man started his introduction, I remembered him from a few future TV shows. One was [Teen Wolf], while the other was [Arrow]. I had high expectations for him.


    What followed was quite an average audition. A total letdown. Then again, this guy had no experience at all. The fact that he had made it this far in the audition process was big in itself. The whole procedure was very comprehensive. First, our casting director would select a few actors based on our requirements. Then, they¡¯d ask the actors to record an audition tape and send it over to us. The best among those tapes would then be reviewed by Chbosky and me, and we¡¯d invite the ones we liked to audition in person¡ªjust like we had called a full twenty people to audition for the role of Patrick.


    ¡°Alright, Colton,¡± Chbosky said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll let you know the result by next week.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he smiled before exiting.


    As soon as he left, our casting director, Venus, turned to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to him. He was so good in his tapes.¡±


    I had a feeling this was going to be a very long day.


    What followed was a grueling process of auditions for Patrick, but none seemed to click perfectly with Chbosky or me. The worst part was that Colton Haynes, despite being quite average, was still the best actor of the lot so far. I guess we¡¯d have to hire him and train him up to snuff.


    ¡°Is that all the guys you had for us?¡± I asked Venus.


    She gave me a helpless look. ¡°There was one more guy, but it seems he didn¡¯t come. Can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    I sighed and turned to Chbosky. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to move forward with the first guy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s finalize Colton. He¡¯ll need some work, but I¡¯ll make do with him.¡±


    The two of us got up while discussing auditions for the other roles. I was using the back exit to leave the premises because I didn¡¯t want any wannabe actors trying to persuade me. Stephen left before me. Just as I was about to exit as well, the front door to our audition room opened, and in walked a boy and a girl. I was curious enough to wait for a moment. The back door was in a corner, so I wasn¡¯t visible from the front door.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry we¡¯re late!¡± the girl said, panting for breath. ¡°I hope the auditions are still going on. We missed our flight and had to drive all the way here. Your assistant let us in.¡± She continued chattering non-stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss,¡± Venus cut her off. ¡°Auditions are over.¡±


    ¡°Please try and understand,¡± the boy spoke this time. ¡°We drove here directly from New York without any stops.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in my hands,¡± Venus said apologetically. ¡°The director and the producer made the final decision and left.¡±


    Usually, I would have left because I was tired after so many auditions. But I knew these two people who had just walked in. Jonathan Groff and Lea Michele. [Glee] was a show that made Lea a household name, while Jonathan did another great show called [Mindhunter]. I knew the two teens would be auditioning because I had already seen and approved both of their taped auditions for the roles of Patrick and Mary Elizabeth.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I raised my voice before Venus could show the two out. ¡°I¡¯m still here and would love to audition¡­ Jonathan and Lea, right? Although Mary Elizabeth auditions aren¡¯t for another week, I can make an exception for you.¡±


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 106

    Lea couldn''t believe her luck. It had to be luck. What else could it be? Just yesterday, her best friend Jonathan and she were scheduled to fly to Pittsburgh to audition for a role in a Troy Armitage movie. Struggling actors like them couldn''t afford to pay for their tickets. Thankfully, the production team liked their audition tapes so much that they also sent over flight tickets. They were economy, but better than going on their own. Then the worst thing happened¡ªthey missed their flight because of a mix-up.


    All their hopes came crashing down. While Lea could go a few days later since the audition for her role was scheduled for the following week, Jonathan needed to get to Pittsburgh as soon as possible.


    Then something amazing happened. Lea''s father offered to drive the two teens over to Pittsburgh¡ªa six-hour-long car ride. Just when things were looking up, they faced one obstacle after another on the way, the biggest one being their car overheating. Luckily, there was a car repair shop nearby when it happened, but it wasted a lot of their time.


    During this time, Jonathan almost lost his chance to audition for the film.


    She felt bad for him. She wasn''t as invested in the film because she was focused on her education, but Jonathan, who had finished school last year, had pinned all his hopes on this opportunity. It sounded foolish, but he was an idealist, not a realist. So while she had prepared for the role of Mary Elizabeth, she wasn''t as ready as she could have been.


    "It''s not in my hands," the casting director said apologetically. "The director and producer make the final casting decision, and they''ve already left. I''m so sorry."


    Lea was this close to bringing her claws out and starting a screaming match with the woman. But she didn''t have to.


    "Wait," a calm male voice called out. "I''m still here and would love to audition¡­ Jonathan and Lea, right? Although the Mary Elizabeth auditions aren''t for another week, I can make an exception."


    Lea could only gape at the boy standing in front of her, but she quickly regained her composure. She''d met a lot of celebrities in her short Broadway career and knew how much they hated fangirling behavior.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, was none too subtle about his admiration for Troy Armitage.


    "Holy shit!" he exclaimed excitedly. "Oh my God! I can''t believe I''m standing in front of you!"


    Lea resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Jonathan was breaking one of the biggest unwritten rules of auditioning¡ªdon''t freak out if you''re auditioning in front of a big actor or director. Thankfully, Troy just chuckled and took out his phone, dialing someone.


    "Stephen, come back. We have a last-minute audition to take care of. No, I''m serious," he said before disconnecting the call and turning to the two actors. "The director will be here shortly. Why don''t you introduce yourself in the meantime, Jonathan?"


    It may have been phrased as a polite question, but everyone knew that making a wrong first impression with Troy could end your career before it even began. Opportunities like this didn''t come around every day for actors like them.


    Lea stepped back and let Jonathan take center stage.


    "Hi, my name is Jonathan Groff, I''m 19, and I''m originally from Lancaster, currently living in New York," he had barely finished speaking when the back door of the room opened, and in walked a man who could only be the director.


    Jonathan took a deep breath before restarting his introduction for the director''s sake.


    "That''s good," the director said when the introduction was done. "Why don''t you start with the scene you''ve prepared? Remember, your character Patrick needs to be fearless, full of life, and vitality."


    Jonathan nodded and slipped into character.


    (Break)


    Stephen Chbosky was tired. They had been working relentlessly on the film for a long time, and finally, when it was time to start casting, Troy would pull things like this. Why couldn''t he just let the matter go? No, he had to call him back to audition a newbie with zero film experience. Sure, he had done theater, but it wasn''t Broadway or even off-Broadway, so it didn''t count. If they had to hire a newbie, then what was wrong with that Colton guy? Shaking off those thoughts, Stephen focused on the kid in front of him. He could see that Jonathan was nervous about the audition, so he kept a smile on his face to ease him a little.


    And then Jonathan started the scene. It felt as if a switch had been flicked, and immediately Jonathan went from a nervous boy giving his first audition to a flamboyant, confident gay teen. The more he performed, the more Stephen could see Patrick in Jonathan. It was like he was made for this role. Holy shit!


    "Troy!" Stephen called out urgently. "Help him do the football game scene. We''ll check your chemistry as well that way."


    Shrugging, Troy got up from his seat and walked over to Jonathan. It looked a bit weird because Troy was taller than Jonathan, but not by much.


    "Hey, nothing," Stephen called out, giving Jonathan his cue to begin.


    "Suck it, virginity pledges," Jonathan said flippantly, the correct amount of bite laced in his words. "Suck. It."


    Troy turned to Jonathan and said in a soft, hesitant voice, "Hey, Patrick."


    "Hey!" Jonathan grinned. "You''re in my shop class, right? How''s your clock coming?"


    Troy looked around hesitantly, fully in character. "My dad''s building it for me."


    "Mine looks like a boat," Jonathan said amusedly before tilting his head. "Do you wanna sit over here, or are you waiting for your friends?"


    "Oh, no, no, I''ll sit," Troy said eagerly, though his expression was suppressed a lot from his usual super-confident demeanor.


    "Thanks for not calling me ''nothing,'' by the way. It''s an endless nightmare. And these assholes actually think they''re being original." All the while, Jonathan stared ahead, as if watching the game.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "So, you like football?"


    "Love it! Love football!" Jonathan said without needing to think.


    "And scene," Stephen stopped them. "Let''s do the next one where Patrick toasts to Charlie for being a wallflower."


    Both actors nodded before starting the scene.


    "Hey! Everyone!" Jonathan called out loudly, gaining the room''s attention, before lowering his voice. "Everyone, raise your glasses to Charlie." He raised an imaginary glass high.


    Troy looked around a little uncomfortably before asking, "What did I do?"


    "You didn''t do anything," Jonathan said comfortingly, with a small smile on his lips. "We just wanna toast to a new friend. You see things, you understand, you''re a wallflower."


    Troy didn''t say anything but looked distinctly uncomfortable with the attention on him.


    "What is it? What''s wrong?" Jonathan asked.


    "I didn''t think anyone noticed me," Troy said softly, with enough emotion to pierce Stephen''s heart.


    Jonathan''s eyes watered at hearing that, but he didn''t let the emotion take over. He tilted his head back and said, with a smile, "We didn''t think there was anyone cool left to meet. So come on, everyone, to Charlie." Jonathan raised his glass high again.


    Stephen knew at that moment that he had found his Patrick. This kid, Jonathan Groff, was perfect for the role. He had effortlessly taken a rather sad situation¡ªa lonely kid saying he felt invisible¡ªand made it wholesome and inclusive for the kid. Troy was excellent in his portrayal as well, but then again, he was already a seasoned actor.


    "Perfect!" Stephen stood up and started clapping. "That was so good! Troy, if you agree, I''d like to finalize Jonathan for this role, right now."


    Jonathan gasped in surprise and turned to Troy, who looked at him appraisingly for a few moments as if judging him harshly. Then he grinned brightly, "Fuck yeah, let''s do it. As soon as you walked in, I had a feeling you''d be great for this role. And you proved me right. Welcome aboard."


    "Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God! I can''t believe this is happening!" Jonathan exclaimed excitedly before running to her friend and hugging her tightly. "Can you believe it, Lea?"


    Lea smiled and congratulated her friend. Only then did it click for Stephen¡ªhe had seen this girl in a headshot earlier today.


    "Wait," he interrupted their celebrations, "you''re auditioning for us next week, right?"


    "Yeah," she agreed. "For Mary Elizabeth. Troy said that¡­" She hesitated before finishing her sentence.


    Troy took over. "We should audition her today as well. I have a feeling we can save a lot of time and resources if we audition her now." He turned to Lea. "Do you know your lines?"


    "Not completely," she confessed. "I didn''t know I was auditioning today."


    "It''s fine," Troy reassured her. "You can read from the script. As long as you understand the character, we''ll be good."


    That''s one thing Stephen admired about Troy¡ªhe was quick to make decisions. Where even some experienced producers would deliberate for hours, Troy just went with his gut feeling. His drive and passion for the project were amazing to witness in person.


    "Alright," Stephen agreed. If spending an extra half-hour here saved him a full day next week, it was well worth it.


    (Break)


    Everything was going so well for me right now. The sales of Crocs had skyrocketed after my endorsement, and the post-production of my first film, [Brick], was progressing nicely¡ªits first cut would be ready within a month. The pre-production for the second film was rock solid, and we had finalized the entire cast.


    Besides Jonathan Groff and me, Emily Stone and Lea Michele had also been cast. Just like Jonathan, Lea stole the show. I didn''t have to convince Chbosky of her casting at all.


    To save some more casting time, I reached out to a few old friends and co-stars to check their availability. I wanted Toni Collette to play Charlie''s mother, reuniting us after [The Sixth Sense], but she was busy with another project. So I called Frances O''Connor and Sam Robards, who had played my parents in [A.I. Artificial Intelligence]. They were free and agreed to join the film. We also brought on Mila Kunis to play my sister, Candace, and Michael B. Jordan for the role of Brad.


    Michael actually called me himself.


    (Flashback)


    "Hi, Michael!" I greeted him enthusiastically. "How are you doing, my man?"


    "Could be better, but I''m hanging in there," he quipped, before turning serious. "Troy, I wanted to ask you for a favor."


    "Anything, man," I offered freely.


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "I want a job. A film job, if possible."


    I was puzzled for a moment before asking, "Aren''t you under that binding contract for the soap opera?"


    "I am," he agreed. "But I can take a few weeks off every few months, like I did for [Brick]. I want to do more films, not be stuck doing this soap opera for the rest of my life. I called Rian for advice and he told me that you''re producing another film, so I wanted to see if there was a role for me."


    "I get you, man," I nodded in understanding, though he couldn''t see me. "Alright, let me talk to the director and see if we can find a role that suits you, and one we can wrap up in a few weeks."


    "Thanks, man!"


    (Flashback End)


    After that call, I spoke with Chbosky, and we decided to make Brad Hayes an African American character, hiring Michael B. Jordan for [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. I admired Michael''s initiative in asking for the role. I had been so lucky to find success so quickly, and if I could share that luck with others, I would gladly do it.


    It felt like nothing could go wrong. Everything was perfect.


    At least until I got the call.


    (Break)


    Emily was more than a little excited to start working on her second film. Her role in [Brick] had been small, with barely ten minutes of screen time, but it had taught her a lot about acting for the screen. Rian and Troy''s praise had filled her with confidence, and she was ready to take on her next role in [The Perks of Being a Wallflower].


    "You got everything you need, Emily?" her mother asked with concern. "You''ll be alone, far from home, hon."


    "That''s why I got emancipated, Mom," Emily reminded her. "It''ll be legal now for me to stay away."


    "Yeah, yeah," her mother replied grumpily. "I didn''t like it, but I promised to support your dream. Are you sure you have everything?"


    "Yes, Mom," Emily smiled at her mother''s caring nature.


    "Okay," her mom nodded. "Let''s drop you off at the airport then."


    As her mom pulled the car out of the driveway, their next-door neighbor, Alice, called out, "Hey! Emily! Where you off to now? Shooting your next imaginary film?"


    Emily wanted to march right over and knock Alice''s smug expression off her face, but she held herself back. Anger wouldn''t help her. Fucking Alice. One day, Emily would show her long-term bully that she was a real actress¡ªnot a fake one.


    She sat down on the passenger side of the car, and they began their drive to the airport. Alice''s taunt kept playing in her head. It hit a nerve. Some of her classmates thought she was lying about her role in [Brick] with Troy. Since it was a small indie film, there hadn''t been much coverage, and people doubted her story.


    The thought lingered as they drove, so her mother took her hand in hers at the next traffic light. "What''s the matter, hon? You don''t look happy. Are you sure you want to do this film?"


    "It''s not that, Mom," Emily shook her head. "It''s just... nothing. It''s not important. Light''s green, by the way, you can go," she successfully changed the subject.


    Her mom looked up at the traffic light, saw it was indeed green, and hit the gas.


    Then everything went to hell.


    Emily watched the scene unfold in slow motion. A Toyota SUV was barreling towards them, ignoring the traffic lights. It slammed into the passenger side of her mother''s Honda Civic at full speed.


    Before Emily could even scream, the impact sent their car spinning. The airbags of the car were fully inflated within moments. But still, a sharp, unbearable pain shot through both her legs. She glanced at her mother, who seemed mostly okay.


    "Emily!" Her mother cried out in worry before undoing both of their seatbelts. "Are you okay, honey?" Desperation filled her voice.


    Emily could not say the words because of the pain. Hesitantly, she pushed the airbag away when it had deflated somewhat and looked down to see that the car was bent inwards unnaturally and was crushing both her legs. Tears flooded Emily''s eyes¡ªnot just from the pain, but from the crushing realization: with a broken leg, she wouldn''t be able to star in [The Perks of Being a Wallflower].


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 107

    "I''m so sorry, Troy," Emily sobbed on the phone.


    "Stop that already, Emily," I tried reassuring my friend. Tried being the keyword here. "How is this your fault? If it''s anyone''s fault, it''s the driver of that car who was driving drunk in broad daylight."


    "I wanted to do this film so bad!" Emily moaned. "I read the book, like, ten times. Same with the script. And now¡­ I''m restrained to my bed for the next two months."


    Her voice sounded so hollow and devoid of hope that I wanted to fly all the way to Arizona to give her a big hug. The only good thing about the whole mess was that her injury was a relatively minor one considering the severity of the accident. They didn''t even have to operate, and a simple cast was able to fix it. The bad thing was that there were hairline fractures in both her legs, not just one. That left her unable to put any pressure on her legs for some time.


    As her friend, I wanted to reassure her that everything would be fine and she still had the role, but that was not a practical decision from a business point of view. What big studio productions would do in such a situation was to postpone her scenes to be shot at the last. The problem with that decision was that her character, Sam, had the most screen time after me. If we shot her scenes at last, that would mean halting production on at least half the movie. That would balloon up the costs entirely too much. As a producer, I couldn''t allow that to happen.


    So my two real options were to either postpone the entire movie until she was good enough to walk on her feet or replace her with someone else. If we go with the first one, it''s possible that some other actor may become unavailable and that would be another issue. God, this is a difficult situation to be in!


    It didn''t take me long to decide what had to be done. I didn''t like it one bit. But I had to.


    "Emily," I began softly. "I wanted to tell you that¡ª"


    "You are replacing me with someone else," she said resignedly as if she had known that all along.


    "I have invested $10m on this film," I explained weakly.


    "I understand that," she said. "You don''t have to justify it to me. You don''t owe me anything. In fact, I owe you a big deal for everything you have done for me till now."


    Now she was just making me feel bad.


    "I''m sorry, Emily," I whispered.


    "Go make a damn good film," she said with a brave voice, but I knew she must not be feeling all that inside. "That will be enough apology for me."


    After a quick goodbye, I disconnected the call and rubbed my forehead in worry. We had less than two weeks to begin shooting, and we didn''t even have a female lead now. Right when I thought everything would go perfectly with the film, life had to throw this problem my way. The worst thing about this situation is that because Emily had been finalized pretty early on, we hadn''t even auditioned other girls for the role of Sam. Because of this, we didn''t have a solid replacement for her.


    Now I know why some movies are sometimes stuck in developmental hell for years. It is a pain to bring everyone together at the right time. If even one key actor backs out for any reason, a situation like this occurs.


    (Break)


    "No, no, no," Troy shook his head frantically. "All of them are bad. Not one of these girls is good enough to be considered for this role. They are not even good enough for a cameo. Let alone to play Sam!"


    Stephen Chbosky was not having a good time making [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. He had made other films before, but they were short, small-budget films. If anything went even slightly wrong with the film, it could jeopardize his future directing career. Not to mention, the pressure to not waste away $10m was enormous. Then there was the fact that they didn''t have a love interest anymore.


    "I think we should wait for Emily to get better," Stephen offered. "She was excellent in her second audition of Sam. I still can''t believe I didn''t like her the first time."


    "We can''t do that, Stephen," Troy said tiredly. "We have already postponed the filming by two weeks to find the right girl. Seeing how [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban] did the lowest business in the series, Warner plans to start a massive global publicity campaign surrounding me for [Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire], which will start in October. As soon as that is over, we will begin working on the fifth and sixth films in the series. They liked the dual production of the third and fourth films because it saved them a ton of money. Once we start production of the fifth film, it will take more than a year before I''ll be free to shoot anything else."


    "That sucks," Stephen summed up the situation eloquently.


    "It does," Troy agreed.


    Before Stephen could say anything else, Troy''s phone started ringing. Not wasting any time, Troy promptly put the phone to his ear. Stephen wanted to excuse himself, but for some reason, he didn''t. They had not finished their talk, after all, and if Troy wanted some privacy, he should have excused himself.


    "Yes, babe?... Yeah, both of her legs are fractured¡­ I know, but I''m so swamped right now with this film¡­ How about next year? After we finish the sixth film?... That sounds great¡­ You too."


    Stephen''s brain was working overtime right now. He didn''t know all the details, but he highly suspected that Troy and Emma Watson were dating. He didn''t like following rumors about celebrities, but his girlfriend did, and there was this article in some shady tabloid about how Emma and Troy were getting so close to each other on the sets of [Harry Potter].


    This conversation that he had overheard more or less confirmed it for him. Who else would do the sixth film with Troy? Usually, he is a very polite man and would act as if he hadn''t overheard what he had. But in this situation, it could be beneficial for him.


    "Sorry about that," Troy said while putting his phone down. "I had made vacation plans for September that I had to cancel because of this fiasco. So, where were we?"


    "Troy," Stephen said slowly. "I didn''t mean to overhear, but you were just sitting here, so I have to ask, was that Emma Watson on the phone?"


    "Oh God," Troy sighed dramatically. "Don''t tell me you are one of those rumor-type guys. Emma is just a good friend. She, Jamie, and I have been going on vacation every year ever since we were little."


    "Of course," Stephen nodded, accepting the lie for what it was. "I didn''t mean to imply anything else. It''s just that¡­ have you perhaps considered her for the role of Sam?"


    Troy went abnormally quiet for a few moments before nodding slowly. "I have. In fact, she loved the book so much that she wanted to play Sam from the beginning. But when we started discussions with you about the film, she was very young, so I told her the role wouldn''t suit her."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "And what about now?" Stephen asked. "How old is she now? 15?"


    "14."


    "Hmmm," Stephen hummed audibly. "I have not seen a recent photo of hers, so you would know that better. Do you think she will be able to play Sam convincingly?"


    Troy thought it over for a few seconds before nodding, "Yes. She can pass off for a young-looking 18-year-old. But¡­" Troy hesitated for a few moments. "I don''t know if she would want to do this at such short notice. Her accent can also be a little problem."


    Those were valid concerns.


    "We can hire an on-set accent coach for her who can guide her before every scene," Stephen suggested. "It will be a little expensive, but better than shelving the film for more than a year. And will she still say no, if you personally requested it as a favor?"


    "That I¡­ don''t know," Troy pondered over it before turning to Stephen. "But that''s a secondary matter. If Emma were to do this film, we would have to remove any scene that even remotely sexualizes her. Remember, she''s 14. Kissing is fine as long as it''s innocent and doesn''t change into anything more."


    That could be a problem because some scenes will have to be rewritten, but it was not a deal breaker.


    "Okay," Stephen agreed after some thought. "I will rewrite some scenes. Why don''t you talk to her about it first? Then we''ll know for sure. The sooner we know, the sooner we can begin her accent training. We have limited time after all."


    (Break)


    Jonathan Groff sat behind the steering wheel, while I was sitting on the far right. Emma was sandwiched between the two of us, but her arm rested casually against Jonathan''s shoulder. If I didn''t know that Jonathan was as gay as they came, I''d be a little jealous of him.


    "Action!"


    Jonathan turned on the ignition of the truck and started moving it slowly. It would be a little difficult to shoot everything at high speeds, so it was decided to keep the speed slow. The road we were driving on had been barricaded, so that it was safe for us to talk while driving. Cameras were placed everywhere to record our conversation.


    Suddenly, David Bowie''s Heroes started playing on the cassette player in the car.


    "Oh my God!" Emma exclaimed excitedly. "What is that song?"


    "Right?" Jonathan agreed. "I have no idea."


    She turned to me, "Have you ever heard this before?"


    I smiled but shook my head, "Never."


    She turned back to Jonathan, "Patrick, we''ve gotta go through the tunnel."


    "Sam, it''s freezing," Jonathan argued with a grin on his face.


    "It''s the perfect song!" Emma argued back hotly.


    "Cut!" Their banter was interrupted by Chbosky''s voice over a speaker. "Emma, your British accent is coming out. Let''s try it again from the start, shall we? This time without music."


    Because of the setting of the scene, Chbosky couldn''t be here in person to shoot this, so a small speaker had been placed in the car, such that Chbosky would be able to give instructions to us even from afar while keeping a check on the footage on a screen. The music had been cut off to maintain the continuity of the scene. It will be added later in the post-production.


    "Okay," Emma said before taking a deep breath and starting again, "Oh my God! What is that song?"


    "Cut! Let''s start again."


    "Oh my God!"


    "Cut!"


    I felt a little bad for Emma. I had more or less pleaded with her to do this film. This was her first project outside of [Harry Potter], so it made sense that it would take her some time to adjust to the parameters of shooting something new. Filming in a car was always hectic because of the closed space. You couldn''t even walk or stretch between retakes. I had done these types of scenes a lot, starting with the climax of [The Sixth Sense] and going all the way over to the flying car sequence in [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets], (which we shot for a whole month). This was a first for Emma, so it wasn''t surprising that she was struggling with it.


    I knew before I even invited her that there would be problems while shooting this film. The biggest one was, of course, our relationship. I don''t feel ready yet to come out and announce it to the world, and it is very difficult to maintain the status quo if we keep doing films together.


    "Emma," I said to my girlfriend after the tenth wrong take. I chose my words carefully, aware that both of us were fitted with mics. "It''s alright. You just need to take a deep breath and calm down. It will come out good soon enough. It doesn''t matter if we have to do a hundred retakes. Okay?"


    Emma heaved a sigh of what I presumed to be relief before nodding, "Yeah, it''s just so different from what I''m used to."


    "I think you''re doing a good job," Jonathan chimed in. "But then again, I have no idea how these things work, so I could be wrong."


    Emma nodded at Jonathan appreciatively before taking a deep breath. Then she said in her American accent, "Alright, let''s do this again."


    That take passed on the next try. But it had been hours since we started it. Now was the difficult part. Or easy, depending upon how you see it.


    "Action!"


    Emma slid open the rear windshield of the truck and got out.


    "What is she doing?" I asked Jonathan.


    "Don''t worry, she does it all the time," he reassured me casually.


    Emma, meanwhile, was unaware of our talk and had spread her arms out, enjoying the wind against her body. She looked absolutely beautiful in her black dress. A crew member was sitting behind her, holding her tightly so that she didn''t fall off, but the car was moving at a relatively slow speed, so there was no real danger to the scene.


    I didn''t have to fake my expression as I saw her freely spread her arms out. I also wanted freedom like that.


    "What?" Jonathan asked me.


    "I feel infinite," I replied giddily. This was the best moment of my life.


    "Cut!" Chbosky''s voice came out of the speaker. "Perfect, guys! Absolutely perfect. Now you can come back and change so that we can shoot the climax as well."


    Not needing to be told twice, Jonathan turned the car around and we drove to our starting position where a trailer had been parked for us to change our costumes. As happened with most film productions, this film was also not being shot in order. Since we had to go through the tunnel twice, we planned to shoot both scenes in one day.


    (Break)


    Alfie just knew that this would be his lucky week. He knew it as soon as he got to know that Troy Armitage and Emma Watson were starring in a small-budget movie together in his hometown. Pittsburgh is a relatively quiet place for amateur photographers because there are no big celebrities here. That''s why Alfie only clicks photos in his free time. Most of his earnings come from being a janitor at the public school in his district.


    He knew that he could have moved to New York or LA to make a lot more money, but his family was here, and he didn''t want to leave them. So he worked with what he had and clicked photos whenever he could. And today would be one such day.


    He had arrived at the scene early, which was 8:00 PM. They had barricaded the road for the scene they were shooting, so Alfie had to run on his feet with a heavy camera around his neck to record everything. All this while making sure he remained unseen. Legally, no one could stop him from capturing anything that happened on a road, but if he were seen, they may try to stop him. His personal experience told him that the best photos come out only when the target doesn''t know they''re being photographed.


    And he did that successfully. From his hiding spot, he clicked Emma Watson shooting a scene where she was standing at the back of a truck, with her arms outstretched. The photos and the videos he had taken during the multiple takes came our very well. He also took photos of Troy doing the same sometime later, with a different pair of clothes. And then came the best shot that would ensure he would be earning more than enough to make this worthwhile¡ªTroy bent down on the rear window of the truck and kissed Emma.


    Sure, it was a staged kiss, but Alfie had recorded it all. This was bound to get him some good money. Fans were already shipping Harry and Hermione, and this photo would be the perfect fuel to that fire.


    It had been hours since he had been there. Almost the entire night had passed, and dawn was breaking soon on the horizon. The shooting had also come to an end for the day, and everyone was packing up their stuff.


    Alfie wanted to follow in their footsteps to go home and sleep, but he had a feeling that he would miss something crucial if he went right now. Usually, his feeling was correct, so he didn''t move from his hiding spot, his eyes fixed on Troy and Emma. The two were talking to a third guy, who must be a small-time actor. Alfie kept his camera trained on them all this time.


    Then Troy shook hands with that other actor before walking with Emma over to a car. He opened the door for her before leaning in. He looked around carefully to see if anyone was seeing this, before pecking Emma on the lips.


    Alfie was shocked to see this. Yet, he didn''t stop clicking photos. Emma was apparently not satisfied with the peck and pulled Troy in for a deeper kiss. This time, Alfie recorded the whole scene in an HD video.


    Troy waved goodbye to Emma and the car she was in was driven away, while Troy sat in his own car before leaving the set.


    "Holy shit!" Alfie said out loud. "I think I just made a fortune that will set me up for life."


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 108

    June 2004, Pittsburgh, PA, USA


    "I''m a little nervous about the shoot today, Troy," Emma said softly while sitting beside me. "I don''t think this role is suitable for me."


    "Nonsense," I shot down her insecurities. "It is unsuitable for you only if you think that."


    Emma didn''t say anything for a few moments. "I saw the replay of the first week of filming. I can see that I''m far from being the best actress."


    As much as I wanted to, I couldn''t disagree with that completely. While I had grown to love Emma a lot over the years, I didn''t want to lie to her face. She is the sweetest, most understanding, and most supportive girlfriend a guy could ever ask for, but she wasn''t the best actress. And that''s fine. Not everyone has the raw talent that a few actors, like Emily Stone, possess naturally. Even Jonathan Groff and Lea Michele were much better actors than Emma.


    However, that didn''t mean I was stupid enough to say that to her face.


    "Consider this to be a learning opportunity," I said carefully. "I''m not the best actor either. I take each day as a challenge."


    "You? Not the best actor?" Emma scoffed. "Whenever I see any of your performances, I feel so inferior. You are just one year older, but your acting is so far ahead of me. I don''t think I can ever catch up." She looked away from me, slight shame visible in her eyes.


    I grasped her chin and lightly turned her face back to me. "And why do you feel the need to catch up with me? You are you, and I''m me. We will never be the same. And that''s why I love you. Have you seen how arrogant I am? I need someone like you to ground me or I''ll fly off into space with the big head I have."


    "Stop making it about us," Emma said tiredly, pushing my hand away from her face. "It''s not about us at all. I''m just saying that I''m not sure if this profession is suitable for me. The worst part is that because of all this [Harry Potter] fame, I don''t think I''d be able to do anything else ever."


    I looked at her to see if she was being genuine with her words. From what I could see, she was.


    "I really didn''t want to do this film right now," she continued. "I had thought I would get some acting classes to improve my skills before doing anything else besides Hermione. But you pleaded so much I couldn''t say no."


    Now I was feeling shitty. I didn''t want this for her at all.


    "You can still leave if you want," I offered. "We will reshoot all your scenes with someone else." It would be a little expensive, but the money was not more important than Emma''s happiness. "I never meant to make you¡ª"


    "No," Emma cut me off. "I don''t like dropping things off in between. Why do you think I didn''t drop Hermione as well when your dad came to me with a contract renewal?"


    "You were thinking of dropping out from [Harry Potter]?" I asked.


    She shrugged, "Doesn''t matter. I didn''t. I will finish this film just as I will [Harry Potter], but you have to promise me that from now on, you will never ask me to do a role like this."


    "Even if it''s a very good Oscar-worthy role?" I asked.


    "Even then," she affirmed. "I think that we need to set boundaries between our work and personal¡ª"


    "Hey guys!"


    Emma and I turned in unison toward the interruption, which just happened to be Lea Michele.


    "Hi, Lea," Emma greeted her with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Troy and I were just talking about the next scene. Would you like to run lines with us?"


    I resisted the urge to snap at Lea and took a deep breath. I silently sent a look to Emma that said we weren''t done with our talk before turning back to Lea with a forced smile. "Yeah, it would be good for everyone if we could run our lines."


    "Great!" Lea beamed at me. "You are such a good actor, Troy. I know I can learn a lot from you."


    I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Why did she have to exclude Emma so blatantly right when she was having doubts about her skills?


    "Yeah," Emma agreed instantly, but I could detect the hint of sarcasm in her voice. "Troy is so good, we all can learn from him."


    "Why not?" I said reluctantly. "Only a fool would say no to such beautiful ladies."


    "Aww," Lea cooed before snaking an arm around mine. "You are so cute. I can''t believe that you''re still single. I''ll happily be your first if you want."


    "Let''s keep things professional here," I hastily separated my arm from hers. I didn''t have to look at Emma to know the daggers she must be throwing at Lea with her eyes. As much as I liked having Emma around, she was right. We have to set clear personal and professional boundaries between us.


    I had made a great error by inviting her to this film without considering her feelings. Maybe that''s why most actors don''t work with their significant other onscreen. Would I even have offered the role to Emma had I not seen the original film? I''m sure one day my foreknowledge will get me killed.


    (Break)


    "Action!"


    Hearing the magical word, all of us went into our serious acting mode. There were seven of us sitting around a table, with hollow cups in front of us, playing the game of truth or dare. Lea was sitting on my left, while Emma occupied my right.


    "Truth or dare?" The actor playing Bob asked Jonathan.


    "Who are you talking to?" Jonathan said with a grin, wagging his eyebrows, making it obvious that he wouldn''t accept anything less than a dare.


    "I dare you to kiss Alice," Bob nodded toward the girl sitting beside him.


    Jonathan growled playfully while sidling next to Alice and saying dramatically, "Gird your loins, procreator." He was such a joy to watch in his element.


    "Mary Elizabeth," Craig, Sam''s older boyfriend, said to Lea, "Samantha told me you got into Harvard. Congratulations."


    "Thank you!" Lea beamed, hugging me closer to her. "This one still hasn''t gotten me flowers, but I forgive you." Then she kissed me on the cheek. I didn''t even have to fake how uncomfortable that made me, given Emma was sitting on my other side.


    Jonathan then went on to kiss the girl playing Alice before turning to me.


    "Let''s see¡­ I pick, Charlie. Truth or Dare?"


    "Truth," I said confidently.


    "How''s your first relationship going?" he asked.


    "It''s so bad, that I keep fantasizing one of us is dying of cancer so I don''t have to break up with her," I said with the straightest face I could muster.


    "Charlie," Jonathan called out again. "Hey! Truth or Dare?" Lea physically shook me out of my daydream as everyone else chuckled at me.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Dare?" I said a little hesitantly. I had already seen the consequence of picking truth in my head, so it was better to stick with dare this time.


    "Okay," Jonathan said excitedly. "I dare you to kiss the prettiest girl in the room on the lips." He then grinned cockily. "And notice that I charitably said girl and not person, because let''s face it, I''d smoke all you bitches."


    While everyone chuckled at his joke, I didn''t. My mind was set on one thing only ¡ª I had to kiss the prettiest girl in the room, which just happened to be my girlfriend. Without thinking too much about it, I turned to her and kissed Emma on the lips. She pulled back hastily and turned to Lea with a concerned look.


    Lea, who played Mary Elizabeth, was supposed to be my character, Charlie''s girlfriend during this time. By kissing another girl, I essentially declared that she wasn''t as beautiful.


    I looked around the table, and everyone else was looking at me as if I had grown a second head.


    "Oh, that''s fucked up," Jonathan summed up the situation eloquently.


    I turned back to my supposed girlfriend and said apologetically, "Mary Elizabeth. I''m so sorry." Without waiting for my response, she got up and walked out of the room. "It was a mistake, I''m sorry." I turned to Emma. "Sam, I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean anything by it."


    Emma gave me a disappointed look before asking, "What the hell''s wrong with you?" Then she turned around and walked out of the frame as well.


    "Cut!" Chbosky''s voice rang out in the room. "And that''s done, guys. Perfectly, I must say. Now everyone else can go if they want, we have to shoot Troy and Lea''s scene in twenty minutes."


    I removed the mic attached to me and saw Emma doing the same. I hated doing this next part.


    "I don''t think you should stay here," I said softly. "I wouldn''t like seeing you in such a scene either."


    "No way in hell am I gonna let you alone with Lea of all people," Emma shot back.


    "What''s wrong with Lea?" I asked, though I didn''t have to. I could see the eyes she was making at me from behind Emma. "Don''t answer that," I said, realizing my mistake. That girl wouldn''t know the meaning of subtlety even if it hit her in the face.


    "Also, did you forget that I am in the scene as well?"


    I had forgotten that. Emma doesn''t have any lines in the scene, but she appears for a brief moment to kiss me.


    "Troy," my costume lady walked up to me before I could reply. "You need to change for the next scene."


    "Go," Emma instructed. "I have to change as well. See you soon." With that, she turned and walked over to her dressing room.


    I sighed but followed the costume lady to change for the next scene. The upcoming scene was Charlie and Mary Elizabeth''s first kiss. We were shooting the film in reverse order so that the rest of the cast members could be free early and wouldn''t have to stay all day long for their scene.


    It didn''t take long for the actors and the set to get ready for the scene.


    "Action!"


    Hearing that word, Lea started dancing around the room slowly while I was sitting on the couch. "Don''t you just love old music?" She asked me.


    "Yeah?" I half-asked nervously, fully in character.


    "Good. Cause I made you a mix of it," she said while sitting beside me, her hand resting on my shoulder, making me even more nervous. It didn''t help that Emma, Emma''s mother, Lea''s mother, and a representative of the child welfare association were keeping a fixed gaze on my actions. Logically, either of my parents should have been here as well, but that meant flying all the way over from London for just a day, so they signed over that duty to my lovely assistant/manager, Tobias.


    "This is a nice house," I remarked nervously.


    "When I''m done being a lobbyist, I''ll move into a similar house in Cape Cod. Sounds nice, doesn''t it?"


    "Yeah," I nodded more than was strictly necessary to increase the hilarity of the scene.


    Lea inched closer to me and kept a hand on my chest, making me take a deep breath. "Your heart''s beating really fast."


    "Uh huh," I nodded nervously.


    "Charlie," she whispered while coming closer. "Do you like me?"


    "I think so," I nodded rapidly.


    "Don''t be nervous," she said softly before taking my hand and placing it on her shoulder, dropping her dress down, revealing her bra. Then she guided my hand over to her chest. I didn''t move it at all and relented all control to her, aware of all the eyes on me.


    Lea moved forward, placing her lips on mine. Her lips were soft and moist, making me forget where I was for a moment. Her hands grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me along on top of her as we made out, but I made sure to keep my tongue to myself. Lea was not so professional, and I could feel her tongue around my lips, but I didn''t give in to the temptation.


    We kissed for a very long time because Chbosky couldn''t just get the right shot. By the end, I even lost count of how many times I kissed her that day.


    "Charlie," she whispered after pulling away from my lips. Then she lay down across my lap and said, "I didn''t know how tonight was gonna go, but it was really nice, wasn''t it?"


    "Uh-huh," I nodded noncommittally.


    "I just can''t believe that you''re my boyfriend," she said excitedly.


    I made a wtf face as the camera panned to me. The two characters never talked about being a couple, so essentially she forced Charlie to be her boyfriend with that statement.


    "Shit!" She suddenly got up. "My parents! Zip it up!" She turned her back to me and barked orders fiercely. "Just like a normal zipper! Hurry."


    I scrambled to do as she said, before hearing, "Cut! Perfect! Let''s move on! Emma, it''s your turn."


    I relaxed immediately. It was already awkward to kiss a girl while everyone was watching. It was worse when your girlfriend was on the set as well, and within moments you had to kiss her too. I just wanted to get this over with so I could go home and relax for the night.


    I turned to see Emma, who had walked over to me. By the looks of it, she didn''t look happy with what had just happened. I don''t understand girls sometimes. Why does she have a problem with me kissing Lea Michele, but not when I kissed L¨¦a Seydoux in [Goblet of Fire]?


    "Are you okay?" I asked nonetheless.


    "Yeah," she nodded nonchalantly. "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "Action!"


    Emma kissed me, and I realized the difference between Emma and Lea. Emma was very good at kissing me. I knew her lips like my own. Probably better than my own. With her, I had no hesitation at all.


    Emma separated from me for a moment and looked at me longingly. A look I returned in character.


    "Cut!" Chbosky yelled out. "And we are done for the day, people. That was perfect, Emma, Troy, that too on the first take."


    I smiled at Emma, "Guess I''m too good at kissing you to need retakes."


    Emma didn''t reply to my jab. Instead, she got up, removed her mic, and walked back to where her mother, Jacqueline, was waiting for her. Jackie sent me an angry/sad look before walking away with Emma. I could only scratch my head in confusion.


    What the fuck did I do wrong now?


    I didn''t want to let the situation fester and get worse, so after removing my mic, I got up and followed after Emma. Before I could go very far, Tobias stood in my way.


    "Troy," he said urgently. "Something has happened. We need to talk about it."


    "Can I talk to Emma first?" I asked, not understanding the urgency of the situation.


    "Oh yes, this involves her as well," he said somberly. "Come on, it''s better if I tell both you and her together."


    I didn''t know why, but dread built up in my gut. Did something bad happen? Why was Tobias acting so weird? Seeing how he was looking around nervously, I didn''t want to force him to answer where anyone could overhear, so I silently followed him to where he was taking me, which turned out to be Emma''s dressing room. He knocked politely before asking, "Can I come in, Emma?"


    "Yes," came the immediate reply. Tobias didn''t wait any longer before going in. Inside were Emma and her mother, Jackie. Usually, Jackie didn''t come with Emma to shoot, but because of the nature of some of the scenes, it was decided that parents/guardians of all underaged actors should be present on set.


    "Emma, Jackie," Tobias greeted them in quick succession. "Let''s not beat around the bush¡ªphotos of Emma and Troy have been leaked to the media."


    "What!?" Jackie said in outrage.


    "What photos?" I asked calmly, but my eyes never left Emma, who looked mightily distressed by the news.


    "It is a photo of you two kissing," Tobias explained. "And not the ones for the film either. They have not yet been published, but an auction was held by a paparazzo where the photo was sold for $300,000 to TMZ. Warner came to know of the auction, and they informed your father about it, who called me a few hours ago."


    "And you''re telling us now?" Jackie asked heatedly.


    "What difference would telling them earlier have made, huh? They''d have performed worse on set and wasted a day of shooting."


    That made sense, but one thing didn''t. "Why didn''t Dad or Warner participate in the auction and outbid TMZ?" I asked.


    "Because they couldn''t get the information on time," Tobias said matter-of-factly. "No reputed media house like Warner would publish the image because of the ethical concerns because of your age. So only tabloids like TMZ were informed of the image."


    That sucked.


    "Also," he continued, "irrespective of when the photo is published, the news that you two are together is out. Tomorrow, this place will be teeming with paparazzi, trying to catch either of you off-guard. I don''t mean to sound uncaring, but this was inevitable. You two are not very subtle, after all. All things considered, I''m amazed that you two could keep your relationship hidden for so long."


    "Isn''t this illegal?" Jackie asked. "They are minors."


    "As long as they were out in public, and the photo is used to report a news story rather than anything obscene, no law is broken," Tobias said. "Ethically it''s wrong, but when has ethics stopped tabloids?"


    Suddenly, Emma got up and turned to Jackie, "Can we go home now, Mum?"


    "But Emma¨C" I began saying.


    "No, Troy," she shook her head. "I don''t want any more drama in my life right now. Especially not when I feel so violated at having my privacy breached so blatantly. Also, don''t think I didn''t notice how you took more than ten takes to kiss that hussy, and you were done with me in just one? I¡­ let''s just go, Mum."


    I stood there shell-shocked as Emma and her mother left Tobias and me in the dressing room without addressing the elephant in the room¡ªwhat would we say to the media when the news is officially leaked tomorrow?


    ___________________


    AN: After some reader complaints, I checked some online sources to see if such a scenario is illegal for the paparazzi taking the picture or the tabloid publishing it. The answer to the best of my knowledge is, it''s not. As long as the photo was taken in a public space, and it is not used for advertisement or anything obscene, it''s perfectly legal. You are more than welcome to correct me, but this plot line will remain unchanged.

 Chapter 109

    "Please do this for me, Emma," Troy begged over the phone. "We don''t have an actress for the role of Sam. You said you love the role, so what''s the problem?"


    Emma took in a deep breath before saying, "The problem is that I''m going on a trip with my dad''s family during the same time you want me to shoot the film."


    "You can go on a trip in September," Troy offered. "I will be going then as well. We can go together if your family doesn''t want to."


    "We''ve already made plans, Troy," Emma insisted.


    "Please do this for me, Emma. I really need your help¡­"


    Emma thought back to the conversation that led her to do the film called [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. She didn''t want to do it, but Troy had insisted again and again. When she talked to her mother about it, her mother said one thing: decide for yourself whether the film would be worth dropping the vacation plans.


    After some thought, she decided that she wanted to do the film. If not for any other reason, then to make sure that she would be the one paired opposite Troy. A big part of her wanted to do a romantic movie with her boyfriend, and now that wish was about to be fulfilled. It would be so great!


    Or so she had thought.


    Troy was an absolute marvel of an actor and human being, and he showed his appreciation for her coming to shoot the film wholeheartedly. He personally helped her nail the American accent and even practiced all his scenes with her. The problem was that he wasn''t the only person making the film.


    On the first day of the shoot, she was just about to come out of her dressing room when she heard it.


    "They''re just milking all the [Harry Potter] fame in this film, getting Harry and Hermione together," a male voice was saying.


    "Of course they are," a female replied. "Harmony is the most shipped couple in [Harry Potter] fanfiction. If only they''d thought of other things as well besides the popularity of the film. Emma is pretty, but more like kid-pretty. Not enough to make boys swoon. You know what I mean?"


    "You mean flat?" the guy asked.


    "That as well," the girl remarked. "And her acting is very¡­ immature. It looks good in [Harry Potter], but this is an acting-heavy indie film that needs real acting chops."


    Emma didn''t want to hear them talk anymore, so she loudly opened the door to the dressing room and saw the faces of the two rapidly paling crew members. She knew she could have easily gotten them fired, but she didn''t. In fact, she behaved as if she hadn''t heard them at all. That is always the easier alternative when it comes to these things. She didn''t like confrontations.


    While outwardly she may have ignored their conversation, her mind couldn''t move beyond their words. Was she really such a terrible actress?


    Her thoughts reflected on her acting that day, and she kept making small mistakes again and again. It was rare for her to require so many retakes. Even while shooting [Harry Potter], the most retakes she had done for her acting were nowhere near what she had done in the very first scene of [Perks].


    Troy tried to help boost her confidence, but it was too late by then. As days went by, she quickly realized that this role wasn''t meant for her. Everyone on the set was a much better actor than her. Her insecurities grew more when she shot a scene with Lea Michele. All of Lea''s scenes were passed in one or two takes, but Emma took upwards of five on average.


    Her bad mood wasn''t helped by the conversation she had with Lea.


    "Don''t you think Troy is hot?" Lea asked in between takes when Troy was with Chbosky, checking out the footage they had just shot.


    "Sure," Emma said, acting nonchalant.


    "Don''t be coy," Lea egged her on. "I saw that Crocs ad of his, and he was hot as fuck in it. Don''t tell me you wouldn''t do him if you got the chance."


    Emma shook her head in slight frustration. "I don''t think he''d like that. I have a suspicion that he might be gay." While she said that mostly to dissuade Lea, there was a small feeling she had at the back of her head for quite a while. She had tried many times to take their relationship to the next level¡ªnot full-on sex, but anything beyond just kissing and holding hands. Whenever that happened, Troy would put his foot down, saying they were too young for it.


    She had talked to Amelia, an older cousin of hers, about the issue. Amelia had told her frankly that many young boys are confused about their sexuality or are simply hiding it and using a girlfriend as a front. From that day on, Emma had been observing Troy very carefully. And there were some things she didn''t like.


    She had no doubt that he loved her dearly, as she did him, but maybe their love was more platonic than she thought.


    "He''s not gay," Lea burst Emma''s bubble ruthlessly. "I saw him checking me out the day I auditioned for this role. Jonathan was also with me, and Troy didn''t look at him at all. At least not the way he was looking at me." Lea sounded proud of the fact.


    That stopped Emma in her tracks. If Troy wasn''t gay, then why the fuck was he acting so shy of being intimate with her? Were those crew members right that she was too flat and kid-like to make boys swoon?


    "Just imagine if I could get him to be my boyfriend," Lea continued, unaware of Emma''s internal turmoil. "He''s just so dreamy. And that body! God! I would literally kill someone to get him if I had to. Maybe I''ll use our kissing scenes to show him how much I like him."


    Emma couldn''t counter her because that was the moment for them to begin shooting their next scene. Troy was oblivious to everything, and some part of Emma knew that it wasn''t his fault that Lea kept bungling their kissing scene again and again so there could be more retakes. Yet, that didn''t help her mood.


    And then, the worst thing happened. Someone clicked her and Troy together and sold the photo to TMZ. If there was one thing that Emma wanted above anything else, it was her privacy. That was one thing Troy had taught her over the years¡ªmaintaining your privacy as a public figure was extremely important.


    And now, her love life would become a topic of dinner table conversation worldwide.


    She didn''t want to snap at Troy, but she couldn''t help herself. She was livid, and she didn''t know whom to take out her anger on. Troy seemed like the most obvious scapegoat. She regretted her words soon, but by the time the realization hit her, she was already in her hotel room.


    "It''s okay, love," her mother rubbed her back softly. "You will be fine."


    Emma didn''t say anything, just went to bed, the events of the entire day swimming in her head. Hopefully, the media reaction wouldn''t be as bad as she was expecting it to be.


    (Break)


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    It was worse. Overnight, dozens of reporters and paparazzi surrounded all of their hotel entrances. As soon as Emma stepped out of the hotel, tens of cameras and mics were shoved in her face, each one shouting questions.


    "Emma, is it true that Troy and you are a couple?"


    "Don''t you think you''re too young for a relationship?"


    "Who initiated this union? Was it you or Troy?"


    Questions like these, and many more, were thrown at her in quick succession. From her media training for [Harry Potter], she knew that rapid questioning was a tactic used by reporters to confuse their targets and make them slip up. So Emma firmly kept her mouth shut and looked for an exit. Right, left, wherever she turned, more of those vultures appeared, ready to descend upon even the slightest hint of vulnerability.


    Thankfully, security was quick to come to her rescue, keeping the vultures at bay as Emma and her mother were ushered into a car.


    This wasn''t the first time she''d been papped, but it was definitely the first time so many of them were there. Emma could only close her eyes tiredly as the reality of the situation dawned upon her.


    "I''m so sorry, love," Jackie consoled her daughter lovingly. "I didn''t want you to face this. That''s why I was so hesitant about letting you date Troy."


    "But I have to face it now," Emma said. "There''s no other way."


    "There is," Jackie said firmly. "It won''t be easy, but you can do it. You know what I''m talking about."


    As much as Emma didn''t like it, she knew exactly what her mother was talking about.


    (Break)


    PixelWarrior77: Wait, hold up. Troy and Emma are dating?! TMZ just dropped a bombshell!


    SereneDreamer: WHAT? Noooooo!! Troy was supposed to be mine! That wicked witch Hermione! This is insane!


    QuantumFox: Can''t believe it... Two of the biggest teen stars together? The internet is gonna explode! Harmony forever!


    DarkMatter69: Called it. They''ve had too much chemistry in their interviews. No one smiles that much around just a "friend." Does it mean we can see Harry and Hermione also getting together?


    FireStarter12: Don''t know about that. But TMZ though? They get stuff wrong all the time.


    LunaBliss: It wouldn''t surprise me if it''s true. They''ve been seen together a LOT lately. Plus, who wouldn''t ship them?


    NovaKnight: This is... unexpected, to say the least. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say Troy needs something to stay in the news. First, it was the break-in, then that half-nude ad, and now this? I wonder if he''s going to address it.


    QuantumFox: You forgot the suit his bio-mom filed against his parents, which didn''t even go to court.


    SkyDreamer64: I mean, he''s in the public eye 24/7. So anything that happens to him is reported quite enthusiastically. Btw, how do you keep something like this a secret? I feel bad for them, tbh.


    GlitchInTime: They''re both probably freaking out. Emma always seemed super chill, but this is gonna be everywhere. Poor gal.


    ChillVibesOnly: I''m sure they''ll handle it with their hundreds of millions worth of wealth. Talk about hogging all the money to yourself.


    PixelWarrior77: The internet''s already blowing up with phrases like Troyma and Harmony. People are way too invested in this relationship. Some ppl. smh. They are just kids!


    QuantumFox: Oh, for sure. The shippers are gonna have a field day with this. But imagine the drama if they break up!


    SereneDreamer: Yes!! Break them up right now! I want Troy for myself!


    DarkMatter69: I wonder if this is just a PR stunt. You know how Hollywood is. "Let''s date for a movie promo" type of thing.


    FireStarter12: Could be. Though I''d like to think my Emma won''t play those games. She''s so cool.


    LunaBliss: Yeah, Emma''s always been genuine. If they''re dating, it''s real. And honestly, I''m here for it. They''re cute together!


    NovaKnight: Same. They''d be like Hollywood''s new power couple. Both smart, talented, and drop-dead gorgeous.


    SkyDreamer64: Power couple? They''re not even 16 for God''s sake! Who lives together forever at that age? Now they''ll be forced to make this work with all this scrutiny on them. I hope the media doesn''t eat them alive.


    GlitchInTime: Facts. They should just be able to enjoy it without everyone watching their every move.


    ChillVibesOnly: Agreed. But we all know how it goes. They''re going to be on magazine covers for weeks now, making millions more.


    PixelWarrior77: Wonder if this means we''ll see them together at some big event soon. Red carpet moment, anyone?


    QuantumFox: Oh yeah, can''t wait to see the fan art that''s definitely about to flood the internet.


    DarkMatter69: Brace yourselves, the Troy and Emma fandom just entered a new era. I can''t wait to see how much the Harmony fics will blow up on fanfiction.


    (Break)


    "We knew from the start that this would come out," Dad said over the phone. "It was inevitable."


    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean I have to like it," I whined like the moody teenager I was.


    "That''s life, son," Dad said sagely. "You can''t always get what you want. Have you talked to Emma about your next step? It''s been days since it came out."


    "Not really," I confessed. "These last few days, ever since the news came out, she''s been giving me the cold shoulder. We haven''t talked about it at all. Actually, we haven''t talked about anything at all except when we are filming. Her sole focus is on completing the film. I hate this feeling of being ignored."


    Neither of us spoke for a few moments.


    To ease the situation somewhat with the cast and the crew, I had told everyone on the set that Emma and I were just practicing our kissing scene when the paparazzi photographed us. That, combined with Emma''s mood towards me, had almost everyone convinced it was true. Shooting had moved smoothly after that. The only difference was the increased security around to keep the paparazzi at bay.


    Honestly, I didn''t care what anyone thought about me. All I cared about was Emma. Her apathy towards the situation hit me like a speeding truck. Why was she ignoring me and the issue so blatantly? I had no idea.


    "I guess I''ll see you soon, son," Dad said.


    "Yeah," I whispered before disconnecting the call.


    I wanted to wreck something really bad, starting with the face of the asshole who clicked the photo of Emma and me. The picture in question was all over the internet and the tabloids by now. Despite it being taken late at night, the photo was clear as day, and it was obvious that the two teens kissing were Emma and me.


    I knew a big part of the fault lay with me for kissing her in public, but I guess I''d gotten complacent. I was so used to kissing her casually after wrapping up the day''s work, that it felt weirder not to do it. Not that I''d kissed her at all since the photo was leaked.


    "Are you okay?"


    I looked up to see Mila Kunis, who was playing the role of Candace, my sister in the film, standing there.


    "Yeah," I said uncertainly.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll all blow over," she said confidently. "I don''t know or care if you''re dating Emma or not, but I can tell you about me. When I started dating Mac, the media acted similarly. And now, no one cares about anything."


    Mila Kunis had been dating Macaulay Culkin for the last two years, so her advice made sense.


    "How long did it take for things to settle down?" I asked curiously.


    She pondered over the question for a bit before saying, "A few months. Later, I found out we could''ve avoided all that ruckus if we had released a public statement. Since Mac and I kept our relationship status vague, everyone was eager to ''catch us red-handed''. If I could go back in time, I''d tell my younger self to shout it out to the world so they''d leave us alone."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I nodded at her in gratitude for her advice. "Thank you."


    "It was my pleasure," she smiled at me. "Are you ready to do our scene now?"


    "Yes," I smiled back at her as we took our positions.


    It didn''t take long for Chbosky to call out, "Action!"


    I moved over to the van where Mila was sitting in the back and said my line, "I just couldn''t sit there any longer, so I got you some food in case you got hungry."


    Sitting there, wearing an oversized jacket, Mila looked heartbroken. She sobbed quietly as she said, "You''re such a nicer person than me."


    "No," I shook my head slightly. "Don''t say that. It''s not true."


    "I''m sorry I didn''t let you eat lunch with me on your first day of high school." Her eyes were watery, and she couldn''t control the tears from falling down her cheeks. Shame was evident on her face.


    "No, it''s okay," I said softly, bending down to her level beside the car. "How about you lay down and have some rest? Okay?"


    Mila came forward and hugged me tightly. "Thank you, Charlie." She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. I rubbed her back softly and shushed her before letting her down gently onto the car seat. I kissed the top of her head before smoothing her hair back as she rested.


    "Cut!" Chbosky called out. For a few moments, no one said anything because Mila and I were both still caught up in the emotions of the scene.


    This was undoubtedly my favorite scene in the film and the book. In this scene, Charlie''s sister gets pregnant by her boyfriend, and Charlie takes her to an abortion clinic without telling their parents. They have a tender brother-sister moment together. Unfortunately, in the original timeline, this scene was deleted for reasons that remain unknown to me. I wouldn''t let that happen in this timeline.


    It took me some time to regain my composure after that emotion-heavy scene. Eventually, I turned to Chbosky and asked, "So how was it? Do we need to redo it?"


    "No," Chbosky hastily cleared his throat. "It was good. Let''s move on."


    Only then did I realize that many crew members were touched by the scene and were wiping their eyes.


    I smiled inwardly. Still got it.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 110

    September 2004, Pittsburgh, PA, USA


    I sat in the cafeteria, reading a book, while a plate full of uneaten food lay before me. Jonathan Groff walked past me with a food tray in his hands and through the cafeteria where a bunch of girls called him "nothing." But he ignored them.


    As the camera was no longer on me, I was pointedly watching the scene unfold.


    As Jonathan passed the table where Michael B. Jordan was sitting with a bruised face beside a few of his jock-type friends, one of said friends put his foot out and tripped Jonathan, making him fall painfully and spill all his food on the floor.


    "Oops, sorry, nothing," the bully grinned at the prone form of Jonathan, making others at his table laugh.


    Jonathan got up and walked toward Michael slowly, with anger in his eyes. "You gonna do anything?" he asked with forced calm.


    "What''re you talking about?" Michael asked in confusion.


    "I''m talking about your pet ape just tripped me. Gonna say something?"


    "Why would I?" Michael said nonchalantly.


    "You know why," Jonathan didn''t hide the cold fury in his voice.


    "This is pathetic, man," Michael shrugged. "Your fixation on me."


    "Do you want your friends to know how you got those bruises? Really?"


    Michael got up in front of Jonathan, less than a foot away, and spoke in a heated whisper, "I don''t know what kinda sick shit you''re trying to pull, but you better walk away right now. Nothing."


    Jonathan took a deep breath as if slapped across the face. But he swallowed it pretty quickly before saying, "Fine. Say hello to your dad for me." With that, Jonathan turned around and walked off.


    Michael grinned and said to his back, "Whatever, faggot."


    Jonathan stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around, "What did you call me?"


    "I called you a fag¡ª" That''s as far as Michael got before Jonathan punched him across the face.


    Michael held his nose painfully before throwing himself at Jonathan. The two started fighting on the floor like crazy, punching and slapping each other fiercely. The fight turned nasty when Michael''s friends came to his rescue and started hitting Jonathan.


    Emma rushed across the room from where she had been sitting to save her brother, only to have one of the bigger guys throw her back into the crowd of students.


    "Stop!" Emma cried. "Leave him alone! Stop!"


    And then I came to the rescue. I threw one punch toward the camera, and the next instant, all four bullies were on the ground. Two of the bullies were holding their noses in pain, while everyone else was looking at me in shocked silence, not believing that I was capable of violence. I looked down at my rapidly bruising hand before turning towards Jonathan, helping him up to his feet, and then turned back to the bullies.


    "Touch my friends again, and I''ll blind you," I said calmly. But because of the silence in the room, everyone heard me.


    "Cut!" Chbosky called out excitedly. "That''s what I wanted all this while! Great job, Troy, Jonathan, Michael, everyone. That was perfection."


    I nodded toward him in gratitude. "When''s the next scene?"


    "We are done with all the school scenes now," Chbosky said proudly. "Mostly it''s the small shots to fill out gaps between the scenes, for which we won''t need you. There are only two important ones left for you¡ªCharlie''s breakdown and Sam and Charlie''s first kiss. The rest is all done. That too ahead of time."


    Storyboarding the entire movie had gone a long way in reducing the shooting time. Any other inexperienced filmmaker might have tried out the same scene with different camera angles, but we saved all that time by making detailed storyboards in pre-production.


    Now, we would be done with the film in less than a week. There was just one problem left¡ªEmma.


    I turned toward where she had been standing just a minute ago. Not finding her there, I gave a quick excuse to Chbosky and ran toward her trailer.


    "Emma!" I called out as I ran in her direction. I knew she heard me because she paused for a moment, but she didn''t turn around. Instead, she kept walking.


    "Emma!" I called again, and this time, I successfully caught up to her.


    "Will you fucking talk to me, dammit!?" I yelled, standing behind her right before she could enter her trailer. "What have I done to deserve this treatment, huh?"


    She turned back to me with a furious look in her eyes. However, her expression didn''t lessen her beauty in any way.


    "Don''t create a scene where anyone can see. Please, Troy," she hissed, looking around as a few passing crew members gave us curious looks.


    "You''ve left me no choice," I retorted heatedly. "You won''t take my calls, or reply to my texts. You act on set like we haven''t known each other for the last five years, and the worst part is those icy looks, like I killed your dog. I thought, before being my girlfriend, you were my best friend. I didn''t confront you until now because I thought you needed space, and I didn''t want to put you in a difficult position. Now we''re less than a week away from finishing the film. The least you can do is give me an explanation. I''m not leaving until you do."


    A flash of guilt crossed her face as I finished my rant.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "What''s going on here?" Emma''s mum, Jackie, asked as she came toward us hurriedly. "Troy, can you please leave her alone¡ª"


    "It''s okay, Mum," Emma interrupted. "I guess Troy and I need to talk."


    "Are you sure, love?" Jackie asked worriedly.


    "Yeah. Pretty sure," Emma nodded, then turned to me and motioned for me to follow her.


    Silently, I followed her inside her trailer. It had been so long since the two of us had been alone in either of our trailers. Her space was neat and clean, with everything in its proper place. Quite contrary to mine. I didn''t like anyone cleaning up my mess in what I considered my safe space, whether it was my bedroom or my trailer.


    Suddenly, my eyes landed on a small white teddy bear, and a smile came to my lips unconsciously. It was a gift I had given Emma on Valentine''s Day. I didn''t know she had brought it with her to Pittsburgh. I picked it up and saw our names engraved on the back. It was a custom job that I had booked especially for her.


    "So?" Emma startled me. "You wanted to talk?"


    I put the teddy down and said, "You know what I want to talk about."


    Emma sighed before taking a seat on the couch and motioned for me to sit across from her. I did, after a few moments of hesitation. She stayed silent for a while, absentmindedly playing with the bracelet on her wrist. Another gift from me. I didn''t interrupt, giving her all the time she needed.


    "I can''t do this, Troy," she finally said after what felt like forever.


    "Can''t do what?" I asked, even though I had a sinking feeling about where this conversation was heading. Some part of me refused to accept it.


    "This," she motioned between us, "us. I thought I wouldn''t mind when our relationship got out. You seem not to care about all the baggage that comes with fame, but I do. I can''t bear the scrutiny from the media and everyone else in the world that comes with dating you. I love you, I really do. But this is too much for me."


    Tears began rolling down her cheeks as she wiped them away.


    "Please, Troy," she said between sobs.


    "Hey," I whispered, moving forward to wrap her in a tight hug. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner how much this was affecting you? I could have told the media we weren''t dating, buried the story, and even gotten a fake girlfriend to cover it up. We can still do that. We can make everything go back to how it was a few months ago."


    Emma shook her head in the crook of my neck. "No, it won''t work. Once I finish high school, I''m going to university. Ivy League. What will you do then?"


    "I can come with you," I offered, gently smoothing her hair.


    "No," she pulled back from me. "You love your job too much. When you''re not working on a film, you''re making music or watching movies for research. And if you went to film or music school, what could they possibly teach you that you don''t already know from your practical experience? Don''t waste four years of your life for me."


    "You''re worth it," I said, taking both her hands in mine. "You''re worth everything. I''ll fight the whole world for you."


    Emma shook her head. "I''m not asking you to. Nor do I want that. Remember when we started this relationship? You said we''d still be friends even if it ended. I want this to end now. But I don''t want to lose my best friend, Troy."


    I sat there, frozen, unsure of how to process what she was saying. It felt like a bucket of ice-cold water had been dumped on me.


    "No," I blurted out. "Please don''t say that. I''ll give you all the space you need¡ªa week, a month, however long. Just don''t end this."


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, her eyes filling with tears again. "I made this decision a month ago. I just didn''t want our personal drama to disrupt the shoot. I planned to wait until it was over, but you forced me to do it today."


    ''And you conveniently forgot that we have to start shooting the next [Harry Potter] in a few months,'' I wanted to say but held my tongue.


    "Is this because of Lea Michele?" I asked bitterly.


    "No," Emma shook her head. "I can''t blame you for her being a bitch. That was just me trying to find a reason to pin this on you. You''re not to blame at all. You''re perfect. This is all because of my insecurities. Maybe I''ll get over it in a few years and we can try again, but right now, we need to go our separate ways."


    Suddenly, I stood up. I couldn''t be near her anymore. I needed to get out of the trailer.


    I didn''t say another word before walking out.


    I hadn''t expected this to happen today, or anytime in the near future. Emma was perfect for me. She said she wanted to remain friends, but realistically, that wasn''t possible. At least not right now.


    (Break)


    "You''ve never had a girlfriend?" Emma asked from where she was sitting on the bed, making the pain in my heart worse. But I had a job to do, so I pushed those feelings down and shook my head in response.


    "Not even a second-grade valentine?" she continued.


    "No." I smiled a little, bashfully.


    "Have you ever kissed a girl?"


    "No," I said, moving toward her. "What about you?" I sat down on the bed in front of her.


    "Have I ever kissed a girl?" Emma teased.


    "No, no, your first kiss."


    She paused for a moment before answering, "I was eleven. His name was Robert. He used to come over to the house all the time."


    "Was he your first boyfriend?" I asked, curious, with a slight smile.


    "He was my¡­" She clicked her tongue, debating whether to continue. "He was my dad''s boss."


    My smile faded as the realization hit me.


    "You know, Charlie, I used to sleep with guys who treated me like shit. And get wasted all the time. But now I feel like I have a chance. I can get into a real college."


    I couldn''t stop myself and took her hand. "You can do it. It''s true."


    Her eyes grew misty. "You really think so?" she asked hopefully.


    "My aunt had the same thing happen to her, and she turned her life around."


    "She must have been great," Emma said, wiping her tears.


    "She was my favorite person in the world," I replied, "until now."


    She looked away, but I didn''t. It felt like this might be the last time I''d see her in a long while, and I needed to memorize everything¡ªher face, her eyes, her smile, her tears¡ªeverything.


    "Charlie," she turned back to me. "I know you know that I like Craig, but I want you to forget about that, okay?"


    "Okay," I nodded.


    "I just wanna make sure that the first person who kisses you, loves you, okay?"


    I opened my mouth to say something, but only air came out.


    Emma smiled sweetly at my reaction, then scooted closer to me. I didn''t pull away as our eyes met. She glanced down at my lips, moving slowly, giving me the option to back out if I wanted to¡ªbut I didn''t.


    When our lips met, I felt a stab of pain in my chest. I had a feeling this might be our last kiss for a long time. I deepened the kiss, taking full advantage of that moment, knowing it could be cut short later.


    Emma must have known too because she let it last longer than planned before pulling away.


    "I love you, Troy," she said softly.


    "I love you too," I replied without thinking, as she hugged me tightly. I closed my eyes and smiled, content.


    For a few brief moments, I forgot everything. I forgot that we weren''t together anymore, that we had broken up, or that we were surrounded by a whole crew shooting this scene. It felt real.


    Until it wasn''t.


    "Cut!" Chbosky called out. "Emma, you said Troy instead of Charlie in the last line. Everything else was great. Just say, ''I love you, Charlie,'' and we''ll be done."


    I hate that man. He ruined a perfectly good moment which could even be our last one together.


    "Action!"


    "I love you, Charlie," Emma repeated as instructed.


    "I love you too," I said in character and hugged her again, but I wasn''t acting at all.


    "Cut," Chbosky called out one final time. "And we''re done, guys. The shooting of [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] is over."


    As the crew cheered around us, I didn''t feel any happiness at all. I couldn''t look away from Emma, who looked equally troubled by the news that this was over.


    _____________________________


    AN: Please don''t kill me. I have said it from the start that Troy would date multiple girls before settling down with the one. I needed him to be heartbroken for the next part of the story, which would start with a small time skip. The next chapter won''t be sad and will be heavy on moving the plot forward. I''m not saying that Emma is out of the picture completely, but for now she is. Maybe years later they may reconcile, but not in near future.

 Chapter 111

    <u>October 2004, Kloves Residence, London</u>


    "Are you absolutely sure about your decision, Alfonso?" Steve asked the Mexican director he had worked with over the past few years. He had grown to respect and admire his craft a lot, so his decision pained him a little.


    "Yes," Alfonso nodded. "As much as I loved working on these two films, I had already given my word, and I¡¯m contractually bound to do that other film. I agreed with you to do the fifth and the sixth films initially because they hadn¡¯t approached me again in a year, but now they have."


    "I can buy out the contract for you," Steve offered. "I¡¯m serious."


    Alfonso smiled, then shook his head. "No, thanks. We have been working on that film for years, and finally, we have a good script. I wouldn¡¯t mind coming back to direct [Harry Potter], but only after I¡¯m done with [Children of Men]."


    "I can¡¯t do anything to change your mind?" Steve offered as a last resort. "I can offer you higher pay."


    "No," Alfonso said resolutely. "I really want to make [Children of Men]."


    Steve steepled his fingers as he carefully thought about what to do about this issue. He didn¡¯t want to delay the joint production of [HP 5 & 6], but he would be forced to do so now. As per the original plan, they would begin shooting [HP 5] as soon as [HP 4] had been released. But that was only possible if Alfonso were to continue his work. Any new director would require at least six months in pre-production to get on the same page as Alfonso.


    There was another little issue of the sixth book not hitting the shelves for another year, but ever since Steve paid her $10m, Rowling had been very compliant with the production and had even given him a manuscript of the sixth book in advance.


    "You will guide your replacement for the fifth film, right?" Steve asked Alfonso.


    "Of course," Alfonso smiled reassuringly. "You didn¡¯t even have to ask me about that."


    "Alright then." Steve got up and shook hands with Alfonso. "It was great working with you, and I hope we will be able to work on the seventh movie again."


    Alfonso left Steve¡¯s office shortly after, leaving a frustrated American behind. Steve didn¡¯t like when things didn¡¯t go his way, but he didn¡¯t have a choice in this matter.


    He left his home office and walked over to the living room, where Kathy and Evan were watching an old movie on the TV. The scene saddened him once more because of the absence of their last family member. It had already been a month since Troy came back from Pittsburgh, and he had yet to go out of the house even once. He stayed holed up in his room most of the time and had even canceled his sessions with his tutors. The only time he would go out was to swim in their pool occasionally, but that didn¡¯t mean this isolation was healthy in any way.


    "So you¡¯re done with your meeting with Alfonso?" Kathy asked as her eyes met Steve¡¯s.


    "Yeah," Steve sighed as he sat down beside his wife. "We¡¯ll have to find a new director for the next two films."


    "How about Chris Columbus?" Evan suggested.


    Steve could only shake his head. "He¡¯s too expensive. Also, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s suitable for making the dark film we want. Warner would prefer searching for a low-key, non-popular director for this purpose. Like Alfonso was before [Harry Potter]."


    A dark film was just an excuse; the only real reason was money. Chris had taken a huge upfront salary of $10 million each for the first two films, in addition to a box office cut. The first two films had taken $225 million to make jointly, while the third and the fourth were wrapped up at $200 million, despite the higher salaries of the cast, because Alfonso¡¯s salary for the two films was negligible compared to Chris''. Sure, Alfonso would have charged a higher amount for the fifth and sixth films, but even then his salary would be lower than Chris¡¯.


    The joint production had helped save a lot of CGI shots as well, which had saved them a lot of money. If Warner could do it, they would make all the movies back-to-back, until the seventh one¡ªthe cast was old enough to do it after all. Unfortunately, the last two books were not out yet, and despite Rowling¡¯s compliance, it would be difficult to wrap up the series faithfully to the source material without the books as a reference for everyone involved in the process.


    "Has he come out of his room today?" Steve asked.


    "That depends on your definition of his room," Evan replied. "He''s been using his music room."


    Kathy sighed audibly. "This is getting too much. I¡¯ve had breakups in my life as well, but I didn¡¯t mope in my room for a whole month because of them."


    "Cut him some slack, love," Steve chided her gently. "He¡¯s not even 16 yet, and this was his first relationship."


    "I can¡¯t help but worry," Kathy retorted. "Doesn¡¯t he have to go on a world tour soon for promotions of [Goblet of Fire]? That too with Emma? Do you think this moping would help him when he¡¯s face to face with her again?"


    Steve didn¡¯t say anything because that was his biggest worry. Not to mention, the media would eat them alive in the interviews if either of them showed even a hint of vulnerability.


    "You should talk to him," Kathy suggested. "I¡¯ve tried, but I wasn¡¯t able to get him to listen."


    Steve nodded and got up. "You¡¯re right. No time like the present."


    "Should I come along?" Evan offered.


    Steve shook his head. "Let me see if I can talk to him first."


    He left Kathy and Evan in the living room and walked up to Troy¡¯s music room, only to be left stunned by what he observed there. Troy was sitting in front of the piano, with a determined expression on his face. His fingers wafted across the piano keys as a sad tune played in the background of Troy¡¯s melodious voice. Over the years, Steve had heard many songs from Troy, but this one sounded special.


    [Someone You Loved - Lewis Capaldi]</a>


    ~: I¡¯m going under and this time I fear there¡¯s no one to save me


    This all or nothing really got a way of driving me crazy :~


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!Hearing that hauntingly hollow melody coming from his son made Steve frown in worry once more.


    ~: I need somebody to heal


    somebody to know


    somebody to have


    somebody to hold


    It¡¯s easy to say


    but it¡¯s never the same


    I guess I kinda liked the way you numbed all the pain


    Now the day bleeds, into nightfall


    and you¡¯re not here, to get me through it all


    I let my guard down and then you pulled the rug


    I was getting kinda used to being someone you loved. :~


    The beautiful lyrics and the piercing emotion behind the song hit Steve right in the chest. Combined with Troy¡¯s perfectly pitched vocals, the song felt heavenly. For a moment, he felt as if he was intruding on some private moment of Troy¡¯s.


    When Troy didn¡¯t continue the song and heaved a big sigh instead, Steve started clapping. Troy turned toward the sound in surprise but quickly masked it.


    "Holy shit!" Steve said with a huge grin on his face. "That was amazing."


    "Thanks," Troy said more out of instinct, without even a hint of a smile. "How can I help you, Dad?"


    Steve raised a challenging eyebrow. "Can I not even see what my son is doing in his free time?"


    "Of course you can," Troy replied hastily. "It just felt as if you had to talk about something. My bad."


    Steve changed the topic smartly. "Are you ready to start promoting [Goblet of Fire] in a few days?"


    Troy shrugged. "I guess. Just make sure that Emma and I aren¡¯t together all the time. The rest should be fine."


    "That¡¯s not possible," Steve replied. "We can¡¯t have the two lead actors avoiding each other that blatantly. Rumors and conspiracy theories will start if you interview separately. Ever since that photo of yours came out, you two have avoided the media, and the attention has died down a bit, but now they will definitely ask questions about it. It¡¯s unavoidable."


    Troy sighed tiredly before looking up. "What do you think we should do then?"


    "Pick a story and stick to it," Steve said. "Make up your mind whether you want to come out with the relationship or not. I think confessing about it is pointless since it¡¯s over now. Tell them it was a scene from the other film you shot and that Emma and you are good friends. Meanwhile, make sure you don¡¯t give off any reactions that might suggest there¡¯s anything wrong between you two."


    Troy nodded slowly. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t have to. Steve knew he was hurting inside¡ªhis song was enough indication of that.


    He stepped forward and lightly grabbed Troy¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that so young, son, but that¡¯s life. It happens to everyone. Now is the time to move on. So many girls around the world would be dying to be with you. Don¡¯t get hung up on the first one who broke your heart."


    Troy nodded again, still silent.


    Sighing, Steve turned around and started walking back. Maybe Evan would get through to him better. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks as an idea came to mind. He turned back to Troy.


    "How many songs have you written by now?"


    Troy contemplated for a few moments before answering, "Around 20 or so. Why?"


    Steve grinned. "As soon as the film promotions are over, I want you to record a full album of your 10¨C15 best songs. If you¡¯re writing these mopey heartbreak songs, the least you can do is profit from them."


    Not to mention, it would be a great distraction for the teenager to do something productive with his free time especially when his next film has been postponed.


    "They¡¯re not mopey," Troy mumbled, but Steve sensed he wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea. "Don¡¯t we start shooting [Order of the Phoenix] after the promotions end?"


    "Alfonso backed out at the last minute," Steve replied. "We don¡¯t have a director anymore, so we can¡¯t move forward with filming."


    "He did?" Troy hummed thoughtfully. "Do you have someone in mind as his replacement?"


    "No," Steve replied honestly. "What about you? Any suggestions?"


    "As a matter of fact, I do." Troy smiled for the first time since their conversation began. "Come along. I have to show you something."


    Steve followed his son curiously as Troy led him to their movie room, which was a small theater in itself with a top-of-the-line projector, Dolby surround sound system, and some very comfy seats.


    Troy walked over to the projector and set up a film before turning to Steve.


    "The director I worked with earlier this year, Rian Johnson, made a very good film. I think he¡¯d make a wonderful [Harry Potter] film too. Just see for yourself and decide." With that, Troy hit the play button on the remote and took a seat beside Steve.


    As the film started playing, Steve looked sideways at his son who seemed excited to show the movie to Steve. Maybe he will get normal soon enough.


    (Break)


    I took a deep breath before fixing a fake smile on my face. Jamie was sitting on my immediate left, while Emma sat beside him. I had sworn to myself that I wouldn¡¯t let this get any more uncomfortable than it had to.


    ¡°Troy, Emma, and Jamie, congratulations on your upcoming film, [Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire],¡± Megan, the reporter interviewing us, said cheerfully. ¡°The first three films of the series have grossed more than $3 billion, which makes [Harry Potter] the second highest-grossing film series of all time after [Star Wars]. How do you feel about that?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that warm welcome,¡± I said on behalf of the three of us. ¡°I feel that we are extremely lucky to be a part of this series.¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Jamie chimed in.


    ¡°Emma,¡± Megan said, noticing that Emma was awfully quiet. ¡°How do you think your acting has changed from the first movie till now?¡±


    Emma, ever the professional, kept an innocent smile fixed on her face. ¡°Every film I¡¯ve done has been the biggest learning experience for me. In the first one, I didn¡¯t even know how a film was shot. Now, I feel much more confident that even if I have to shoot something other than [Harry Potter], I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of other films,¡± Megan said with a huge grin on her face, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a rumor about the two of you doing another film together.¡±


    I suppressed a groan. I knew this question was coming sooner or later. Thankfully, Emma and I had prepared for it extensively beforehand.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered for Emma. ¡°It¡¯s a small indie film that I¡¯m personally producing. The actress who was meant to play the lead role got injured in an accident, so I called Emma to play the part, and she is fabulous in it.¡±


    Megan hummed audibly before taking out a photo from beside her. I didn¡¯t even have to look to guess which photo it was. I really hated this kind of ambush behavior from these so-called journalists where they asked questions that weren¡¯t in their pre-approved list.


    This would be the last interview Megan would ever do with me.


    ¡°As per this photo,¡± she raised the blasted photo for the camera to see, ¡°which was published on TMZ, you two have been dating. How long has it been going on? Who asked whom first? Give me all the juicy details.¡± She looked pointedly between Emma and me, leaving poor Jamie feeling like a third wheel in the interview.


    Emma turned to me and laughed, a sentiment echoed by both Jamie and me.


    ¡°We¡¯re not dating,¡± Emma answered with utmost conviction after the three of us controlled our laughter somewhat. ¡°Troy and I were rehearsing a scene from the movie [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. Both Troy and Jamie are like brothers to me.¡±


    Megan looked as if she didn¡¯t believe Emma, so she turned to me. ¡°You practice kissing scenes?¡±


    ¡°He practices everything,¡± Jamie said with a grin. ¡°Troy is a perfectionist if I¡¯ve ever met one. I remember this one scene we were shooting for [Goblet of Fire] where he and I fight, and he made me practice that as well¡ªrepeatedly. For hours, we were just hitting each other.¡±


    Bless Jamie for carefully diverting the topic back to the film. Megan got the hint, and this time focused on questions about the movie.


    ¡°The film has a lot more action scenes. Did you enjoy doing them, Troy?¡±


    I made a thinking face. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that underwater stuff all that much. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I absolutely love the end product, but it was very taxing on my body.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the multiple ear infections you got because of it,¡± Emma reminded me.


    I nodded along. ¡°As I said, very taxing.¡±


    The interview went on for a while before it was time to wrap up. The photographer asked the three of us to pose for a photo. Because of her height, Emma was made to stand between Jamie and me. I put a hand around her waist, just like I used to before. My heart was in turmoil, but I kept an easygoing smile on my face.


    As soon as the photo session was over, I disentangled from her and took a few steps back. The three of us retook our seats as Megan and her team exited the room.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Emma addressed me directly for the first time since we broke up, ¡°can we talk after this is over?¡±


    Jamie was looking everywhere but at us after hearing that question. I wasn¡¯t very happy with it either. I had tried calling her a few times after returning to London, but she hadn¡¯t picked up even once. Had it been a month ago, I would¡¯ve killed to talk to her. But not now. Right now, I was far too angry to be rational. I knew my anger would subside in a few months, but for now, I needed space.


    ¡°Not today, Emma,¡± I said, with forced calm in my voice.


    She looked like she wanted to argue, but thankfully, the next journalist came in for our interview just then, so she could only nod in acceptance.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 112

    "Zoe!" A brunette girl dressed in Ravenclaw''s robe shouted from across the street. "Stop walking at a turtle''s pace, or we''ll miss the movie."


    "Calm your horses, Krissy," Zoe, who was wearing Hufflepuff, rolled her eyes. "We already have the tickets."


    "And so do hundreds of others," said the third and final girl in the group, Riley, who was donning Gryffindor. "All the good seats will be gone if we aren''t early."


    Not wanting to hear her friends'' complaints anymore, Zoe jogged until she was right beside the two. "Here I am, happy? I don''t understand why you''re so obsessed with the film. You both have read the books a hundred times. I should be the one more excited to know what will happen in this part."


    "And whose fault is that for not being able to crack open a book?" Riley asked rhetorically. "You didn''t even let us tell you the story."


    "I want no spoilers," Zoe said resolutely.


    "Wasn''t Troy your favorite actor until last year?" Krissy asked curiously. "What happened now?" Then she gasped in mock surprise. "Don''t tell me you''re turning your back on Troy for Justin Timberlake or heaven forbid Shia Labeouf."


    Finding the perfect opportunity to tease her friend, Riley said in a shrill voice, "Guys, I will totally marry Troy when I grow up." Then she dropped it back to normal. "Didn''t you used to say that every time we saw one of his films?"


    Zoe fought back the blush that was threatening to overtake her usual color. She crossed her arms over her chest and said, "That was when I was young and gullible. Also, he''s dating Emma Watson now."


    She wouldn''t say it out loud to her friends, but she deeply loved Troy. Her heart had been shattered into a million pieces when the photo of him kissing Emma Watson surfaced. She had gone offline for days after that. She hadn''t even seen the trailer for [Goblet of Fire]. Whenever it came on TV, she would change the channel because it hurt to look at Troy with another girl, and one of the early scenes in the trailer was Troy and Emma hugging.


    Krissy chuckled. "Don''t you know? They were never dating. There''s this interview going viral on the internet where they say that they were shooting a film in which they had to kiss. It wasn''t real."


    Zoe stopped in her tracks for a moment. She really didn''t know that.


    "Hey, don''t stop now," Riley complained and pulled Zoe along.


    "Even then," Zoe tried to hide her shock, "why are you so excited to see the movie? You weren''t this hyped for the third one."


    Riley and Krissy shared a meaningful look before Riley asked, "You haven''t seen the trailer, have you?"


    Zoe shrugged. "I may have missed it."


    Riley and Krissy laughed at that before Krissy said, "Oh boy. This will be good. She doesn''t have any idea."


    "About what?" Zoe asked in confusion.


    "You''ll see," Krissy said mysteriously, and then both girls remained quiet all the way until they were in the theater and had gotten some good seats.


    "Come on, guys!" Zoe pleaded. "I need to know."


    "Watch the film and find out," was the reply she got.


    Zoe could only huff in irritation. Before the film started, a few commercials played out, which included trailers for some other movies as well, but there was one never-before-seen commercial that brought an instant smile to her face.


    Troy was walking on a beach wearing a Hawaiian shirt, half pants, and Crocs. Then he was in a park, wearing tees, denim shorts, and Crocs. Then he was shooting a film, and you guessed it, he wore Crocs. The scene changed multiple times, from his bedroom to his living room, to playing tennis. In the final shot, he was wet head to toe, by a poolside, wearing just a pair of trunks and Crocs. Sunlight made him glow like a Greek god. His abs and pecs were to die for. If only Zoe could reach forward and touch him¡­


    "Crocs," Troy said. "The only footwear you''ll ever need."


    And then the commercial ended. Zoe sighed in disappointment. That commercial ended way too soon. She looked down at her own Crocs that she was wearing at the moment, which she had purchased after watching Troy''s first commercial, and she had to agree¡ªthey were the most comfortable footwear she could have bought. It was such a shame they had taken down the first ad within a month of its release. This was a new one, and the only one (besides the first) where Troy wasn''t so shy about showing off his body.


    "Don''t sigh like that, Zo," Riley said. "You''ll like what you''ll see on screen when the movie begins."


    Now Zoe was more than a little intrigued, yet she knew they wouldn''t sate her curiosity, so she waited. Thankfully, the movie started soon enough.


    It opened all dark and mysterious as an old man witnesses Peter Pettigrew and another man (who hadn''t appeared in any of the prior movies) talk in a ghostly voice. It wasn''t hard to deduce that the voice must be Voldemort, the villain of the story. Seeing that their plot was discovered, the old man was shot with a green spell accompanied by the incantation, "Avada Kedavra!" It was obvious that he had died.


    In the next scene, Troy as Harry woke up suddenly from the nightmare, panting harshly. Hermione had come to wake him and Ron because they had to go to the Quidditch World Cup. They were joined by another boy, Cedric Diggory, and his father, Amos.


    "Cedric is so hot!" Krissy commented from beside her. "I''d totally do him."


    "As if he''d let you do him," Riley retorted.


    "Shh!" Zoe hissed, and thankfully her friends complied.


    The group used a device called a portkey to reach the Quidditch World Cup, where they got to see how diverse and vast the wizarding world was. Wizards of different nationalities and ethnicities were everywhere, doing magical things. The group stayed in a tent that was much bigger on the inside. And then the World Cup began: Bulgaria vs Ireland.


    It was quite a beautifully choreographed sequence. It wasn''t as detailed as the games in the first two movies, but they showed the scores and the live reactions of the group. It was the first match shown in the series where the team that caught the Snitch (Bulgaria) didn''t win the game.


    Everyone was in a happy mood after the game. They were teasing Ron about his man crush on Viktor Krum and being like kids in general, until suddenly there was a boom, and everyone quieted down.


    "It must be the Irish," one of the twins noted idly.


    But it wasn''t. Their father rushed them out of the tent to safety, only for the camera to pan out and reveal that the camp was under attack by people in long black capes and silver masks. Chaos ensued, almost causing a stampede, leaving Harry to get knocked out. Someone cast a dark green skull mark with a snake coming out of its mouth in the sky.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    They all suspected Harry and his friends of being behind it, but he was quickly acquitted because he didn''t even know what the Dark Mark was or that Voldemort''s followers were called Death Eaters. Moreover, he was Harry Potter. Why would he summon the mark of Voldemort?


    As the story progressed, the three went to Hogwarts on the train. Harry was shown to have developed a crush on a girl named Cho Chang.


    Delegations from two other European schools, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, arrived at Hogwarts to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. Their entrances were quite a stunning event, showcasing their magical capabilities.


    A retired Auror named Alastor Moody joined the staff to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts, and he taught the students the three Unforgivable Curses: Imperio, Crucio, and Avada Kedavra. The last one is the same curse Voldemort used on the old man at the beginning of the film to kill him.


    Later that day, everyone over 17 started entering their names in the Goblet of Fire. Fred and George tried entering their names as well using an aging potion (since they were only 16) but got turned into old men. Everyone laughed out loud at that scene as they started wrestling on the floor.


    Then it was time for the champions of the three schools to be chosen. For Durmstrang, it was the burly Viktor Krum, while for Beauxbatons, it was the beautiful Fleur Delacour.


    Zoe had a feeling that Hogwarts'' champion would somehow be Harry. She knew how these stories worked.


    "Cedric Diggory," announced Dumbledore.


    Then, in a shocking twist of fate, the Goblet spewed out a fourth name¡ªHarry Potter. Everyone, from students to teachers to Dumbledore to Harry himself, was shocked by this turn of events, but Zoe loved every moment of it.


    In the following scenes, everyone turns against Harry, including his best friend Ron. Zoe loved Ron so much. He was her second favorite character in the films after Harry, but this betrayal didn''t sit right. Harry was all alone, tormented by his fellow students and even reporters.


    But Harry was still the good guy. When he found out what the first task was from Hagrid, he told Cedric to level the playing field. And what a magnificent task it was¡ªdragons.


    Harry went last and faced the biggest dragon of the lot. Zoe''s breath hitched when she saw the dragon breathing fire at Harry, but luckily, Troy ducked behind a rock and summoned his broom before taking the battle to the air. He showed expert maneuvers and outflew the dragon. It was quite a thrilling scene where Harry performed all sorts of dives and rolls on his broom before snatching the golden egg. But not before the end of his robes got burned.


    Then came a very touching scene between Ron and Harry.


    "Harry," Ron began quietly, "whoever put your name in that goblet¡ªI¡ªI reckon they''re trying to do you in!"


    "Finally caught on, have you?" Harry smiled tiredly. "It''s okay."


    "No, it''s not!" Ron retorted hotly. "At home, I have five older brothers to compete against. I''m never good enough. Sometimes, I think you''re my brother too. For that, I''m sorry."


    "Who said we aren''t brothers?" Harry grinned back, clasping hands with Ron.


    Hermione, meanwhile, wiped away her tears. "Boys."


    As the film progressed, when Harry opened the egg later that day, it let out a screeching sound, deafening everyone. Neither Harry nor anyone around him had any clue how to open the egg successfully.


    During Christmas, the three schools held a Yule Ball, where the boys, being boys, started embarrassing themselves by asking girls out on dates. Harry was rejected by Cho Chang, so he ended up going with Parvati Patil instead, while Ron took her twin sister, Padma.


    The dance sequences were beautiful to watch, but the star of the evening was Hermione, who stole the show in her periwinkle blue dress. She looked like she stepped straight out of a Disney fairy tale and accompanied Viktor Krum to the dance.


    Ron and Hermione had a huge fight, showcasing Ron''s jealousy once again. But if you looked closely, anyone could see that it was because Ron liked Hermione and didn''t like her going out with someone else.


    Sometime later, Cedric Diggory approached Harry and told him to take his egg to the prefects'' bathroom.


    The next scene made Zoe''s breath hitch. Harry¡ªno, Troy¡ªdove into a bathtub nearly naked. While the camera didn''t linger too long on his body, and there were plenty of bubbles in the way, Zoe knew that as soon as the DVDs were out, she would definitely buy it for this scene alone and pause it in just the right places.


    Neville gave Harry something called gillyweed, and then Zoe felt as if she might die. Harry, Cedric, and Krum all stood in front of the lake, wearing only swimming trunks. Fleur looked quite fetching in a silver bathing suit as well, but the boys were the real eye candy for Zoe. Especially Troy. While he wasn''t as broad or tall as the other two actors, anyone with eyes could see that he had the most defined muscles¡ªespecially those abs, which could double as a cheese grater.


    "Why couldn''t I have gone to the ball with him?" Krissy commented beside Zoe, who could only nod in agreement.


    For the next ten or so minutes, while Troy was underwater and shirtless, Zoe''s brain was not functioning clearly. She just knew that he saved Ron and a little girl from drowning, only to come out and receive a kiss¡ªHarry''s first kiss.


    In the following scene, Harry stumbled upon the body of a Ministry official, casting doubt on a few mysterious figures, namely Severus Snape and Igor Karkaroff, both of whom had been former Death Eaters.


    Then it was time for the final part of the tournament¡ªthe maze, which was honestly quite a thrilling ride. From the Boggart to the Sphinx to the Acromantulas, everything was jaw-dropping. The VFX was done beautifully, making everything look hyper-real. Then came the climax when Harry and Cedric dove for the cup together after Harry saved the taller boy.


    And then, Cedric died.


    Zoe sat in her seat with her mouth wide open like a fish. She had not expected someone to die in a [Harry Potter] movie¡ªlet alone Cedric, who was turning out to be such a great character.


    Voldemort was resurrected by Peter Pettigrew after sacrificing his hand and forcibly taking Harry''s blood, and what a chilling scene it was. The actor who played Voldemort scared the living daylights out of Zoe. When he tortured Harry, Zoe looked away for a brief moment, overwhelmed by Troy''s superb acting.


    Harry and Voldemort fought briefly in what was quite an epic duel, with their spells connecting. But it wasn''t meant to be the finale. Harry managed to escape with Cedric''s body. A beaten and battered Harry appeared on the field as everyone around him started celebrating¡ªeveryone except Harry, who was crying his eyes out while clutching Cedric''s body.


    Zoe shed a tear herself due to the intensity of the scene.


    Then came the biggest twist of the story. Harry was led away by Alastor Moody, who turned out to be a Death Eater himself. Most of the audience gasped in shock as the revelation hit them like bricks. Non-book readers hadn''t expected Moody to be an impostor.


    The school year ended, and all the foreign students returned to their respective schools, leaving the Golden Trio behind, all sad and gloomy because now everything would change with Voldemort''s return.


    And then the credits started rolling. It was such a good film that Zoe knew for sure she would have to watch it at least two more times.


    "Shall we go?" Riley asked, standing up as most people did the same and began leaving the theater.


    "Wait," Krissy stopped her. "The last film had a post-credit scene. Maybe this one will have one as well."


    "It did?" Zoe asked, amazed. "I didn''t see it."


    Krissy shrugged. "I saw it on the DVD. It was basically a trailer for this film."


    Zoe''s eyes glimmered. "Then we definitely have to wait for it."


    Riley groaned in defeat but sat back down dutifully. After what felt like forever, the post-credit scene finally played, and it was quite a surprising one.


    In the scene, Dumbledore argues with Fudge in an official-looking room about Barty Crouch Jr. and how Voldemort had returned.


    "He has not returned!" Fudge hissed. "That''s final. As for Crouch, you know the punishment for breaking out of Azkaban."


    "You can''t mean¡ª"


    "Dementor," Fudge commanded, and immediately one hooded black figure descended upon Barty and kissed him, essentially killing him. Dumbledore could only stare in shock at the turn of events before Fudge said, "If I were you, I''d make sure not to spread any more lies to the public. Tell that to your boy wonder, Potter, as well."


    Then a final line came on the screen:


    "Harry Potter and his friends will return to Hogwarts."


    And then the movie was finally over.


    "Holy shit!" Zoe cursed out loud. "That last scene was so intense."


    "I know, right!" Krissy and Riley said in unison before turning to each other and grinning.


    Zoe turned to her two friends and narrowed her eyes, "What exactly was in the trailer that you two were sure I''d like?"


    Krissy grinned, "It showed a lot of footage of Troy underwater. So anyone who had seen it would have known about it. It was good, wasn''t it?"


    "He is one hot fella," Zoe said as a matter of fact. "Harry''s school girls were all blind to not see his beauty. I''d kill someone to go on a date with him."


    Riley nodded, "True, but that''s because he''s Troy. He''s perfect in everything he does."


    Zoe could only nod as they made their way out of the cinema.


    "I can''t wait for the fifth film!" She announced to no one in particular.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 113

    [Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire] had three high-profile premieres¡ªone each in London, New York, and Tokyo. With the US, the UK, and Japan being the biggest markets of the franchise, it made sense from a business perspective to prioritize the film in these countries.


    As soon as the critics watched it, everyone agreed on one thing unanimously¡ªthis was the best movie of the franchise so far, even better than the critically acclaimed [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban]. The use of long takes, free camera movements, jaw-dropping CGI, and superb acting from the entire cast were some of the points critics took note of.


    ¡°Childhood has finally ended for Harry Potter. The movie, with its fantastical elements of dragons, merpeople, sphinxes, and dementors, is quite a thrill ride that takes us into dark territory with screams and a final shudder in a graveyard crowded with tombstones and evil. Troy Armitage, as usual, stole the show with his impeccable talent. Jamie Bell and Emma Watson weren¡¯t far behind this time, showing their rapidly growing acting prowess. The three young actors are maturing into powerhouse performers.


    Veteran actors like Alan Rickman, Maggie Smith, Michael Gambon, Robbie Coltrane, and Timothy Spall were all amazing. Among the new cast members, Henry Cavill as Cedric Diggory is phenomenal. He infuses so much charm and likeability into the role that it makes the ending quite a tragic one. Undoubtedly though, the best addition to the cast was Ralph Fiennes as Voldemort. He is not technically a new addition as Fiennes did a cameo in the first film (which goes on to show the long-term vision of the filmmakers all those years ago). Every moment that he is on screen, you can¡¯t help but pray for the safety of the good guys. He is quite reminiscent of his negative role in Schindler¡¯s List.


    Overall, this is the perfect continuation of the series we could have gotten, walking the fine line of adapting a big book by eliminating a few less-important storylines perfectly.¡±


    Rating: 9/10


    -Manohla Dargis, New York Times


    ¡°For the first time, adults might actually enjoy a Harry Potter film as much as children.¡±


    -Victoria Segal, New Statesman


    ¡°Eric Roth and Steve Kloves have streamlined J.K. Rowling''s 700-plus-page opus into cinematic fighting form. And the special effects, which threatened to overwhelm the first two movies, are seamlessly integrated.¡±


    -David Ansen, Newsweek


    ¡°It''s downright scary how good this movie is.¡±


    -Joe Morgenstern, Wall Street Journal


    ¡°Wait a minute. Sequels aren''t supposed to get better.¡±


    -Roger Moore, Tribune News Service


    ¡°Though the special effects in this film are often breathtaking, the real drama here is exactly where it should be: in a young man''s frightened but resolute eyes.¡±


    -Moira MacDonald, Seattle Times


    On the review aggregator website Rotten Tomatoes, [Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire] opened with an amazing 97% positive rating and an average score of 8.7/10. On Metacritic, it received a weighted average score of 86/100. Meanwhile, on CinemaScore, it became the fourth consecutive film in the series to get an ¡®A+¡¯, continuing to be the only film series in history with a straight ¡®A+¡¯ throughout.


    The critical acclaim and the rock-solid fanbase were smoothly converted into box office numbers. The film was widely released on November 5, 2004. Walt Disney, which was set to release the Pixar film [The Incredibles] on the same date, postponed it for two weeks to avoid competition, giving [Goblet of Fire] unrestricted access to the market.


    It had a massive opening weekend of $168 million in North America and $405 million worldwide, making it officially the biggest opening weekend ever, breaking the record previously held by [Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban].


    By the end of its run, it had collected $390 million in the United States, $181 million in Japan, $83 million in the United Kingdom, and $459 million in the rest of the world, taking its total box office receipts to a combined $1.113 billion.


    (Break)


    <u>November 2004, Kloves Residence, London</u>


    Evan entered their home after a hectic day at school. He was so looking forward to hitting the gym with Troy today. Finally, Troy was out of his self-imposed depression and had promised that he would begin working out with Evan again. Initially, Evan hated the very idea of exercise, but when he saw how all the girls at his school were paying more attention to him recently, he was more than enthusiastic to work out and gain some much-needed muscle mass.


    BARK


    An over-excited husky ran circles around Evan. ¡°Hey, boy!¡± He bent down and ruffled Loki¡¯s grey fur affectionately before planting a kiss on his head. Loki might be Troy¡¯s dog officially, but he spent equal time with both of them. And given how Troy was on an extended world tour this last month, Evan had become Loki¡¯s favorite human.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a beautiful melody coming from the living room. Usually, Troy would practice his music in his dedicated music room, so it was a little strange for him to use the downstairs piano. His room had all sorts of state-of-the-art instruments and even electronic sound devices that were beyond Evan¡¯s grasp.


    To sate his curiosity, he followed the sound and came across a bizarre scene. Troy was playing the piano while Kathy was sitting on the nearby couch with her eyes closed. She seemed lost in the music, which was quite different from Troy¡¯s usual songs.


    (Lovely: Billie Eilish, Khalid)</a>


    ~:Oh, I hope some day I''ll make it out of here


    Even if it takes all night or a hundred years


    Need a place to hide, but I can''t find one near


    Wanna feel alive, outside I can''t fight my fear


    Isn''t it lovely? All alone


    Heart made of glass, my mind of stoneIf you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Tear me to pieces, skin to bone


    Hello, welcome home :~


    "Oh my God!" Evan exclaimed out loud when it became obvious that Troy had finished the song. "Every time I hear you sing, you just keep getting better and better."


    "Thanks, bro," Troy smiled before getting up from the piano and walking over to his mother.


    "Dad suggested I make a full music album for my songs, and now I¡¯m just finalizing the tracks that will go into it. This one is definitely going in there."


    "It would be a travesty if this isn¡¯t there," Evan said seriously.


    Kathy got up and hugged Troy. "Thank you for that song. Evan is correct. That was the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve heard in a long time. Not just yours, it was the very best, like no other song ever was."


    Troy chuckled after separating from her. "Don¡¯t go on quoting the Pok¨¦mon theme song to me."


    Evan laughed at the accidental reference, but Kathy seemed oblivious to the joke, so he changed the topic. "It¡¯s good I found you here, we need to work out. You¡¯ve been bailing on me long enough during your moping days."


    "My moping days?" Troy asked incredulously. "Not you too after dad!"


    "With the type of songs you¡¯ve been writing the last few months, plus your isolationist behavior, can you blame me?" Evan asked challengingly.


    "Ooh," Troy said dramatically. "Evan¡¯s using some long words today. Has Nadia been teaching you?"


    "At least I¡¯m going out of the house for more than just work or study," Evan shot back. "You hermit."


    "You¡ª" Troy began, likely with some insult ready, but he was stopped.


    "Boys," Kathy said sharply. "Cut it out."


    When Troy didn¡¯t continue their little spat, Evan didn¡¯t either.


    "Good," Kathy nodded. "Now, Troy, didn¡¯t you say you had to ask Evan something important?"


    Troy¡¯s eyes lit up, forgetting their prior animosity. "Oh yes! I had this idea I wanted to run by you first. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s any good or even feasible, but I really want to try it out."


    "And what is it?" Evan asked.


    "What if," Troy began slowly unraveling his idea, "when I release my album, I release all of the songs as singles too, with a full-length music video for each. And I was hoping you could direct a few of them for experience."


    Evan waited for a few moments, expecting Troy to say something like, "Gotcha!" But when he didn¡¯t, Evan blurted the first thing that came to mind. "That¡¯s a terrible idea."


    Troy didn¡¯t get mad this time and asked calmly, "Why?"


    "Do I have to spell it out for you?" Evan groaned. "We don¡¯t know if your songs will be as big a hit as you¡¯re expecting. They¡¯re really good, sure, but even top artists only release full videos and singles for selected songs¡ªthe best ones. If you release too many videos at once, you¡¯ll be competing against yourself for a time slot on music and radio channels."


    Troy pondered Evan¡¯s words before nodding. "You¡¯re not wrong. So what do you suggest I do?"


    Evan smiled. He had an idea, but he¡¯d need to see the songs Troy had chosen for his debut. "Have you finalized the list of songs for your album?"


    "I have," Troy nodded. "I¡¯ve even recorded a basic version of them and sent them for copyrighting."


    "Perfect," Evan nodded. "Give me all your recorded songs on a flash drive, and I¡¯ll come up with a good idea for your album."


    Troy squinted. "What¡¯s your idea exactly?"


    "Give me the songs first, and then I¡¯ll tell you in a day," Evan said firmly. There was no point in giving out a half-baked idea only to discard it later.


    "Fine," Troy relented.


    "Boys," Kathy said suddenly, reminding them that they were not alone there. "I have some work to do, so I¡¯ll be in my study if you need anything."


    "Okay, Mum," Troy smiled before turning to Evan. "Come on now. It¡¯s time for our workout and sparring session."


    Evan stopped suddenly in his tracks. "Sparring?" he asked nervously. Combat sessions with Troy were always painful.


    "Of course," Troy grinned once they were alone. "I¡¯m going to wipe the floor with you today and show you just how much of an isolationist I am."


    "Fuck!" Evan groaned. "Fine, I¡¯ll do it, but only after some cardio and weightlifting."


    "Agreed," Troy nodded, and together they walked to their home gym.


    After some light stretching, they got on their treadmills, and Troy turned on the TV in front of them to an entertainment news channel.


    "Why do you even watch this piece of shit?" Evan asked, irritated.


    Troy shrugged. "It¡¯s kinda fun to see what the fuck they¡¯re saying about other celebs. Sometimes even me. I consider it to be a comedy show of sorts."


    Evan shook his head but didn¡¯t say anything else. Suddenly, the news changed, and both boys stumbled on their respective treadmills after seeing what it was.


    "Emma Watson was recently seen showing some major PDA with a mysterious boy, who is said to be her real boyfriend. Earlier, when photos of her with Troy Armitage appeared, they had both rebuffed claims of a relationship as on-set photos. People were suspicious of the claim, but now it¡¯s clear¡ªEmma is dating someone else. We don¡¯t know yet who this young man is, but we¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    All the while, the footage showed Emma with her arm looped around another boy, kissing his cheek affectionately. The boy¡¯s cap was covering his eyes, so his face wasn¡¯t clear, but Evan knew for sure that it wasn¡¯t Troy.


    He turned to Troy, who looked murderous. "Are you okay, bro?"


    "Enough warm-up," Troy said angrily. "I need to fight. Right now."


    (Break)


    Emma sighed in defeat for the umpteenth time. She wasn¡¯t having a great year. Somewhere deep down, she still regretted breaking up with Troy, but everyone in her life had told her staying with him was bad for her mental health. Even the rumors of her dating Troy had created a media frenzy. People online lost their minds, saying all kinds of hurtful things. In the end, breaking up had been the right decision for her, at least in the short term. Her only regret was how she treated Troy afterward.


    Her mother had bought her a new phone and made it clear she shouldn¡¯t give the new number to Troy, at least until they were back on set for the next film. This would give them both time to get used to being apart. Emma thought her mum was being excessive, but given the older woman didn¡¯t grow up with phones, it made sense she wouldn¡¯t understand their importance in a modern relationship. Her old phone was still with her mother because sometimes she got work related calls from people who didn''t have her new number.


    And then the worst thing happened: her mother hired a PR team for her.


    "You need people to maintain your image, love," Jackie had said softly. "People are judging you right now. They don¡¯t judge boys as harshly for their life decisions as they do girls. Troy has a very dedicated fanbase, many of whom will jump to hate on you if they find out you broke up with him. Didn¡¯t you say Troy has a dedicated team?"


    "Yeah, but he¡¯s¡­ Troy."


    Jackie shook her head. "You¡¯re no less than anyone. We need someone to paint you a better image, and Shauna is one of the best in London."


    After a lot of cajoling, Emma agreed to meet this Shauna woman. They didn¡¯t give her the full history of her and Troy¡ªjust that they weren¡¯t dating. Shauna¡¯s solution was a unique one.


    "We need everyone to forget about that rumor," Shauna suggested confidently. "All you need is arm candy. A sexy boy your age, preferably an aspiring actor, who will take you out a few times¡ªconveniently when paparazzi are around. He¡¯ll get free fame, and he¡¯ll sign an NDA, so he won¡¯t spill the beans. You can officially break up whenever you are in a real relationship."


    The plan looked solid on paper, but Emma didn¡¯t want to go through with it without talking to Troy first. The problem was, he wasn¡¯t ready to talk to her at all. She¡¯d tried several times during their promotional tour, but he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Partly in exasperation, partly in anger, she¡¯d said yes to Shauna¡¯s plan. That¡¯s how she met her fake boyfriend, Nicholas Hoult, who¡¯d been in a couple of films as well.


    (Break)


    Evan limped into Troy¡¯s room. It was much better than yesterday, but he was still a little sore.


    "Stop walking like that," Troy noted idly while lying on his bed. "Someone might think you''ve been up to something naughty with Nadia."


    "Stop dragging her into every conversation," Evan said hotly, taking a seat in the chair beside the bed. "We haven¡¯t even kissed yet."


    Troy scoffed. "At the rate you¡¯re going, your grandchildren will lose their virginities before you do."


    "Says the ladies'' man," Evan retorted. "How many girls have you been with, huh?"


    "Not for lack of willingness on their end," Troy said smugly. "No joke¡ªlots of girls begged me to take them on this promotional tour. It¡¯s just¡­ too soon after Emma."


    And there went the playful mood.


    "Are you okay, Troy?" Evan asked again.


    "I¡¯m not gonna break that easily," Troy shot back. "I¡¯m over her. I don¡¯t care who she spends her time with now."


    "My bruises say otherwise," Evan muttered. Troy heard it but didn¡¯t pursue the conversation.


    "So, you have an idea for my album?" Troy changed the topic and sat up in his bed.


    "Yes," Evan nodded eagerly. "It¡¯s a bit of a random idea, but it¡¯s the only way you can release music videos for all your songs in one go."


    Troy motioned for him to continue.


    "What if we create a musical film that¡¯s mostly your songs? Imagine all the tracks you¡¯ve written being part of a movie centered around two characters. You¡¯ll play the lead, obviously, and we¡¯ll hire a good actress for the female role."


    Troy thought about it for a moment before saying, "We¡¯d need to write a script. Maybe Mum and Dad can help us out? I¡¯m not saying yes to this wild idea just like that."


    "It¡¯s not that wild," Evan said, grinning. "I¡¯ve been working on a script for the past year. I didn¡¯t tell anyone. That¡¯s why I asked for your songs, to see if they¡¯d fit. Now I can confidently say they do¡ªwith a few tweaks. You might have to write a couple of happy ones, though. Most of your songs are a bit... melancholic. But even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make it work."


    Troy looked genuinely surprised by Evan¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°So what do you think of it?¡± Evan asked.


    ¡°Tell me the story and then I¡¯ll decide,¡± Troy said with finality, and Evan launched into the story.

 Chapter 114

    ¡°I have taken a little inspiration from [A Star is Born] and [Notting Hill],¡± Evan began explaining his script. ¡°The male protagonist, that¡¯s you, is a huge pop star. The female protagonist is Bailey. Bailey¡¯s younger sister is a cancer patient and a huge fan of yours. Through the Make-A-Wish Foundation, she got tickets to your concert, where Bailey came along. The twist is that Bailey hates you and all superstars. When you two accidentally run into each other before the concert, you have an argument where she doesn¡¯t recognize you. Only later does she find out about your identity when you personally come to meet her sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop,¡± I raised a hand before he could continue. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be too judgmental too soon, but it sounds a little clich¨¦. There are tons of movies out there where the protagonists start as haters, only to end as star-crossed lovers.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Evan raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with a little clich¨¦? Name a single romantic film in the last ten years that had an entirely new plot.¡±


    I thought about his question for a moment before saying, ¡°[You¡¯ve Got Mail]? No, they¡¯re also haters turned lovers. What about¡­¡± I kept searching for the answer, but I came up blank.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t one,¡± Evan replied confidently. ¡°There¡¯s usually at least one unique selling point that makes the film stand out from the others in the category, and we have that already. Your songs. That would be the USP we¡¯d be pushing here.¡±


    Even a blind person could see the passion with which Evan spoke about the story. He truly had put all his efforts into this.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, ¡°before you continue, does this story have a happy end or a sad one?¡±


    ¡°That is the only part that I¡¯m not too sure about,¡± Evan confessed. ¡°I¡¯ve written two alternate endings, considering both scenarios. Why don¡¯t you help me decide which is better suited?¡±


    ¡°Go on then, finish the story,¡± I urged him, and he promptly launched into the tale.


    The story was very well thought out and meticulously planned, following a complete three-act structure that is usually followed by most Hollywood screenplays. Evan read out some of the funny dialogues as well, and all I could say is that... they weren¡¯t terrible. By no means is this a literary masterpiece, and it will need a lot of work before it becomes good enough to go on the floor, but I literally have nothing else to do at the moment.


    ¡°It is good,¡± I said when Evan had finished narrating the full script. ¡°The story is engaging. The only problem is that dialogue is not your strong suit from what I can see, but we¡¯ll make it better together. We also need to add a grand gesture moment in the script.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a grand gesture moment?¡± Evan asked in confusion.


    My eyes lit up at that as I explained, ¡°That moment when the protagonist will do anything for his lady love. It doesn¡¯t exactly have to be a big gesture where he saves her from hordes of goons. I¡¯d even take something like, ¡®No one puts Baby in a corner¡¯ from [Dirty Dancing].¡±


    Evan gave me a judgmental look. ¡°That scene is cheesy as hell, man. Not to mention, it¡¯s a terrible line.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± I nodded. ¡°So make a grand gesture that¡¯s not as cheesy and is more relatable for the people.¡±


    Evan hummed audibly as he pondered over the idea. It¡¯s good that the fifth Harry Potter film was postponed. It essentially gave me a lot of time to do this.


    ¡°How about,¡± I began with an idea of my own, ¡°we add a flash mob to the film? My character arranges a flash mob for the girl to surprise her, to win her over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an okay-ish idea,¡± Evan replied. ¡°How about¡­¡±


    As we continued discussing the script and dialogues of the upcoming musical film, there was just one worry in my mind that I didn¡¯t want to air in front of Evan. Letting him direct a few of my music videos was one thing, but a feature film with millions of dollars riding on it is another. Moreover, it¡¯s not just about money¡ªit¡¯s much more than that. A badly directed film impacts my reputation as well. If Evan makes a bad film, not only would it affect my filmography, but it could also lead to accusations of nepotism against Evan, given that he¡¯s my foster brother. Usually, nepotism is ignored as long as you¡¯re really talented. This was the reason no one had accused me of it.


    I need to have a serious talk with Evan about this because I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ready to direct a full movie right now.


    But that can wait until we finalize the songs and the script.


    (Break)


    December 2004, London, Frank Armitage Foundation


    ¡°Allison, calm down,¡± I tried to pacify a furious woman by raising my arms, but clearly it had no effect whatsoever on her.


    ¡°Calm down?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to calm down after what you¡¯ve done? Let me recount it for you. You made me the head of a charity for children¡¯s safety, violated the very thing you stood for by appearing in a risqu¨¦ TV ad, and then went on to ignore me for months! That¡¯s not how you do things, Troy. If it weren¡¯t for Tobias¡¯ reassurance and all the kids we¡¯re helping, I would¡¯ve left already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I was very busy with my work. How¡¯s it going, by the way?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t notice that sly topic change,¡± she said pointedly before relaxing a bit. ¡°But everything¡¯s going well so far. We¡¯ve hired a total of ten therapists¡ªfive full-time and five part-time. They all specialize in child psychology. Then there are also visiting pediatricians. We¡¯ve also made tie-ups with the child protection department. Any kids who are reported to have suffered mental trauma from abuse, we provide them therapy, either through the NHS or through our own therapists. To date, we¡¯ve helped more than a hundred children. They won¡¯t magically get better in a day or a week, but I like to think, slowly, they will get better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to know,¡± I smiled at the knowledge that my effort was helping someone at least. ¡°I am so sorry if you feel bad about that Crocs ad, but that¡¯s my job. When I shot that ad, I knew I would come across as a hypocrite, which is why I distanced myself from the charity for a while. But things like that are what make this possible.¡± I took out the latest check of three million pounds I had prepared for the Trust and handed it to Allison.


    She kept staring at the amount mentioned on it with wide eyes for a few moments without blinking. Then she looked up at me sharply, ¡°You earned sixty million pounds this year?¡± She had back-calculated my earnings because I had pledged to give her 5% of my earnings.


    I shrugged. ¡°I still haven¡¯t got the amount, but when I do, it¡¯ll be somewhere around that. Don¡¯t worry too much about it, and show me what¡¯s changed since the last time I was here.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Allison said excitedly, pocketing the check as she took me around the facility. It¡¯s a little jarring to see how quickly money changes people¡¯s attitudes toward you. All her scathing remarks from before were gone, and now Allison was overcompensating for her prior comments by being overly nice.


    The place we had rented for the charity was a good one. It had an office area for the staff, a few therapy and doctor consultation rooms, and a place for telephone operators with dedicated helplines, working 24/7 in shifts. There was also a sitting room for our volunteers and field agents, and a playroom for kids filled with all sorts of toys and fun activities.


    ¡°For the past month, we¡¯ve been conducting a massive awareness drive in all the nearby schools,¡± Allison explained. ¡°We taught kids how to differentiate good touch from bad touch, and all that. We also held a seminar for teachers and parents, teaching them the alarming signs to look out for in their kids.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a great initiative,¡± I praised her wholeheartedly. ¡°When¡¯s your next awareness drive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still ongoing,¡± Allison replied. ¡°We¡¯re scheduled for one of the public schools in two days.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡± I beamed. ¡°I¡¯ll join you and the team there.¡±


    Allison was surprised by the offer. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you think we should talk to the school management beforehand? They¡¯ll have to beef up security.¡±


    ¡°Then talk to them,¡± I nodded. ¡°But make sure the news doesn¡¯t spread beyond the principal, or I won¡¯t go at all. If they decline for some reason, I¡¯ll go to another school some other day. Honestly, though, I don¡¯t think that will happen. I¡¯ve been to many schools for [Harry Potter''s] publicity, and usually, they¡¯re very accommodating because they get free publicity for their school as well.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Allison conceded.


    ¡°Also, tell me which school it is so I can make some arrangements.¡±


    (Break)


    Zoe was angry about having to come to school today. Why couldn¡¯t she have taken a day off with the excuse of the flu or something? Who the hell cares about some so-called "non-profit people" spewing bullshit to feel good about themselves? This was all just a big gimmick. And now, she was stuck in the school hall with all the other kids for God knows how long.


    It didn¡¯t help that she was stuck in the first row.


    ¡°You okay, Zoe?¡± her best friend Krissy asked. ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to nod off any moment.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that would be so convenient,¡± Zoe complained. ¡°I just want this whole drama to be over so I can go home.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your problem is,¡± Riley, her other friend, chimed in. ¡°I prefer getting a break from classes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer classes any day over this nonsense,¡± Zoe deadpanned.


    ¡°You¡¯re mental,¡± Riley retorted before turning to the boy beside her. ¡°Hey you, I haven¡¯t seen you around here.¡±


    Only then did Zoe notice the boy sitting next to Riley. He was unfamiliar. She would¡¯ve remembered the beanie and sunglasses. Now that she looked closer, she thought she had seen him somewhere. It''s like his name was at the tip of her tongue, but for her life she couldn''t remember exactly who he was.


    He wasn¡¯t looking directly at them, acting like he was above everyone else. He was, to be honest, quite handsome, and the school uniform fit him snugly, showing off his well-defined physique.


    ¡°I''m new here,¡± the boy smiled mysteriously at Riley, though without turning to her. ¡°Today¡¯s my first day here.¡±


    ¡°You should remove the beanie at least,¡± Zoe pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s against school uniform policy, and you¡¯ll get told off. The headmaster¡¯s right there, and he¡¯s very strict about these things.¡±


    The boy grinned and shrugged carelessly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him to call me out then.¡±


    Zoe had a feeling this guy was one of those rich brats who¡¯d been kicked out of a cushy private school and forced to come to public school. Why else would he join in the middle of the school year? And right before the term was about to end, in December, no less. While she suspected that, she didn¡¯t care enough to confirm her doubts.


    ¡°Why is there a cameraman here?¡± Krissy asked Zoe while pointing at a man who was fiddling with a video camera on a tripod stand.


    Zoe shrugged.


    ¡°Silence students,¡± The headmaster announced over the mic from the front of the hall. ¡°Today, we have a special guest for you here. Please welcome Ms. Allison Cox, who is here to talk to you about¡­ well I¡¯ll let her do the talking.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that welcome, Mr. Reeves,¡± The Allison woman began with a big smile and cheery attitude. ¡°I am representing the Frank Armitage Foundation, and our aim is to help out victims of child abuse. Since all of you here are at least 14 years old, I thought I could be a little more open about the topic.¡±


    What followed for the next half an hour was exactly what Zoe had expected: a boring lecture from a do-gooder, which will likely have no impact on them at all. Some of the points were good, but Zoe knew that most students would forget about them as soon as they were out of there.


    ¡°I know you may feel that what I¡¯m talking about is irrelevant to you,¡± Allison said passionately. ¡°But it could be relevant for someone else you know. Now, we have someone who would like to share his own personal story.¡± Allison then took a few steps forward and moved right towards Zoe, making her a little uncomfortable. At the last moment, she turned towards the new boy sitting beside Riley. ¡°Would you like to come up here now?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the boy said confidently before climbing the stage as if he knew all along he would be doing that. As soon as he was on-stage, he hugged Allison casually before taking the mic from her.


    ¡°This all seems a little strange to me,¡± Riley whispered beside Zoe.


    ¡°It is strange,¡± She agreed.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± A girl shrieked behind Zoe loudly. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Before Zoe could turn around and make a snarky comment about the girl¡¯s stupidity, she was silenced into shock. The boy removed his beanie and sunglasses before handing it over to Allison.


    Instant screams of delight rang across the hall. Everyone seemed to stand up from their seats in unison, trying to get a better look at the global sensation that was just a few meters away from them.


    ¡°I would request everyone to please take a seat,¡± Troy Armitage said on the mic. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere for a few hours and would love to meet everyone but in an orderly fashion.¡±


    The teachers and now visible security guards made sure that the teenagers maintained proper decorum. But Zoe was in full shock. Troy was one of her favorite actors. She couldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t recognize him when he sat just a few feet away from him. She felt so stupid.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Troy continued with practiced ease when the kids calmed down a bit. ¡°I started this trust earlier this year in honor of my late biological father. I was visiting a children¡¯s hospital, and I realized that not everyone is as lucky as I am. I faced abuse when I was a kid, but I was lucky enough to get a chance to report it to the authorities. They helped me out, sent me to a good foster home, and the rest is history.¡±


    Troy paused for a moment as if thinking his next words carefully, ¡°Something very bad happened to me last year. I was in my Los Angeles home, taking a bath when a woman attacked me with very bad intentions. If you¡¯ve been following the news at all, you¡¯ll know what I¡¯m talking about. Again, I was lucky enough to save myself and get that woman arrested. But not everyone is.¡±


    Troy took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I haven¡¯t talked about this incident publicly till now, because I didn¡¯t want to paint myself as a victim or gain someone''s sympathy. I am opening up today to tell you all that if something like this has happened to you or someone you know, then you are not alone in this. Our helpline numbers and website is written on the pamphlets which have been placed at the end of each row of your seats. If you contact us, we¡¯ll keep your information confidential and will assist you whether it be legal assistance or just your well-being, both physical and mental.¡±


    ¡°I was in therapy for months after that incident,¡± Troy dropped another bomb of information. ¡°Just want to tell you guys that it is completely normal and not something to be ashamed of. If you reach out to our help line, we can get you free therapy sessions with certified therapists who work with us. Thank you for giving me your time today. I hope you all have a good day ahead.¡±


    Zoe turned to her best friend, ¡°He looks so fine up close. Don¡¯t you think so, Krissy?¡±


    Only then did she notice that Krissy had gone eerily quiet and was looking down on the floor as if she was ashamed of something?


    ¡°Krissy?¡± Zoe asked again. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Krissy jerked as if shaken wildly and said, ¡°Oh, yeah. Sorry. I just¡­¡± She looked away again.


    Zoe turned to Riley, who just shrugged and said, ¡°Come on, let''s go or we won¡¯t get to meet Troy.¡±


    Troy had finished his speech and was now getting some photos clicked with the school staff and the students.


    Zoe noticed how Krissy quietly pocketed a pamphlet that was conveniently placed near them, but she didn¡¯t comment on it. Millions of thoughts were racing through her mind. Did something happen to Krissy, or maybe to someone she knew? Despite her curiosity, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask out loud. Maybe, this session wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought it would be. She may not need help but as Troy aptly said, not everyone is as lucky.


    ____________________


    AN: One of my readers complained to me over DMs that I forgot about the charity. So here I am correcting that mistake. Let me reassure you that the next chapter will go back to the movie Troy and Evan are working on.

 Chapter 115

    January 2005, Kloves Residence, London


    It took half of November and the entirety of December to finalize the screenplay and the songs for our untitled musical film. The musical part was tricky because I had to change nearly half of my song list to make it fit better with the story. Honestly, it was good that I had this to work on or I would spiral back into depression. I hadn¡¯t realized till now how much time of the day I spent texting/talking to Emma.


    Now only the difficult part remained before the shooting, which included pre-production (beyond screenplay), actual recording of the songs in a studio, and most important of all, the inevitable talk with Evan. He hadn¡¯t ever outright said that he would direct the film, and I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask him bluntly if that was what he wanted.


    That left me in this perpetual state of unease around him as if I was betraying him by using his idea to make the film and setting him aside at the last moment. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had to get it out of my system.


    ¡°Evan,¡± I said, trying to sound casual while sitting in our living room. ¡°Who do you think we should select as the director for our film? I was thinking Stephen Daldry, who directed [Billy Elliot].¡±


    Dad turned to us in curiosity when I popped that question. I had already talked to him about it, and he had agreed with what I wanted to do. That¡¯s why I had broached the topic when he was present on the scene so that I would have someone on my side.


    Evan frowned visibly as my question dawned on him.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he asked hotly. ¡°I am directing it, of course.¡±


    I looked over at Dad, who seemed as if he had expected that answer all along. The worst part was that he didn¡¯t speak on the matter at all, letting me handle the situation.


    Urgh!


    ¡°We both are only 16, Evan,¡± I said slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you or I have enough experience to make a full-length feature film at the moment. We need someone else at the helm. Not to mention you have full-time school right now, and by summer holidays, shooting of [Harry Potter] would have begun. So you¡¯ll have to either take a long leave of absence or postpone shooting for more than a year.¡±


    Evan was clearly at a loss for words. I would be too if I were in his place. But some things are non-negotiable. As per my initial estimate, making this film will take around $25 million, a sum that I would have to invest out of my [Goblet of Fire] earnings. Given that I had earned upwards of $110 million (pre-tax) for it, I could spend that money easily. The problem was that I didn¡¯t trust Evan enough to give him such a large sum for his first film. Most aspiring filmmakers use less than a million to make their debut film. It would be foolish of me to invest such a large sum that could result in a box office disaster.


    ¡°You said that I could direct your music videos,¡± Evan said accusingly.


    ¡°That offer is still open,¡± I said placatingly. At his confused expression, I explained, ¡°If you don¡¯t want someone else to direct the film, then we will not make the film right now. We will wait for both of us to grow up for a few years, probably when I have finished [Harry Potter] and you are done with your school. In the meantime, I will release my music album as planned, and you can direct a few of my videos. Then, when we finally make the film, I will write some new songs for it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Evan began but didn¡¯t finish. He looked away from me, pondering over the two options that I had given him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose a middle ground?¡± Dad spoke up for the first time.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Evan asked.


    ¡°I mean that if you choose someone else to direct the film, the music videos inside the film can still be shot by you,¡± Dad explained. ¡°Music videos are usually shot in one or two days, so they can be finished on the weekends, not affecting your school life massively. Meanwhile, you can get the credit of being the screenwriter and an associate producer on the film, which would be very good for your resume given your age.¡±


    Usually, Dad¡¯s idea would not work because musical songs in a film are an integral part of the story and are shot in continuity. But the way the script had been written, there were at least six songs that could be shot today, without even casting the female lead or anyone else except me.


    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea,¡± I praised Dad.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dad nodded at me appreciatively before turning to Evan. ¡°Also, if your videos are really good, I promise that I will finance your first film provided you finish your schooling and at least two years of working full-time on a film set as an Assistant Director.¡±


    Evan nodded slowly, taking in Dad¡¯s very generous offer.


    ¡°The choice is yours, Evan,¡± I said after a few moments.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he replied after what felt like an eternity. ¡°As much as I want to make the film myself, I want to see it made first and foremost. We have a very good script and song list going for us. If you release the songs, we¡¯ll have to redo the script later on based on the new songs, and I don¡¯t know how that will turn out to be.¡±


    I resisted the urge to celebrate in joy and settled on giving him a smile, ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± he said grumpily before changing the topic. ¡°I think I agree with you that Stephen Daldry will be fine for it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a meeting with him later this week,¡± I said. ¡°But first and foremost, we have to get the songs recorded. Would you like to come along to the studio for my first session?¡±


    ¡°Not today,¡± he shook his head. ¡°I have a big assignment due tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be free to come with me to Sundance in two weeks, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded with a grin. ¡°I won¡¯t miss that for anything. My friends are so jealous that I get to go and they don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Enough talk, boys,¡± Dad interrupted. ¡°Troy, we will be late for the recording session if we don¡¯t leave soon. Doug is very particular about tardiness.¡±


    I nodded as I got up to get ready.


    Douglas Saunders was the music producer Dad had selected for me to record my songs. It was quite an enlightening conversation that followed when I floated the idea with Dad to get me a deal with a music record label.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    (Flashback)


    ¡°Only a naive or desperate person would approach a record label if they have enough funds of their own,¡± Dad said as a matter of fact.


    I had heard that record labels trap musicians in long-term predatory contracts, but I had no idea how.


    ¡°Explain this whole record label business to me as if I¡¯m a five-year-old with no knowledge of the music industry,¡± I asked.


    Dad laughed at my phrasing but did as I had asked and went into a detailed explanation.


    ¡°I did some research when I was producing the first [Harry Potter] film. We had almost included a song in it that Chris Columbus loved, but left it out at the last moment because the record label was being a dick with their demands.¡±


    He shook his head in reminiscence, ¡°Anyways, what these record labels do is that initially they will bear all the costs of recording sessions, music videos, everything, but in exchange, they give you only 15-20% of what they earn. So if your album earns them, say, a million dollars, you will get only $200k at max. But if you were to record and promote your songs on your own, leaving out the distribution part, it may cost you around half a million initially to record an album and promote it, but over time, you can earn much more than you ever could with an outside label. Not to mention, you will retain full rights to your songs for eternity.¡±


    I nodded as I understood what he was getting at.


    Essentially, music labels were for those poor souls who couldn¡¯t afford to spend half a million dollars to make and promote their own albums. I could. So it made sense for me to create a record label of my own.


    (Flashback End)


    (Break)


    ¡°You are late,¡± said Douglas Saunders in a no-nonsense tone. He was in his thirties and had a very pale complexion. That, when added to his dark eyes and hair, made him look quite like a vampire. He had been a music producer for more than a decade and had worked with a lot of renowned artists like The Cranberries, and The Spice Girls.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doug,¡± I smiled sheepishly at him. ¡°I have no excuse.¡±


    He shook his head before motioning me toward the recording booth we had rented for the week. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. We¡¯ve recorded all the harmonies as you wanted, now all that¡¯s left is your vocals before we finalize the songs.¡±


    I nodded once before taking a seat inside the recording booth, while Dad sat outside beside Douglas, both older men wearing headphones to listen to my upcoming vocals.


    I had spent many days with Douglas going over each song and what exactly I wanted from him and his team of musicians. Initially, I was a little skeptical about giving over the reins of my work to someone else, but Dad convinced me that I couldn¡¯t do everything myself all the time.


    The biggest reason I agreed to work with Douglas eventually was that he was not averse to using EDM in songs produced by him. A lot of traditional music producers do not like the use of any form of electronic music. Not all my songs included EDM, but a few did¡ªlike the one I was recording at the moment.


    I wore noise-canceling headphones that blocked out most of the sound from my surroundings before giving a thumbs-up to Douglas. He shot me an okay sign before the music started playing in my headphones. The music that played out was exactly as I had envisioned. I had to give kudos to Douglas for recreating the exact thing I had done using my home music system, only better and more professional sounding. In this song, vocals mattered a lot less than the background music, which was mostly EDM.


    As the music reached the correct point, I started singing.


    (We Found Love - Rihanna ft. Calvin Harris)


    ~: Yellow diamonds in the light


    Now we''re standing side by side


    As your shadow crosses mine


    What it takes to come alive


    It''s the way I''m feeling I just can''t deny


    But I''ve gotta let it go


    We found love in a hopeless place


    We found love in a hopeless place :~


    With each passing moment in the song, I got more and more engrossed in the singing. I even forgot that I was recording in a studio. I just sang with passion¡ªa song that I probably loved in another life so much so that I remembered the lyrics even in this one when I started writing a dance track.


    ¡°How was that?¡± I asked Douglas after finishing the opening verse.


    Only then did I realize that Douglas and Dad looked as if they were in a daze.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I asked again, a little irritated. ¡°Were you even listening to me sing?¡±


    Doug looked sheepish for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah, sorry. It was amazing. I just didn¡¯t expect you to sing like that. I probably should have stopped you earlier, but I thought it would help loosen up your voice a little.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®sing like that¡¯?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You sang as if you were performing on the West End,¡± he said as a matter of fact. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, you were excellent, but pop music is much more restrained than musical theater when it comes to emotions and vocals.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Okay, then let''s do it again until I get it right.¡±


    Douglas nodded once before giving me the go-ahead to start again.


    (Break)


    January 2005, Warner Bros HQ, Burbank, CA


    I sat opposite WB CEO Barry Meyer as he and his group of executives listened to my newly recorded album, each wearing their respective headphones. On my right, Dad sat with a bored expression, while on the left, Tobias looked nervous. The three of us were the only ones not wearing headphones because we had already heard the full album multiple times while discussing the film in detail over the last week.


    Tobias shifted closer to me and whispered, ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re the right studio for this job? I don¡¯t recall any musicals made by them recently.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for them to finish,¡± I whispered back. ¡°Also, it would be better to voice your concerns when we¡¯re not in their office.¡±


    Looking properly chastised, he went back to his original position. Perfect timing, too, because just then Barry Meyer removed his headphones. It hadn¡¯t been enough time for him to have listened to the entire album, which was around an hour long, so he must have stopped in between. As soon as he did, the other executives followed suit, some very reluctantly.


    ¡°So?¡± I asked Barry curiously. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Barry smiled genially. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word, Troy. It may have been years since that day, but I haven¡¯t forgotten my promise. I don¡¯t even need to discuss this with the others to know that this film will make a lot of money. From what little I heard, this is one hell of an album. I¡¯ll definitely finish it later, but for now, let¡¯s talk details. To begin with, your script.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you sure it was written by you and your brother?¡± he asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s very good. Initially, I was a little skeptical, but once I realized how it connects to the songs, it made a lot of sense.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I nodded in gratitude. ¡°Most of it is Evan. I just helped him connect the songs in the story. Stephen Daldry has agreed to direct, and he made some suggestions that we¡¯ve incorporated into the script.¡±


    ¡°You must be proud of your boys, eh Steve?¡± Barry turned to Dad, who didn¡¯t look thrilled with the direction of the conversation.


    ¡°Very proud,¡± he said simply. ¡°Now can we get to the point?¡±


    Barry¡¯s smile widened slightly as he shifted the topic again. ¡°I saw your other two films personally at an internal screening last week, and I have to say your choice of films is very good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled, but only on the surface. He was starting to irritate me by going around in circles. I had the feeling he was testing our patience.


    I had sent copies of [Brick] and [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] to all the major Hollywood studios, hoping to secure the best distribution deal by bundling them together. Disney, Sony, and Paramount didn¡¯t show any interest. Fox and Universal made offers worth considering.


    Fox offered $20 million upfront and 15% of all gross revenue, from theaters to home media. Universal¡¯s options were either $25 million upfront with no residuals, or a $10 million advance plus all profits after deducting a 15% commission.


    Warner Bros, though, made the best offer: $25 million upfront, plus 25% of gross revenue from both films in perpetuity, after they have recovered that $25m.


    If this were a blockbuster like Star Wars, the Fox deal might have made more sense since 85% of profits would far exceed 25% of gross revenue. But for small-budget indie films expected to gross under $100 million (like Brick and Perks), the extra $15 million upfront from WB more than compensated for the percentage difference.


    While I had verbally agreed to Warner Bros¡¯ offer, we hadn¡¯t signed the contract yet because I had a bright idea: remind Barry about a promise he made a few years ago to finance a mid-budget film for me. Now, with my third film in the mix, it seemed like the perfect time to cash in on that promise.


    ¡°Can we please get to the point, Barry?¡± Dad said, his tone a bit heated. ¡°I have another appointment in an hour. We can talk about pleasantries and film choices some other time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to the point,¡± Barry nodded plainly before looking directly at me. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to let you make this film just the way you want, as long as you agree to renegotiate your [Harry Potter] salary.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, surprised. I hadn¡¯t expected this at all.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 116

    January 2005, Warner Bros HQ, Burbank, CA


    "What?" I asked, surprised. I hadn''t expected this at all.


    The way Barry phrased the question didn''t make any sense. If he wouldn''t accept this proposal, I''d simply go to Universal who gave me the second-best offer.


    "I have offers from other studios as well if you won''t agree with this," I said after a few moments.


    "I know," Barry nodded knowingly. "I also know which of the studios offered to make this film with you. Like I know for a fact that Disney is developing something similar for next year which is why they didn''t made you an offer. If we get the ball rolling soon enough we can beat them to it. I just needed to have a face-to-face chat with you about this. A chat your father would not have allowed me to have otherwise. Our offer for the musical is genuine, nonetheless. "


    Dad, sitting beside me, said heatedly, "Didn''t we agree to handle this matter quietly, Barry? Why did you have to involve Troy?"


    "You have forced my hand, Steve," Barry retorted. "Half of the [Harry Potter] cast refuses to shoot the next film because they think they are being paid too little. If we allow the way you are handling things, the next movie will have an unrecognizable cast. And the reason for that is just one¡ªTroy''s excessive salary. We may have signed Jamie Bell and Emma Watson for four more films, but everyone else is not on the same page. Michael Gambon, Maggie Smith, Alan Rickman, Robbie Coltrane, Warwick Davis, Julie Walters, Richard Griffiths, and others are veteran actors who won''t settle for less. We could have added J.K. Rowling to the list as well if you hadn''t paid her from your share. If my guess is correct, Troy probably doesn''t even know about this at all."


    I didn''t. While I knew that most of the actors had initially signed on only for four films and that Emma and Jamie had renewed their contracts for up to film number eight last year, I really had no idea that other actors were banding together to increase their pay.


    "Is that why the shooting of the fifth film has been delayed again?" I asked while looking between Barry and Dad.


    The joint filming of the fifth and sixth [Harry Potter] films has now been postponed to July 2005. Till now I had thought that it was done so the other kids could take their exams in June worry-free, but now I''m not so sure. Dad didn''t reply, simply looked over to Barry, who nodded.


    "Yes," Barry replied. "Initially, it was the lack of a director. A problem Steve solved with the suggestion of Rian Johnson. I really liked his work and would allow him to direct the next two films as long as Steve is supervising him closely. But then came the actors'' union. They are all being represented by a single law firm that is negotiating on their behalf jointly. The child actors beside Emma and Jamie were not a part of this because all of them had signed a seven-picture deal, but the adults had signed on for only four pictures."


    I looked over at Dad to gauge his reaction, and it was obvious he didn''t like being ambushed like this. Tobias, on the other hand, was looking clueless about the meeting. It made sense because he hadn''t negotiated anything [Harry Potter]-related for me.


    "What do you propose then?" I asked Barry after realizing that no one else was willing to speak on this matter at the moment.


    Barry steepled his fingers and said, "They are asking for $5 million each for the next four films, up from the $1 million each they had received for the fourth film. Usually, we would have argued that we aren''t making that much profit to justify these high salaries, but they used your salary to argue back, saying that it is unfair for one actor to receive all the money. And given how much the media likes to publicize your salary after each movie release¡­"


    "Okay," I said. "How many actors are part of this group?"


    "Nine," he replied. "We are confident that we can bring their negotiation down to $4 million per actor per film. So here''s what I''m proposing to you¡ªyou will still get your 10% share as per your contract, but it will be reduced by the additional income of those actors. Let''s say your share is the same for the next film at $113 million as it was for [Goblet of Fire]. In that case, after reducing $27 million extra salary for others, you''ll get $86 million."


    That didn''t sound too bad. Yet, I knew I couldn''t make that decision without talking to Dad first. Being a producer, he knew a lot more about Warner''s behind-the-scenes shenanigans than I did.


    "I need to talk to Dad," I announced. "In private."


    "Of course," Barry nodded genially and pressed a button in front of him. Soon, a beautiful blonde opened the door behind me.


    "Kimberly, please show Troy and Steve to a private meeting room."


    The three of us got up in unison and followed Kimberly to the room.


    "I''ll wait here," Tobias said, pointing to the couch in the hallway.


    I nodded, not seeing the need to have him in on the discussion as well.


    "So?" I asked Dad once it was just the two of us. "What do you think of their offer?"


    "It''s bullshit," Dad said bluntly. "Barry was quick to bring up your salary, yet he didn''t say even once how much Warner made on the film, did he? I''ll tell you. Since they''re taking on only half the production, their cost for the third and fourth films was a joint $100 million, plus $200 million for the marketing and distribution of the two films. They made more than $200 million from theatrical revenue alone. If we include broadcast and home distribution rights as well, they''re making a lot more money than either of us."


    "Then why did they ambush me like this?" I asked.


    "The problem is that with the revised salaries for these actors, you''ll be earning a lot more than the studio¡ªat least in the cinematic run. And they can''t allow that at all. No big studio would. It''s one of those unsaid rules of Hollywood because it sets a dangerous precedent for other actors in the future."


    I could understand their sentiment. I didn''t like their approach, but I certainly understood.


    "They were seriously contemplating changing some cast members," Dad continued. "Only my insistence forced them to keep them on board and negotiate."


    I frowned, realizing that so many iconic actors could lose their jobs in one of the most iconic film series ever, just because of my apparently high salary.


    "What do you suggest we should do then?" I asked.


    "Let''s agree to it," Dad said after thinking it over for a few minutes. "Half of your salary is out of my profits. So if you earn $27 million less, I''ll earn $13.5 million more, which I''ll transfer to you later. Warner is only saving $13.5 million per film, which would be $40.5 million for three films, and $54 million for four films if we were to split one of the future books."


    I chuckled as a realization hit me.


    "What?" Dad asked.


    "How entitled are we that we''re saying ''only $13.5 million'' like it''s a paltry sum."


    Dad cracked a smile. "True. Anyway, while we''ll agree to this deal, it doesn''t mean we can''t milk them for everything they can give us for the musical."


    I looked at him skeptically. "What exactly do you have in mind?"Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Leave the talking to me," he smiled. "I''ll make them regret ever setting up this ambush for us."


    (Break)


    Barry looked up as the father-son duo came back in, followed by Troy''s assistant.


    "We will agree to your terms, but we have a few conditions, Barry," Steve said without wasting any time. From Troy''s demeanor, it was easy to see that he had relinquished control of the meeting to his father.


    "Go on," Barry motioned for him to continue.


    "First of all, Warner will distribute Troy''s seven upcoming music albums for only a 5% cut."


    Barry frowned. While he mostly oversaw the movie business, Warner did have a music distribution arm and he knew enough about the music industry to recognize that 5% was not a good deal at all. Usually, big music distributors like Warner took a cut of 10-15% based on the artist''s popularity. 5% was unprecedented. Yet, that loss of 5% was a small price compared to the film profits they were willing to forgo. Didn''t mean he would agree to their first demand that easily.


    "Three albums," Barry countered.


    Steve thought about the terms for a moment before nodding, "Okay."


    "What else?" Barry asked.


    "You will promote the musical with a budget of at least $30 million. These promotions will include promotions for the albums as well including songs on the radio, music channels, and the like."


    That was a reasonable request, all things considered. Film promotion costs were going up year by year. Even if Steve hadn''t put that condition, $20 million would have gone into promoting the film regardless.


    "Go on," Barry said, sensing the big demand was yet to come.


    Steve continued, "After deducting marketing and distribution expenses, and a 5% commission for Warner, all proceeds from the musical will go to Troy."


    Now that was an interesting proposal. Something Barry would have agreed to almost immediately if the percentage had been the industry standard of 15%. Warner would have to invest a lot of effort into promoting the film, so 5% seemed low. But musicals weren''t very popular¡ªespecially original musicals. [Moulin Rouge!], which was released in 2001, didn''t have huge profits to begin with. At most, the lost profits would be around $4-5 million, which was much better than the $54 million they''d save over the next few years.


    "I''ll agree to it," Barry said, "if you agree to bear any and all losses incurred by us because of your film. So if it turns out to be a disaster, you''ll compensate us for our marketing costs from your next [Harry Potter] salary."


    Barry could see Steve was about to argue, but Troy held up his hand, stopping him mid-way.


    "Okay, as long as you agree with our next and last condition," Troy said. "As you know, I want to diversify my acting career, and Warner is the best studio in the world at the moment. So if there is a film being made at Warner that I want to do before HP is over, you will cast me in it in a role that I desire as long as the filming doesn''t clash with [Harry Potter]. We can discuss the salary part when the opportunity arises, but you shouldn''t say something like, ''It goes against your Harry Potter image''."


    Barry turned to Alan Horn, the COO of Warner, who was sitting beside him. Usually, casting for in-house productions was Alan''s responsibility.


    "We can allow it," Alan said for the first time during the meeting. "But we will only recommend your name. The final decision about the casting will remain with the director and the team working on the film."


    Troy clearly wasn''t happy with that answer, but he nodded nonetheless. Some directors are too stubborn for their own good. If the studio insisted on casting someone against their wishes, it made life on set miserable for everyone. Barry had learned that the hard way over his thirty-four years at Warner.


    Barry stood up and shook Troy''s hand, followed closely by Steve. "I''m glad we could all come to a mutually satisfactory agreement."


    (Break)


    January 2005, Phoenix, Arizona


    "Come on, Em," Emily''s best friend Rachel gently poked her side as the two strolled casually through their local park. "You''re doing much better now. Stop moping about that one incident. You have a film premiere coming soon."


    Emily gave her a pointed look. "It''s not just the accident, Ray. I didn''t tell you, but I had cleared an audition to guest star in [Malcolm in the Middle]. But because of my accident, they gave the role to someone else."


    "That''s¡­" Rachel paused, searching for words. "...bad."


    "I know," Emily said with a sad smile. "And if that wasn''t enough, I just got a call from someone on the legal team of [Brick], the film I shot. They said I''d have to change my name to something else."


    Rachel frowned at that. "What problem do they have with your name?"


    "They don''t have a problem, but when they applied to SAG on my behalf, my name was rejected because there''s another actress named Emily Stone already registered with the guild."


    "That''s stupid," Rachel concluded immediately. "Why can''t two people have the same name?"


    "That''s what I said!" Emily exclaimed. "But that''s how things are in Hollywood, or so they told me. On-screen, I''ll be Emma Stone now."


    "I''m still calling you Emily," Rachel announced haughtily.


    "I''ll hit you if you call me Emma," Emily shot back.


    "Okay, enough of that," Rachel changed the topic. "You never told me, and you know I''ll never stop asking. So, how does it feel to kiss Troy?"


    Emily groaned out loud. "God, not that again! Fine, it was beautiful. One moment, nothing, and the next, it just happened. He''s just so damn cute that I didn''t want to stop."


    "Cute?" Rachel asked in disbelief. "Girl, have you seen his body in [Goblet of Fire]? It should be renamed to Harry Potter on Fire. He is sexy AF!"


    Emily couldn''t argue with that.


    "I know, right? He''s¡­ just out of this world," Emily said wistfully.


    Troy was the hottest teenager she knew. Unfortunately, he was taken. He may have denied having a relationship with Emma Watson on record, but Emily knew it was all a gimmick to fool the media¡ªjust like Emma''s fake boyfriend.


    Rachel turned to Emily, her eyes widening momentarily before she grinned and asked, "Where do you think Troy is at the moment?"


    Emily shrugged. "God knows. Probably in London, preparing to take a flight to Utah for Sundance. Why?"


    "No reason," Rachel shrugged. "Just asking... if you got a chance to be with him, like seriously, would you take it?"


    Emily gave her a skeptical look. "What''s gotten into you? You know how much I adore him! I''d kill a new-born baby if it meant I could feel him up close once again. It''s not just about his looks, either¡ªhe''s so considerate and genuine, you can''t help but fall for him a little every time you''re with him."


    "Awww! You didn''t tell me you felt that way about me, Emily."


    Emily froze in her spot, recognizing that voice. She looked up to see the shit-eating grin on Rachel''s face, and the realization dawned on her immediately.


    ''You''re dead,'' she mouthed to Rachel before slowly turning around to confirm her fears.


    True to her worst nightmare, Troy was standing right there. He was wearing a form-fitting white tank top that did nothing to hide his well-defined chest and arms. It was paired with light blue denim shorts, a blue baseball cap, sunglasses, and of course, his signature Crocs. An easy-going smile was fixed on his face, the kind that could melt the hearts of hundreds of girls worldwide.


    "Hey, Emily," he greeted her casually.


    Emily closed her eyes in mortification before turning back to her now ex-friend. "You bitch!" she hissed. "Who does that to their friend?"


    "Hey, none of that," Troy stepped beside Emily, draping an arm around her shoulders. "I motioned her from behind you keep quiet."


    Emily covered her face in shame. "Why did I have to embarrass myself so pathetically? How much did you hear?"


    Troy hummed audibly as he rubbed his non-existent beard. "I heard that I''m hot, Harry Potter on Fire, sexy AF, out of this world, and that someone adores me and wants to kill babies. Just a suggestion, don''t do that."


    Emily groaned again.


    "If it helps, you didn''t embarrass yourself," he insisted. "I adore you too¡ªprobably much more than you adore me."


    "I''ll die of diabetes if you two continue¡­" Rachel pointed at the pair in mock confusion. "...whatever this is."


    Troy placed a hand on his chest dramatically. "Don''t die on me. Wait at least until I''m away. I don''t want another scandal right now."


    The three teenagers laughed at that joke. Troy had dealt with quite a few scandals in his career. None were truly his fault, but they sure left an impression on the public that he liked having scandals to market himself.


    "Troy," he offered a handshake to Rachel.


    "Rachel," she replied smartly. "Won''t this cause a scandal? You meeting Emily so openly."


    Troy shrugged, "Look around. You can see my guards if you look carefully. They''ll warn me if some reporters are nearby. And given how basic attire I have chosen for the day, I hardly think anyone will even notice me."


    Emily did a 180 spin, and true to Troy''s words, she could spot at least three guards trying to look inconspicuous but failing miserably.


    "I noticed you," Rachel retorted.


    "Because I wanted you to notice me," Troy said with a grin. Then he turned to Emily. "I really like your friend."


    Emily knew what Troy really liked¡ªthe fact that Rachel didn''t go weak in the knees seeing him in person. From what she''d observed on the set of [Brick], it tended to happen a lot with young girls around him.


    "As much as I''d love to chat with you about your likes," Emily said, "why are you really here? We were meant to meet in Park City in a few days for the premiere of [Brick]."


    Troy shrugged. "A few reasons, I didn''t have anything else to do for a few days, and my plane was free. So I thought I''d come to see my dear friend and offer her a ride to Sundance. I couldn''t come to you after your accident because I was working, so I decided to come now. Hope you''re doing well?"


    "Yeah," Emily nodded. "I''m okay now. Mom wouldn''t let me go to Sundance otherwise."


    "Good then," Troy smiled. "This will be perfect. I''m doing another film, this time in London, and we need a female lead. What do you think about it? Wanna do it?"


    Emily''s mouth dropped open at the offer, unable to come up with words.


    "You don''t even have to audition," he continued. "I showed your scenes from [Brick] to the director, and he''s agreed to cast you directly."


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 117

    January 2005, Phoenix, Arizona


    I took a generous amount of my special blend of face cream and carefully applied it to my skin. I like to think that I¡¯m not that vain, but I have to maintain an image while going out. Although I¡¯m not expecting paparazzi or reporters here in Phoenix, you never know.


    ¡°I think you are overdoing it for this date,¡± Tobias commented from behind me.


    I looked at him through the mirror and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a date. Emily invited me to hang out with a group of her friends. I rarely get a chance to do it back in London or Los Angeles because of how people crowd around me. Also, this is not excessive. It has SPF-50, Vitamin C, and everything else your skin needs to keep it soft and supple for years to come. It came highly recommended by my dermatologist.¡±


    ¡°You sound like a TV commercial I saw yesterday,¡± Tobias remarked smugly.


    ¡°Fuck you too, Toby,¡± I shot back jokingly before donning my baseball cap and sunglasses. Being a celebrity can be such a pain sometimes. I really didn¡¯t like wearing anything over my head, but it helped to blend in a little. At least in America, it does. In a sunny state like California or Arizona, almost everyone wears a cap like this.


    Dad, who had some work in LA had sent along Tobias with me as a companion when I told him what I intended to do for a week before Sundance. Tobias would remain with me only when I was at the hotel. I also had three bodyguards assigned to me at all times.


    ¡°Hey, Troy,¡± Tobias said casually. ¡°I was thinking.¡±


    I turned back to him to see that he wasn¡¯t looking at me, but rather seemed lost in thought.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I prompted.


    He looked up at me and seemed to steel his nerves before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be your manager.¡±


    My eyes widened in genuine bafflement. ¡°Are you gonna quit?¡±


    ¡°No! Woah!¡± He shook his head vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­¡± He paused for a few moments as if searching for words before finally saying, ¡°I saw how your father handled the situation with Warner. He is good at negotiating. Heck, even you are better than me. It''s not my strong suit.¡±


    ¡°But your work on [Perks] and [Brick] was very good,¡± I remarked. ¡°Half of the things that you managed I didn¡¯t even realize until much later.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Tobias agreed. ¡°I know I¡¯m good at film production stuff, but negotiation is not my forte. I fucked up [Dawn of the Dead] and you didn¡¯t even want to do it that much.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± I said.


    ¡°And then, in the meeting with Warner,¡± Tobias continued as if I had not spoken. ¡°I couldn¡¯t add anything substantial just because they ambushed us.¡±


    On second thought, he wasn¡¯t wrong. I hadn¡¯t noticed it till now because Dad was with me. But if I had been just with Tobias, as I was during the meeting with Universal, I don¡¯t know what I would have done had he clammed up like he did. I need a better manager than that. Not necessarily a manager, but a good negotiator at the very least. While my parents were good, I needed some independence as well, especially when I turned 18 in two years. I can¡¯t rely on them blindly for anything and everything related to my career for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded slowly. ¡°You can continue being my assistant and work on my film productions. I¡¯ll get someone else to negotiate my future contracts for me.¡±


    He nodded in relief. ¡°I think you should go now or you¡¯ll be late for your date.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a date!¡±


    (Break)


    ¡°It¡¯s totally a date!¡± Rachel said excitedly to Emily when they were away from everyone else. ¡°If he goes out with you solo and someone takes a picture, then everyone will think that you¡¯re his girlfriend. But if you are in a group, no one will suspect anything. It¡¯s so sweet that he¡¯s trying to protect you from the media.¡±


    Emily rolled her eyes at her friend¡¯s antics. Despite Rachel¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t believe for a moment that it was a date. Moreover, she just wanted Troy to meet her friends¡ªfriends who had started arriving one by one outside the bowling alley they had decided to come to.


    ¡°He¡¯s late,¡± she said casually after a few minutes, as Troy was the only one yet to come.


    ¡°Who is your friend exactly?¡± Rowan, one of her male friends who was also a neighbor, asked curiously while looking down at his watch.


    ¡°Just a guy I met while filming that movie I told you about,¡± Emily replied.


    ¡°Right, the ¡®movie¡¯. I get it.¡± Rowan mockingly made air quotes with his fingers.


    Sometimes Emily wondered why she was still friends with this guy. He was the only person in the friend circle who didn¡¯t believe at all that she had gone and done a movie in Hollywood.


    ¡°Shut it, Ro,¡± Lisa, another of her friends and Rowan¡¯s girlfriend, said furiously. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe her, you didn¡¯t have to come here at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding,¡± Rowan raised his hands in surrender. ¡°You know that, don¡¯t you, Emily?¡±


    She shook her head gently, not willing to answer him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get in and start a game until your friend comes?¡± Chris, the last person in the group and Rachel¡¯s boyfriend, asked.


    This was the biggest reason she had invited Troy for bowling. Both Rachel and Lisa were coming with their boyfriends, which made her stick out like a sore thumb in the group. Usually, whenever they arranged an outing like this, she would decline, but today she didn¡¯t want to.


    She was about to say yes to Chris when suddenly her eyes fell on the boy coming through the parking lot. He was casually dressed in a t-shirt, jeans, a cap, and sunglasses and looked quite normal, like any other teenager. Yet, there was something about the way he walked that made him stand out if you were looking directly at him. His confidence and demeanor made him very desirable. Then there was the fact that he was bloody gorgeous, as the Brits would say.


    ¡°Hey, Emily,¡± Troy said casually as he stopped in front of her and hugged her lightly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for being late. Tobias was being a dick.¡± Then he turned toward Rachel, who was looking awfully smug seeing the gobsmacked expressions on the faces of the other three.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Hey, Rachel,¡± Troy offered her a hand, which she shook.


    Then he turned back to Emily and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna introduce me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Emily suddenly realized that this was not the time to be smug and made quick introductions. ¡°Guys, this is my friend, Troy. Troy, these are Rowan, Lisa, and Chris.¡±


    Troy shook hands with each one of them, but the other three were yet to speak a single word. To his credit, though, Troy never called out any of them¡ªprobably used to a reaction like this.


    ¡°So, shall we get in?¡± Emily asked Chris, who seemed pretty eager just a few minutes ago but was now starstruck.


    ¡°Holy shit, dude!¡± Rowan broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re like, the Troy Armitage. Harry Potter.¡±


    Troy chuckled good-naturedly, ¡°Just call me Troy. And please keep it down. I don¡¯t wanna be noticed here. My security is around if anything extreme happens, but why take the risk of announcing my identity out loud?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Rowan shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dude. I don¡¯t like [Harry Potter] to begin with.¡± He may have tried to act cool, but even a blind man could see that he was just feigning nonchalance.


    Troy smiled at him in amusement, ¡°Good for you, mate.¡±


    Lisa, being the one with the sane head in the relationship, punched her boyfriend in the arm. ¡°Stop being an ass, Rowan. Ignore him, Troy. He likes measuring his dick against others.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Rowan complained.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! If I were a boy, that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯d have done all day every day with me.¡±


    Troy could only laugh at their antics before turning to Emily, ¡°I like your friends.¡±


    ¡°They are a bunch of assholes,¡± Emily announced before taking Troy¡¯s arm in hers. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get in and get the show on the road.¡±


    It was lucky for them all that it was a slow day at the alley, with only six or seven other kids bowling when they walked in. Emily took the lead and was about to pay for the whole group when Troy overtook her and pressed his credit card forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said before she could even argue, as the alley employee took his card, not recognizing Troy.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the six of them were inside the bowling area, knocking some pins down.


    ¡°So, Troy,¡± Lisa began curiously when it was Rowan¡¯s turn to bowl. ¡°Since when are you and Emily an item?¡±


    Troy looked over at Emily, who was barely resisting the urge to bash her head against the wall or something. Everyone else was listening eagerly to the conversation now.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been head over heels for her ever since I saw her in New York,¡± Troy said, shocking everyone, including Emily. ¡°She was so confident and cool. I just knew right then that wanted a friend like her.¡±


    ¡°Aww, that was so sweet of him,¡± Rachel whispered so only Emily could hear, and she had to agree with the sentiment. Troy knew just the things to say to make her melt without even realizing it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked,¡± Lisa said, catching how Troy had avoided answering the question.


    ¡°And that¡¯s all you¡¯re gonna get from me,¡± Troy replied. ¡°You wanna know anything else, ask Emily.¡±


    Emily closed her eyes in mortification as the realization hit her. She needed to clear this up with Troy. But it was his turn to bowl, so she waited. He picked up a neon green ball and took aim, knocking down all ten pins in one go.


    ¡°Strike!¡± Troy called out excitedly before giving a high-five to Emily.


    ¡°That was good,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°It was my first time,¡± Troy confessed. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to go out like this because of, you know. So I¡¯m enjoying it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked, surprised. ¡°What else have you not done? What about laser tag? Or paintball? A water park?¡±


    ¡°No, to the first two,¡± he replied. ¡°I have been to a water park, but I was 8 or 9 last time I went.¡±


    Emily felt a little bad for him. ¡°Troy,¡± she lowered her voice a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone that we¡¯re together. They just assumed that on their own.¡±


    Troy shrugged. ¡°Would it be too bad if they thought we were together?¡± He took her arm in his. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, any guy would kill to have you as their girlfriend.¡±


    Emily snorted. ¡°See, you say stuff like that once in a while, which confirms that you¡¯re lying through your teeth.¡± Troy opened his mouth to retort, but Emily beat him to it. ¡°What about Emma, huh? She¡¯s much more beautiful than me.¡±


    Troy closed his mouth and looked pained for a moment before going back to normal.


    ¡°She broke up with me,¡± he said after what felt like an eternity.


    Emily could only gape at him in shock. Is he for real? Why the hell would Emma break up with someone as amazing as Troy?


    ¡°So those photos of her with Nicholas Hoult were real?¡± Emily asked before she could stop herself. ¡°Did she cheat on you?¡±


    ¡°Emily,¡± Troy said firmly. ¡°No.¡±


    That one word was enough to properly chastise Emily. ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Troy said with a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about it all and enjoy the day here.¡±


    As Emily went to take her shot at bowling, she realized now why Troy flew all the way to Arizona to see her. He just needed a change of scenery.


    (Break)


    January 2005, Sundance Film Festival, Utah


    As I fixed my bowtie for the umpteenth time in our limousine, I couldn¡¯t help but think back to the amazing time I had with Emily back in Phoenix. I hadn¡¯t even realized how much I missed being like other teenagers and just enjoying life with people my age. Emily understood that as well, because the next day after bowling, she took me and her friends for a game of laser tag, followed by a day at the water park. It was weird to know that there was a water park in a hot state like Arizona that was as abandoned as it was. Then again, it was January. Its quality wasn¡¯t the best, but it was the peace that I wanted above anything else. A few people recognized me there, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as it could have been if the place was crowded.


    ¡°You look fine,¡± Evan said pointedly. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. I¡¯m getting bored over here.¡±


    Turning to him I said, ¡°You won¡¯t have the fashion police judging your every accessory to the minute details.¡±


    He rolled his eyes and opened the door, which caused a flurry of flashes to start even before I got out of the car. Asshole.


    I fixed a smile on my face and stepped out of the vehicle, causing a usual blinding effect. I was used to this treatment by now. I stepped forth and saw a group of fans shouting my name. My smile widened as I took a step forward and started signing a few autographs and taking a few photos.


    ¡°Marry me, Troy!¡± the girl in the very front shouted at the top of her voice, startling me.


    I chuckled before shaking my head. Not wanting to indulge her, I turned around and started walking away when I found that I couldn¡¯t move. Something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªwas clutching tightly to my left leg, refusing to let me go. I looked down to see that a little boy, around the age of seven or eight, was holding onto my leg for dear life.


    ¡°My brother won¡¯t let go until you agree to marry me,¡± the same girl shouted. ¡°Timmy! Hold tight for your big sis.¡±


    I probably shouldn¡¯t have, but I couldn¡¯t help myself at that moment and started laughing. On some level, it was very invasive and a little creepy, but on another, it was a little cute as well. Had I not had someone demand something similar at gunpoint, I would have freaked out by now. Given how I was much stronger than last time, and the boy was a cute little fellow, I didn¡¯t mind too much.


    Just then, security came over to try to diffuse the matter and pushed the girl back into the crowd. They were about to separate me from the kid as well, but I raised a hand to stop them. Then I bent forward as much as I could with a koala-like kid attached to my leg and patted the little guy¡¯s head, ¡°Hey, can you let go of me, Timmy?¡±


    ¡°Will you marry my sister?¡± he asked challengingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name,¡± I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you need to know each other before you marry someone? What if your sister doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°She loves you,¡± he replied innocently. ¡°Our whole family does. Daddy says that he¡¯ll allow her to marry only someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡± I shot back, to which the boy nodded dutifully.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said before fishing out a card from my pocket. ¡°I will marry your sister. Take this card, and tell her to send me an email after the premiere is done.¡±


    The email mentioned on the card was not managed by me anymore but by Tobias. Someone had leaked my original email online, so I had given that email to Tobias to manage my fan mail weekly. For some fans like Benji, whom I had been in contact with for a long time, I had given them a new email address. (However, Benji didn¡¯t count since he had my phone number as well.)


    The boy¡¯s eyes shined brightly as he saw the card in my hand. He released me to get hold of it, and right at that moment, security made their move, scooping him up and dropping him back to his sister.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again as I made my way inside the theater where [Brick] was having its premiere. It was also competing against 15 other films in the Dramatic film competition. While [Perks] was also being premiered here, it was out of competition because its budget exceeded $10 million. Maybe in a few years, they will ease up on the regulation about this, but right now, films above $10 million can¡¯t compete, though they can still be premiered as long as they are truly independent of studio influence during production.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 118

    Warning: A major portion of this chapter contains the summary of the movie [Brick]. If you have seen it recently, or just don''t want to read it, you can skip the summary part because it doesn''t have a lot of changes from the original. I included it only because many readers prefer reading the summary of the movie. So please think twice before leaving a negative comment.


    _______________________


    Emily felt overdressed. Looking down at her beautiful floor-length royal blue dress, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like an impostor. She couldn¡¯t have afforded that dress even in her dreams. Her mom had talked to a designer friend to rent a dress for a few days, but even that was costing more than what Emily received for shooting [Brick]. Then Troy came like a knight in shining armor and hooked her up with a designer who got her a new dress. Emily hadn¡¯t even mentioned the dress issue to him, but Troy just knew somehow.


    It was a little weird to walk the red carpet when you¡¯re a no-name actor and the photographers don¡¯t recognize you. They still clicked a few photos of her. Maybe that was the norm? She wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Another girl greeted her warmly on the red carpet with a small hug. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you too, Anna,¡± she greeted back to her co-star in the film, Anna Kendrick.


    ¡°Heard about your accident,¡± Anna said. ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°Mostly, yeah,¡± she nodded.


    To be honest, Emily was a little jealous of Anna, who had a much bigger role in [Brick]. Troy had explained to her that the casting decision was ultimately with the director, Rian Johnson, but still, she couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe something was missing in her acting, which is why she didn¡¯t get the lead female role.


    ¡°Yo, girls,¡± Michael B. Jordan greeted them with a grin on his handsome face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°The ceiling?¡± Anna deadpanned before looking up comically at the ceiling of the hall they had entered.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Michael said dryly. ¡°Someone give her an award or something for her terrible comedy.¡±


    Emily chuckled at the duo before turning to Michael. ¡°How did your shoot for [Perks] go?¡±


    ¡°It was good,¡± he grinned at the reminder. ¡°Although¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°Not as good as [Brick], that¡¯s for sure. For¡­ reasons.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Anna interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re also in [Perks]? The film Troy was shooting in Pittsburgh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied casually. ¡°It will also premiere here at Sundance in a few days. Emily was supposed to play the lead role in it, but she couldn¡¯t because of her accident. That¡¯s why Troy called Emma Watson.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Anna said immediately. ¡°Troy asked both of you for that film, but not me?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me,¡± Michael said as a matter of fact. ¡°I cold-called him to give me the role. The character I played was meant to be white, but he changed it for me. That¡¯s how things work in Hollywood. You want something, you gotta take it.¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± Emily said. ¡°I asked for the role. But I guess it wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±


    Troy had advised her that it would be better if she lied a bit to avoid speculation about the two of them. If she told anyone the truth¡ªthat Troy basically handed her both roles¡ªthey¡¯d assume the worst when there was nothing there to begin with.


    ¡°Why was [Perks] not as good as [Brick]?¡± Anna asked the million-dollar question, making Michael wince visibly.


    He lowered his voice as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this, but after photos of Troy and Emma leaked in the media, the two avoided each other like the plague. I think they had a fight about it. Before that, they were inseparable. No one said anything outright about it, but the tension was so thick on set that you could cut it with a knife. Then there were the reporters and paparazzi. They tailed our production closely from start to end. It was a nightmare. I lost count of the number of reporters who tried to bribe me to give them some inside scoop. I can¡¯t believe that Troy has to suffer through this on a regular basis.¡±


    ¡°So, was it true then?¡± Anna asked curiously. ¡°Were they dating or¡­?¡±


    Michael mimed zipping his lips, signaling he wouldn¡¯t speak further on the matter.


    ¡°Hey guys,¡± said Lukas Haas, who played the Pin. He was walking toward them with Noah, who played Tug, Matt, who played Brain, and Rian Johnson, the director.


    Before anyone could say anything else, the media outside the door went wild. For most people, only a few photos might be snapped by each cameraman, but now they were taking multiple shots every second, not willing to miss a moment.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Rian said knowingly. ¡°I guess our diva producer and lead actor has arrived.¡±


    Emily laughed at the description of Troy. It was a bit jarring to see the stark contrast in how people reacted to Troy compared to everyone else. A cacophony of shouts and calls filled the air as photographers clamored to capture the perfect moment when Troy entered. For some, all that attention might seem exhausting, but for others, it was a dream come true.


    It took a while, but finally, Troy was inside. After an exchange of greetings, the group moved into the movie hall, where many reporters, critics, and notable film experts were already seated. Emily took her assigned seat, which was a row behind Troy, who was sitting with his family, just like Emily.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡± Emily¡¯s dad, Jeff, said, practically giddy. ¡°My baby girl¡¯s first-ever film!¡±


    ¡°I barely have a ten-minute role, Dad,¡± Emily countered. ¡°I¡¯m sure if it wasn¡¯t for Troy, they wouldn¡¯t have even called me to the premiere.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± her mom, Krista, said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be wonderful, no matter how big or small the role is.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom and Dad,¡± Emily grinned at her parents before turning her attention to the screen as the movie began.


    The film opened with the an beautiful animation that started with a pile of dust on the ground, from which a small chick emerged, growing into a majestic fire-red bird within moments. The words "Phoenix Studios" appeared¡ªTroy''s company. Emily¡¯s paycheck had also come from that company¡¯s account.


    Troy had once explained that he strongly believed in rebirth and reincarnation, which is why he named his company after the mythical bird known for its resurrection.


    After the logo, the movie starts with an unusual scene focusing on Troy¡¯s character, Brendan. He wore cheap-looking glasses, an old jacket over a white T-shirt, and blue jeans, staring down at the lifeless body of Emily Kostich (played by Emma Stone), who lay face down in a stream.


    The story then jumped back two days. Emily had left a note in Brendan¡¯s school locker, asking him to meet her at a specific spot near a phone booth at a certain time. When he arrives, the phone rings. Emily, sounding distraught, says random words like "Bad Brick," "the Pin," and "Tug" before abruptly hanging up. She sounds terrified of a black Mustang passing by. Someone inside tosses a half-smoked cigarette out the window, marked with a unique brand logo.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Worried, Brendan seeks out his brilliant but socially awkward friend, Brain, who was the last person to speak with Emily. Brain hands over Emily¡¯s locker combination. Brendan breaks into it, uncovering a clue that leads him to his ex-girlfriend, Kara. Kara, a theater girl with connections in the high school¡¯s social scene, flirts with him and hints that she knows something about Emily¡¯s disappearance, but she doesn¡¯t reveal much. His investigation takes him further, leading to a party at Laura Dannon¡¯s house.


    Laura, a wealthy, popular girl played by Anna Kendrick, had some connection with Emily. She spoke a little cryptically with Brendan but eventually gave him the location of a caf¨¦ where Emily was a regular with her current boyfriend, Dode. Before Brendan could ask more, someone came to call Laura out of the mansion. Brendan hid and followed her, watching as she met with a big, muscular guy wearing a white vest and a white beanie.


    The next day, Brendan went to the caf¨¦ Laura had mentioned and found Dode, a small-time dealer and junkie. Dode refused to share anything about Emily, dismissing Brendan as a ¡°jilted ex.¡± Furious, Brendan punched Dode, knocking him to the ground, and demanded that he bring Emily to him.


    Emily met Brendan at school, where she told him to forget about the phone call and to forget about her altogether. But her distressed demeanor betrayed her words as she broke down in Brendan¡¯s arms. She gave him a goodbye kiss, hoping it would help him let her go, and then walked away.


    ¡°That was some fine acting,¡± her mother noted.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Emily whispered. ¡°But not now, Mom.¡±


    As the film continued, Brendan stole a notepad from Emily¡¯s belongings, leading him to a tunnel¡ªthe same tunnel where he had found her body. The timeline returned to the present, showing Brendan hiding Emily¡¯s body so he could solve the mystery behind her murder.


    With the help of his friend Brain, Brendan decoded one of the words Emily had mentioned in her last phone call: ¡°the Pin.¡± It referred to the Kingpin, a 26-year-old local drug dealer who supplied to small-time dealers like Dode.


    Knowing Brad Bramish, Laura¡¯s boyfriend, was a known drug user, Brendan picked a fight with him, hoping to get the Pin''s attention.


    On his way home, Brendan spotted the black Mustang in a parking lot and tried to break into it, only to be caught by the beanie-wearing thug, the car''s owner. The thug attacked Brendan, but instead of fighting back, Brendan repeatedly demanded to meet the Pin. The thug turned out to be Tug, the Pin¡¯s main enforcer, and reluctantly, Tug took Brendan to the Pin¡¯s house. Brendan asked the Pin for a job, and the Pin agreed to investigate him, promising that by the next day Brendan would know if he was hired or hurt.


    Laura was also at the Pin¡¯s house, revealing that ¡°Bad Brick¡± referred to a missing brick of heroin, which Emily had been involved with in a deal gone wrong. The missing brick was at the heart of the mystery.


    The next day, the Pin hired Brendan. Dode then called Brendan, claiming to have seen him hide Emily¡¯s body. Believing Brendan was the murderer, Dode threatened to expose him. Brendan met with the Pin, who suspected that Tug was planning to betray him. At the Pin¡¯s house, Tug told Brendan that the Pin had recently bought ten bricks of heroin. Eight were quickly sold wholesale, one was stolen and later returned contaminated, and the final brick was still to be sold.


    The Pin announced that someone wanted to meet to discuss Emily, revealing that Tug had also been romantically involved with her.


    Brendan intercepted Dode on the way to the meeting and discovered that Emily had been pregnant when she died¡ªDode believed the baby was his. Brendan, weakened by his injuries, passed out and arrived late to the meeting, where Dode was already demanding money to reveal who killed Emily.


    What followed was a meticulously directed scene where Dode kept building the suspense around Emily¡¯s murderer, while Brendan grew increasingly nervous, fearing that Dode would reveal his involvement.


    But before Dode could say anything, Tug went berserk and shot Dode in the head, leaving the audience stunned by the sudden, violent turn of events. Tug then threatened the Pin, who walked away as Brendan fainted once again.


    Brendan woke up in Tug¡¯s bedroom, where Tug explained they were now at war with the Pin. Essentially, the Pin felt Tug was a liability due to his violent temper, which jeopardized the entire operation. Tug, on the other hand, believed the Pin was suppressing him and treating him like a child.


    Being the good guy he was (just like Troy), Brendan arranged a meeting between the two and waited in Tug¡¯s bedroom. Lying on the bed, he stared at the ceiling fan and suddenly broke down, overcome with emotion.


    Emily¡¯s eyes watered as she watched Troy¡¯s superb acting, his sobs touching her very soul. What made it even more intense was that he was crying while remembering his lost love, Emily.


    Laura then entered the room. Seeing Brendan overwhelmed, she lay down beside him, hugging him from behind. She soothed him gently, and when he calmed down, she pulled his face closer and kissed him passionately.


    A small part of Emily felt a twinge of jealousy watching that scene. It was an intensely emotional and realistic portrayal. Troy was an excellent kisser; she could say that with certainty. Although she hadn¡¯t kissed anyone else, she couldn¡¯t imagine it getting any better.


    Back in the movie, Brendan recognized Laura¡¯s cigarette as the same brand dropped from the Mustang during his phone call with Emily. Laura tried to convince him not to go to the meeting, but he insisted, knowing he was deeply entangled in the mess now.


    Before the meeting, Brendan arranged for the police to arrive at the scene at the exact time, with Brain¡¯s help. He also left a message that there were drugs in the trunk of Tug¡¯s black Mustang.


    At the meeting, everything seemed to be going smoothly at first, but chaos erupted when it was discovered that the tenth brick was missing. Tug attacked the Pin with a gun, which Brendan wrestled away from him, only for Tug to beat the Pin to death with his bare hands. Realizing the situation was spiraling out of control, Brendan dropped the gun and fled, escaping just as the police arrived. As he left, he passed Tug''s Mustang with its trunk partly open, where he had placed Emily¡¯s body previously to ensure that the police would blame her murder on Tug.


    The next day, Laura met with Brendan, informing him that the Pin, Emily, and three others were found dead at the meeting place, and that Tug was killed in a shootout with the police.


    Then, in a final twist, Brendan explained that he knew Laura had set Emily up to take the fall for her theft of the ninth brick, then manipulated Emily into meeting Tug, who panicked and killed her after learning he was the father of her unborn child. Brendan had left a note with the school administration, stating that the tenth brick was hidden in Laura¡¯s locker.


    Laura vindictively told Brendan that Emily hadn¡¯t wanted to keep the baby because she didn¡¯t love the father, and revealed that Emily had been three months pregnant when she died, meaning the unborn child was his.


    Troy, as Brendan, kept staring at Laura¡¯s retreating figure, the realization sinking in that he could have been a father if Emily had lived.


    Then, the credits started rolling.


    Emily turned to her mother first. ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°It was so good, honey,¡± Krista smiled warmly. ¡°One of the best films I¡¯ve seen this year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only January,¡± Emily deadpanned.


    Krista chuckled. ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s right,¡± Jeff agreed. ¡°Your role may have been small, but your presence was felt throughout the movie. And whenever you were on screen, I couldn¡¯t look anywhere else.¡±


    Emily smiled, although she didn¡¯t believe her parents for a second. It was their job to praise her, even if she was terrible.


    (Break)


    As the viewers stood up to applaud our movie, I felt mightily satisfied. Having seen the original, I knew this version was far superior. The sound in the original had been unclear, (making it feel like it was directed by Christopher Nolan), but this time, everything was crisp and clear. My involvement in production led to a few key changes that made all the difference¡ªbesides hiring age-appropriate actors.


    One of the main changes was simplifying the dialogue. In the original script, the lines were unnecessarily complicated, making it difficult to follow what the characters were saying. Rian was hesitant about this at first, but I convinced him by arguing that no teenager speaks like that.


    Secondly, I made sure to review each shot alongside Rian. He was quick to approve scenes sometimes, but I¡¯d step in when needed, insisting on reshooting moments that I felt could be better.


    Most importantly, we hired an external film editor, which sped up the editing process and improved the structure of the film overall. These changes resulted in a far superior version compared to the original. At least, in my opinion¡ªand judging by the initial reactions from the audience. Now, we had to wait and see how the critics would respond.


    ¡°That was a fantastic movie, Troy,¡± Tobias said excitedly, standing beside me with a grin.


    ¡°Take some credit for yourself,¡± I patted his back. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for all the hard work you put in, we¡¯d be lost.¡±


    Tobias chuckled, not modest enough to dismiss the praise.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± he continued, ¡°it¡¯s time for the press conference. All the other cast members and Rian Johnson are already there. You should join them.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I nodded. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°Your [Perks] team will be here in two days for the premiere. I¡¯ve taken care of the hotel bookings and everything else.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± I smiled at him outwardly, though inside I was full of turmoil. I hadn¡¯t seen Emma in a long time. And as the lead actress in [Perks], she¡¯d definitely be here for the premiere. It would make headlines if she wasn¡¯t.

 Chapter 119

    January 2005, Sundance Film Festival, Park City, Utah


    "My question is for you, Rian," a middle-aged lady spoke into the mic. "How does it feel being part of one of the world''s biggest film franchises after a small indie film like [Brick]?"


    "I still can''t believe they''re letting me do this," Rian Johnson said with a chuckle. "This feels like a big elaborate dream. I couldn''t thank Troy and Steve enough for recommending me to Warner Bros. for this amazing opportunity. I have been a huge fan of the series, both the books and the movies, and I couldn''t be happier to be a part of it now."


    The biggest reason everyone agreed to have Rian direct the next two films was because of his low fees. He would be paid only around half a million per movie. A lot of money for someone who didn''t even have a house of his own, but significantly lower than what Chris Columbus or Alfonso Cuaron would charge for it. And given the rising fees of all the actors involved in the series, it made sense that they''d try to cut down the costs somewhere.


    I inclined my head towards Rian but didn''t speak on the issue. We weren''t promoting [Harry Potter] at the moment, but given my involvement, they just had to drag it into the conversation.


    "Troy," a man in his mid-twenties asked me, "how do you think producing a movie differs from just acting in one?"


    I hummed audibly at that, admittedly one of the better questions I had received that day.


    "It''s awful!" I said exaggeratedly. "I hadn''t realized how much work goes into working behind the scenes. I never took Dad seriously when he would tell me about the problems of a film''s production. Now I know better."


    The reporters chuckled lightly at my delivery before the next person asked their question, this time a younger woman who seemed barely out of college.


    "Are you dating someone, Troy?"


    "Unfortunately, no," I said honestly.


    "Would you go out with me?" Some other girl shouted from the crowd of reporters, although I couldn''t see who.


    "No," I deadpanned, which made everyone chuckle for some reason.


    I had been asked questions like these ever since my Crocs commercial came out. Initially, I was a little irritated with all the assholes who would ask invasive questions, but over time, I accepted it for what it was, a part of the job. Some reporters don''t get the idea of drawing a line between a celebrity''s personal life and professional life. But if they don''t, I will.


    (Break)


    "What are you thinking?" Evan asked.


    I looked up at him from the beautiful view of the snow-capped landscape I was enjoying in Park City from the window of my hotel room. Evan looked ready to head out, fully decked in a thick jacket.


    "Nothing," I said. "Just enjoying the scenery. What about you?"


    "Dude," he looked at me as if I had gone crazy. "We are in Sundance. Some of the world''s best indie films of this year are shown here, and you are wasting your time in a hotel room?"


    I sighed. The problem was, of course, my fame. Everyone knows that I''m here. Reporters and paparazzi are trying everything they can to shoot some sort of scandalous photo of me. Not that they''d find anything right now, but it was downright irritating when you see a camera at every turn. That''s why I loved my time in Phoenix so much, away from all this nuisance.


    "I''d rather stay here," I said.


    "No," he said firmly. "Get up and get ready. I already have the tickets to see this movie called [Hustle & Flow], and you will join me. It is so freezing cold out there, no one will care if you are hiding your face behind a scarf or something. Come on."


    That was one movie I had not seen yet. I didn''t get any sort of d¨¦j¨¤ vu at all. Seeing how there were so few movies that I could truly enjoy without getting everything spoiled, I was a little excited about it. Not to mention, I loved movies. Not just because I was an actor, but because I had grown to love the art and passion that went into making a movie. It didn''t matter if it was a $200 million corporate assembly product or a $10k indie project. As long as the story was coherent, I would watch it irrespective of its language. The movie room set up in our home was used by me liberally, especially ever since Mum and Dad removed restrictions on what type of films I could watch a couple of years ago.


    Evan really didn''t have to convince me hard, because deep down, I wanted to go out myself.


    "Alright," I got up. "Give me five minutes, and I''ll be right there with you."


    Evan grinned, "That''s what I like to hear."


    "Would you mind if I ask Emily to join us?" I asked casually after getting ready quickly. I had donned a beanie, big sunglasses, and a scarf that covered the lower half of my face. To anyone else, I may as well be unrecognizable.


    Evan''s grin widened if that was even possible. "Emily? You know you never introduced me to her, even though she''s supposed to be the lead actress in my film." The teasing tone was quite obvious in his voice, but I ignored it.


    "I can introduce you now," I offered.


    "Works for me," he shot back. "I have to see what girl has captured my bro''s heart."


    I rolled my eyes at him as we got out of the room. "We''re friends. Just friends. I''m not even looking for a relationship right now." I shot a quick text to Emily meanwhile.


    "Whatever you say, bro," Evan said, making it clear he didn''t believe me at all.


    Me: My brother and I r goin out to see a film. [Hustle & Flow]. Wanna come along?


    Emily: Right now?


    Me: Yup. You can meet us in the hotel lobby?


    Emily: I am out. Meet you there directly? Send me the name of the theater.


    I quickly got the name of the theater from Evan and texted it back to her.


    (Break)


    "So he fell down hard in gym class and tore open his shirt. Everyone started laughing, thinking he would be embarrassed, but he didn''t care! He took off his shirt completely and shrugged as if it wasn''t a big deal. Did I mention he was just 8 or 9 at the time of this incident?"


    Emily nodded sagely, "You''re right, Evan. He was a diva even back then."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Of course I am right," he agreed vehemently. "No one knows him better than me."


    "You do realize that I''m standing right here, don''t you?" I asked rhetorically, but my question was ignored as my male and female best friends traded my embarrassing stories while we walked out of the movie hall after watching [Hustle & Flow], a very good film.


    "And for the record," I continued, "I was embarrassed even then but chose not to show it. I knew that if you act like you aren''t embarrassed, they won''t tease you."


    Evan and Emily looked at me dubiously before exchanging a look and grinning.


    "Definitely a diva," Emily reiterated. "Doesn''t mean I don''t like my diva friend Troy." She linked her arm to mine as if trying to appease me.


    I snorted at her antics. "It''s good that you''re cute or this would be our last conversation."


    "Ha! As if you could stay away from me," Emily said challengingly.


    "God, you two have so much chemistry that together you could create a bomb," Evan remarked.


    "Ugh," I groaned while turning to him. "That was terrible, Evan."


    "That was bad," Emily agreed with me. "And please don''t say things like ''bomb'' when we have a film coming out soon. I don''t want a box office bomb to be my first film."


    Evan chuckled before pointing at the line of people outside one of the theaters. "I don''t think that will be a problem."


    It was only then that I noticed what he was pointing towards. The movie theater we had just passed, with the huge audience queue, was showing [Brick].


    "Your film is already a hit," Evan declared. "For a budget of $1 million, it''ll more than just break even. The critics love it, and all of them have singled out both of your performances."


    I shrugged. "I''ve stopped reading reviews. I just check the score on a review aggregator like Rotten Tomatoes to see if the overall reception is good or bad."


    "But I love reading those reviews," Emily butted in. "How else will I know where to improve?"


    I laughed out loud at her naivety.


    "What?" She hit me across the arm in slight offense.


    "It''s cute that you think their opinion matters about your performance," I said. "Pick out any Oscar-winning performance from the last ten years and read their reviews. There will be people who hate those performances, too. After my Oscar win, some people even called my performance bad. One review said, and I quote: ''If Troy was ten years older, no one would care about his performance in [The Sixth Sense] at all.'' Someone else called me an overhyped monkey."


    Emily looked surprised. "They said that about a kid?"


    I shrugged again. "That was an eye-opener for me. After that, as long as the majority of critics are positive about the movie and don''t outright hate my portrayal of a character, I''ll be happy."


    "I don''t think anyone can truly hate anything you do," Emily remarked. "They''re just jealous assholes who couldn''t do anything meaningful with their lives."


    "Hear, hear," Evan called out as we reached our Range Rover that would take us back to the hotel.


    The three of us kept talking like old friends who had known each other their entire lives, which was a little strange considering it was the first time Evan and Emily were talking to each other. Being with the two of them, I had forgotten about all my worries. Today was a great day. I didn''t run into crazy fans, didn''t get papped, and most importantly, I enjoyed the day.


    So of course, it had to come crashing down. Hard.


    As soon as I exited the car with Emily and Evan (having removed my scarf and sunglasses previously), I came across the scene I would have avoided in any other situation.


    Emma Watson had just arrived at Sundance for the premiere of [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], and was getting clicked relentlessly by the photographers. She was wearing a long beige trench coat to stave off the cold. Her hair was done up in a messy bun, which only added to her beauty.


    "Troy!" someone in the crowd of photographers shouted my name. "One photo with Emma!"


    This was the worst coincidence I could have faced as I internally groaned in displeasure. Because Emma had just arrived here, it would be suspicious as hell if I didn''t greet her, especially with so many witnesses and cameras around.


    As my eyes met Emma''s, I could see the turmoil present there, despite the easygoing grin on her face.


    I donned a huge smile as well and walked over to her. I didn''t want any unnecessary controversy right now. I hugged her casually, just enough for the paparazzi to get their shot of us together, before we both walked inside the hotel lobby where Emma''s mother was already present.


    "Emma! Where were you?" she exclaimed upon seeing her, then a look of understanding came to her eyes as she saw me. "Troy! Isn''t it lovely to see you, love?"


    "Yes, Jackie," I nodded with a fake smile. "But I guess I have to go now. See you at the premiere, yeah?"


    I turned around to see that Emily and Evan were standing to the side, waiting to avoid all the drama.


    "Troy, wait," I heard Emma''s voice, which made me stop in my tracks. "Can we please talk?"


    Seeing that we had a bit of an audience, I motioned with my head towards an out-of-the-way corner where we could talk without being disturbed by anyone.


    "Go on," I said.


    "I''m sorry," she began. "I shouldn''t have broken up with you the way I did. I shouldn''t have¡ª"


    "No," I cut her off. "Please don''t say you want to get back together."


    "That''s not what I was going to say!" she defended herself hotly. "You''re so judgmental."


    I rubbed my forehead in frustration before saying, "Listen, Emma. I loved you a lot. I still do. But you broke my heart, and I need some distance from you right now."


    "We have at least three more films to shoot together," she said. "With you ignoring me, don''t make it as uncomfortable as filming [Perks] was."


    "Don''t act like it was my fault!" I retorted, then saw the hurt expression on her face and immediately regretted it.


    "Sorry," I whispered. "I''ll try not to make it uncomfortable. But I can''t talk right now. You''ve clearly moved on with Nicholas Hoult. I need some time before I can see you normally."


    Emma hesitated for a moment before saying, "Nick and I, we¡­"


    "I really don''t want to hear it," I said firmly. "Please."


    She nodded once before walking back to where her mother was waiting. I walked back to Evan and Emily, who were trying¡ªand failing¡ªto hide the fact they were attempting to discern what Emma and I had been talking about.


    "That wasn''t awkward at all," Evan noted.


    "Let''s go," I motioned with my head towards the elevator, ignoring his comment. "Wanna hit the gym with me, Evan? Emily?"


    Evan shrugged. "Might as well."


    Emily shook her head. "You guys have fun. I need to go see my parents."


    (Break)


    (Time Skip)


    "So, what do you think?" I asked Barry Meyer, who sat opposite Dad and me in his office.


    "The audience and critics'' response was exceedingly good," Barry replied meticulously. "[Brick] and [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] are the two most-watched movies of this year at Sundance. It''s such a shame they didn''t let [Perks] compete in the competition. It''s a much better film than [Brick] and could even go as far as the Oscars if we play our cards right."


    "What do you have in mind?" I asked curiously.


    "We''ll launch an Oscar campaign later in the year, but for now, we need to release [Perks] before [Brick]," Barry said as if it made complete sense to him. "Your character is younger in [Perks]. If we release [Brick] first, your dedicated fans might get confused about your age. So I was hoping we could release [Perks] by the end of February, and [Brick] could be released a few months after that."


    My eyes widened. "But that''s less than a month away," I protested. "We don''t have enough time for the promotions."


    "Don''t worry too much," Barry reassured me. "We released the trailer online and on a few TV channels last week. We''ve also started printing the posters and other promotional materials, which will go into the market as soon as you agree. All that''s left is active promotions, which won''t be an issue as long as you''re ready. You can then begin shooting that musical after the release of [Perks]."


    I turned to Dad, who gave me a nod.


    "Okay," I agreed. I would have preferred a longer promotion period like with [Harry Potter], but sometimes you have to defer to the wisdom of industry experts. Plus, this isn''t a big-budget extravaganza, and it doesn''t have the mass appeal of a magical fantasy world like Hogwarts. I''d already more than doubled my investments in the two films, from $12 million to $25 million. So, I was literally risk-free at the moment.


    "There''s just one thing," I continued. "Promote it by saying that all profits I receive from the film will go to a charity helping victims of child sex abuse."


    Barry raised an eyebrow before turning to Dad.


    "He''s already written a check for $10 million from the upfront amount we received," Dad explained to Barry. "Troy opened the charity last year, and it''s already helped hundreds of kids in the UK. With this money, they can branch out in the US as well."


    "That''s very noble of you," Barry remarked. "Let me talk to some people in the company. Maybe we can even chip in a little from our share as well, as part of our annual CSR. It will make one hell of a marketing campaign given the main theme of the movie."


    I nodded in acceptance. Some people may see it as bad that you are doing a good deed and advertising about it, but I thought differently. Celebrities have the power to influence other people to follow in their footsteps. Our charity had already received more than hundred thousands pounds worth of donations from people who knew about my involvement. This number is relatively low at the moment because the charity was still a little on the unknown side. That''s because I hadn''t promoted it a lot through wider media channels.


    [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], with a very relevant theme, will serve as the perfect time for me to remedy that and let the world know about the Frank Armitage Trust.


    __________________


    AN: I know you were expecting the premiere of Perks in this chapter, but I didn''t want to write two back to back movie summary chapters, so it will be included in the next one. Also, this will be the last conversation between Troy and Emma for quite a while because I think their breakup has stretched on for quite a bit.

 Chapter 120

    Rod Meyer was excited. While he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud, his favorite actor¡¯s film had its premiere at Sundance. He had fought tooth and nail to be the one sent from his office to see the movie and write a review about it.


    He still remembered the first time he was completely enchanted by Troy Armitage when he saw [The Sixth Sense]. The only reason he had not proclaimed Troy to be the next best thing to happen to cinema was that it might sound odd for a grown man to admire a kid like that. If that wasn¡¯t enough, Troy went on to star in those [Harry Potter] movies.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was anything wrong with [Harry Potter], but it certainly suppressed the potential of a young actor like Troy. There was nothing in the first two films that could be considered ¡®good acting.¡¯ Sure, Troy was better than other actors his age in the same movies, but he couldn¡¯t be his best self because the films limited his scope of acting.


    Then [A.I. Artificial Intelligence] came out, which Rod believed was the biggest Oscar snub of the decade. Troy deserved to win that award¡ªnot just be nominated¡ªbut for reasons unknown to Rod, he was completely ignored by most of the award bodies.


    That was four years ago. Since 2001, Troy hasn¡¯t made any other films besides [Harry Potter]. Rod understood that the kid was busy with theater and shooting the biggest franchise in the world, but that didn¡¯t mean he liked it. And now, Troy was back with a bang¡ªnot just with one, but two simultaneous non-franchise releases in the same film festival.


    Rod was present on the day of the premiere of [Brick], and true to his talent, Troy didn¡¯t disappoint. It was such an intriguing plot set in a high school environment. Very unlikely to happen in real life, but entertaining with the way the characters and story unfolded.


    And now, the time had come for the release of Rod¡¯s most anticipated film of the festival¡ª[The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. Rod had read the book when it first came out and cried like a baby afterward. He had reread it countless times over the years. Undoubtedly, it was one of his favorite books of all time, and now it was being adapted into a film, featuring his favorite actor. It was as if the world was conspiring to make this Rod¡¯s favorite movie.


    Seeing Troy and the rest of the cast in person at the premiere was an added bonus.


    Rod eagerly sat in his seat as the opening credits rolled, starting with, of course, Troy Armitage. One thing to note, though, was that the film was directed and written by none other than Stephen Chbosky, the same man who wrote the novel. Rod had never heard of this happening in Hollywood, but then realizing this was an indie film produced by Troy, it made sense.


    The film began with a voiceover from Troy. No one would have guessed it was his voice if he wasn¡¯t on the screen. Usually, Troy played a sassy young man as Harry Potter with a British accent. But now, his voice was fully Americanized and had an inherently subdued quality to it, as if a very reserved and shy person were speaking¡ªexactly what the character of Charlie needed to be in the film.


    The way Troy avoided everyone else around him made the whole thing more believable. He didn¡¯t look like the muscular jock-type kid from [Goblet of Fire] at all, but rather a lonely boy with severe anxiety.


    And then came the flamboyant character Patrick, played by a newbie, Jonathan Groff. From the first moment he walked on screen, he charmed everyone with his magnetic performance. If Charlie was the loner wallflower, Patrick was his complete opposite, with his loud, ¡®notice me¡¯ personality.


    And then came a surprise cameo.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Anderson,¡±</a> said Bruce Willis. ¡°I¡¯m going to be your teacher for freshman English.¡± His presence not only surprised Rod but, from what he could tell, everyone else in the audience as well.


    Troy must have personally called Bruce to play the role of the teacher. It felt so nice to see the two reunite after chilling everyone to the bone in [The Sixth Sense]. For a change, Bruce was very good in the role of an empathetic, lovable teacher.


    As the film continued, it brought forth a wave of nostalgia for Rod. The casual bullying Charlie faced was as real as it could be¡ªat least, it was when Rod went to school. His older sister Candace, played by Mila Kunis, receiving mixtapes from her boyfriend was also something that might feel dated to younger audiences.


    Charlie goes to a football game</a> alone, which is more than a little depressing. But then he sees the loud boy named Patrick, who is equally alone despite his outwardly exuberant behavior. Patrick invites Charlie to sit with him.


    And then came the reason most teenagers would want to see this film. Emma Watson shed the skin of Hermione to play Sam, her first non-Potter role after playing Hermione in four films.


    As soon as she appeared on screen, excited murmurs erupted around Rod as teens got hyped to see Harry and Hermione paired off together. The buzz around the film had already spiked after that photo of them kissing was taken by the paparazzi.


    While the teenagers were thrilled, Rod remained focused on the film. He had to admit he was a bit disappointed. While Emma was undoubtedly beautiful, it felt like that was all there was to her performance. Her American accent came across as slightly fake. Unlike Troy, who had experience speaking with an American accent (ever since [The Sixth Sense]), Emma¡¯s accent sounded forced at several points.


    If you ignored that small detail, the three leads looked like real friends. Charlie, Sam, and Patrick were a group of misfits who came together to form an iconic on-screen trio¡ªquite like Harry, Hermione, and Ron.


    In the next scene</a>, Charlie walks in on his sister arguing heatedly with her boyfriend, Ponytail Derek, who slaps her across the face.


    Gasps echoed through the theater as the reality of the situation hit viewers¡ªthis was a very realistic portrayal of a toxic relationship.


    In a rare show of bravery, Charlie bursts through the door, ready to confront Derek, only for Candace to intervene and send him away. Charlie could only watch from the window as Candace kissed Derek goodbye.


    Then came the homecoming dance. Initially, Charlie stands back, watching as everyone else dances on the floor¡ªCandace, Derek, Sam, Patrick, and a host of other teenagers seen throughout the movie.


    And then the music changes to a familiar tune: ¡°Come On Eileen.¡±</a> It was one of Rod¡¯s favorite dance songs growing up. Emma Watson and Jonathan Groff start a well-choreographed dance routine on the floor as Charlie looks on with longing in his eyes. Then, suddenly, summoning a courage he doesn¡¯t know he has, he begins inching toward his new friends.


    A loud cheer erupted from the audience at the wholesome scene when Sam and Patrick seamlessly included Charlie in their dance routine. It was so satisfying to see Charlie no longer feeling so lonely.


    Later, Sam and Patrick take him to a house party at Bob¡¯s place, a stoner friend of theirs. To introduce Charlie to their other friends, Patrick leads him to two girls, Mary Elizabeth and Alice, and says, ¡°This is Charlie¡¯s first party ever. So I expect nice, meaningful, heartfelt blowjobs from both of you.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes widened comically at the remark, and the audience burst into laughter.


    As Patrick went off to meet another friend, Brad Hays, Bob offered Charlie a brownie</a>.


    Almost everyone in the audience groaned in despair when Charlie unsuspectingly ate the brownie.


    Troy was in top form, playing Charlie¡¯s stoned antics perfectly while everyone¡ªboth in the movie and in the theater¡ªlaughed. The laughter wasn¡¯t aimed at Charlie himself, but rather at his innocence.


    Sam was the only one not to laugh. When Charlie said he wanted a milkshake, she quietly made one for him. It was a touching scene, a moment of connection between two friends. Everything was going perfectly until Charlie casually brought up his best friend, Michael.


    ¡°Michael¡¯s dad was a big drinker, so he hated getting high and going to parties,¡± Charlie said, still a little high from the brownie.


    ¡°So where¡¯s Michael tonight?¡± Sam asked, just as casually, while making the milkshake.


    ¡°Oh, he shot himself last May,¡± Charlie replied, equally casual. The background music in the film stopped abruptly as Sam looked up at him in shock.


    The audience, who had been laughing at Charlie¡¯s innocence moments earlier, quietened immediately and understood the weight behind the scene.


    Seeing Charlie so vulnerable in front of Sam was a revelation. When he went upstairs to find a bathroom, he stumbled upon Patrick and Brad kissing. Patrick quickly asked him not to tell anyone, as Brad was still in the closet. In another heartwarming moment, Patrick raised a toast to Charlie after learning about his past from Sam.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Awww,¡± the girl sitting next to Rod cooed at the sweet scene.


    As Patrick and Sam drove Charlie home</a>, David Bowie¡¯s ¡°Heroes¡± played on the radio. Sam, excited by the song, begged Patrick to drive through the tunnel. She stood at the back of the truck, arms spread wide as she embraced the night air.


    Charlie, looking at her from the window, clearly showed he was in love with her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t anyone look at me like that?¡± the same girl from earlier moaned.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be quiet and let us watch the film in silence?¡± a boy shouted back, making everyone around them laugh. Thankfully, the two didn¡¯t continue their banter as the film went on.


    A montage followed, showing the passage of time as Charlie became fully integrated into the group of friends. Then came a scene that Rod wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the purpose behind. The teenagers were participating in a screening of [The Rocky Horror Picture Show]</a>, with everyone dressed in revealing costumes. Emma Watson and Lea Michele, who played Mary Elizabeth, wore slightly more modest outfits compared to the others. If Rod had to guess, it was probably because they were under 18 at the time of filming the scene.


    Then came one of the most pivotal scenes</a>, a defining moment from the book.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson?¡± Charlie asked his teacher hesitantly. ¡°Why do nice people choose the wrong people to date?¡±


    ¡°We accept the love we think we deserve,¡± Bruce Willis responded sagely, embodying the wise and thoughtful English teacher.


    That quote touched Rod deeply, as it likely did for countless others around the world who had read the book. But the way it was delivered in the film, combined with Bruce Willis¡¯ performance, was nothing short of marvelous.


    As the story progressed, Charlie helped Sam study for her SATs, which she had tanked the first time around. Months passed, and finally, it was Christmas</a>. Being the thoughtful person he was, Charlie bought gifts for all his friends, though he only received a gift from Patrick, his Secret Santa.


    Then Sam took him to her room</a> and gifted him a typewriter. What followed was Emma Watson¡¯s best acting in the entire movie as she revealed her dark past to Charlie before doing something the audience had eagerly anticipated¡ªshe kissed him. It was a tender and touching moment.


    More than one person in the audience clapped and cheered for Charlie, celebrating his first kiss with the girl he had desperately loved but was too shy to confess his feelings to.


    During the holidays, Charlie took drugs at one of the parties and later passed out in the snow. He had a flashback about his Aunt, who died in a car crash around Christmas when he was a child. He later woke up in the hospital, surrounded by police and his worried parents.


    Then came another [Rocky Horror Picture Show]</a> screening, but this time, the cast didn¡¯t have a Rocky. In all seriousness, Mary Elizabeth looked at Charlie and said, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Moments later, Charlie was on stage wearing nothing but a pair of golden speedos. Rod shook his head in disappointment. It seemed like Troy just needed an excuse to take his clothes off. Sure, his body was impressive, but one couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that Troy was only 16¡ªprobably 15 when the scene was filmed.


    Unfortunately, the audience didn¡¯t share Rod¡¯s discomfort, and excited cheers, predominantly from young girls, filled the theater at the sight of Troy Armitage¡¯s sculpted body. Thankfully, he was the only one in such a revealing outfit; Emma Watson wore a long white nightie that covered her modestly.


    After the show, Mary Elizabeth asked Charlie to the Sadie Hawkins Dance, and he agreed. Following the dance, she invited him over to her place and kissed him. But poor Charlie could only think of Sam, the girl he actually wanted to kiss.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe,¡± Mary Elizabeth said, ¡°that you, of all people, are my boyfriend.¡±


    The camera panned to Charlie, whose expression was one of confusion, clearly baffled by this sudden turn of events. The audience erupted in laughter at his innocent reaction to Mary Elizabeth¡¯s declaration.


    What followed was a textbook example of a one-sided relationship. Charlie clearly didn¡¯t want to be involved but was too shy to say anything, so he let it continue.


    ¡°Charlie, you need to break up with her!¡± his mother said when Mary Elizabeth refused to hang up the phone.


    ¡°I can do that?¡± Charlie asked, delivering the line with perfect comic timing, which sent the audience into raucous laughter.


    Then came a more difficult scene to watch.</a> During a game of Truth or Dare, Charlie was dared to kiss the most beautiful girl in the room. He kissed Sam, who was sitting beside Mary Elizabeth.


    Everything came crashing down for Charlie after that one mistake. He lost all his friends¡ªMary Elizabeth started ignoring him, and both Patrick and Sam told him to stay away. Once again, he was isolated.


    He asked his sister</a>, Candace, to eat lunch with him, but she ignored him as well. When Charlie finally confronted her, she broke down in his arms, revealing that she was pregnant by her boyfriend. Without telling their parents, Charlie took her to an abortion clinic. It was a wholesome brother-sister moment that showed the depth of their bond.


    As time went on, Charlie found out that Brad¡¯s father had caught Brad and Patrick together, leading to Brad being beaten within an inch of his life. To maintain his macho image at school, Brad began ignoring Patrick, which culminated in a brutal fight</a> in the cafeteria. Jonathan Groff stole the scene as Patrick was viciously attacked by Brad¡¯s friends. Charlie came to his rescue, though the film beautifully avoided glorifying violence. One moment, Charlie was there; the next, Brad¡¯s friends were on the ground, and Charlie had a bruised hand. It was a clever camera trick by the director to show how Charlie blacked out during the altercation.


    This incident ultimately led to Charlie being accepted back into his circle of friends. Patrick and Charlie went on a drive to talk, where Patrick opened up</a> about what had happened between him and Brad, revealing how Brad¡¯s father had brutally beaten him. It was a heartbreaking story that reflected the struggles many gay teenagers face.


    In a moment of vulnerability, Patrick kissed Charlie, only to apologize immediately and hug him. The scene was tastefully shot, with the kiss shot through the back of Charlie¡¯s head. Most likely the actors didn¡¯t kiss because of the conservative attitudes surrounding homosexual scenes in films, particularly with underaged actors like Troy Armitage.


    Later, Sam received her acceptance letter</a> from Penn State, and the friends celebrated their high school graduation and college acceptances. Sam was newly single, having broken up with her cheating boyfriend, Craig. At the going-away party, Charlie gave Sam all of his books, wanting to give her a part of himself before she left for college.


    Back in Sam¡¯s room</a>, she asked a question that resonated with her character. ¡°Why do I, and everyone I love, pick people who treat us like we are nothing?¡±


    Charlie looked at her with innocent eyes and repeated the earlier line, ¡°We accept the love we think we deserve.¡±


    Rod found that full-circle moment incredibly satisfying, as it showed how the powerful line Bruce Willis had delivered earlier was not just a throwaway¡ªit had real weight in the film.


    ¡°Then why did you never ask me out?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°Because you were with Craig, bitch!¡± someone shouted from the audience, making the entire theater erupt in laughter during what was meant to be an intense scene.


    Oblivious to the audience¡¯s reaction, Charlie confessed his love for Sam, and the two kissed¡ªthis time, a real romantic kiss, not one of friendship. When Sam touched his thigh, Charlie pulled back, startled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Charlie?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied before kissing her again.


    As Sam prepared to leave for university, she gave Charlie one final kiss, and he once again felt the weight of loneliness. That¡¯s when the flashbacks started¡ªfirst to Sam touching his thigh, but when the camera panned upward, and it wasn¡¯t Sam; it was his Aunt, the one who had died in the car crash.


    ¡°Wait, what!?¡± someone exclaimed from behind Rod.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± another voice shouted, echoing the surprise of the non-book readers in the audience.


    Even in the book, this revelation had been subtle, and many readers likely didn¡¯t fully grasp the gravity of what had happened to Charlie. But for those paying attention, this twist was both shocking and heart-wrenching.


    As Charlie¡¯s breakdown unfolded</a> on the screen, Rod¡¯s breath hitched. The way Troy portrayed the raw anguish on Charlie¡¯s face¡ªit was like he was channeling the deepest form of betrayal anyone could experience. Troy¡¯s performance in that scene was beyond exceptional, pulling from what felt like an incredibly dark place, and it was utterly gut-wrenching to watch. It was master-level acting, and Rod couldn''t help but think that this scene alone should earn Troy a nomination for an Oscar, if not an outright win.


    The girl sitting beside Rod broke down in tears, and watching her sob was the tipping point for him as well. His own eyes watered, overwhelmed by the sheer emotion on display. This wasn¡¯t just a film anymore¡ªit was a deeply human experience that resonated with everyone in the theater.


    On screen, Charlie, in a fit of desperation, called his sister, Candace, confessing that he believed he was responsible for his Aunt Helen¡¯s death. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Candace urged her friends to call the police, but by the time the call disconnected, Charlie was holding a knife.


    ¡°Please tell me he¡¯s not gonna die!¡± a teen girl cried out in the theater, her voice laced with panic. Even though Rod had read the book, there was still a moment of uncertainty¡ªwould the movie follow the same course, or would it take a different turn?


    The tension was unbearable until the police finally broke the door down. The scene shifted, and Charlie woke up in the hospital. A collective sigh of relief seemed to ripple through the audience, including Rod, as they realized Charlie was going to be okay. He was finally getting the help he deserved. Joan Cusack, who played Charlie¡¯s doctor, was a grounding presence in the movie, guiding him out of his dark mental state by helping him come to terms with the fact that what his Aunt Helen did was not his fault.


    The film wrapped up on a much-needed hopeful note. Sam and Patrick returned</a> during a break from college, and the trio once again went through the tunnel, a symbol of their unbreakable bond. As David Bowie¡¯s ¡°Heroes¡± played, Charlie stood up in the back of the truck, arms spread wide, feeling the freedom he had longed for. He and Sam kissed once more, bringing their story full circle.


    The film ended with Charlie saying, ¡°We are infinite.¡± And in that moment, it sure felt like that.


    As the credits began to roll, Rod struggled to find the words to express how he felt about the movie. There was just one thing that echoed in his mind, and it slipped from his mouth before he could stop it: ¡°That was beautiful.¡± And it truly was. This film was one of the most touching he had seen in a long time, filled with warmth, real-life moments, and nostalgia that transported him back to his own high school days.


    Rod knew immediately that this was an instant classic¡ªa movie that people would watch over and over again, one that would remain timeless. And as soon as the credits finished rolling, he stood up and started clapping loudly, unable to contain his admiration for the film. He was only the first by a few seconds, though, because soon, the entire hall erupted in applause that felt like it would never end, a fitting conclusion to a film that had touched everyone so deeply.

 Chapter 121

    ¡°And the Grand Jury Prize for a Dramatic film goes to [Brick],¡± announced Robert Redford, founder of the Sundance Film Festival.


    A wave of elation filled me the moment I heard the verdict. The entire cast and crew of [Brick] and I leapt to our feet, applauding as our director, Rian Johnson, took the stage to accept his well-deserved win. Unlike the Oscars, at most film festivals, the award for best film is given to the director rather than the producer, so I stayed in the audience. I know I might be a bit biased here, but I genuinely believed [Brick] was the best-made film in the Sundance lineup that year.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± Rian began his speech after receiving the glass trophy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening. Thank you so much to the jury for loving our film as much as they did. But before thanking them, I¡¯d like to thank one person without whom this film would have been impossible to make. Two years ago, this all seemed like a distant dream, and no one believed in me or wanted to work with me. It was just my luck that I met an amazing person, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here today.¡± Rian looked directly at me, raising his trophy high. ¡°Troy Armitage, this is all thanks to you.¡±


    He continued to thank other people, including our cast, crew, and his family, but I wasn¡¯t listening. The feeling I had in that moment was beyond words. It feels good to win an award, but it feels even better when someone else wins because of your efforts. This was one of the best feelings I¡¯d had in a long time. Sure, this wasn¡¯t as prestigious as an Oscar, but an award is an award, and for an indie film, Sundance was one of the greatest forms of recognition.


    ¡°You okay, Troy?¡± Tobias asked when Rian finished his speech.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I smiled at him. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unusually quiet, that¡¯s all,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I shook my head, steering the conversation elsewhere. ¡°So, are you happy with our films¡¯ response?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± He grinned at me. ¡°How could I not be after that generous bonus you gave me?¡±


    I nodded in acknowledgment. Tobias had poured his heart and soul into the production of both films, so it only felt right to share some of the rewards back with him. I¡¯d given him, along with most of the crew, a little bonus. Besides Rian Johnson and Stephen Chbosky, Tobias had received the largest bonus of all, and he definitely deserved it. If I didn¡¯t compensate him fairly, it wouldn¡¯t take long before he jumped ship¡ªhe was simply too good at film production to let go.


    ¡°When is your sister¡¯s wedding?¡± I asked, remembering what he¡¯d mentioned a few days ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same week as the release of [Perks], but I¡¯ll have to leave next week,¡± he replied. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t exactly responsible, so I¡¯ll be managing everything. I know you plan to start movie promotions soon, so I¡¯ve arranged for a replacement assistant while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    "Don''t worry about it,¡± I reassured him. ¡°Take as long as you need.¡± I hummed as a sudden, wild idea popped into my head¡ªcrazy, maybe, but now that it was there, I had to try it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a great idea,¡± I grinned.


    Tobias didn¡¯t look too thrilled. ¡°Why do I have a feeling I¡¯m not going to like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll love it,¡± I waved off his concern. ¡°Or do you not want me to crash your sister¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be a huge distraction,¡± Tobias pointed out. ¡°Everyone would be talking about you, not the bride.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°On second thought, Diana would probably love that. She hates being the center of attention. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have the time. The wedding¡¯s in New York, and you¡¯ll be all over the world for the film promotions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it work,¡± I assured him. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m doing the promotions in New York that day. Warner can definitely accommodate this small request for me.¡±


    Tobias tilted his head thoughtfully, then nodded. ¡°Alright. You can come. So, what exactly is this genius idea of yours?¡±


    I grinned, explaining my plan. To say he was surprised would be an understatement.


    (Break)


    Patty was bored. She¡¯d finished her homework and had nothing to do, so she did what any sane person would: turned on the TV. After mindlessly surfing channels for a bit and finding nothing interesting, she was about to turn it off and go see her best friend Claire a few blocks away. Then something caught her eye¡ªsomething she¡¯d been waiting for a long time. Ever since she¡¯d seen those leaked set photos of Troy and Emma kissing, she¡¯d known she had to watch the film, no matter the reviews. Patty was a big Harry/Hermione fan, after all. With the way the series was going, it seemed unlikely they¡¯d end up together, so she¡¯d settle for the actors being together in a different movie, even if Harry and Hermione didn¡¯t.


    Then, when the film premiered at the Sundance Film Festival, it received overwhelmingly positive reviews. On Rotten Tomatoes, it had a 93% positive rating with an average score of 8.2¡ªhigher even than the 85% that the festival winner [Brick] had received.


    And now, the trailer for [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] was finally here. From start to finish, it was perfect.


    Watching Troy transform from the confident Harry to the meek, soft-spoken Charlie was amazing. His voice, his walk, the way he looked at Emma¡ªall of it seemed to say he was an entirely different person from Harry Potter. Then there was Emma. She might have been a bit young for the role, but she looked perfect in the trailer. Both Troy and Emma nailed the American accent, as far as she could tell.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The trailer gave Patty a sense of nostalgia, and she wasn¡¯t even that old. Little did she know, that was the film''s magic¡ªit evoked nostalgia and longing in everyone, even those who hadn¡¯t lived through that era.


    When the trailer ended, the words ¡°Releasing on 25th February 2005¡± appeared, followed by another screen announcing that all profits from the film would be donated to charity.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Patty shrieked. ¡°That¡¯s tomorrow! How did I miss this trailer until now?¡±


    Without wasting a second, she grabbed the phone and dialed her friend Claire.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Claire answered.


    ¡°Did you watch the trailer for Troy and Emma¡¯s new movie?¡± Patty asked without preamble.


    ¡°Of course I did,¡± Claire replied immediately. ¡°It¡¯s been out for a month already. Everyone at school was talking about it last week. Have you been living under a rock or something?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Patty groaned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my best friend didn¡¯t tell me about it. You know how much it means to me.¡±


    ¡°I thought you knew,¡± Claire said in a flat tone. ¡°If a die-hard Potterhead like you didn¡¯t hear about it, they probably didn¡¯t promote it that much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Patty agreed. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re going to see it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course, girl,¡± Claire said right away. ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡±


    The next day dragged on for Patty. She just wanted to get through it so she could finally see her favorite on-screen couple together. Somehow, she persevered, and finally, it was time to go watch the film.


    (Break)


    That week was a busy one for movies. Major titles like Will Smith¡¯s [Hitch] and Keanu Reeves¡¯ [Constantine] had already been dominating the box office for weeks. Additionally, four new movies opened in theaters. First was [Cursed], a horror flick from the same creative team that made [Scream]. Then there was [Diary of a Mad Black Woman], featuring Tyler Perry cross-dressing as a woman for comedic effect. The third was [Man of the House], a family comedy. All three films had received scathing reviews, scoring less than 20% on Rotten Tomatoes.


    Then there was the fourth release of the week: [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], which was already a critical darling. Critics almost unanimously praised it. With a star-studded cast that included Troy Armitage, Emma Watson, and even a cameo from Bruce Willis, it was bound to attract attention.


    Though Warner Bros hadn¡¯t invested much in promoting the movie, one undeniable factor was Troy Armitage¡¯s loyal fan base. His fans had grown up with him, watching him in films like [Harry Potter]. Beyond that, he also had an older following who admired his performances in movies like [The Sixth Sense], [Billy Elliot], and [AI]¡ªall of which were already considered classics with their dedicated cult following.


    So it came as a shock to Patty when she found out she couldn¡¯t see the movie on its first day.


    ¡°What the hell!?¡± she exclaimed at the ticket counter. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this movie, and now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s sold out?¡±


    "I¡¯m sorry, young lady,¡± the middle-aged man offered her an apologetic smile. ¡°I can get you a ticket for tomorrow if you¡¯d like. Or maybe you could watch [Cursed]? It¡¯s a horror movie, and it¡¯s really good. You¡¯ll love it for sure.¡±


    Patty gave him a deadpan look. She was ready to argue further, but Claire, the more sensible one, stepped in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said to the older man. ¡°What¡¯s available tomorrow for [Perks]?¡±


    ¡°Only the morning show,¡± he replied. ¡°Everything else is sold out. We¡¯re actually planning to add more showtimes for this film, but it seems like everyone else is trying to do the same, and we don¡¯t have enough prints. Maybe you could check another theater¡ªthough I doubt they have any seats left.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Claire interrupted. ¡°We¡¯ll take two for the morning show tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good decision,¡± he nodded, handing them their tickets.


    ¡°Aww, man!¡± Patty groaned as they walked away from the counter. ¡°I wanted to see it so bad today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just half a day,¡± Claire reminded her impatiently. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to McDonald¡¯s. I¡¯m craving a burger.¡±


    (Break)


    This wasn¡¯t an isolated case of fans unable to watch the film. Warner Bros had badly mishandled the release of [Perks]. The film had received minimal promotion, with only $12 million allocated to its marketing and distribution budget, $2 million of which went to printing costs. It opened on just 2,500 screens across North America¡ªthe lowest number stipulated by the contract Troy and Warner had signed. The huge demand took them by surprise, and they were unprepared to meet it.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Barry Meyer asked Alan Horn, Warner Bros.¡¯ COO.


    ¡°Very sure,¡± Alan nodded. ¡°Most theater chains and even small independent screens are calling our distribution office for more copies. And it¡¯s not just urban areas; even remote small-town theaters want to show [Perks] because it¡¯s all the rage with teenagers.¡±


    ¡°The day isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Barry noted. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait for first-day results before ordering more prints?¡±


    Alan shook his head in frustration. ¡°I told you we should¡¯ve invested more in promotions. I knew we had a hit on our hands, but you wanted to save the budget for an Oscar campaign later in the year. We could¡¯ve easily doubled our spending and easily recouped it through increased profits.¡±


    Barry fell silent. He¡¯d held back on promoting [Perks] aggressively, partly due to Warner¡¯s three-picture deal with Troy, which included [Perks], [Brick], and an untitled musical. A major marketing budget was already committed to the musical, so he¡¯d scaled back spending on the other two films. Warner had invested $25 million in acquiring the films; with another $25 million in marketing and distribution, they¡¯d need to make over $120 million to see a profit¡ªan ambitious target for such unique teen movies, even with Troy¡¯s star power. It was a decision Barry was now regretting.


    ¡°So?¡± Alan pressed again. ¡°Should I order more prints?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the first-day numbers,¡± Barry said decisively. ¡°If we make over $2,000 per theater, that¡¯s $5 million on day one¡ªthen we¡¯ll order a thousand more prints and add $5 million to the promotion budget immediately. If it¡¯s less than that, no additional promotion, but we¡¯ll order 500 more prints for the theaters who are requesting it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Alan agreed. Barry¡¯s strategy was sound, and as the mastermind behind one of the industry¡¯s biggest studios, his instincts were rarely off.


    That night, Alan stayed up past midnight, as he often did on a movie¡¯s opening night. Though he hadn¡¯t been directly involved in the production of [Perks], he knew how crucial this film could be for the studio. Troy was a remarkable actor and an emerging producer with two successful films under his belt, and he was on the verge of starting production on his third. Maintaining strong relationships with talents like Troy was essential if Warner wanted to ensure loyalty¡ªand prevent him from moving to another studio.


    Just as that thought crossed his mind, his landline rang, and he picked up immediately. ¡°Yes?¡± he spoke clearly.


    ¡°The numbers are in,¡± said Alan¡¯s assistant, excitement evident in his voice. ¡°[Perks] debuted at number one with $9.5 million today.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Alan exclaimed, a wide grin spreading across his face. This was even better than anticipated. With 2,500 screens, the film had brought in an average of $3,800 per theater¡ªnearly double Barry¡¯s threshold for boosting distribution and marketing.


    ¡°Go ahead with the increased marketing and distribution plan,¡± Alan instructed his assistant before hanging up.


    A smile lingered on Alan¡¯s face as he finally went to bed. Troy Armitage was one lucky son of a bitch, and Alan was now more certain than ever that Warner should do everything possible to build a long-lasting relationship with the teen. He was one of those once-in-a-lifetime types of superstars who had already left a mark on the history of cinema at such a young age. Only God knows what he would have achieved by the time he is old and wrinkly.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 122

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Tobias said gently as Diana held his arm tightly. ¡°This is something most people go through sooner or later. Believe me, everything will be alright. Honestly, I thought you¡¯d get married way after me, but hey, life has its surprises, right?¡±


    Diana took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves. She loved Tobias to death, but he was terrible at pep talks.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say that if you were getting married at 21 because you were pregnant,¡± she retorted as calmly as she could. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love Mark, I really do. And I want this baby, but¡­¡± She hesitated, trailing off.


    Tobias held her chin and tilted her head up gently, his eyes steady and reassuring. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get married right now. Or ever. I¡¯ll support you in any way I can, even after you finish school. I¡¯m making good money now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money,¡± Diana said softly. ¡°You¡¯re on a different continent most of the time.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Forget it. Just¡­ forget it. It¡¯s probably nothing. People get cold feet all the time before their wedding, right? It¡¯s probably just that.¡±


    Tobias hugged her tightly, and Diana leaned into the embrace, realizing just how much she needed it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tobias said, pulling back. ¡°Shall we do this then?¡±


    Diana closed her eyes, took a final deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s.¡±


    She clung to Tobias¡¯ arm as he guided her on what would be her last walk as an unmarried woman. She felt the weight of every gaze on her, and for a second, she thought about turning and running. Only Tobias¡¯ firm hold kept her steady. Then she saw him¡ªMark, standing right in the middle, his face lit with an unmistakable grin.


    She had to give credit to Mark. He hadn¡¯t been angry when he found out she was pregnant. For him, abortion hadn¡¯t even been a question; he¡¯d proposed right then. She hadn¡¯t said yes immediately¡ªafter all, they were both still in university. But Tobias¡¯ reassurance that he¡¯d sponsor her studies after the baby had helped her finally agree to marry Mark.


    That was why Tobias, not their absent father, was the one walking her down the aisle. Their father hadn¡¯t contributed a thing to the wedding anyway and was nothing but a guest like most other relatives of hers.


    When they reached the front, Tobias handed Diana over to Mark, then stepped back to stand beside Aimie, his British girlfriend he¡¯d met in London while working for Troy Armitage. Diana was thrilled for her brother; Aimie was perfect for him.


    From then on, everything felt like a blur to Diana. From their vows to the moment Mark kissed her as her husband, it all seemed like a dream.


    The wedding party that followed in the adjoining reception hall was beautiful, another thoughtful touch arranged by her dearest brother.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if I could have your attention for just a moment,¡± Tobias announced, drawing everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll keep this quick, so we can all get back to celebrating this incredible couple!¡± Diana, Mark, and everyone else quieted down, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°First, I want to say how lucky I am to be here today, seeing my little sister marry such a remarkable person,¡± Tobias tilted his head toward Mark, who grinned back. ¡°Just a heads-up, Mark¡ªshe likes using her nails when she loses an argument. I still have childhood scratch marks to prove it. So whatever she says, agree immediately.¡±


    Everyone laughed, and Diana could only suppress her embarrassment with a chuckle. The cameras were capturing everything, after all, and she didn¡¯t want to look less than perfect in the video. She still thought five cameramen were overkill, but Tobias had insisted on it.


    ¡°Jokes aside,¡± Tobias continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better sister. Diana is the best person I know, and I¡¯m sure she and Mark will make one amazing couple. So, I¡¯ve decided to give them a small gift to kick off their journey together¡ªa fully paid week-long stay in the Swiss Alps.¡±


    Diana gasped. She had always dreamed of going there, and Tobias knew it! She turned to Mark, who didn¡¯t look surprised at all.


    ¡°You knew?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied with a grin. ¡°I had other plans for our honeymoon, but Tobias called me and told me to keep it a secret from you.¡±


    Diana turned back to her brother to thank him, but he wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Someone suggested I should sing a song for my sister today to show my appreciation,¡± Tobias said, ¡°but believe me, I don¡¯t want to torture you all with my terrible voice. So, I did one better. Now, if the happy couple would come over here, I¡¯d like to give them their second gift.¡±


    Diana looked at Mark, equally puzzled by the mention of a second gift. But with everyone watching, they had no choice but to follow Tobias¡¯ instructions. Together, they walked to the center of the reception hall where Tobias was waiting.


    ¡°You¡¯ll love this gift,¡± Tobias whispered to them.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to get me anything else,¡± she insisted. ¡°I already love the Alps trip. Even that was too much, considering everything you¡¯ve done for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Tobias reassured her. ¡°Just focus on what¡¯s in front of you.¡±


    Tobias stepped back, and only then did Diana notice something unusual. A part of the stage was covered by an intricately embroidered white sheet. It was beautiful, but she couldn¡¯t understand why it was there. Was her gift hidden behind it? She glanced around and saw that their friends and family were just as curious about what could possibly top a trip to Switzerland.


    They didn¡¯t have to wait long. The sheet dropped, revealing a band of five musicians on stage. Four of them stood at the back with their instruments, while a teenager with a microphone took center stage.


    Without missing a beat, they launched into an upbeat song.


    Diana gasped. ¡°What the fuck!¡± She turned to her brother in shock, but he only shrugged, stepping back with a sly smile. She looked at Mark, who seemed just as stunned by the surprise performance.


    (Sugar - Maroon 5)</a>


    ~: I''m hurtin'', baby, I''m broken down


    I need your lovin'', lovin'', I need it now


    When I''m without you, I''m somethin'' weak


    You got me beggin'', beggin'', I''m on my knees :~


    Troy Armitage¡ªTobias¡¯ boss and a world-renowned star¡ªwas right there, singing his heart out for Diana and Mark. Diana knew he had a Broadway background, but hearing him live like this was on another level. His voice was so powerful and steady, as if he were a seasoned pop singer used to performing at massive concerts.


    Almost everyone in the crowd rose to their feet as the realization set in: one of the biggest superstars in the world was in their midst, serenading the newlyweds. Tobias had been right; this was hands-down the most unforgettable gift he could have given her. Now the cameras made perfect sense.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Overwhelmed with joy, Diana pulled her new husband into a fierce kiss, which he returned with equal passion.


    ~: I don''t wanna be needin'' your love


    I just wanna be deep in your love


    And it''s killin'' me when you''re away


    Ooh, baby


    ''Cause I really don''t care where you are


    I just wanna be there where you are


    And I gotta get one little taste


    Your sugar, yes, please


    Won''t you come and put it down on me?


    I''m right here, ''cause I need


    Little love, a little sympathy


    Yeah, you show me good lovin'', make it alright


    Need a little sweetness in my life


    Your sugar, yes, please


    Won''t you come and put it down on me? :~


    ¡°Will you do me the honor, milady?¡± Mark asked, extending his hand. Diana took it eagerly, and soon they were dancing to the song, letting Troy¡¯s voice guide their steps.


    They weren¡¯t alone for long; soon, everyone was dancing around them, transforming what had been a peaceful reception into a lively, joyous celebration.


    When the song ended, no one wanted it to stop.


    ¡°Encore!¡± one of Diana¡¯s friends shouted, and the crowd quickly took up the chant.


    Poor Troy ended up singing the song three more times by popular demand, and by the second round, everyone was belting out the chorus together:


    ¡°Your sugar, yes, please


    Won''t you come and put it down on me?¡±


    But all good things have their limits, and eventually, Troy¡¯s impromptu concert had to end.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± he said, catching his breath. ¡°I wish I could stay longer with this amazing couple, but I¡¯m on a publicity tour for [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. I¡¯ll sing one last song for Mark and Diana. By the way, both of these songs will be part of my first album, coming out later this year.¡±


    The musicians began playing a soft melody as Troy launched into a beautiful ballad. Mark took Diana¡¯s hand again, guiding her to the center of the floor. The guests got the hint and cleared some space, leaving the couple to dance alone intimately, swaying in time to Troy¡¯s heartfelt performance.


    (All of Me - John Legend)</a>


    ~: ''Cause all of me loves all of you


    Love your curves and all your edges


    All your perfect imperfections


    Give your all to me, I''ll give my all to you


    You''re my end and my beginning


    Even when I lose, I''m winning


    ''Cause I give you all of me


    And you give me all of you, oh-oh :~


    Mark looked at Diana with pure love and devotion in his eyes. She felt as though the song had been written just for her by Mark himself. The soulful lyrics and melody resonated deeply, and in that moment, she knew she had made the right choice. Her eyes filled with tears of joy as her worries and uncertainties melted away, leaving only the present and the love she felt. She embraced her husband tightly as the song ended, knowing she couldn¡¯t have found a more devoted partner than Mark.


    And it was all thanks to Tobias, who had made this amazing wedding a reality.


    (Break)


    [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] had a stellar opening weekend. With Troy and Emma paired as romantic leads, it was bound to draw attention¡ªand the box office numbers reflected it, despite a somewhat limited promotional push. Strong reviews, combined with Troy¡¯s loyal fanbase, more than compensated for Warner Bros.¡¯ lackluster promotion.


    The film¡¯s box office take increased slightly from $9.5 million on Friday to $9.7 million on Saturday, then dipped slightly to $9.2 million on Sunday, bringing the total weekend earnings to an impressive $28.4 million¡ªan exceptional figure for a modestly budgeted film like [Perks].


    In response, Warner Bros. expanded the screen count to 3,500 across the U.S. the following week, while also opening the film in international markets. A major marketing plan was launched, featuring not just Troy and Emma but also co-stars like Jonathan Groff, Lea Michele, Mila Kunis, Michael B. Jordan, and others on a global tour organized by Warner¡¯s promotional team.


    The U.K. was the film''s biggest international market, where Troy¡¯s legacy as a beloved child star ensured a remarkable $5 million opening. Other successful territories included Japan, Australia, Italy, Mexico, Spain, Brazil, Russia, and Germany¡ªall of which benefited from Troy¡¯s worldwide appeal.


    It was remarkable to see how a coming-of-age story about an American teenager¡¯s school life struck a universal chord, resonating with audiences across the globe.


    (Break)


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± David Letterman announced to the audience, ¡°Today, I have the pleasure of hosting two of the youngest superstars in the world, starring in the blockbuster film that¡¯s lighting up theaters globally this week. Please welcome Troy Armitage and Emma Watson!¡±


    I let Emma walk out first, following close behind with a huge grin as I waved at the crowd. Soon, I was shaking hands with David Letterman after Emma finished her greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to have you both back here, Emma, Troy,¡± Letterman said, gesturing for me to sit beside Emma.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to be here,¡± Emma replied. ¡°New York is such a fantastic place.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± I chimed in. ¡°Though I¡¯d choose Pittsburgh over New York any day.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± David said, sounding intrigued. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where we filmed [The Perks of Being a Wallflower],¡± I answered, seizing the chance to promote the movie. ¡°It was such a peaceful experience compared to shooting in London or L.A.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± David asked, a mischievous glint in his eye. ¡°Because I heard a rumor that a certain photo of you two made it pretty tough to wrap up the film with all the paparazzi.¡±


    I felt my patience grow thin. Why couldn¡¯t these asshole hosts stick to the pre-approved questions? Unlike small-time reporters, I couldn¡¯t exactly blacklist someone as big as Letterman from future interviews.


    ¡°Briefly, yes,¡± Emma responded when I didn¡¯t jump in immediately. ¡°It can be hard to focus on lines when you¡¯re filming outdoors, and suddenly a crowd of people with cameras shows up.¡±


    David hummed thoughtfully before asking, ¡°How different was it filming something so grounded, compared to a fantasy movie like [Harry Potter]?¡±


    Finally, a question we¡¯d actually prepared for.


    ¡°It was amazing,¡± I replied. ¡°Getting to work alongside Emma, who¡¯s such a good friend, made it even better.¡±


    ¡°You both play American characters in the film,¡± Letterman noted, veering off-script again. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair that you took jobs away from Americans?¡± His tone was playful, but I could tell he was trying to stir the pot.


    He probably thought Emma and I were just inexperienced teenagers riding on [Harry Potter] fame. Time to show him how wrong he is. I used to respect him, but today¡¯s interview was quickly souring that feeling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way,¡± I replied without missing a beat.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Letterman prompted. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Because if it weren¡¯t for me, this movie wouldn¡¯t even exist,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°I fully financed the film with my own funds. No studio was willing to back a film with a new director. I trusted Stephen Chbosky because I saw his vision. At the time, I didn¡¯t even have a distribution deal, which many producers would call stupid when you¡¯re investing that much money into a project. And aside from me and Emma, most of our cast and crew are American. So from where I¡¯m standing, I created jobs for Americans, not took them away.¡±


    David Letterman¡¯s mouth hung open in shock, blinking twice as if processing what I¡¯d just said. It was clear he had forgotten¡ªor didn¡¯t know¡ªthat I was also the producer of the movie. Had he known, I highly doubted he would have brought up that question. The crowd seemed to understand immediately my play because they started clapping loudly.


    ¡°Also,¡± Emma chimed in when the applause died down somewhat. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the first choice for Sam. There was an American actress originally cast, but she had to back out for personal reasons at the last minute. The production was on a tight schedule, and Troy didn¡¯t have the time to hold auditions again. So, he asked me to fill in as a favor. And I couldn¡¯t be more grateful. I¡¯ll always be thankful to him for letting me be a part of this incredible film.¡±


    She turned back to me and gave me a sweet smile. I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her. She always knew exactly what to say when I needed backup. It was one of the reasons I loved her so much. Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°[The Perks of Being a Wallflower] is currently playing in theaters near you,¡± David said, trying to wrap up the interview. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing movie, so be sure to check it out.¡±


    Once we received the signal that the interview was officially over, Emma and I stood up together and began to remove our microphones. Emma finished first and walked away. I was about to follow her example, but Letterman stopped me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± He said earnestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to prepare for today¡¯s interview. I just read the questions that the producers gave me. I didn¡¯t even know that you produced the film.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I really don¡¯t care all that much. But you should probably apologize to Emma as well.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± He said resolutely. ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t hold it against me in the future.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t ask insensitive questions in the future about the love life of minors. Sure," I said with an easy-going grin on my face, but even a daft moron could tell that I was far from happy. Without letting him say anything else, I turned around and walked towards my changing room.


    The things I tolerate to promote my movies are too much sometimes.


    One thing I learned from this debacle is that I really missed Emma and her sharp wit a lot ever since we parted ways. Our chances to get back together as a couple may be slim to none right now, but I really wanted her back as a friend. I guess it can wait until after the shooting of my next film which will begin in less than a week.


    _____________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 123

    Benji Cooper felt more than pumped to see Troy¡¯s new film. While he had been in contact with Troy, it was difficult to talk to him regularly because they were in different time zones. It didn¡¯t help that Troy was super busy most of the time and could hardly spare more than a few minutes to chat. Seeing Troy¡¯s first non-Harry Potter movie in four years was an event Benji couldn¡¯t miss.


    It had been difficult for him to get the tickets, but he eventually succeeded. Reading comments on the internet, however, made it clear that not everyone had been as lucky.


    MovieBuffGeek: Did anyone else find it difficult to get tickets for Troy¡¯s new movie? I asked around in three different movie theaters, but no show was available for the weekend.


    ArmitageArmy: I know, right? I have been waiting so long for it. I thought it was a small indie film so no one will care about it. Now I regret not booking the tickets in advance.


    TroyFan_88: NOOOO!!!!! Why is this happening???!!!! Why is Warner doing this?! Critics are showering praise on the movie, so why can¡¯t there be more shows as well?


    MovieBuffGeek: Probably some bts drama we are not aware of. I have a feeling this will become Troy¡¯s first film to earn less than $100m, and all because of Warner Bros¡¯ mismanagement.


    CynicalScribe: Let¡¯s start a new petition: #JusticeforPerks. They will have to listen to us if we do. Perks was my favorite book, but I can¡¯t see the movie because it is not available in any theater in my town.


    LunaBliss: I saw it! It was legendary. Mark my words, Troy just earned himself another Oscar nomination.


    SereneDreamer: Who cares about some fake awards? Did you see the scene where he does the Rocky Horror Picture Show? Troy in those golden speedos was exactly what I needed to satiate my lady boner. I will see the film again, just for that scene.


    LunaBliss: I will also rewatch it, but only to see Troy¡¯s best performance to date.


    MovieBuffGeek: At least let us first-time viewers watch the film and wait for a few weeks when the rush dies down. It¡¯s a nightmare getting those tickets right now.


    ArmitageArmy: Exactly! We can¡¯t get tickets because of horny girls like you! (I¡¯m not even sure if you are real girls or creepy old men.)


    SereneDreamer: Fuck you @ArmitageArmy! If you wanna watch the film so badly, get in line, just like horny girls like us do.


    LunaBliss: By the way, did anyone notice that Troy is donating all his profits from the film to a charity for kids? Can he get any more perfect?


    RedPillRevealer: Isn¡¯t the charity set by him? Most celebs set up charities only for tax-saving purposes. It¡¯s probably a marketing gimmick employed by Warner. And since the film has a similar topic it makes sense for them to use that charity for promotions.


    TroyFan_88: Troy came to my school along with his team. This was months after GOF had released and he didn¡¯t have anything to promote. He talked to us about his own childhood experiences and even about the woman who attacked him in his home. The charity conducts regular workshops in the UK, and they are very good. Troy was also so real and personal back then, that I know for sure that this is not a gimmick. He is very passionate about this cause for real.


    MovieBuffGeek: Woah! Didn¡¯t know that. Now I¡¯m even more pumped to see the film if some of the profits are going to a worthy cause.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ashley asked. Benji looked up from his laptop to see her sitting bored on the couch. His mother wouldn¡¯t allow them to hang out in his room for obvious reasons, so they had to make do with the living room.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± he said before elaborating. ¡°Just reading some reviews of the film online. People are mad at Warner for not scheduling enough showings.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky we got the tickets when we did,¡± Ashley said. ¡°But if you¡¯re going to read reviews, check out real critics, not internet trolls.¡±


    With that, she got up and turned on the television, quickly switching to an entertainment news channel.


    A man in his mid-to-late twenties appeared on screen, standing in front of a movie theater with a mic in his hand.


    ¡°As you can see behind me, there¡¯s a huge crowd waiting to get tickets for the biggest movie of the week¡ªTroy Armitage¡¯s [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]. Fans are angry about the limited number of showings, most of which are already sold out. The film has received rave reviews from critics and is especially popular with teenagers for its relatability.¡±


    Benji turned to Ashley. ¡°See? I told you that already. The internet¡¯s pretty fast at getting these details out.¡±


    Ashley didn¡¯t reply and just kept watching the TV.


    The reporter walked over to a teenage boy standing in line and asked, ¡°Hi. What film are you here to see today?¡±


    ¡°[The Perks of Being a Wallflower],¡± the boy replied eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever ticket they have available. I just hope I won¡¯t have to skip school next week to see it.¡±


    The reporter turned back to the camera and said, ¡°This situation is playing out in most major cities and even in some smaller ones across the country. Let¡¯s take a look at some of the reviews that have made this film so popular with audiences.¡±


    The screen then displayed comments from some of the most notable critics in the U.S.:


    Roger Ebert, Chicago Sun-Times: Troy Armitage shows once again that he cannot be taken lightly as an actor. Emma Watson and Jonathan Groff are so fun to watch as siblings. Mila Kunis shines in all her scenes as a relatable older sister. I can¡¯t help but reminisce about my own teenage days.


    Rating: 4/4


    Ian Buckwalter, The Atlantic: [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] seems like the work of a much more experienced director, maintaining fidelity to the source material without sacrificing cinematic qualities. It triggers genuine sentimentality and nostalgia through the interaction of sound and image. See this film for astounding performances and a story steeped in realism.


    Rating: 9/10


    John Anderson, Newsday: Regardless of the viewer''s proximity to their own high school experience, [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] gets it right, precisely because it¡¯s not about a specific time or place. Charlie is such a likable character, connecting with everyone regardless of age. It helps that Troy Armitage is the best casting decision for the film, making you want to root for him in every scene.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.Rating: 3.5/4


    ¡°See?¡± Now it was Ashley¡¯s turn to be smug. ¡°These are real reviews.¡±


    Benji just nodded. He had already read most of them, and in full detail, but he didn¡¯t want to mention that to his girlfriend. Girls needed to win arguments now and then to feel good about themselves, or so he thought.


    The camera cut back to the male reporter, who said, ¡°Unlike most films made today with a sole focus on earning profits, this one is a little special. Troy Armitage, the star of the film, not only financed it entirely but has also pledged that all profits will be donated to a charity¡ªFrank Armitage¡¯s Foundation. This foundation, established by Troy, focuses on helping victims of child sex abuse. We decided to visit the foundation to see how it operates.¡±


    The scene transitioned to two women in their mid-twenties.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sacha Robinson, here with Allison Cox, the director of the Frank Armitage Foundation,¡± a young female reporter introduced herself, holding a mic. Turning to Allison, she said, ¡°Allison, why don¡¯t you tell us about the history of this foundation and Troy Armitage¡¯s role in it?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Allison smiled at the camera. ¡°We all know and love Troy Armitage for his movies. What many don¡¯t know is that he¡¯s an incredibly compassionate person. He used to visit a children¡¯s hospital where I volunteered, and we discovered we both had a shared passion for helping kids. Like most things in life, this required funding, and Troy has been instrumental in providing that. He regularly donates a significant portion of his income to the foundation. So far, we¡¯ve been able to help over a thousand children in the UK. Now, we¡¯re expanding to key cities in the US, starting with New York, Los Angeles, Chicago, and Houston.¡±


    ¡°How exactly do you help the children?¡± Sacha asked.


    Allison¡¯s voice took on a passionate tone as she explained, ¡°First and foremost, we provide therapy sessions. The victims aren¡¯t just kids¡ªmany are adults who couldn¡¯t access help when they were younger and are only now recognizing the abuse they endured. We also assist them in filing legal cases against their abusers. In some cases, we¡¯ve had to remove children from harmful guardians and find alternative living arrangements. Each victim¡¯s story is unique, and every one of them is heartbreaking.¡±


    The reporter was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How do you keep going, knowing all of this?¡±


    ¡°The fact that we¡¯re making a difference is what keeps me going,¡± Allison said with conviction. ¡°Would you like to meet some of the people we¡¯ve helped?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Sacha replied, then turned to the camera. ¡°For privacy reasons, we¡¯ll conceal the identities of all victims.¡±


    Benji and Ashley watched quietly as the two women spoke to individuals whose faces were blurred for anonymity. Hearing the positive feedback about the foundation¡ªand Troy in particular¡ªwas heartening.


    ¡°Did you know about this foundation?¡± Ashley asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benji nodded. ¡°I knew Troy had started it, but not much beyond that. Looks like they¡¯ll be opening a branch in New York soon.¡±


    ¡°I would love to volunteer there,¡± Ashley said. ¡°It would help the victims and look so good on my college application. Do you think you can ask Troy to put me at the top of the list? After this film, everyone will want to work with it.¡±


    ¡°I can ask, but we don¡¯t really talk much,¡± Benji said uncomfortably. ¡°He¡¯s busy most of the time. It¡¯s been over two months since we last talked, and even then, it was only for a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ashley nodded, her enthusiasm dimming slightly. She glanced down at her wristwatch. ¡°I guess we should get going now. The movie will start soon.¡± She stood up and walked a few steps before noticing Benji hadn¡¯t moved. She shot him an impatient look.


    ¡°It¡¯s still over an hour before the show starts,¡± Benji defended himself. ¡°The theater¡¯s just fifteen minutes away. Come on, let¡¯s watch something on TV until then.¡±


    ¡°Benjamin Cooper,¡± Ashley said with mock seriousness. ¡°You saw how packed all the shows are. If we don¡¯t get there early, we¡¯ll miss the good seats. And if we do, I definitely won¡¯t make out with you during the film.¡±


    Benji leapt to his feet, grabbing his jacket. ¡°Why are you wasting time, woman? We will miss all the good seats!¡±


    Ashley smirked. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    It turned out they¡¯d come at the perfect time. The theater was packed by the time the movie began but thankfully they snagged some of the best seats for couples¡ªcorner seats in the very last row.


    And what a movie it was! From start to finish, every moment was captivating. Benji couldn¡¯t find a single fault. Troy, Emma, and the rest of the cast were exceptional. Then came the scene he knew he¡¯d never forget: Charlie¡¯s first kiss.


    ¡°I just want to make sure that the first person who kisses you, loves you,¡± Emma Watson, as Sam, said to Troy¡¯s Charlie before stepping closer and giving him one of the most heartfelt kisses in film history.


    Benji glanced at Ashley, who was quietly shedding tears at the tender moment.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Benji said softly, wiping her tears away before pulling her into a side hug.


    To his surprise, Ashley leaned in and kissed him, mirroring the scene playing on-screen. Benji missed the next few minutes of the film because he was otherwise preoccupied, but in his opinion, it was completely worth it. And since Ashley was the first and only girl he had ever kissed, the scene took on even more significance for the two of them.


    When the film ended, the couple walked out hand-in-hand, their hearts full. They were stopped in the lobby by a man conducting interviews about the movie.


    ¡°I loved it!¡± Ashley proclaimed excitedly. ¡°Every second of it. Troy and Emma were amazing. I can¡¯t wait to see it again!¡±


    ¡°On a scale from A+ to F, how would you rate it?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°A+ for sure,¡± Ashley said confidently.


    Benji nodded in agreement, wholeheartedly echoing her sentiment.


    (Break)


    While the general audience may not have realized it, the hype surrounding the lack of shows and the use of the Frank Armitage Foundation in promotional efforts stemmed from Warner Bros.'' strategic allocation of an increased marketing budget for the film. This approach also explained why only positive reviews were highlighted during the promotional campaign, conveniently ignoring any negative feedback.


    It certainly helped that [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] was a crowd-pleaser, resonating deeply with its audience. Most viewers shed tears at some point during the film¡ªsometimes from joy and nostalgia, other times from heartbreak over the protagonists¡¯ struggles and triumphs. The emotional connection ensured that the majority of the audience left the theater satisfied and moved.


    Key moments that struck a chord with viewers included the scene where Charlie helps his sister get an abortion and the shocking revelation about his aunt, leading to his sister¡¯s immediate call to the police for Charlie¡¯s well-being. Emma Watson¡¯s first on-screen kiss with Troy Armitage was another highlight, receiving wide acclaim. Meanwhile, the Rocky Horror Picture Show sequences delighted fans for entirely different reasons.


    From start to finish, the film had something for everyone, a feature Warner Bros. leveraged heavily in their marketing campaign.


    This strategy proved successful, as the film''s box office numbers reflected a rare trend in the movie industry. The first weekend brought in $28.4 million, but instead of declining, collections grew to $32.6 million in the second weekend¡ªa remarkable feat. The third weekend saw a slight dip to $25.2 million, followed by a significant decline to $10.4 million in the fourth weekend. By the end of its theatrical run, [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] had earned $156.7 million in North America and $182.3 million internationally, bringing its worldwide total to an impressive $339 million¡ªmore than 30 times its production budget.


    For Warner Bros., the investment had already paid off spectacularly. The studio had acquired a three-film deal with Troy Armitage, and even if the next two films underperformed, the massive success of Perks had secured their profits.


    After deducting the theaters¡¯ share from the gross revenue, Warner¡¯s earnings stood at approximately $150 million. Of this, $25 million was attributed to the acquisition cost for Perks (bundled with Brick), leaving a gross profit of $125 million, excluding marketing and distribution expenses. Troy, as the film¡¯s producer, received 25% of the gross profit, amounting to $31 million, all of which would go to charity. After accounting for Troy¡¯s share and marketing expenses, Warner Bros. was left with a solid profit of approximately $75 million¡ªa return of 300% on its initial investment. That too when the price of Brick is already added to the acquisition cost.


    Moreover, the additional revenue from TV broadcasting rights and home video sales in the years to come would only bolster the studio¡¯s earnings, making [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] a resounding financial success for everyone involved.


    ________________________________________


    AN: Merry Christmas everyone! I hope you all had a wonderful day and year. I wanted to thank each and every one of you for being my loyal readers. In the holiday spirit, I wanted to give you all a small gift.


    Use code HOL25 on my Pat/reon and get a 25% membership discount on all tiers for the first month of membership. It is valid only for a week, so hurry if you wanna read ahead.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 124

    March 2005, Kloves Residence, London


    "I swear, I''m not producing another movie for years to come," I said with utmost seriousness. "At least not with so much of my direct involvement in the process. I don''t know what I would have done had you not helped me with this, Dad."


    "Now you''re just being dramatic," Dad replied. "I''m sure you would''ve been fine. At most it would have been postponed a little because of Tobias'' absence."


    That was sort of true. Because of his sister''s wedding, Tobias had been busy in New York and wouldn''t be back to London for another two days to resume his duties. Given my packed promotion schedule for [Perks], I''d asked Dad to co-produce the film with me, a suggestion he had readily accepted.


    "It was a nice thing you did for Tobias, by the way," Dad said, shifting the topic.


    "It was nothing," I waved it off. "I just had this great idea for the video of the song I performed there. So my motives weren''t entirely selfless."


    Dad hummed thoughtfully before asking, "Was booking a luxury trip to Switzerland also selfish in some way?" At my surprised look, he chuckled. "You''re still a minor. Any major expenses you make are approved by me. So, of course, I know."


    I shrugged, not keen to discuss the gift I''d given to Tobias''s sister. It wasn''t like Tobias couldn''t afford it, especially after the bonus for the two films I''d given him. But for me, that expense didn''t even make a dent in my fortune, while it would be quite noticeable for my dearest assistant.


    "Anyway," Dad continued, "back to the important topic. We''ve finalized the cast with Stephen Daldry¡ªnot that there are too many characters in the script to begin with. We''ve also locked down most of the crew and scouted all the locations. The one major thing left is costume fitting for your character, which couldn''t happen without you for obvious reasons. So it''s best to get that out of the way tomorrow, so we can start the table read the day after."


    I nodded silently. The more Dad spoke, the more I realized how much I preferred handing over production duties to Dad rather than doing everything myself. After producing two films back-to-back, I''ve realized just how demanding film production is. Most importantly, I''m a performer. I like doing hands-on work like acting, singing, or dancing. Managing a film production is overwhelming while making sure to deliver your best performance as well. I''m happy to invest my own money in the film, but when it comes to the actual production, I''d rather delegate it to Dad. It helps that my father is such a capable producer who single-handedly managed the most successful film series of the 21st century without sharing producer credit with anyone, despite Warner Bros'' insistence.


    I''d be foolish not to make use of an asset like him.


    "If we are done with this discussion, can I go now?" I asked. "I have to learn a ton of lines for the movie."


    "There''s one other thing we need to discuss before you go," Dad said after a moment. "Your American visa is expiring soon, so I thought we could apply for dual citizenship. With both your biological father and me being American, it should be relatively easy to get approved while you''re still a minor. Once you turn 18, the process will become more tedious."


    I hadn''t considered that. Initially, I didn''t want to be tagged as American because of how British everything was in the [Harry Potter] series. Ideally, I would prefer to wait until after the series ended, but I knew that would be impractical if I put it off that long. Plus, dual citizenship would save me a lot of time over the years in security checks at airports and visa renewals.


    "Alright," I nodded in agreement. "Get the ball rolling."


    "Great," Dad smiled. "I''ll contact the American embassy today."


    "That''s enough of your serious talk," Mum interjected. I had almost forgotten she was there in the room given how quiet she was all this time. She turned to me excitedly. "I know you have a few movies lined up at the moment, but I have the perfect project for you when you''re done with your films. It''s a real gritty drama we''re developing at BBC where you can show some serious acting chops."


    "Drama?" I asked, curious. "You want me to do a British TV drama after starring in films?"


    My silent question was quiet obvious to anyone with even basic knowledge of the industry¡ªTV acting in the UK is often viewed as inferior to film acting. When a film star appears in a TV show, unless it''s a guest role lasting only one or two episodes, it''s seen as a career step down. It''s different in the US, where some lead actors make as much as a million dollars per episode. In the UK, however, even a salary of $100k per episode is considered excessive. With fewer viewers, UK ad revenue is understandably lower than in the US. On top of that, the BBC dominates the market, and as a government body, it can''t pay beyond a certain amount due to internal regulations.


    This is why many British actors try their luck in the US as soon as they gain some popularity¡ªlanding even one regular role on a US show can be life-changing if it lasts just a few seasons.


    "It''s a mini-series," Mum explained. "A very talented writer is working on it with me. Right now, it''s just an idea, and it''ll likely take up to a year to finalize the script. If we cast you in the lead role, we could pitch it to HBO and make it an HBO/BBC joint production, which would justify a higher salary for you. Just like they did with [Band of Brothers]."


    "Then why are you asking me now?" I asked, curious. "Why not wait until the script is finished?"


    "Because your yes or no can help get the idea funded," Mum stated bluntly. "BBC would then release enough funds for us to work on the script."


    "Alright, then," I agreed immediately. "I''ll do it."


    Mum looked at me as if I were crazy. "You don''t even want to know what it''s about? I could give you a quick summary."


    "No," I dismissed her suggestion. "I want to focus on this film right now. If you tell me the story, that''ll be all I think about in the coming days. Besides, I trust you to develop a good script."Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The biggest reason I agreed was because I''d been wanting to work with Mum for a long time. We hadn''t worked together since she co-wrote [Sex Education] with Dad years ago. While she hadn''t ever said it outright, I sensed she was a bit envious of the bond Dad and I shared because of the projects we worked on together. Also, what''s the point of being a world-famous actor if I can''t help my own family with their projects? Just like I''m helping Evan with this musical.


    That reminded me¡­


    "Where''s Evan?" I asked my parents.


    "Ah," Mum said, with a look of interest. "He''s out on a date¡ªwith Nadia. I guess they''re officially a thing now."


    I chuckled, picturing Evan asking a girl out. I still remembered him as the little crybaby from just a few years ago.


    "Good for him," I said conversationally. "I hope he''ll make time to come over for the table read and the first day of filming."


    "Of course he will," Dad said vehemently. "Don''t worry about that."


    (Break)


    (Timeskip)


    Evan may not say it out loud, but he was a little miffed that he couldn''t direct his own film. It stung a bit that Troy gave chances to novice directors like Rian Johnson and Stephen Chbosky, yet wouldn''t take a chance on his best friend. But that was only part of him. The bigger part understood that sometimes sacrifices had to be made to get the best results.


    "Alright, so everyone gets the scene?" Stephen Daldry asked for what felt like the umpteenth time.


    Emily and Troy nodded dutifully to the meticulous director. The main reason Evan had agreed to go with Stephen Daldry for this film was Daldry''s experience directing musicals both on Broadway and the West End. He also had an innovative camera sense, something rare among Broadway directors who transition to the big screen. Having seen Daldry''s work with Troy on [Billy Elliot], both on stage and in film, Evan knew how dedicated he was to the craft.


    Stephen turned to the crew and gave quick final instructions, "I want you to remove this wall while they''re speaking so we can get a closer look at their interaction, alright?"


    As the cast and crew took their positions, Evan watched everything intently, thinking ahead to the day he would step into the director''s role for a feature film. And he was definitely learning from Daldry''s methods.


    Evan looked beyond the cameras where Troy and Emily were focused on the scene preparations. He gave them a thumbs-up to show his support, receiving a nod back from Troy before they each took their places.


    "Action!"


    Troy tried to open the bathroom door, only to find it was stuck. He pulled harder, using all his strength, making the scene a touch comical. Thinking it was jammed, he let go of the handle¡ªonly for the door to swing open on its own.


    Emily''s green eyes stared back into Troy''s similar ones, and for a moment, they both froze. Emily''s blonde hair fell in perfect curls over her shoulders, and her white sundress, ending at her knees, accentuated her elegance. But Troy didn''t look down at all; his breath seemed taken by her radiant gaze. He didn''t look too shabby himself, dressed in a loose black tank top and black jeans.


    "Ah, shit!" Emily cursed. "You''re that singer guy, right? Sorry, I forgot your name."


    "Troy," he said automatically. Evan and Troy had decided to keep his real name in the film, since it would essentially launch his music career; they wanted fans to know his real name when they heard his music.


    "Right," Emily nodded. "You can go in now, Troy." She smiled like an angel, tilting her head toward the bathroom behind her. "I can''t believe they make such sweet bathrooms here for concertgoers. It even has these nice seats outside. Don''t mind me if I use this facility a little longer."


    Troy smirked at her slip but didn''t correct her. He walked into the bathroom and shut the door. A moment later, he emerged without his tank top, only to find Emily lounging on the couch. She shot up in a panic the second she saw his half naked self.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" she asked indignantly.


    Troy grinned broadly, fully showing his teeth. "I should be asking that question, seeing as you''re in my trailer."


    Her eyes widened in realization. "Your trailer? Isn''t this the public restroom?"


    "Of course not! I don''t mind using the public bathroom, but it''s a bit tricky when 99.9% of the people here are here to see me," Troy replied, stepping closer. "So it''s refreshing when the remaining 0.1%¡ªespecially cute girls¡ªdon''t know who I am."


    "You think I''m cute?" she asked.


    "That''s all you got from that whole conversation?" Troy shot back.


    "Your music isn''t my scene," she explained. "I''ve heard a couple of your songs, and they''re¡­ not my type. They sound too artificial and electronic."


    "Are you for real?" Troy asked incredulously. "EDM is the future! In a few years, everyone will be listening to EDM."


    "In your dreams, maybe," she smirked. "Honestly, if it weren''t for my sister, who''s a huge fan of yours, I wouldn''t even be here today. And if this really is your trailer, then you have terrible security. And for the love of God, could you put on a shirt?"


    "No can do," Troy grinned widely. "This is my concert attire."


    She gave him a skeptical look.


    "Really," Troy insisted. "I''ll just wear a loose robe over it, which the wardrobe team still needs to bring me. I''ll drop the robe midway through the first song. Girls go crazy whenever I do that."


    "That''s ridiculous," she said, "and pretty demeaning to you."


    Troy gasped dramatically, placing a hand on his bare chest. "Don''t tell me you''ve developed feelings for the ''artificial musician.''"


    "In your dreams, pal," she retorted, turning around to leave the trailer.


    "Wait," she paused near the door at the sound of Troy''s voice. "I didn''t get your name."


    "That''s because I didn''t give you one," she replied playfully.


    "Playing hard to get, huh?" he asked. "Is that how you are with every guy, or am I a special case?"


    Emily shrugged. "Impress me with your music, and maybe I''ll give you my name."


    Without waiting for a reply, she exited the trailer.


    "Cut!" Stephen Daldry''s voice rang out on the set as the scene ended. Emily opened the door again, looking at Stephen hopefully.


    "Amazing, you two!" he praised, clearly impressed. "Your chemistry is off the charts¡ªjust oozing out of the scene."


    "Thank you," Troy nodded at Stephen. "Now, can you tell us where we need to improve so we can redo this?"


    Stephen laughed openly. "You caught that, huh?"


    "Of course," Troy smiled back. "This isn''t my first time working with you."


    Evan hadn''t picked up on it. To him, that had been a flawless performance by the two actors. If he were in the director''s chair, he would have approved the shot for sure.


    "What you need to improve on is your body movements," Stephen explained after a few moments. "Especially you, Emily. Because of the cramped space, it felt a bit like you were just reading the script. While your chemistry together is strong, add in little cues, like twirling your hair around your finger or something similar to make Bailey feel like a real girl, not just a character. Also, try avoiding eye contact with Troy every now and then to keep the audience guessing about your true intentions."


    "Got it," Emily nodded, understanding.


    Stephen then turned to Troy. "As for you, Troy, everything else was good¡ªjust try to dial back the arrogance a bit. We don''t want your character to come across as unlikable."


    "Gotcha," Troy nodded as well, and soon they started the scene over from the beginning.


    They ended up doing the entire meet-cute scene between the lead characters a total of five times before Daldry finally approved it. The final take was nothing short of a work of art. If Evan had thought the first take was great, the final one was absolute perfection¡ªperfection that only an experienced director like Daldry could recognize.


    At the end of the day, Evan realized one important thing: he still had a lot to learn when it came to filmmaking. Maybe it was the right decision to hire Daldry after all.


    ___________________________________________


    AN: Merry Christmas everyone! I hope you all had a wonderful day and year. I wanted to thank each and every one of you for being my loyal readers. In the holiday spirit, I wanted to give you all a small gift.


    Use code HOL25 on my Pat/reon and get a 25% membership discount on all tiers for the first month of membership. It is valid only for a week, so hurry if you wanna read ahead.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 125

    The shooting for the day was yet to begin, and since we were filming outdoors, I decided to check some of my financials in the meantime. The report from my business manager, Andrew Cohen, had been more than encouraging. Thanks to my active involvement in Crocs, their business was booming. The 2004 revenue had already reached $250 million, and it would almost certainly cross $500 million in 2005. I laughed inwardly, knowing that the company founders were probably regretting their lack of foresight in agreeing to my terms. By this time next year, I would own 20% of the company.


    My other investments were doing exceptionally well too, making me one of the wealthiest actors in the world already, with my net worth nearing $400 million. If things kept going this way, it wouldn''t be long before I reached billionaire status.


    "Oh my God!" a lanky teenager called out nervously, pacing the room.


    I looked up from the report on my laptop to see that my fellow scene partner didn''t look too good.


    "Are you okay?" I asked him.


    "Do I look okay?" he shot back before lowering his voice. "Sorry, that came out wrong. It''s just¡­ this is my first big scene in this film, and I''m a little nervous about it."


    It was a bit surprising to see a future superstar in another timeline panicking over a supporting role. My involvement in this timeline had changed things so much that Robert Pattinson, who would have become world-famous for leading roles in films like [Twilight] and [The Batman], was now making his film debut with this musical. Since he didn''t get the role of Cedric Diggory in this timeline, he hadn''t had any other major roles either.


    When Dad sent me headshots of prospective actors for one of the supporting roles in the movie, I selected 18-year-old Rob without a second thought. He may not be the best actor yet, but he would grow to be one of the best. Not to mention, he was a good-looking guy. Stephen Daldry had taken his audition, which he cleared, so he must have done something right.


    If only he had a little more confidence in his acting skills.


    "Rob," I called out firmly, motioning toward the seat opposite me. "Sit."


    He looked like he wanted to argue but thought better of it and sat down as suggested.


    "What exactly is the problem?" I asked.


    He was quiet for a few moments before admitting, "I feel as if I''ll mess it all up somehow."


    "Why?" I prodded.


    For a moment, I thought he wouldn''t share, but eventually, he did.


    "I''ve only done two films so far," he said. "In one, they hated me so much they cut my part out entirely. In the other, a TV movie, although my part stayed in, I got terrible reviews. When I read them, I felt like my career would end before it even began. I wasn''t expecting to get this role or any role at all after that disaster. But now that I have, I can''t help but think, ''What if I do badly this time as well?''"


    "You won''t," I said with certainty.


    He scoffed, "You don''t know that for sure."


    "Stephen Daldry selected you," I said. "He''s the best when it comes to recognizing talent. He picked me for [Billy Elliot] before [The Sixth Sense] even came out. You just need to stay positive about yourself, and you''ll do fine. I''ll help you with that. Tell me, what do you think of your character?"


    He pondered silently for a moment before replying, "He''s a scumbag who can''t even treat his girlfriend properly."


    "That''s a good start," I nodded. "What about his motivations?"


    "What do you mean exactly?" he asked cluelessly.


    This guy is a total novice when it comes to acting. I can''t exactly blame him for not having any experience, but for some reason, I had thought he would have some technical knowledge or an acting process. Every actor has a method unique to them that helps them break down whatever character they want to play. At least good actors do. That is the biggest part of preparing for a role. The better prepared you are, the better your acting will be. I have worked with so many experienced actors till now that I had kind of forgotten what it felt like to work with a newbie. The cast of [Harry Potter] was pretty experienced by now. Even Emily had taken professional acting classes upon my suggestion, so she had a process of her own.


    "I mean," I began slowly. "Think back to your character and decide why he is the way he is. If the script doesn''t give you enough to go on, like in this case because yours is a small supporting character, make stuff up for your clarity. Maybe he had a tough childhood. Maybe his father abused him, and he is taking out his frustration on his girlfriend, or something like that. Whatever story you come up with, keep it to yourself, but stick to it closely in your head."


    This advice didn''t apply to most of the roles I have played because all of my roles to date have been the lead with fully fleshed-out pasts and motivations, but if I were to ever play a limited supporting role, this is what I would do to prepare for it. And from the contemplative look on Rob''s face, he seemed to like my advice as well.


    Suddenly, the door to our shared changing room opened and Jay, one of the ADs, poked his head in. "The scene is ready, Troy, Rob."


    "I am as well," I stood up before looking at Rob, who gave a confirming nod of his own.


    "Let''s go then." The AD left the place.


    I followed behind, only to hear the other teenager behind me. "Thanks, Troy."


    I nodded at him once before heading out of the door. Time to show everyone some real acting.


    (Break)


    Rob and Emily were having a heated argument some ten feet away from me. Suddenly, Rob grabbed her wrist and pushed her against the wall where they were standing, then started kissing her.


    (Treat you better - Shawn Mendes)


    ~: I know I can treat you better than he can


    And any girl like you deserves a gentleman


    Tell me, why are we wasting time


    On all your wasted cryin''


    When you should be with me instead?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I know I can treat you better


    Better than he can :~


    I shouted the last line of the chorus while the song played in the background. As soon as the chorus ended, I dropped to my knees, feeling empty inside, knowing that the girl I loved so much was so near yet unattainable¡ªbecause she chose that jerk over me. The fake rain pouring down only added to my misery.


    It didn''t help that they were kissing right in front of me. The story of the scene was that Emily''s character, Bailey, was already in a relationship with Rob''s character, when she met me at my concert. But theirs wasn''t the best relationship. It was based more on passion than real feelings.


    Yet, the feelings inside me felt more and more real as I watched. For some reason, I wanted Rob to stay as far away from Emily as possible. She was a sweet, innocent girl, while he was neither sweet nor innocent¡ªnor a girl.


    "Cut!" Stephen Daldry''s voice rang out across the parking lot where we were shooting. "Print! Check the gate!"


    As soon as he said that, Emily and Rob separated, and the water was cut off. I really hated being wet for the cameras.


    "Good job, everyone," Daldry announced. "We''re done with this song now. Let''s continue shooting tomorrow."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Our filming schedule was getting more and more hectic by the day. We''d start early in the morning, and sometimes we''d be shooting even in the middle of the night, just like we were now. Although the scene was meant to take place around 8 PM, crowd control would have been difficult at that time, so we''d decided to shoot at midnight when the place was empty.


    I got up from the floor and walked over to Emily and Rob, who were talking amiably now that the scene was over. Before I could reach them, Rob said something to Emily that must''ve been hilarious, because she burst out laughing, leaning her forehead on his shoulder.


    I had to stop this, whatever it was, at all costs. This felt wrong. Emily was just sixteen. Not to mention, she was a great friend.


    Yes. I was just trying to protect my friend.


    "Hey, guys," I said, stepping up beside Emily. "Mind sharing the joke with me?"


    "Rob is so funny!" Emily announced. "Did he tell you about the time he got expelled from school for selling adult magazines to his classmates?"


    "No, he didn''t," I said smoothly. "I would''ve loved to hear that and more stories, but we didn''t have many scenes together. Too bad today''s Rob''s last day of filming."


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that the boy who was so insecure just a month ago had become overly confident now, flirting openly with Emily. Was it all an act back then, or was it one now?


    "Well," Rob interrupted my thoughts, "I was actually thinking I could stick around, maybe do some odd jobs and learn something about filmmaking, while making a little extra cash on the side. I asked Stephen, and he didn''t mind."


    A lot of odd jobs were available on the crew, typically offered to supporting cast members first so they could make some extra cash. Supporting actors'' salaries are relatively low, after all. For this entire film, Rob had likely been paid less than ten thousand pounds. While that was decent money for an 18-year-old still living with his parents, it wouldn''t go far if he planned to live on his own.


    "Don''t you have school?" I asked. "Last I knew, you hadn''t finished it."


    He shrugged. "I''ll manage. I rarely go anyway. If anyone asks, I''ll just say my scenes got extended."


    I wanted to find some reason to refuse him, but I didn''t have one. Besides, I knew it would be cruel to stop someone from earning a little extra.


    "It''s getting late," Rob said suddenly. "If you want, I can drop you off, Emily. It''s not safe this time of night. I¨C"


    "That won''t be necessary," I cut him off with a grin. "She''s staying at my place, so we''ll head there together."


    Despite what Emily or Rob might say, my tone wasn''t smug at all.


    Rob looked between the two of us in surprise.


    Never one to let a conversation pass without adding her input, Emily explained, "When he offered me the film, Troy also invited me to stay with his family. He even arranged a car and driver for me. Troy''s parents are just the best."


    I didn''t understand why she felt the need to explain it to him. Let him make whatever assumptions he wanted. As long as he understood that Emily was off-limits, I didn''t mind him drawing his own conclusions.


    Rob nodded slowly before stepping back. My smile grew with each step he took. The best part was that he knew I''d won this round. He gave me a nod before turning to Emily. "See you later, then."


    Once he was out of earshot, Emily turned to me and slapped my arm.


    "Ouch," I yelped. "What?"


    "What the heck was that?" she asked heatedly. "What exactly were you doing back there? And why were you acting so¡­ different?"


    "Was I?" I feigned innocence. "Didn''t realize. Anyway, we should go. He was right, It''s getting pretty late."


    Emily gave me a suspicious look but nodded nonetheless. We headed toward my car.


    (Break)


    I played the final notes of the song on my guitar. The crowd in front of me went wild, but I didn''t care about them. All I cared about was the girl I loved more than anything in the world. I dropped my guitar on the stage and rushed out through the back door, ignoring what anyone might think. I sprinted toward the road and flagged down the first car that came by.


    "Holy shit!" A girl in her early twenties opened the door and stepped out. "I''m your biggest fan, Troy."


    "Then do something for me," I said urgently. "I need your car. I''ll pay for your time and any inconvenience, but please, this is a matter of life or death."


    She quickly slid into the passenger seat, and I jumped behind the wheel, hitting the gas as the car sped down the relatively empty streets. I reached my destination: the railway station.


    I pulled my wallet from my pocket and handed it to the girl as compensation for the car, then bolted toward the platform. Only then did I realize I''d left my wallet behind with her. Now, I didn''t even have money for a ticket. Not caring, I jumped over the barriers to avoid ticket checks and kept running.


    Unfortunately, the security guards weren''t pleased and tried to stop me. Tried being the key word here, because a few female fans saw me, and once they realized my intentions, they held off the guards.


    "Thanks, girls!" I shouted back, but didn''t slow down. Finally, I spotted the girl I''d been dying to see.


    "Bailey!" I shouted, making her turn around. The more I looked at her, the more I realized she was one of the most beautiful girls I had ever laid eyes on. I ran up to her and pulled her into a big hug.


    "Why are you doing this to me, Bailey!?" I demanded after stepping back, holding Emily''s face in my hands. "Don''t you realize that I fucking love you? I don''t want fame or fans or anything like that. I want you, first and foremost."


    Since the Motion Pictures Association of America only allows one f-word in a PG-13 movie, we might as well use it here to add to the scene''s intensity.


    Emily''s eyes watered, and soon she was sobbing in my arms.


    "I''m sorry, Troy," she whispered in my ear. "But she''s gone. I need to fulfill her last wish."


    "Then I''ll come with you and help you do it," I replied firmly.


    "But your world tour¡ª"


    I placed a finger on her lips. "Shhh," I whispered softly. "I don''t care about that." Then I closed the space between us and kissed her.


    Her lips fit perfectly against mine, as if they were always meant to be together. We moved slowly, savoring each second, oblivious to the world around us. I ended the kiss with a goofy grin and leaned my forehead against hers, met by her soft smile.


    Originally, we''d planned to shoot this scene at an airport, but then Daldry pointed out how overdone airports were in romantic films. So, we shifted the setting to a train station instead.


    "And cut!" Stephen Daldry''s voice echoed across the platform. "Perfect shot, everyone. That''s a wrap for today. Just one more week, and we''ll be done with the movie." I reluctantly released Emily. Though we''d filmed the kiss multiple times, I couldn''t help wishing the moment could have lasted a bit longer.


    "You were incredible," I told her.


    "Thank you," she replied with a smile. "But you were even better."


    Before I could respond, Robert Pattinson walked over, handing each of us a bottle of water.


    "That was an Oscar-level performance, Emily," he complimented her. "You''re such a talented actress. Think you could give me some tips?"


    Emily smiled. "Now I know you''re teasing. Troy was way better in this scene. You should ask him."


    Rob shrugged with a grin in my direction. "No offense, Troy, but I''d rather learn from someone as pretty as Emily than a bloke."


    Certified asshole.


    "Why don''t you take some professional acting classes?" I suggested. "If it''s the cost, I can cover it for you."


    "I don''t want a teacher who''s just in it for the money," Rob replied sagely, as though it were a reasonable excuse.


    I started to respond, but Emily cut me off. "Okay," she said, surprising both Rob and me.


    "Okay?" Rob asked.


    "I''ll show you my acting method," she agreed. "When and where do you want to meet?"


    Rob''s grin widened. "There''s this lovely little out-of-the-way caf¨¦ near my place. I could pick you up tomorrow morning if you''re free"


    "Okay," Emily nodded. "I don''t have any scene tomorrow."


    If Rob hadn''t already wrapped up his scenes, I''d have fired him right then and there.


    ___________________________________________


    AN: Happy Holidays everyone! I hope you all had a wonderful year. I wanted to thank each and every one of you for being my loyal readers. In the holiday spirit, I wanted to give you all a small gift.


    Use code HOL25 on my Pat/reon and get a 25% membership discount on all tiers for the first month of membership. It is valid only for a few more days, so hurry if you wanna read ahead.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 126

    April 2005, London


    The ride back home was tense and filled with silence. I wanted to say so much to Emily, but the words wouldn''t come. What could I even say to her? I had no idea. From the way she kept glancing at me out of the corner of her eye, I knew she had sensed that something had shifted between us.


    When the car finally stopped at our destination, I got out as quickly as I could. I wanted to head straight to my room to avoid any uncomfortable conversations, but fate had other plans.


    BARK


    My dearest Loki came bounding toward me before I could even step inside.


    "Hey, boy," I crouched down and ran my hands over his head and back, hugging him tightly. No matter how good or bad my day had been, holding Loki always made it better. He licked my cheek affectionately in return.


    "Hi, Loki," Emily said, crouching down beside me to pat his head. He barked happily at her as I let him go. Over the last month, Loki had gotten used to having her around as well.


    I glanced at her face, so innocent and beautiful, and couldn''t help but think about the circumstances that had brought her here. Emily''s parents were understandably hesitant to send her to another continent all alone. She wasn''t even eighteen yet and had never lived on her own. It was an easy fix¡ªone conversation with my parents, and they''d agreed to house her for a few months. With our abundance of rooms and staff, it hadn''t been an issue.


    And now, in just a week or so, filming would be over. In that moment, I knew that I had to say something or I will regret this moment forever.


    "I don''t think you should go out with Rob tomorrow," I blurted out before I could think this through.


    Emily looked up from petting Loki, confusion written all over her face. "Why?"


    "Because he¡ª" I hesitated, searching for the words. I''d wanted to say something mean, but I couldn''t. Rob was many things, but he wasn''t a bad guy. In fact, he was one of the most straightforward people my age I''d ever met. Unlike others who acted differently in front of girls as compared to guys, Rob was honest through and through irrespective of his audience.


    I shifted my approach. "Because I like you."


    We sat there silently, petting Loki, the words hanging between us.


    "I''m not kidding," I said, breaking the quiet. "I really like you. I never said it out loud because I didn''t think there was anyone else to compete with. I know you like me as well, but if you go on that date tomorrow, I don''t think something can ever happen between us."


    "It''s not a date," Emily replied quickly.


    I raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "You really think he needs acting lessons from you? Something he prefers getting from a ''pretty girl'' over me? If you believe that, you''re more naive than I thought."


    Emily looked away, her expression conflicted. For a few moments, she seemed to wrestle with something internally. Then, she turned to me and said something that left me completely shaken.


    "I don''t wanna end up the same way as Emma Watson," she said softly but clearly.


    "What?" I asked reflexively, utterly taken aback.


    "You heard me," she said with quiet confidence. "You''re a great guy, Troy. My best friend, and someone I trust more than anyone else in the world besides my family. If you''d asked me a year ago, I would''ve been over the moon and said yes without a second thought. But now¡­"


    "Now?" I prompted.


    She took a deep breath before continuing, "Even if we were to get together now, keep in mind that most teen relationships don''t last forever. What if we break up tomorrow? I''d lose my best friend too."


    I opened my mouth to say, ''You won''t,'' but I couldn''t. The words felt hollow. Years ago, I''d said something similar to Emma when she confessed her feelings for me. We''d made a pact to stay friends even if we broke up. But when the breakup came, I hadn''t kept my word because it hurt too much to remain friends.


    And now, the memory made me feel like absolute shit.


    Seeing my somber expression, Emily added with a small smile, "Just so you know, my gold-digger self is furious at me for not accepting your proposal."


    Despite myself, I snorted at her terrible attempt at a joke. Her sense of humor was a little unconventional, but something I loved about her.


    I stood up and offered her my hand to help her stand, which she took. As I looked at her resolute expression, I realized I''d lost this battle before it even started. It felt awful being relegated to the friend zone by such an incredible girl, but some things couldn''t be forced.


    "Why don''t you head inside?" I suggested, motioning toward the house. "Loki and I need to burn off some calories with a run."


    "Are you okay?" Emily asked, concern softening her tone.


    "I will be," I reassured her. "Just need to clear my head. You gave me a lot to think about." I turned to Loki. "Come on, boy."


    Loki barked happily and trotted after me as I left Emily standing on the driveway.


    (Break)


    "Cut!"


    Evan had lost track of how many times he''d shouted that word today. Frustration etched deep lines into his forehead as he rubbed his temples. He turned toward Troy, who, bafflingly, had delivered the worst performance of the day¡ªeven worse than the new girl shooting her first music video.


    "Everybody take five," Evan called out to the crew, exhaling deeply as he walked toward his brother.


    "What happened?" Troy asked, feigning nonchalance. "Is everything okay?"


    "You''re asking me that?" Evan shot back incredulously. "What''s wrong with you? Are you purposefully trying to sabotage my music video? Because if you are, then you''re a shitty person."


    Troy avoided his gaze, his eyes darting everywhere except at Evan.


    "Listen, Troy," Evan said, his tone hardening. "This is my fucking career on the line here. You''ve already got your life figured out, but I don''t. If you mess this up, no one''s going to blame you¡ªthey''ll judge me. If you can''t take this seriously, just say so now, and I''ll call Daldry to take over this job. He was reluctant to let me do it as is."


    Troy closed his eyes for a few seconds, seemingly centering himself, before meeting Evan''s gaze. "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again." The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "You sure?" Evan pressed. "If you need to talk about something, let''s get it out of the way now so we can move forward."


    "No," Troy shook his head firmly. "It''s fine. I had something on my mind and hadn''t realized that it was affecting my performance, now I know better."


    Evan wasn''t entirely reassured, but he had no choice but to wait for everyone to return so they could restart the scene.


    "Is¡­ everything okay?" asked a beautiful girl standing nearby, her tone hesitant. Her dark skin, paired with striking hazel eyes, gave her an ethereal, exotic beauty.


    "Yes, Ri," Troy smiled warmly at her. "The problem was mine. I had my head elsewhere. I''m sorry for that."


    Robyn¡ªbetter known as Rihanna to her growing fanbase¡ªwas Troy''s co-star for this music video. When Steve Kloves and Stephen Daldry had sought out a fresh female vocal talent for Troy''s duet, it was Jay-Z who reached out, recommending Rihanna. Though she was signed exclusively to him for six albums, an exception was made for this project since her presence in the film would skyrocket her visibility. Among all the singers who submitted audition tapes, Rihanna had stood out for her vocal range and stage presence. She''d already recorded the studio version of the duet with Troy, leaving only the video shoot for the weekend when Evan could take the reins as director between his school commitments.


    "Alright, everyone," Evan called out again, raising his voice to bring the team back to focus. "Take your positions."


    (Break)


    Rihanna walked to the bed where her next scene was to be filmed. She lay down, wearing a long white t-shirt that skimmed her thighs, with no trousers. I sat on the edge of the bed beside her, my upper body bare, dressed only in a pair of jeans.


    I turned to her with a teasing grin. "Wanna mess with them?"


    Her hazel eyes lit up with mischief. "How?"


    "Let''s make out during the song. I''m pretty sure Evan will lose his shit if we break his flow."


    She gave me a skeptical look, one brow arched. "Are you sure this isn''t just an excuse for you to make out with me?"


    I shrugged, playing it cool. "Does it matter? We''ll have to do it eventually anyway. Also, he''s way too uptight."


    Rihanna considered it for a moment before shrugging in return. "Alright, but only when it feels right."


    I nodded in agreement.


    Just then, Evan pressed a button on his remote, starting the music playback. We''d decided early on that playing the track was smoother and more effective than saying "action." As the instrumental swelled, I began lip-syncing to ensure my mouth matched the lyrics perfectly for the final cut.


    (Closer - Chainsmokers)


    ~: Hey, I was doing just fine before I met you


    I think too much and that''s an issue, but I''m okay :~


    I sang the song seated on the edge of the bed, my voice syncing effortlessly with the playback as Rihanna lay in the background, her figure bathed in soft, ambient lighting. She moved with deliberate grace, crawling toward me until her arms wrapped around my bare shoulders.


    Her movements exuded seduction, her touch light yet deliberate, but I kept my composure. Ignoring her attempts to fluster me, I remained cool and confident, my gaze focused forward as I continued singing as though utterly unaffected.


    ~: Hey, you tell your friends it was nice to meet them


    But I hope I never see them again :~


    Suddenly, Rihanna pulled me closer, her hazel eyes locking onto mine in a heated, magnetic stare. For a brief moment, the intensity between us made me forget my cue to sing along to the track. Unfortunately, the music system didn''t share my lapse in concentration, and the song continued playing in the background.


    ~: I know it breaks your heart


    Moved to the city in a broke-down car


    And¡­ four years, no calls


    Now you''re lookin'' pretty despite that scar :~


    I reached up and gently traced the faint scar painted on Rihanna''s cheek by the makeup team, my thumb brushing over it with care. I had changed the lyrics a little to emove all reference to alcohol and bar, changing it for scar.


    Rihanna glanced downward shyly, only to look back up, her gaze filled with an emotion that matched the crackling energy between us. The chemistry was undeniable, and before we realized it, our movements synchronized, drawing us closer until we met in the middle for our first kiss.


    ~: And I-I-I can''t stop


    No, I-I-I can''t stop :~


    It started with soft, teasing pecks, growing in intensity with each passing moment. Soon, I found myself leaning over her, my body pressing hers against the bed as our lips danced in a fiery rhythm. The cameras, the crew, and the entire set faded into irrelevance. All that mattered was the magnetic pull of the moment, her warmth grounding me as everything else in my life felt like chaos.


    Maybe, it was an escape from all the other drama happening in my life, but I didn''t care much about it. All I wanted was to enjoy that moment.


    "Are you kidding me!?" Evan''s voice cut through the haze, sharp and incredulous. "Couldn''t you two control your hormones for just a few hours?"


    Mission accomplished.


    I pulled away from Rihanna, and before long, the both of us were laughing hysterically.


    "Oh my God!" Rihanna said between her fits of giggles. "That was, hands down, the best kiss I''ve ever had. You''re a very good kisser, Troy."


    "Why, thank you," I replied with a mock bow. "You''re my best as well."


    And it wasn''t just flattery. There was a technique to her kiss that I couldn''t quite put into words. She was simply much better than any other girl I had ever kissed.


    "Are you guys done?" Evan''s exasperation was palpable. "Can we move on now?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Lighten up, will you? We were just having some fun. And hey, you got the kissing shots, so two birds with one stone."


    "Please don''t deviate from the plan like that again," Evan said, his tone bordering on pleading. "We still need to shoot the video for ''We Found Love'', and we''re on a tight schedule."


    I sighed, realizing I might have pushed too far. This project meant everything to Evan, and my carefree attitude wasn''t helping.


    "Alright," I said with genuine seriousness, before turning to Rihanna. "No more jokes until we wrap up filming."


    "Aye aye, captain," Rihanna teased, tossing a playful salute. Her joke made me smile despite myself, though I quickly suppressed it.


    "Okay," Evan said, regaining control of the set. "For the next scene, Rihanna, you''ll be behind Troy again, and Troy, you''ll¡­"


    The rest of the shoot was grueling, and I quickly learned that Evan was a perfectionist. He wasn''t rude or unreasonable, just relentlessly focused. Every shot had to be precise, every expression on point. His seriousness didn''t waver once, and though his intensity was a bit much, I couldn''t fault him. This was his first commercial project, and he clearly wanted it to be flawless.


    Maybe with more experience, he''d find a way to lighten up. Until then, all I could do was respect his determination and give him my best.


    "You''re good," Rihanna remarked idly from beside me as we reviewed the raw footage from the video we''d just shot. Though it still needed extensive editing, the shots were striking, showcasing Rihanna''s beauty in a way that elevated the visuals to another level.


    "If I''m good, then you''re going to set theaters on fire when this film is out," I said with utmost sincerity. "Be ready to become the crush of millions of boys across the world overnight. Not that you''d need this film to succeed. Your voice alone is magical enough to make you a superstar."


    "Definitely," Evan chimed in from the other side, nodding in agreement.


    Rihanna didn''t reply immediately, instead tilting her head to the side in thought. She looked effortlessly cute when she did that.


    "Troy," she said suddenly, her tone more serious now, "can we talk alone?"


    Evan and I exchanged a glance before he gave me a small nod and walked away, leaving me alone with the Barbadian star.


    "What''s up?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "It''s something Jay-Z suggested," she began, her tone matter-of-fact. "Please don''t judge me too harshly."


    Her words confused me even more.


    "What exactly did he say?"


    She hesitated for a moment before answering, "He suggested that, if possible, I should try to initiate a relationship with you. He thought it would boost my career a lot. But I''m not the type of girl who would deceive someone like that. So I was thinking, if you agree, we could try going out for a while. If we like each other, we can move forward with it. If we don''t, we could just say we were dating and maybe make some public appearances together."


    I blinked, trying to process her words. It wasn''t unheard of in the entertainment world¡ªrelationships orchestrated to generate buzz and elevate public profiles. But this was the first time someone had directly proposed the idea to me.


    "If I were to agree, how would it even work?" I asked, my tone neutral. "I''ll be shooting the next [Harry Potter] in a few months here in London, while you''ll be in the States, promoting your debut album."


    "You could come to L.A. when you''re not shooting," she suggested. "And when I''m free, I''d come here to see you."


    Hearing it laid out so plainly, it sounded more like a strategic arrangement than a genuine relationship. And yet, I wasn''t entirely put off by the idea.


    "I''ll have to think about it," I said after a pause. "I can''t make this decision on a whim."


    "Okay," she agreed easily. "Let me know when you do."


    Her words lingered in my mind as I watched her walk away. Before I could consider starting something new¡ªreal or not¡ªI had something much more pressing to address.


    Emily''s words from earlier replayed in my head, reminding me of how much I''d failed Emma. I couldn''t move forward without making things right with her first. Only then could I figure out what to do about Rihanna''s proposition.


    ___________________________________________


    AN: Happy Holidays everyone! I hope you all had a wonderful year. I wanted to thank each and every one of you for being my loyal readers. In the holiday spirit, I wanted to give you all a small gift.


    Use code HOL25 on my Pat/reon and get a 25% membership discount on all tiers for the first month of membership. It is valid only for a few more days, so hurry if you wanna read ahead.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 127

    "I just want to talk to her, Jackie," Troy said emphatically.


    "And I told you that she is studying for her mock exams," Emma''s mother retorted. "Why can''t you come back in a few weeks when she''s done with all her exams rather than disturbing her right now with¡­whatever this is?"


    From what Emma could gather, her mother wasn''t too happy with Troy at the moment and wasn''t shy about showing her disapproval. With the way their breakup had affected Emma, it made sense. Troy hadn''t said anything mean or done anything that could be considered retaliatory, but the way he blatantly ignored her afterward didn''t sit right with her. After all, it was Troy who had made a pact that the two of them would remain friends even if they broke up. And now, here they were.


    "Fine," Troy said with clear frustration in his voice. "I''ll come back in two weeks. I want to bury the hatchet and make things right between us once more. We still have to work together for years to come, and I don''t want any differences between us to come between our work or, heaven forbid, create another controversy."


    Jackie''s tone softened slightly when she said, "Of course. That''s very mature of you, Troy. I''ll make sure¡ª"


    "Troy?" Emma couldn''t stay hidden any longer. She had to confront him now.


    Her mother and Troy turned toward the girl who had just come into the living room. As soon as the two teenagers'' eyes met, neither of them could look away.


    "Emma! I told you to focus on your studies," her mother said.


    "I''m taking a break, Mum," Emma replied, but her eyes never left Troy''s. Brown eyes met green in a staring competition that neither wanted to lose. A competition Emma lost, so she quickly averted her gaze from him.


    "I can come back later if you''re busy," Troy said as soon as Emma looked away.


    "No," she shook her head. "It''s better if we get this out of the way, or I''ll keep wondering why you''re here. That reminds me¡ªwhy are you here, Troy? Are you here to apologize for ignoring me?"


    "No," Troy said clearly. "I didn''t do anything wrong. You broke up with me. I just wanted some space to get over you. Now that I have, I want things to go back to normal between us."


    "Define normal," Emma said, stopping Troy in his tracks.


    "Before we became a couple," he said after a few moments. "The way it was between you, me, and Jamie. I''m not asking for anything else. I just want to know that if I have a problem, I can talk to you without thinking twice about it. The same goes for you. You used to call me all the time before we started going out. I wish we could go back to those days."


    While she didn''t say it out loud, Emma used to call him because she had a crush on Troy at the time. But now¡­ things could never go back to normal.


    Yet, she knew that nothing good would come from prolonging their mutual suffering. But before anything could be resolved, she needed to clarify one thing with Troy.


    "Mum," she said, turning to her mother. "Can you give us a little privacy?"


    The older woman hesitated for a few moments, but eventually, she trusted her daughter enough to nod and leave the two teens alone in the living room.


    Troy didn''t question Emma''s motive, simply raising an inquisitive eyebrow.


    "I have to tell you that I''m not dating Nicholas Hoult," Emma said hurriedly. At Troy''s confused expression, she explained further, "He and I go to the same school when we''re not filming, but that''s all. I don''t even know him that well. And since the rumors about the two of us were so close to home, my publicist suggested I should consider dating someone else to throw everyone off the real thing."


    Troy could only gape at her in silence. He opened and closed his mouth a few times, unable to come up with anything coherent for a few moments before finally settling on, "Why didn''t you tell me then?"


    "I tried," Emma retorted. "God knows I tried so many times. I knew you were hurting and just wanted to tell you I hadn''t moved on yet either, but you just wouldn''t listen. You really need to work on your people skills."


    Troy closed his eyes in defeat before nodding slowly. He opened them again and said in the most earnest voice, "I''m sorry, Emma. I''m really sorry for ignoring you when you were just trying to help me."


    "It''s okay," she smiled. "I think I deserved to be ignored and more. I''m beyond apologetic for the way I broke up with you. I could''ve done it in a much better way."


    "Let bygones be bygones and start afresh," Troy said jovially before offering her a handshake. "Hello. I''m Troy Armitage. Nice to meet you."


    Emma couldn''t help but grin widely at her ex-boyfriend''s antics before shaking his hand back. "Nice to meet you, Troy. I''m Emma Watson." Her smile dimmed slightly when she added, "I can''t make any promises at the moment, but I''ll try my best to be your friend again."


    It was then that Emma''s mother walked back into the living room. Their five minutes must have been up.


    "Thank you," Troy said. "Now, can I please get your new number? That was a dick move you pulled, by the way." He surreptitiously glanced at Emma''s mother as he said the last part, indicating that he knew whose idea it was not to give him her number.


    "Your dad has it," Emma said, confused. Being the producer of [Harry Potter], it would be odd if Steve didn''t have her phone number.


    "He refused to give it to me," Troy replied. "Said that if I didn''t get it from you, he wouldn''t give it to me either. That''s why I didn''t call before coming here today."


    "Fine," Emma relented.


    Jackie interjected, "Don''t call or text until your exams are over, Emma." She may have addressed her daughter, but she was looking at Troy, making it clear the message was for him.


    "Okay," Troy agreed, before taking out his phone and handing it over to Emma who quickly typed her new number in.


    (Break)


    I stood motionless as the dark-skinned beauty stepped forward and kissed me softly on the lips. As much as I wanted to return the favor, I didn''t.


    Rihanna pulled back after a few moments, realizing I wasn''t kissing her back.


    "You love someone else," she said matter-of-factly.


    "I¡­ do," I confirmed after some hesitation.


    Rihanna looked away, and I could see the indecision on her face. Thankfully, it didn''t last long before she gave me a small smile. I could see the hidden pain in her eyes when she said, "She''s a lucky girl."


    "She is," I agreed.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Go get her then. Just don''t forget that you still owe me a song."


    I nodded once before stepping away. Then I paused, came back, and kissed her forehead. "Thank you, Rihanna. If things were just a little different, we¡ª"


    "Stop," she cut me off. "Just go before I¡­ Just go."


    I didn''t say anything else because I knew it would only make things worse. So I turned and ran in the opposite direction.


    "Cut!" Daldry announced loudly. "Good job, Troy. Rihanna, you were phenomenal just now. This was exactly what I needed for this shot."


    "Really?" she asked skeptically.


    "Really," Daldry said in a reassuring tone.


    "He''s right," I concurred as I walked back to her. "You were very good just now." That wasn''t entirely true, but sometimes some things had to be said to reassure your fellow actors.


    Rihanna was many things, a phenomenal singer, unparalleled beauty, and a fun person to hang out with, but a good actress she was not. This had already been our twelfth take, and finally, she had done a good enough job for the scene to pass. Usually, when shooting with Emily or me, Daldry never compromised, settling for nothing less than absolute perfection. But working with a non-actress like Rihanna was a different matter entirely, and he settled for the first "okay" shot.


    An actress like Emily or even Emma could have performed better than Rihanna in probably their first take. The only reason Rihanna had been cast, despite her lack of acting talent, was that her character had fewer than five minutes of lines. It wouldn''t affect the film too badly if she wasn''t the best actress.


    Daldry continued, "It''s your and Emily''s scene next, Troy. But before we move on¡­" He raised his voice significantly. "Everyone, give it up for Rihanna, who just finished all her scenes in her very first film!"


    The cast and crew members present on set immediately started clapping for Rihanna, who bowed in embarrassment. I had to hand it to Daldry¡ªhe knew exactly how to make everyone on set feel special. Such shoutouts were common during his shoots. Even actors with a single scene lasting just a few hours received them. These weren''t limited to the cast, either; the crew got them as well. It was one of the biggest reasons I hadn''t thought twice about selecting him as the director for this film.


    "Oh, stop now," Rihanna said as the crew kept applauding. "I''ll blush if you don''t."


    "I wouldn''t mind seeing you all flustered," I said matter-of-factly when the applause died down.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t," Rihanna said exaggeratedly before lowering her voice. "Have you decided about what I asked you earlier? Now that my scenes are over, I don''t really have a reason to stay behind in London unless¡­"


    She trailed off evasively, glancing around at the lingering crew members. Neither of us knew exactly who might be listening to our conversation.


    Before I could reply, Emily and Rob walked over hand in hand, though Emily quickly let go as soon as she noticed me looking at their connected hands. To be honest, I had sort of accepted that Emily was with Rob and that I wouldn''t be getting together with her. After I had some time to think it through, I realized that Emily and I wouldn''t have worked out. She''s a good friend, and they are so rare to find when you''re as famous as I am. You would always second-guess whether they''re your actually your friend or for your fame/money.


    "If it isn''t the lovebirds," Rihanna called out, blissfully unaware of the subtle drama unfolding between Emily and I. "I have to say, you two look so cute together."


    "Thanks, Rihanna," Emily replied with a visible blush, carefully avoiding my gaze.


    Seeing her like that made me realize that I put her in a difficult spot after my impromptu and very badly thought out proposal. I had to make this right before this gets any more awkward.


    "She''s right," I said to Emily. "You two do look good together."


    Emily looked up at me in surprise. I gave her a nod and a genuine smile. She smiled back at me, and seeing her face lit up with joy was exactly what I needed. In that moment, I knew that I had done the right thing.


    With that thing out of the way, there was just one thing left, the answer to Rihanna''s question. I had thought about it long and hard, naturally, and it didn''t take long for me to find the answer.


    "Rihanna?"


    "Yes, Troy?"


    "My answer to your earlier question is yes," I stated clearly.


    Emily, Rob, and a few eavesdropping crew members looked confused by my cryptic words, but thankfully, no one asked aloud what I meant.


    Rihanna''s eyes widened briefly before a huge grin spread across her face. "Glad to know that. Let''s continue this talk later. You have a scene to shoot, I guess."


    "That we do," I said, turning toward Emily. "Wanna run some lines with me? It''ll take Daldry some time to set the scene."


    "Sure," Emily agreed easily.


    Rob and Rihanna stepped back, leaving me alone with my Emily to prepare for our upcoming scene.


    (Break)


    At the end of the shoot that day, I didn''t go home immediately. Instead, I went to the hotel where Rihanna was staying. I knocked on her door, hoping to surprise her a little. When she opened it partially, I could see the amazement on her face.


    "Is this a good time to talk?" I asked. "I would have called, but I thought we should do this in person."


    "Oh yeah," she nodded, closing the door briefly to undo the latch before opening it fully.


    She was wearing a black tank top and a pair of pink shorts that did nothing to conceal her long, smooth legs. I closed my eyes for a moment, reminding myself again that this was just a transaction, not a real relationship. If Emma could do it, then why couldn''t I?


    I took a seat on a chair while Rihanna sat cross-legged on the bed.


    "So?" she said, prompting me.


    "So?" I echoed.


    "How do you wanna do this?"


    "I have no idea," I admitted. "I thought since you proposed it, you''d have a plan."


    From the look on her face, Rihanna didn''t appreciate my response. "Last year, I didn''t even know I''d release an album, let alone meet people like Jay-Z or you. Why would you think I''d know anything about how this works?"


    I sighed in defeat. This is what happens when two clueless people try to navigate uncharted territory. If Rihanna wasn''t going to take the lead, I''d have to. I brainstormed for a moment before nodding to myself.


    "Okay," I began, taking control of the situation. "To be honest, I don''t want a serious relationship. I don''t even want to go on dates. But I get the benefits of being in a relationship¡ªit keeps you relevant in the media. If you''re fine with that, we can move forward."


    "I''m fine with it," she said in her heavy Barbadian accent.


    I nodded before asking, "Does Jay-Z or anyone else know you proposed a fake relationship to me?"


    "No," she replied. "I didn''t tell anyone. That would defeat the purpose."


    "That''s good," I said. "So let''s keep it between us. I''ll need to tell my family, though, since they''ll know if it''s not real. Don''t worry¡ªthey can keep a secret."


    "I won''t even tell my family," Rihanna replied matter-of-factly. "They wouldn''t keep quiet about it. It''s better if they just think we''re dating."


    "Cool," I said. "I''d suggest an NDA, but since we''re both underage, it wouldn''t be legally binding. I''ll just have to trust you."


    "And I''ll have to trust you," Rihanna shot back sassily.


    "No offense, but if this gets out, I have much more to lose than you."


    Rihanna tilted her head in thought before nodding. "True. So, what''s your favorite film?"


    "Huh?" I asked, confused by the sudden shift in tone.


    Rihanna rolled her eyes as if explaining something to a child. "If we''re pretending to be a couple, we should at least know basic things about each other."


    "[Pulp Fiction]. But shouldn''t we start with simpler things, like family, before likes and dislikes?" I countered.


    Rihanna looked momentarily embarrassed before nodding. "Yeah, we should. I didn''t realize it because everyone seems to know everything about your family." Then she shook her head and continued, "Anyway, I''ll start. My full name is Robyn Rihanna Fenty. I was born in Barbados. My parents divorced three years ago, and I dropped out of high school to pursue my music career. Your turn."


    I smiled at her before giving her the barebones version of my life history¡ªthe kind of things any girlfriend, real or fake, should probably know.


    We talked for what seemed like hours but was probably just one. The time flew by, and I only realized how late it had gotten because I''d come here after the shoot. With tomorrow being the final day of filming, I knew I couldn''t afford to be late. So I bid her farewell.


    I stood from my seat and walked toward the door. Opening it halfway, I turned back to Rihanna. "I''ll discuss this with my parents and work out a strategy to reveal our relationship to the world organically so it doesn''t seem fake."


    "Okay," she agreed easily.


    Before I could step out, Rihanna moved beside me and kissed my cheek.


    "We should get used to this," she said innocently. "For appearances'' sake."


    I stared at her for a moment, gathering my courage before stepping forward. But I wasn''t one to settle for her cheek. Her plump lips met mine in a heated clash.


    Rihanna froze for a split second, surprised by my sudden move, but quickly recovered and kissed me back with equal fervor. Her soft lips moved against mine in what could only be described as the best kiss of my life. Her mouth opened, and our tongues danced together in a passionate exchange.


    When the need for air became too much, Rihanna pulled away, giving me another innocent look. "Are you sure you have to go? I''ll make it worth your while if you stay."


    I glanced at the Rolex on my wrist, a constant reminder of how late it was and the inevitable lecture I''d get for not telling my parents where I was. My security team was downstairs, and knowing them, they''d already informed Dad of my whereabouts.


    But even if I set aside my parents'' worries, I couldn''t ignore the potential consequences of my next step. One misstep could doom me for the rest of my life.


    "Ah, fuck it!" I muttered, stepping back into the room and closing the door behind me. I pulled Rihanna into another kiss, this one even more fervent than before.


    Everything else could go to hell for all I cared. Only a fool would turn down a hottie like Rihanna.


    ___________________________________________


    AN: This is my last post of the year (obviously). I hope that 2025 would be a great one for all of you. Happy New Year!

 Chapter 128

    May 2005, London


    Evan was excited. It was the last day of filming his very first film. True, he hadn¡¯t directed the film himself as he wanted to, but he¡¯d written the script and directed a few songs for it. For now, that was more than enough. Usually, he didn¡¯t skip classes to go to the set, but today was different. He had gotten permission from his foster parents to witness the final day of filming. With his current plan, he would be eligible to direct his first film in four years, as per the conditions set by Steve. He had no intention of attending university for further education because, for aspiring filmmakers, film schools were a waste of time¡ªor so Steve seemed to think. According to Steve, no one could teach filmmaking better than the experience of working on a film set.


    He would have gone to the set already if not for the family drama at home. Troy, in all his wisdom, had decided to spend the night at Rihanna¡¯s hotel room. It didn¡¯t take a genius to guess what the two were doing there.


    ¡°Do you not understand something as basic as calling home to tell us where you were last night?¡± Steve berated Troy. ¡°We tried calling you, but your phone was unreachable.¡±


    Instead of looking chastened, Troy shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°By the time we were done talking, it was very late, so Rihanna suggested I stay over. I didn¡¯t call because I knew Paolo would¡¯ve informed you of my location. Don¡¯t tell me he didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Talking,¡± Kathy whispered to Evan with amusement. ¡°Is that what kids call it these days?¡±


    ¡°Paolo did,¡± Steve admitted, not hearing Kathy¡¯s comment. ¡°Poor guy had to spend the night in the hotel lobby waiting for you to come back. But you didn¡¯t. God knows what you were thinking. That was very immature of you.¡±


    ¡°I think we should all calm down,¡± Kathy interjected, trying to de-escalate. ¡°At least we can rest assured that we¡¯re in London, where whatever Troy may or may not have done last night was legal since he¡¯s 16 now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he had sex,¡± Steve snapped, turning to his wife. ¡°I¡¯ve probably done worse things as a teen. What matters is that he¡¯s not some random kid off the streets. The whole world knows him. If this gets out, it could have severe repercussions.¡±


    Troy at least had the decency to look sheepish when Steve pointed out the obvious.


    ¡°Come on, Steve,¡± Kathy said soothingly. ¡°I know he¡¯s a celebrity, but that doesn¡¯t mean he shouldn¡¯t enjoy his teen years. You know how it feels your first time.¡±


    Steve looked like he wanted to argue further but controlled himself. Turning to Troy, he asked, ¡°Tell me at least you got her to sign an NDA.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s 17,¡± Evan replied before Troy could. ¡°So she wouldn¡¯t be able to sign it.¡±


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Steve cursed.


    ¡°Calm down, Steve,¡± Kathy said again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head over to the production site while I get the boys and Emily ready for the day?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not five,¡± Steve grumbled but did as Kathy suggested, leaving the two boys and Kathy behind. Emily was blissfully unaware in the guest room at the moment, probably getting ready for the day.


    When Steve finally left the living room, everyone heaved a sigh of relief in unison.


    Troy turned to Kathy and said gratefully, ¡°Thanks, Mum. I was damn sure Dad would ground me for life.¡±


    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s just trying to act tough,¡± Kathy waved off his concerns before stepping forward and engulfing him in a hug. ¡°I feel so old knowing that my son is almost an adult now.¡±


    Troy looked visibly uncomfortable and glanced at Evan for help, who simply shrugged, not knowing what to do.


    Kathy stepped back from the hug and gave Troy a scrutinizing look. ¡°Please tell me you used protection. As much as I¡¯d love a few grandchildren, not right now.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Troy groaned. ¡°You didn¡¯t just ask me that!¡±


    ¡°Of course I did,¡± Kathy said firmly. ¡°Because if you didn¡¯t have safe sex, I¡¯ll get that girl a morning-after pill right now.¡±


    Troy closed his eyes in mortification before nodding. ¡°Yes, I used a condom.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Kathy said, patting his cheek affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new supply so you don¡¯t run out anytime soon.¡±


    Evan burst out laughing at Troy¡¯s predicament, while Troy looked like he wanted to disappear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get some for you as well, Evan,¡± Kathy said, turning toward the laughing boy. Evan¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly. Kathy¡¯s eyes glinted mischievously as she added, ¡°I think I should talk to Nadia to remind her of that too.¡±


    Hell no.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Evan pleaded.


    Kathy and Troy laughed together at Evan¡¯s horrified expression.


    Then Troy suddenly became serious and turned back to his mother. ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that tone,¡± Kathy said, her smile fading.


    ¡°Rihanna and I want to publicly out our relationship.¡±


    Evan knew immediately this was a bad decision on Troy¡¯s part.


    ¡°Why would you¡ª?¡± Kathy began, only to pause. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re serious about her? I didn¡¯t even know this was beyond a one-time thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we aren¡¯t serious,¡± Troy clarified. ¡°She and I would only act as decoy lovers. It¡¯d generate some free media coverage and keep unwanted people away since we¡¯d have an excuse to turn them down. If we find someone we actually like, we¡¯ll publicly break up and move forward with that person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea, son,¡± Kathy said firmly.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Troy argued. ¡°It has all the benefits of a public relationship without the emotional baggage. It¡¯s perfect for me.¡±


    Kathy frowned. ¡°You¡¯re 16.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Troy shot back. ¡°Emma¡¯s 15. She¡¯s doing it too.¡±


    Kathy rubbed her temples, clearly frustrated. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. You two have a shoot to get to. Troy, get ready fast. Evan, go see if Emily¡¯s ready.¡±


    Both boys nodded, heading off to their respective tasks.


    Since they were moving in the same direction, once they were out of Kathy¡¯s earshot, Evan fist-bumped Troy.


    ¡°Nice, bro,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°She is hot as hell.¡±


    ¡°She sure is,¡± Troy agreed.


    ¡°So, how was it?¡± Evan asked eagerly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that yesterday was the best night of my life, and leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on!¡± Evan groaned. ¡°You have to give me more than that. At least tell me if it was like a warm apple pie?¡±


    Troy stopped in his step and gave a judgemental look to his foster brother. Then he shook his head. ¡°You watch too many movies, Evan.¡± Then he moved moved towards his room.


    ¡°Hey! Answer me!¡± Evan¡¯s shouts fell on deaf ears.


    (Break)


    ¡°And with that scene, we are done with the movie,¡± Stephen Daldry announced, prompting a huge round of applause across the set. The cast and crew were thrilled that the film was finally complete, but none more than me.


    We had set a budget of $25 million for the movie, and thanks to Dad¡¯s involvement in the production, we wrapped it up for $22 million, leaving us with an extra $3 million¡ªeven after accounting for the upcoming wrap party. I had no intention of saving that surplus.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± I called out once the applause quieted. ¡°We¡¯ve wrapped filming under budget, saving a total of $3 million.¡± There was another, quieter round of applause, but I interrupted before it could build. ¡°Don¡¯t clap just yet. This saving was possible only because of your diligence and hard work. So, all of it will be distributed to the supporting cast and crew in proportion to their salaries, with everyone getting at least $10,000.¡±


    There were slightly fewer than 100 people in the pool, meaning each person would receive, on average, around $30,000¡ªmore than half of many of their annual salaries.


    For a moment, stunned silence hung over the set. Then, chaos erupted. The thunderous applause that followed dwarfed anything I¡¯d ever heard from this crew. Claps, whistles, and cheers echoed everywhere. Soon, two tall crew members came forward, hoisted me onto their shoulders, and paraded me around as the applause continued unabated.


    I felt like I was on top of the world, looking down at everyone on the set. I saw Daldry, Emily, Rob, and even Rihanna. After last night, I¡¯d suggested she come to the set since a party was planned for the entire cast and crew after the shoot. Other actors whose roles had wrapped earlier were invited too.


    Rihanna was smiling at me¡ªone of those genuine smiles that made her seem even more radiant. She¡¯d benefit from the bonus as well since her salary for the movie had been just $50,000. Rob, with an even lower paycheck, was in the same situation. Emily, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t be included in the pool because her salary was already half a million, and adding her would dilute everyone else¡¯s share. Similarly, Stephen Daldry wouldn¡¯t receive anything; his base salary of $2 million was the highest on set, and he also had a percentage of the profits waiting for him later.


    The wrap party that followed was one of the most joyous I¡¯d experienced in my seven-year career. Everyone¡¯s spirits were high, undoubtedly boosted by the unexpected bonus.


    ¡°That was a good thing you did back there,¡± Rihanna said as she stepped beside me during the festivities.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied with a nod. ¡°They deserve it. A lot of producers hand out bonuses after a film is a hit. I like to do it in advance because you never know who has moved on to some other country or even left showbiz behind. This is simpler.¡±


    Rihanna tilted her head and asked, ¡°Why has your dad been giving me a judgmental look ever since I got here?¡±


    ¡°Were you expecting him to hug you after you took his innocent son¡¯s virtue?¡± I quipped.


    ¡°Innocent?¡± she mock-gasped. ¡°Where was your innocence last night when you were begging me to let you put it in my¡ª¡±


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting something,¡± Dad interjected loudly.


    I quickly looked away, heat creeping up my neck. That was definitely too much information for him to overhear.


    Rihanna, on the other hand, remained unrepentant and unashamed, replying smoothly, ¡°Of course not, Steve.¡±


    ¡°I got a call from my wife a few hours ago,¡± Dad began, and I immediately knew what this was about. ¡°She told me about your arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Can we talk about this later, Dad?¡± I asked hopefully. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to argue with you here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not arguing,¡± Dad said evenly. ¡°I think it¡¯s a smart move.¡±


    I blinked, startled. Was he seriously okay with me having a fake relationship? Wasn¡¯t he upset with me just this morning for spending the night with Rihanna?


    ¡°It¡¯ll keep unnecessary gold diggers away from you, and since you¡¯ll be upfront about it, the media won¡¯t hound you as much as they would if you were hiding it. But there¡¯s one thing about this plan that could be a little concerning.¡±


    Hearing the seriousness in his tone, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your race,¡± he said, his face grave. Then he turned to Rihanna. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Rihanna. You¡¯re a beautiful young lady, and I¡¯d love it if you two were actually dating. But the world out there isn¡¯t fair. People will judge you and Troy harshly for stupid reasons, like the color of your skin. So before you go forward with this plan, remember that people can, and will, be mean¡ªespecially online, where anonymity makes them fearless.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even considered that. Sure, I noticed that Rihanna didn¡¯t look like me, but I didn¡¯t think it would matter. Was the world really still so bigoted in the 21st century that they¡¯d care about the race of a celebrity couple?


    ¡°I can handle it,¡± Rihanna said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll just ignore them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed. ¡°Sometimes, you have to ignore people to live your life peacefully¡ªlike I ignore most of the film critics.¡±


    Dad nodded once. ¡°Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Then, turning to Rihanna, he added in a serious tone, ¡°But remember, this arrangement of yours can never become public knowledge. As soon as you turn 18, you¡¯ll need to sign an NDA about it. That¡¯s non-negotiable.¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even glance at me, keeping his gaze fixed on Rihanna, who shrugged nonchalantly after a few moments. ¡°Sure. If it ever gets out, it¡¯ll hurt my image too. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Dad nodded again, this time with a slight smile. ¡°Good. Then enjoy the party.¡± With that, he walked off to mingle with someone else.


    As soon as he was out of earshot, Rihanna turned to me. ¡°Damn. Your dad is intense.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a big softy at heart,¡± I said. ¡°He just gets overprotective sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Of course he does,¡± Rihanna said in a teasing, childish tone. ¡°His son is so innocent and pure of heart.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re never going to let the innocent thing go, are you?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    (Break)


    With the filming of the musical wrapped up, only post-production remained, which would take at least a few months. This timeline made Warner''s plan for a winter release entirely feasible.


    I now had nearly two months before the next [Harry Potter] film would begin shooting. The delay was unavoidable since most of the child actors, including Emma Watson, had exams scheduled during this period. Warner had no choice but to wait until everyone was finished.


    I was already dreading those two idle months. I¡¯d come to realize that I was something of a workaholic; sitting at home with nothing productive to do felt like torture to me.


    Sure, I could fly to Los Angeles to be with Rihanna, but we¡¯d decided to wait for one of the big events to publicly announce our relationship. I was hoping we could do it next month during the release of [Brick], which would provide the movie with some free publicity. If only I had a small project that I could finish in this limited time before we shot [Harry Potter].


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, I got an unexpected email from an ex-colleague of mine.


    Hi Troy,


    I hope this email finds you well! I¡¯m not the best at writing emails, so apologies if this comes across as a bit direct.


    I tried calling you but couldn¡¯t get through¡ªdid you happen to change your phone number since we last spoke? When you have some time, please give me a call. I¡¯d love to catch up and also discuss an idea for a potential project.


    Looking forward to hearing from you soon!


    Best regards


    XXXX


    <hr>


    AN: Any guesses who the ex-colleague could be?


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 129

    Hi Troy,


    I hope this email finds you well! I''m not the best at writing emails, so apologies if this comes across as a bit direct.


    I tried calling you but couldn''t get through¡ªdid you happen to change your phone number since we last spoke? When you have some time, please give me a call. I''d love to catch up and also discuss an idea for a potential project.


    Looking forward to hearing from you soon!


    Best regards


    Toni Collette


    XXXX-XXXX


    It had been years since I last met Toni face-to-face. After the awards buzz for [The Sixth Sense] faded, we went our separate ways, each consumed by our careers. The last time we met was after [Billy Elliot], when I visited her home to thank her for teaching me ballet. Seeing her email now filled me with excitement at the prospect of meeting her again and reminiscing about the good old days. Oh my God! I sound like an old geezer¡ªand I''m only 16! I guess that''s what happens when you start working at nine.


    I quickly dialed the number Toni had included in her email. It was an international call to the U.S., which meant sky-high charges, but I''d stopped caring about trivialities like that years ago.


    "Hello?" came Toni Collette''s familiar voice.


    "Hey, Toni! It''s me, Troy. I just got your email," I said enthusiastically.


    "Oh my God!" Toni exclaimed. "I sent that email, like, five minutes ago. I thought you''d probably be busy with something and wouldn''t call back for days."


    "I just finished filming my latest project yesterday, so I was free today," I replied.


    "It''s so nice to hear from you, Troy," Toni said warmly. "Whenever I see you on TV or in one of your films, I can''t believe how much you''ve grown up over the years."


    "Same here," I said with a laugh. "Whenever I look back at [The Sixth Sense], I can''t believe that was me."


    A brief silence followed, but then inspiration struck. "Hey, Toni, if you''re free, would you like to come over to London for a few weeks? Bring your family along¡ªit could be a fun outing for them."


    "Ah," she hesitated. "Actually, that''s one of the things I wanted to talk to you about. I''m not really free¡ªor rather, I wasn''t supposed to be. I was attached to this indie movie that was supposed to start shooting in a few weeks, but the producers pulled the funding at the last minute. They think the film doesn''t have a big enough name to draw audience.


    "It''s such a great script, about a dysfunctional family. There''s even a role for a teenage boy. The casting and pre-production were all finalized¡ªthe director had even cast the teenage role¡ªbut if you were to join the cast, they''re willing to recast because it would secure funding. They''re the ones who suggested I reach out to you."


    I''d learned over the years that superstardom often carried more weight with producers than acting talent. Sometimes, they''d push a film with a particular star, even if the actor wasn''t right for the role.


    "I can join the cast only if they finish shooting by the end of June," I said. "The [Harry Potter] shoot begins in July, and I can''t delay it under any circumstances."


    "That won''t be an issue," Toni assured me. "They plan to wrap everything up in less than a month. We''d just need to start rehearsals with you as soon as possible. So, if you could come over..."


    "Woah," I interrupted. "I need to know more about the film and my role first. I''ll only do it if it''s good."


    "Of course," Toni agreed easily. "The film is called [Little Miss Sunshine]. It''s named after a fictional beauty pageant that the youngest daughter of the family, Olive, is participating in. You''ll play Dwayne, her brother and my son, who has taken a vow of silence until he becomes a fighter pilot. Don''t worry, he breaks his vow in the film, so you won''t be silent throughout. It might sound like a supporting role, but in reality, there''s no lead role. This is an ensemble film, and five of the six main characters have almost equal screen time."


    I could tell Toni was overexplaining about it being an ensemble film because actors at my level typically avoided supporting roles. But it didn''t matter. None of that mattered because I had to do this film. As soon as I heard the name [Little Miss Sunshine], I knew it could become one of the best projects of my career. A feel-good, heartfelt movie that would go on to win a ton of awards. Not only that, it was a certified classic, destined to be cherished by audiences for decades to come.


    As much as I wanted to say yes immediately, I knew it wouldn''t make sense for Toni if I said yes right now without giving it proper thought.


    "If you don''t mind," Toni continued, "I''ll share your email with Jonathan Dayton and Valerie Faris, the co-directors. They''ll send you the script."


    "Send me their phone numbers too," I said. "I want to talk to them if I''m going to work with them¡ªbut let them know I''ll call only after reading the script."


    "Definitely."


    We chatted briefly before Toni ended the call. It didn''t take long for Jonathan Dayton to send me an email with the script attached as a PDF.


    Even though I technically didn''t need to read the script¡ªI already knew how brilliant it was¡ªI decided to go through it anyway. After all, this timeline could have some differences, and I wanted to see if anything had changed because of my presence here.


    For the next few hours, I stayed glued to my computer, reading the script cover to cover. The dialogue was masterfully written, leaving no doubt in my mind that it would win serious awards. Everything more or less matched with what I remembered¡ªexcept for one crucial part: the climax.


    The original version of the movie had the iconic scene where the family pushes the honking van through the parking lot before smashing through the toll booth gate. That moment was quintessential [Little Miss Sunshine]¡ªpure chaos and charm. Even though I hadn''t witnessed it firsthand in this life, just imagining it brought a smile to my face.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    But the version I was reading had a different ending. The family sat at a rest stop, having lunch and reminiscing about Grandpa. It was... okay-ish, but definitely lacked the magic of the original scene.


    I decided I''d need to bring this up with the screenwriter and directors. I didn''t know if they''d even be open to changes in this timeline¡ªor if Paul Dano, who originally played Dwayne, had influenced the previous version somehow.


    Whatever the case may be, I would get them to change it. I would also¡ª


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted my concentration.


    "Come in," I called out.


    Mum stepped in almost immediately, her curious gaze fixed on me as she approached and sat beside me. "What are you doing, Troy?" she asked. "Did you forget you were supposed to come with me to help with shopping?"


    I winced at the reminder. For some reason, Mum had decided we needed to visit a luxury designer boutique in Paris, and she wanted my input to choose dresses. If there''s one thing I''m terrible at, it''s women''s fashion. I honestly can''t tell the difference between a good dress and a better one.


    "I never said I''d go with you," I replied matter-of-factly. "Why don''t you take Evan instead?"


    "Because he has his GCSEs to prepare for," she countered. "It''s the whole reason we''re not on our annual vacation right now. Once his exams are over, you and your father will be busy with [Harry Potter]. He''s already tied up with pre-production. So, I thought this would be the perfect time for some mother-son bonding. We could even extend our trip to Paris for a few days and do some fun activities."


    Her hopeful glint almost made me cave. Almost.


    "Actually, I have work to do," I said, gesturing toward my screen. "Toni Collette just sent me a script for a movie. I absolutely loved it, and they''ll wrap shooting before [Harry Potter] starts. I''m considering going to L.A. to meet the producers. If you want mother-son time, you could come with me and we can have it there."


    "I can''t come with you," Mum replied, her expression falling slightly. "Because we weren''t planning a holiday, I took on an extra writing project for the BBC, which starts next week."


    "Then come for a week," I suggested. "You can fly back later. Whatever designer you''re looking for probably has a branch in L.A. We can spend time together there while I work."


    "Why do you even need to take on another film so soon?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. "You''ve already shot three films that are releasing this year. Even between Perks and the musical, you worked nonstop on the songs and script. At this pace, you''re going to burn yourself out, son."


    "I don''t think so," I replied firmly. "I love making movies. This isn''t about money¡ªit''s a small-budget indie film. I''m doing it because I genuinely loved the script. If I passed on this and it turned out to be something big, I''d regret it forever. If we already had vacation plans, I wouldn''t even consider it. But a few days in Paris isn''t enough to make me abandon this opportunity."


    Mum closed her eyes for a moment, as if weighing her options, then opened them with a sigh. "Alright," she said. "Let''s go to L.A."


    I cheered mentally, but before I could voice my excitement, she added something that stumped me.


    "But you have to promise me that you''ll take at least a two-month break when filming of the next two [Harry Potter] movies is over."


    "I¡ª"


    "I can''t dictate what you do," Mum interrupted, cutting me off. "You''re practically an adult now. Heck, you could even get emancipated since you''re financially independent, if it weren''t for your American citizenship that''s under process. That said, you need to take better care of yourself, son. You have your entire life ahead of you to act in good films. Don''t cram everything into just a few years."


    Mum wouldn''t understand, but I had to do as many good films as possible before the series was over if I wanted to step out of Harry Potter''s shadow. I completely got why actors like Leonardo DiCaprio and Matthew McConaughey avoided sequels. No fan ran up to either of them chanting their character names because their diverse filmographies made it hard to associate them with just one role.


    That was also why I''d agreed to fake-date Rihanna. If the media linked my name with hers, the public would start recognizing me rather than just thinking of me as Harry Potter.


    Ever since Tobias had backed out of being my manager, I''d had to be proactive and handle these things myself which may seem easy given my future knowledge, but it was a difficult job. The worst part was that I couldn''t tell Mum any of this¡ªshe''d absolutely insist I drop the film.


    On second thought, taking a break next year might not be so bad.


    "Okay," I relented. "I promise I''ll take at least a break after I''m done with the sixth [Harry Potter] film."


    "Good," Mum said, nodding with approval as she stood up and playfully ruffled my hair. "I guess I''d better start packing if we''re heading to L.A.?"


    "Wait, I haven''t even talked to the directors yet."


    Mum gave me a bewildered look. "And you''ve already made plans to go to L.A.? What if they don''t give you the role?"


    I laughed at her insinuation. "As if! They need me to get the funding for the movie. From the script, I can tell they''ve probably seen my work in [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], which is why they''re offering this role to me. But I still need to confirm everything."


    "Whatever you say, love. Just don''t get too cocky that you''ll get this role at all costs."


    "Okay."


    (Break)


    Los Angeles, May 2005


    Two days later, I sat across from Jonathan Dayton and Valerie Faris, the joint directors of [Little Miss Sunshine], along with Michael Arndt, the screenwriter. Jonathan and Valerie were in their mid-to-late forties, while Arndt seemed slightly younger.


    Tobias sat beside me, strictly in the capacity of an assistant this time, diligently taking notes about the meeting.


    "It''s so good to see you, Troy," Valerie said excitedly. "I''m a big fan of your work."


    I inclined my head politely. "Thanks. Before we get into things, I need to ask¡ªdid you decide to cast me on your own, or is someone pushing you into this? Because if you''re being forced, I''ll gladly step back and let you cast your original choice."


    The last thing I wanted was to be in a position where the directors didn''t truly want me in the role. A film like that was doomed to fail from the start, with a toxic atmosphere on set.


    "No," Jonathan said quickly, shaking his head. "We genuinely want you for this role. Ever since my wife and I saw your latest film, we haven''t been able to stop thinking about how perfect you''d be for it."


    "I agree completely," Michael Arndt added.


    "Which film was that? [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]?" I asked, a bit skeptical. As much as I loved [Perks], the character of Charlie was the polar opposite of Dwayne in [Little Miss Sunshine].


    "No," Valerie replied, shaking her head. "It was [Brick]. We were at Sundance in January, and your performance blew us away. The energy and grit you brought to that film are exactly what we''re looking for in Dwayne."


    That made much more sense. I nodded, feeling reassured. "Alright, let''s talk more about the film before I meet with the producers."


    "We''d love that," Jonathan said eagerly.


    "To start with," I began, "I think we should have an alternate climax ready. Have you thought about that, Michael?"


    For a moment, Arndt''s expression faltered, betraying a flicker of displeasure. He quickly composed himself. "Why do you feel that''s necessary?"


    "Don''t get me wrong," I said carefully. "I love the script, and I''ll still do the film even if the ending stays the same. But everything else in the story feels so iconic that the family having a meal together doesn''t quite match up for me. It''s too subdued. I''m not asking you to scrap the original ending¡ªjust write an alternative as well. We can film both and decide later which works best."


    The more I spoke, the more I could see Michael warming up to the idea, his initial resistance giving way to thoughtful consideration.


    "I agree with Troy," Valerie chimed in suddenly. "I''ve had my own reservations about the climax, but everyone else seemed confident it was good so I didn''t voice my thoughts."


    "Fine," Michael relented. "I''ll think up some alternatives."


    "I already have a few ideas," I said with a grin.


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 130

    The three men sitting in front of me, all wearing confident grins, made it clear that this negotiation wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    ¡°I think half a million would be the perfect remuneration for you,¡± David Friendly, the man on the far left, said. He was in his fifties, with a stocky build and a round face.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Peter Saraf, seated in the middle, agreed. He looked similar to David in terms of age and build. ¡°You know we only have an $8 million budget after accounting for state subsidies. So half a mil comes to about 6% of the total. No one¡¯s getting paid more than that, so you will be the top-billed star in this ensemble.¡±


    While that might have been true, it couldn¡¯t be ignored that I wasn¡¯t an ordinary actor. My name on the film would sell tickets¡ªthat¡¯s why they offered me the role. But I couldn¡¯t come across as too aggressive and risk alienating these producers. Beside me, Tobias fidgeted nervously. He had volunteered to negotiate on my behalf, but I¡¯d declined. Between the two of us, I was the better negotiator any day.


    Had they offered me at least $2 million, I would have gladly accepted the pay and gone ahead with rehearsals. But half a million was far too low. My expenses during the production¡ªprivate plane, security, hotels, and staff salaries¡ªwould already exceed that amount. Adding a great film to my repertoire was valuable, sure, but I wasn¡¯t exactly short on offers.


    After [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], I¡¯d been receiving offers from multiple studios, none of which offered me less than $5 million¡ªone even went up to $15 million. Some studios had tried to book me in advance for next year, once [Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix] and [Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince] were wrapped. But I¡¯d turned those offers down; I didn¡¯t want to commit to scripts or in some cases just ideas that I had no idea about.


    ¡°How about we eliminate an upfront salary entirely?¡± I offered. ¡°Instead, give me 25% of the film¡¯s revenue, and we¡¯ll call it even. For the upfront, just pay me basic SAG rates.¡±


    The way the three producers exchanged glances told me immediately they wouldn¡¯t agree. Nor did I want them to. I had a much better proposal in mind, but to push them toward it, I needed to suggest something impossible first.


    ¡°Twenty-five percent is too much,¡± Mark Turtletaub, the third man in the group, said. ¡°At most, we can do 10%.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too low for me,¡± I replied with an apologetic smile. Before they could interject, I continued, ¡°Try to see it from my perspective, Mark. Every other studio is offering me at least $5 million, and that¡¯s on the lower side. I understand this is an indie film with a limited budget, so I¡¯m willing to forgo an upfront salary if I can expect solid profits. I¡¯ll accept 10% if you give me a $3 million upfront salary. That¡¯s the minimum extra revenue you¡¯ll make because of my presence in the movie.¡±


    David shook his head without even consulting his partners. ¡°That¡¯s preposterous. We¡¯ll be screwed either way. We don¡¯t have $3 million for you.¡±


    I smiled inwardly. It was time to reveal my trump card.


    ¡°Then I can suggest an alternative. How about I pay you $8 million to take over the film production under my production house, Phoenix Studios? All of you can stay on as producers, and I¡¯ll pay you a fixed salary for it.¡±


    The three exchanged glances. I knew they¡¯d need to discuss this among themselves before reaching a decision. Film production was inherently risky, but if I bought them out before the film was even made, it would save them from all that uncertainty.


    ¡°We have two more producers involved,¡± Mark said. ¡°Albert and Ron. We¡¯ll have to talk to them as well before making any decisions.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, rising from my seat. ¡°Think it through and get back to me. I¡¯ve given you three options¡ªdecide which one works best for you.¡± Then, turning to Tobias, I added, ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got a meeting with Sony Columbia as well.¡±


    I caught the flicker of confusion on Tobias¡¯ face, but he wisely stayed silent in front of the three men. Only after we were outside their office did he ask, ¡°We have another meeting?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied with a grin. ¡°They just need to think I have other films I¡¯m considering. It¡¯ll push them to make a quicker decision.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it was with Warner?¡±


    ¡°Because they might assume it¡¯s about [Harry Potter]. I haven¡¯t done any films with Columbia yet, so they¡¯ll think it¡¯s about a new project.¡±


    Tobias looked at me, surprised, as we walked toward the car. After a moment, he said, ¡°You¡¯re very devious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°This just proves I made the right decision quitting as your manager,¡± he quipped. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think you should get a new manager or agent?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the need?¡± I asked. ¡°I already have a good lawyer to draft and review all my contracts, and I¡¯m doing a decent enough job managing myself. Maybe when [Harry Potter] is over, I¡¯ll consider it. Right now, what I really need is an internet manager to handle my online presence.¡±


    Tobias gave me a dubious look. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an internet manager.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll create the role. Your job is to find me someone who is easygoing, dedicated, good with computers, and has solid writing skills. Their writing should be relatable to regular people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± Tobias said, jotting something in his notepad. ¡°Anyone else you want to hire?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment,¡± I replied as we reached the car.


    (Break)


    ¡°That fucking brat!¡± David growled. ¡°Who does he think he is? Coming in here like a prancing peacock and demanding we hand over our movie to him.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, David,¡± Mark said in a soothing tone. ¡°Troy didn¡¯t demand anything. He just offered us a few alternatives to make it worthwhile for him.¡±


    ¡°Worthwhile?¡± David shot back angrily. ¡°Is half a million too little for him? If he¡¯d just been a bit more patient, we would¡¯ve raised his pay to a million.¡±


    Mark met his gaze evenly and said, ¡°He has a net worth of around $400 million. He¡¯s already one of the wealthiest actors in the world¡ªdefinitely in the top three. Do you think he cares about money at this point?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    David gaped at Mark in disbelief. That was an obscene amount of money for a teenager¡ªmore than the combined net worth of all five producers. No wonder Troy didn¡¯t hesitate to offer to buy the movie outright.


    Peter hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Mark¡¯s right. I think Troy wanted to buy us out from the start. That¡¯s why he quoted such a high fee for the movie.¡±


    David rubbed his forehead. ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just hand over the film at cost.¡±


    ¡°He offered us a salary as well,¡± Peter reminded him. ¡°But I have a better idea. How about we let him buy us out for $10 million and a 10% cut of the revenue later on? That way, each of us can recover our original investments¡ªnot to mention the residuals. Troy¡¯s films tend to do great business so that can only be good.¡±


    Mark nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s a good offer. If Troy accepts it, that is. I have no doubt he¡¯ll try to bring it down. It¡¯s better if we ask for 20% from the start.¡±


    David interjected with another suggestion. ¡°What if we go back to Paul Dano for the role? He was very good.¡± David had been Dano¡¯s strongest advocate initially, but the other producers had overridden him, forcing his hand.


    Mark shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t have any other superstar attached to the film. Who knows Steve Carell? He¡¯s a TV actor. Alan Arkin, Toni Collette, and Greg Kinnear are character actors at best. We need someone like Troy to put this movie on the map. With him involved, we could easily sell the film to a big studio for $20 million at least, before it¡¯s even shot. He¡¯s offering us this money because he knows exactly what he¡¯s worth.¡±


    Peter nodded along. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s float the idea with Albert and Ron and see if we all want to sell. Personally, I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°So am I,¡± Mark agreed. ¡°As long as he agrees to give us residuals.¡±


    They both turned to David, who mulled it over for some time before finally nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s sell.¡±


    With the majority vote cast, the film was as good as sold to Troy Armitage. The only thing left to discuss was the price and profit participation.


    (Break)


    Back at my LA home, I was rereading the script for [LMS], immersing myself in my character, when Mum interrupted my concentration.


    ¡°I think you paid too much for this movie,¡± she said, sitting beside me on the living room couch. ¡°The script is very good, but these types of movies rarely even break even.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what people said about [Perks] too,¡± I replied. ¡°Besides, $8 million is its production cost. I only paid $1 million more than that, so I don¡¯t think it was excessive.¡±


    The five producers had initially demanded an outrageous $12 million plus 20% of the revenue. That offer was laughable. After intense negotiations, we finally agreed on $9 million plus a 10% revenue share¡ª2% for each producer. As per our deal, I¡¯d pay them $7 million upfront and the balance upon receiving the completed film. If they saved some money from the initial $8m, good for them. If they go over budget, then they will have to pay from their own pockets.


    At first, I¡¯d considered offering them a fixed salary instead of a profit share. But after some thought, I realized they wouldn¡¯t give their best unless they had a stake in the project¡¯s success. Producers, unlike actors, don¡¯t necessarily face direct repercussions for poor performance, but profit participation has a way of motivating them.


    I looked up from the revised script for [Little Miss Sunshine] when the main door opened, and in walked Jonathan Dayton and Valerie Faris. The husband-and-wife director duo seemed awestruck by the extravagance of my home. I blamed Mum for that.


    I personally disliked ostentation, but redecorating had become her favorite pastime. Without any budget constraints, she tended to go overboard, filling the house with antiques and artwork she considered investments. According to her, these pieces were just as valuable as stocks in top companies because their worth only increased over time.


    I still couldn¡¯t fathom why anyone would want the hideous horse statue by the entrance¡ªit was ghastly. And worse, it had cost a small fortune.


    ¡°Jon! Val! So good to see you,¡± I greeted, standing up to shake their hands before motioning to the seats. ¡°Please, make yourselves at home.¡± Turning to our maid who had just come in, I added, ¡°Martha, could you bring our guests some refreshments?¡±


    ¡°Just water will do, thank you,¡± Valerie said quickly before Martha could leave. She then turned to Mum. ¡°You have a beautiful home, Mrs. Kloves.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mum said, beaming. ¡°It¡¯s a green home¡ªcompletely sustainable with solar energy.¡±


    The directors looked genuinely impressed. Before the conversation veered too far into home decor, I steered it back to the reason for their visit.


    ¡°I assume Peter, Mark, and David have updated you on the recent changes?¡± I asked.


    Jonathan grinned. ¡°Of course they did, Mr. Producer.¡±


    ¡°Executive Producer,¡± I corrected, smiling. ¡°This is just an investment for me. I won¡¯t be participating in the filmmaking in any other capacity. And please, let¡¯s keep this arrangement under wraps until filming is completed. The other producers have agreed to that condition as well.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want my fellow actors or crew members to treat me differently. It was better for them to think of me as just another cast member. Typically, there are two types of producers: those who oversee production and those who merely finance it. The latter are called Executive Producers.


    In rare cases¡ªusually with indie films¡ªthe roles of Executive Producer and Producer overlap, which almost happened with [LMS]. However, I chose to avoid the additional stress of production responsibilities, especially with less than two months to shoot the film.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Valerie agreed easily. ¡°Other than Jonathan and me, no one in the cast or crew will know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask,¡± I nodded, steering the conversation forward. ¡°So, what was it you wanted to discuss that couldn¡¯t wait until rehearsals in two days?¡±


    Valerie glanced at Jonathan and nudged him lightly. He nodded, looking a bit like an obedient puppy, before speaking. ¡°We understand that every actor brings a unique perspective to their role, and we respect different acting methods. However, your role is quite distinct¡ªespecially in the first half, where you have no dialogue. We wanted to discuss your approach to the character. Even without speaking, we want to ensure the focus on you is equal to, if not greater than, the other characters.¡±


    I hummed thoughtfully. Their emphasis on my character was likely a nod to my dedicated fan base, which wouldn¡¯t take kindly to me playing a minor role in an indie film. But with only two weeks until filming began, major script changes weren¡¯t realistic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared reactions for every scene,¡± I said after a moment. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    I handed Valerie my copy of the script. It was printed only on the left side of each page, leaving the right side free for my notes. On these blank pages, I had detailed what I believed my character would feel and do in each scene. This method helped me dissect and understand my role better, especially in the early stages of filming. By the time we were a few weeks in, I would know the character better than anyone else¡ªeven the writer.


    ¡°This is good,¡± Valerie said, passing the script to Jonathan, who looked equally impressed.


    ¡°Anything you¡¯d like to add?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just one thing,¡± Valerie replied. ¡°It¡¯s something Paul, the actor cast before you, suggested while preparing for the role. You don¡¯t have to do it¡ªit¡¯s just an idea.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°He was planning to take a vow of silence himself,¡± Jonathan explained. ¡°His idea was to refrain from speaking to anyone until the day we filmed the scene where the vow is broken. Because of this, we had planned to shoot all the scenes of the first half before we shot the second. So we wanted your opinion about how you will proceed because we would adjust the direction of the film based on that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some serious dedication from Paul,¡± I noted, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°It is,¡± Valerie agreed.


    The more I thought about it, the more the idea intrigued me. I had never gone a day without speaking¡ªnot even in solitude. Even when I was away from home promotions or something, I would usually hum, sing, or practice lines, always engaging my voice in some way. Taking a vow of silence would be difficult, but it was precisely the kind of challenge I relished.


    Before I could respond, Mum interjected, ¡°I think that¡¯s unnecessary. Troy doesn¡¯t need such stunts. He gives incredible impressions even without speaking. He can even imitate Charlie Chaplin perfectly. What more do you need?¡±


    I smirked, grabbed a notepad from the table, and scribbled down a sentence. Turning it toward them, I revealed the words: Challenge accepted. I won¡¯t say a single word until the day we film the scene.


    ¡°Troy, don¡¯t do this,¡± Mum pleaded. ¡°You¡¯re not a method actor.¡±


    I shrugged and wrote another quick reply: I am now.


    Mum¡¯s glare could have melted steel, but I was unbothered by it. The directors seemed both amused and impressed by the turn of events. They quickly excused themselves, leaving me to bask in my resolve¡ªand Mum to grumble about my decision.


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 131

    "Troy, what was the name of that restaurant we went to last time here?"


    I silently kept reading the screenplay in the back of our car.


    "Do you remember when we snorkeled on that island we booked a few years ago? That was fun, wasn''t it?"


    I shot a deadpan stare at my mother, only to receive a mischievous grin in return. She had decided in her utmost wisdom to try to make me break character. After the first day, it had become a game of sorts between us, one I was oddly enjoying¡ªbut I wouldn''t let it show, or she''d only double down.


    After a few minutes of a tense stare-off, she sighed. "Such a heartless son I have, who won''t even speak to his mother, even though she''s going thousands of miles away tomorrow."


    I picked up my trusty notepad and scribbled my response: Dick move!


    Mum could only giggle at my words, while I rolled my eyes at her childish behavior.


    Just then, we reached our location. It had been a very long drive from LA to Phoenix. We could have taken my private jet, but it was out for its yearly maintenance. Instead of taking a commercial flight or even renting a private jet, I chose the six-hour drive. A flight wouldn''t have saved much time, given the security checks and inevitable delays. Not to mention, my general aversion to flying.


    "What are you thinking?" Mum asked when I didn''t get out of the car immediately.


    I opened my mouth to reply but closed it again. My mother was a devious woman. I wrote down: That was good. I almost slipped.


    Mum sighed before leaning in to hug me. "I''m proud of you, son. I still don''t like you doing this, but I''m proud of you for striving to achieve it."


    Her words touched me deeply, and I softly rubbed her back in response.


    "Come on now," Mum said, stepping back and motioning toward the door. "Let''s get you settled in the hotel room before you go off to start rehearsals."


    The hotel life had become standard for me whenever I wasn''t shooting in LA, New York, or London, where we had family homes. Filming [Perks] and [Brick] had taught me a lot about living out of a suitcase, as both were shot far from my family homes.


    For this film, the directors took a unique approach. The entire production would be shot in sequential order¡ªa rarity in the industry. Moreover, real locations were being used instead of elaborate Hollywood sets. That''s why we started in Phoenix, Arizona, though it was standing in for Albuquerque, New Mexico. The producers had chosen Arizona for the better tax credits, saving nearly half a million dollars in production costs.


    After settling into my hotel room and resting for a couple of hours, my entourage and I drove to the rehearsal location. Other than me, there was Tobias and my security team. Calling them an entourage might be a stretch, but I liked using the word. Mum stayed back at the hotel since she didn''t have anything to do at the rehearsals especially when I was not speaking.


    Walking into the practice studio felt a little strange. Meeting new faces to work with for months is jarring for anyone, and it was doubly so for me, given that almost everyone thought they already knew me. Adding to the awkwardness was my self-imposed silence.


    "Oh my God!" a cute little 9-year-old exclaimed as soon as she spotted me outside the studio. "Mom, do you see him? It''s Troy!"


    I recognized her immediately, thanks to my power of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and the unique circumstances of this timeline. She was Abigail Breslin. Like me, she had made her feature film debut under M. Night Shyamalan. While I had done [The Sixth Sense], she starred in [Signs]¡ªa film I''d been offered as her brother but couldn''t take due to scheduling conflicts with [Harry Potter].


    Urged by her mother, Abigail stepped closer, her wide eyes shining. "Hi, Troy. I''m Abigail. I love [Harry Potter] a lot."


    This could go very badly if I didn''t handle it carefully. I pulled out my notepad and carefully wrote a longer message than usual: I know you. Loved you in [Signs]. I''m not speaking currently to prepare for the role.


    Abigail squinted a little as she read my chicken scratch of a writing. I know my penmanship isn''t great, but does it really matter? Most people type everything out these days.


    "Don''t mind him, hon," Tobias said, stepping in to defuse the moment. "Troy''s trying something new by practicing method acting. He won''t speak to anyone on set until his character does as well."


    Abigail looked a little crestfallen but quickly recovered. "I understand," she said with a small nod. "It''s all for the role, right?"


    I nodded seriously before offering her my hand and pointing toward the studio with the other. Her face lit up with understanding. Taking my hand in hers, she played along as though we were already siblings like our characters, and together, we walked inside.


    The studio was bustling with the rest of the cast and crew. Steve Carell, Greg Kinnear, Alan Arkin, and, of course, Toni Collette were all present.


    "Hi, Troy!" Toni greeted me enthusiastically. I gave her a silent wave, surprising her. I continued waving politely to everyone before taking a seat beside Abigail.


    The room grew quiet as everyone turned their curious gazes toward me, clearly puzzled by my silence. Tobias, who was standing just behind me, took the reins of the situation.


    "Hello, everyone!" Tobias called out, drawing their attention. "I''m Tobias, Troy''s assistant. You might be wondering why Troy greeted you all so coldly. No, he''s not like this all the time. He has vowed not to speak with anyone until his character speaks in the film. So please don''t take his lack of speech as disrespect."


    "Wow, that''s dedication," Steve Carell said, raising an eyebrow before turning to Alan Arkin. "I guess you should start taking some cocaine, Alan. It''d be great for your character."


    Alan Arkin, never one to let a jab go unanswered, shot back effortlessly, "By that logic, you should leave your wife and start sleeping with men."


    "Gentlemen," Greg Kinnear interjected with exasperation, "there is a child among us." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Toni Collette patted Greg''s arm gently. "Calm down, Greg. It''s pretty tame compared to some of the other things they could''ve said."


    Not one to miss the moment, I whipped out my notepad and wrote a sarcastic message for Abigail: I hate them already.


    Abigail giggled beside me, and all I could do was smile at her innocent, delighted face.


    Meanwhile, Valerie Faris and Jonathan Dayton, the directors, exchanged knowing grins.


    "I don''t think we could have asked for a better cast," Jonathan said, turning to his wife.


    "I concur," she replied, before addressing the cast. "Okay, before we begin rehearsals, let''s start with a bonding exercise!"


    "What bonding exercise?" Greg asked warily.


    Valerie and Jonathan stood and motioned for all of us to follow them outside. Though skeptical, I complied and walked back out to the parking lot, where a bright yellow minibus awaited us. It looked eerily similar to the one from the original timeline of the movie.


    "All of you," Jonathan said, gesturing to the bus, "get on this van and go out for a picnic as a family. We''ve prepared a food basket for you to enjoy. Valerie and I will follow in a separate car."


    I stared at them incredulously but kept my thoughts to myself. This was nuts.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Valerie said with a sly smile. "But we want you all to feel like a family as much as you''re portraying one. So, get your butts in the van and try to stay in character as much as you can. During this outing, you should even call each other by their character names."


    Suppressing a snort, I climbed into the van, silently impressed with how well the directors were leaning into this immersive exercise. Staying in character was easy for me after practicing so intensely over the past few days.


    As I got into the van, I caught sight of my reflection in the rearview mirror. The almost unrecognizable person staring back at me gave me pause. For this role, I had dyed my hair and eyebrows jet black. It wasn''t far from how I looked in my younger years, but the past few years had turned my hair a rich dark brown. Seeing the stark black again was strange, like looking at a ghost of my past self.


    Slowly, the rest of the cast filed into the van.


    "Hi, Dwayne!" Abigail squealed excitedly, fully embracing her role as my on-screen sister and calling me by my character''s name.


    I waved at her lazily, keeping my expression bored and uninterested. No way was I breaking my vow of silence.


    As the actors took their seats, Steve Carell slid into the spot next to me.


    "Hello, Dwayne," he greeted, shaking my hand. "How''s it going?"


    I responded with a so-so gesture, earning a sympathetic nod.


    "Yeah, I get it," Steve said with a mock sigh. "I haven''t been doing great either¡ªtrouble sleeping and the usual depression."


    Soon, Alan Arkin, Toni Collette, and Greg Kinnear joined us, as Steve continued his one-sided conversation with me.


    "All right! Is everyone ready for the greatest adventure?" Greg called out with exaggerated enthusiasm.


    Catching his eye in the rearview mirror, I rolled mine dramatically. Greg, trying his best to stay in character, fought back a laugh.


    "I want to kill myself again," Steve stage-whispered.


    "Why did I have to birth a pussy like you?" Alan shot back, his voice dripping with mock disdain. "Pretty sure you got switched at the hospital."


    "Everyone, can we please just go quietly? We''re already late," Toni interjected, clearly irritated.


    "Grandpa, why are you calling Dad a cat?" Abigail asked innocently, her expression a perfect mix of confusion and curiosity.


    "Good, let''s go then!" Greg announced, ignoring the chaos, and hit the gas pedal as though none of it had happened.


    The banter was hilarious, and I barely managed to suppress my laughter. The dynamic between everyone was so natural it felt like we''d already been a family for years. The lighthearted back-and-forth continued for a solid ten minutes before Alan broke the flow with a loud proclamation.


    "Stop the car. I have to pee."


    "Ugh, Dad," Greg groaned in annoyance. "Couldn''t you have gone at home? We were literally there a few minutes ago."


    "I have bladder control issues," Alan retorted without missing a beat. "Unless you want me to christen this precious bus of yours, you''d better pull over."


    "Jeez, let the old man pee, Richard," Steve chimed in. "I don''t want him anywhere near me when he does his business."


    "He doesn''t have to pee," Greg replied, eyeing Alan through the rearview mirror. "He probably just wants to snort some¡­ stuff. I know him."


    Alan, unfazed, smirked. "The next red light you stop at, I''m getting out of here."


    The impending showdown made it increasingly difficult for me to keep my bored expression intact.


    "For God''s sake, can''t you just pull over, Richard?" Toni asked, her tone exasperated.


    Right on cue, a traffic light ahead turned red, and Alan, already poised for his escape, prepared to bolt. But in a burst of petty brilliance, Greg slammed the gas and sped through the intersection, eliciting a cacophony of honks from angry drivers.


    That was it for me. I broke, erupting into uncontrollable laughter at their antics. Steve, my partner in chaos, joined me, his loud chuckles blending with my cackling. Soon, even Toni, Alan, and Abigail were laughing along.


    Greg, despite playing the frustrated son, couldn''t hide the huge grin spreading across his face.


    I doubted that laughing violated my vow of silence, and even if it did, I didn''t care. This makeshift family was absurdly entertaining, and I was enjoying every second of it.


    We hadn''t filmed a single scene yet, but I could already tell this would be one of the most memorable shoots of my career. The camaraderie and natural chemistry among the cast were undeniable. With every major player either already an Oscar nominee or destined to become one, it was clear I was in the company of some of Hollywood''s finest.


    (Break)


    "Action!" Valerie''s voice rang out, marking the start of my first scene in the movie.


    I lay on my bed, pretending to read an exceptionally boring book by some old philosopher, when the door creaked open. Toni Collette walked in with Steve Carell trailing a few feet behind her.


    "Dwayne, hi! Uncle Frank''s here," Toni said, gesturing at the man behind her. I sat up lazily, my disinterest palpable as the camera followed my every move.


    "He doesn''t mind, Frank. We''ve talked," Toni assured Steve.


    Hearing her mention that I''d talked, I rolled my eyes in the background, a subtle jab at the absurdity of it since I hadn''t spoken in days.


    Steve hesitated, glancing back toward the hallway. "I know, I know," Toni said sympathetically, her voice laced with forced reassurance. "But we can''t have you sleeping alone. The doctor said¡­ I''m sorry. I have to insist."


    Maintaining a perfectly deadpan expression, I got up from the bed and shuffled out of the room, my exhaustion written across my face as the camera captured every nuance.


    "Cut!" Valerie called out, her voice brimming with approval. "That was perfect, everyone. Especially you, Troy¡ªthat eye-roll in the background? Chef''s kiss."


    I gave her a small bow in acknowledgment.


    "Let''s move on to the next scene," Jonathan added. "Troy, you can step out for a bit. Toni, Steve, you''re up next."


    With a thumbs-up, I exited to prep for my next moment. Acting without lines was proving to be far more challenging than I''d anticipated¡ªevery glance, gesture, and expression had to carry weight. The viewers should never feel that my potential was wasted in this movie.


    (Break)


    "Action!"


    I trudged lethargically back to my room, where Steve Carell sat on his cot, looking lost in thought. Using simple hand gestures, I indicated it was time to eat.


    "What? Dinner?" Steve asked, his voice soft, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    I nodded.


    "What? You don''t talk anymore?"


    I shook my head, my exhaustion radiating through every motion.


    "Why?" he pressed.


    I rolled my eyes, a silent rebuke to his unnecessary questions.


    Steve seemed to catch on and ventured a guess. "You can talk, you just choose not to."


    I nodded, then pointed toward a painting of an old German philosopher hanging on the wall.


    "Is that Nietzsche?" he asked, squinting at the painting.


    I nodded again.


    "You don''t speak because of Friedrich Nietzsche?"


    Ignoring him entirely, I turned around and walked toward the family living room, my disinterest in engaging with him crystal clear.


    "Cut!" Jonathan called out. "Perfect shot! Let me just review it."


    Relief flooded me as the day''s smooth filming came to an end. Now I can finally go back to my hotel room and maybe book a massage or something¡­


    "Oh my God!" a female voice screamed, breaking me out of my reverie. "Troy! Steve! Come fast. Alan''s fallen down. I think he''s having a heart attack!"


    Adrenaline spiked as I rushed toward the living room, all thoughts of rest replaced by dread.


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 132

    June, 2005, Arizona, USA


    I couldn''t help but curse my luck as soon as I ran into the living room. The lively atmosphere on set had been immediately dampened by Toni''s scream. Everyone was gathered around Alan Arkin, who was lying flat on the floor with his eyes closed. Toni Collette was hovering over him.


    As soon as I crouched beside her, she turned to me in panic. "We''ve called 9-1-1, but they''ll take some time to get here. Do you know CPR?"


    I didn''t. I opened my mouth to say so, but then I noticed something strange. One of the crew''s cameramen, meant to film behind-the-scenes footage, was recording the entire incident. Not only was this insensitive on so many levels, but the strangest part was that the camera was pointed at me, not Alan.


    I groaned internally as the realization hit me: this was a prank. A tasteless one. Pranks have limits, and these people had clearly forgotten that. If you perform CPR on a healthy person or do it incorrectly, you could do more harm than good. But if they wanted to mess with me, I''d gladly turn the tables.


    I nodded at Toni to indicate I knew CPR, then stood up. I motioned for the crew to step back, and they complied, most of them looking shocked that I was actually about to go through with it.


    Toni looked uneasy. "Are you sure you know CPR, Troy? Have you learned it somewhere?"


    I nodded again before stepping forward and spreading Alan''s legs slightly apart. The tension in the room skyrocketed as everyone watched, clearly unsure of what I was doing.


    "CPR is done on the chest," Steve Carell said from behind me, his voice cutting through the tension. I must have missed his arrival in the chaos. "Why are you moving his legs?"


    I gave him a reassuring smile before lifting my booted foot and hovering it over Alan''s family jewels.


    Immediately, Alan sat bolt upright.


    "What the fuck do you think you''re doing!?" he yelled, shoving my foot away. "I''m not doing this shit anymore!"


    I burst into laughter at his reaction, flipping the bird to the entire crew, including my fellow actors, who had thought pulling such a terrible prank on me was a good idea. My laughter was infectious, and soon everyone was cracking up at the prank''s failure.


    When the laughter finally died down, Alan draped an arm over my shoulders and said, "I''m sorry. In my defense, you''ve been awfully quiet, kid. You need to speak up. I made a bet with Carell over there that I could get you to talk, but clearly, I lost."


    I pulled out my notepad and wrote, I will talk soon.


    "I know that," he said. "But by then, I''ll be killed off and head back home. We won''t get the chance to speak at all."


    That was true. My character, Dwayne, only speaks after Alan''s character, Edwin, dies in the story. We''d see each other again during the promotional events and film festival phase of [Little Miss Sunshine], but there''d be a significant gap between now and then.


    I shook my head and wrote, We will speak. If not now then later.


    "I hope so, kid," Alan said. "Just a piece of advice: if you don''t want to antagonize everyone you work with, don''t do method acting too often. It might bring out your best performance, but it''s not worth it. I like that at least you''re not completely embodying your character and have only gone silent. I''ve worked with some extreme method actors, and almost everyone hated them on set. Some people even went so far as to say they wouldn''t work with them again because of their erratic behavior."


    I nodded in understanding. I hadn''t worked with a dedicated method actor yet, but I''d heard plenty of stories during my time in the industry.


    "All right, everyone," Jonathan announced. "Let''s wrap up. Today''s shoot is over."


    (Break)


    "Jesus, I''m tired," Alan Arkin groaned. "I''m so fucking tired. Do you know how tired I am?" He turned to me and gently poked my arm to get my attention. I glanced at him once in irritation before turning my gaze back to the window.


    "If some girl came up to me and begged me to fuck her, I couldn''t do it. That''s how tired I am," Alan continued, completely ignoring my lack of response.


    "Dad!" Greg turned around in his seat while driving. "Watch the language, huh?" He turned back to focus on the road ahead.


    "She''s listening to music," Alan said, gesturing toward the nine-year-old girl grooving to music on her headphones. "See? Olive, I''ll give you a million dollars if you turn around."


    As expected, the girl remained blissfully unaware of the conversation.


    Alan turned back to me. "Can I give you some advice?"


    I shook my head.


    "Well, I''m gonna give it to you anyway," he said, completely unfazed. "I don''t want you making the same mistakes I made."


    "Can''t wait to hear this," Greg muttered sarcastically from the driver''s seat.


    "Dwayne, that''s your name, right?" Alan asked. When I didn''t respond, he continued, "Fuck a lot of women, Dwayne. Not just one woman¡ªa lot of women."


    "Hey! Dad!" Greg shouted from the front.


    "Will you relax? She''s got headphones on!" Alan snapped before turning back to me. "So, are you getting any?"


    I shook my head.


    "No? Jesus. You''re what, 15? You should be getting that young stuff. That young stuff is the best in the whole world."


    Despite how morally wrong the statement was, Alan''s delivery was so outrageous it took all my willpower not to break character and burst out laughing.


    "Hey, Dad! That''s enough! Stop it!" Greg shouted again.


    "Will you kindly not interrupt?" Alan retorted, before addressing me again. "See, right now, you''re jailbait. They''re jailbait. It''s perfect. I mean, you hit 18¡­ man, you''re talking about three to five."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I looked ahead at Steve Carell, sitting in the row in front of me, desperate to keep from laughing. That turned out to be a terrible decision. Steve''s shoulders were shaking wildly with suppressed laughter, and as soon as he turned and our eyes met, we couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    "Hahahaha!" Steve and I laughed like madmen.


    Abigail, who was sitting beside Steve with her headphones on, pulled them off to figure out what was happening. Greg and Toni had also started laughing, leaving Alan the only one not amused. It helped that the car wasn''t actually being driven by Greg. Instead, it was on a low-level trolley pulled by a truck.


    "Why are you laughing?" Abigail asked me but shifted her question to Steve mid-sentence when she realized I wouldn''t answer.


    "Nothing, dear," Toni replied instead. "It''s just that Alan is acting very funny."


    Abigail pouted. "Why can''t I hear the scene as well?"


    Alan leaned forward and patted her head. "Don''t worry, darling. When you grow up, I''ll give you the DVD of this film." Then, turning to me, he whispered, "You realize how bad it is that you''re laughing at this line? I bet decades from now, when I''m dead, people will remember me as the old grandpa who gave such terrible advice to you."


    Instantly, my laughter vanished. In a way, he was right. When Alan Arkin eventually passed away, I mostly remembered him for this role¡ªand what a brilliant role it was.


    "Guys," Valerie''s voice called out over the speaker. "Let''s redo the scene. From the start."


    "Yes," Alan nodded at me. "And please don''t break character this time." He glanced meaningfully at Abigail. "She''ll get distracted otherwise, and she''s far too precious to be hearing the language I''m using."


    That just made me respect the old man even more. Before we started shooting, Alan had insisted on a condition: every time his character cursed, it couldn''t be audible to Abigail. The writers had tweaked several scenes so she didn''t have to be present whenever a curse word was said. Like in this scene, Abigail was wearing loud headphones.


    "Action!"


    (Break)


    It had been more than three weeks since I started my vow of silence. It was tough at first, but I gradually adjusted. Now I hardly slipped, no matter how provocative or controversial someone tried to be. And believe me, they all tried to make me break my vow¡ªbut I didn''t. Alan Arkin even left the set without ever hearing my voice beyond laughter.


    Finally, the day I had been waiting for was here.


    "So, you understand your emotions for this one, right?" Valerie asked.


    I nodded in understanding.


    "Remember, this is supposed to be the most powerful scene of the movie," she said with gravity. "I know you''ll do it justice."


    Wow. No pressure at all.


    This scene was one of the most challenging I had ever done, emotionally speaking. Within moments, I had to portray a spectrum of feelings¡ªindifference, sadness, grief, anger, rage, and finally settling on despair. The hardest part was ensuring I didn''t overdo it.


    This scene was the main reason I wanted to be in [Little Miss Sunshine]. It was the kind of moment you watch in a theater and think, This guy is getting an Oscar. In the original timeline, Paul Dano delivered this scene beautifully, yet received no recognition from any award bodies.


    Let''s see how well I do. I walked over to the car and sat down inside it. This time, Greg was actually driving since the car had to stop, and that part needed to be recorded. A cameraman was sitting in the car with us, holding a camera to capture one of the most powerful scenes of the film up close.


    "Action!" Valerie''s voice rang out over the speaker.


    "It''s an A! Can''t you see it? Right there," Abigail pointed at the vision test kit she''d picked up at the hospital.


    I shook my head, indicating I couldn''t see it.


    "It''s bright green," Steve Carell pointed out.


    Again, I shook my head. Slowly, the realization began to dawn on me. Still, I wanted to confirm my fears. I furiously wrote down, What? on my notepad and showed it to Steve.


    He paused, as if deciding whether or not to say it. Finally, he spoke.


    "Dwayne, I think you might be colorblind," he said softly.


    It felt like my entire world had crumbled beneath me. Not knowing what else to do, I shook the notepad again, demanding more answers.


    Steve sighed, then gave me the final blow. "You can''t fly jets if you''re colorblind."


    The notepad and pen slipped from my hands as I slumped back against the seat. Nothing made sense anymore. My entire life had revolved around this goal, and now I was being told it was unachievable.


    What was the point of my vow of silence if the dream I was fighting for was impossible? What was the point of anything at all?


    I closed my eyes for a moment before banging my head against the side of the car. A few tears escaped, but I didn''t care. All I wanted was to get away¡ªfrom this place, from this moment.


    I started hitting the car¡ªthe roof, the seat in front of me, anything that might help me escape the crushing weight of despair. I was so absorbed in the scene that I barely registered the conversation happening between my co-stars.


    As soon as the car stopped, I threw the door open and bolted from the vehicle, running as fast as I could. I halted in front of the camera, where a marker indicated my stopping point.


    "FUCK!" I screamed at the top of my lungs before dropping to my knees in sheer anguish. I bent forward, pressing my face to the ground, and shouted again. "FUCK!"


    Due to my presence, this scene had been changed a bit. I''d suggested to the directors that it should be shot in one take, beginning in the minibus and continuing until my breakdown. However, due to logistical challenges, they had compromised. The one-take started from the moment I ran from the vehicle, and it was still rolling.


    I sobbed into the dry grass for what felt like an eternity. Finally, Toni Collette''s gentle voice broke through the haze.


    "Dwayne, honey, I''m sorry."


    I kept crying, ignoring her words.


    "Dwayne, come on, we have to go."


    "I''m not going," I said slowly, my voice hoarse from screaming.


    "Dwayne¨C"


    "I said, I''m not! Okay?" I shouted. "I don''t care. I''m not getting on that bus again."


    "Dwayne, for better or worse, we''re your family."


    "No, you''re not my family!" I yelled at the top of my lungs, maintaining my American accent. "I don''t wanna be your family. I hate you fucking people. I hate you! Divorce, bankrupt, suicide!" I pointed at Toni, Greg, and Steve respectively. "You''re fucking losers! You''re all losers!"


    The only reason I could curse so freely in front of Abigail was that she was wearing earplugs, blocking out my words entirely from such a long distance.


    Toni took a cautious step forward, her face filled with concern, but I stepped back instinctively and raised my hands defensively. "Please just leave me here, Mom. Please, please, please." MY voice getting desperate by the end of it.


    When she didn''t approach again, I sank back to the ground and hugged my legs tightly to my chest, burying my face into my knees.


    A few moments passed in silence, broken only by my ragged breathing. Suddenly, I felt a gentle arm wrap around my shoulder. Then, a small head leaned against my right shoulder.


    The warmth of the touch nearly broke me. I almost sobbed right there but managed to hold my emotions back at the last moment. I looked up at the little girl who was smiling at me.


    "It''ll be okay," she said innocently.


    "Alright," I said softly, caressing my on-screen sister''s face tenderly. "Let''s go."


    We both stood up, and Abigail instinctively grabbed my hand. She swung it playfully as we walked, the way kids do when they feel happy and safe. Despite the weight of the scene, I couldn''t help but smile at her innocence, yet there was a bitter taste in my mouth.


    "Cut!" Jonathan Dayton''s voice rang out.


    As soon as he called it, the entire cast and crew erupted into applause.


    I looked around, bewildered by their reaction. I hadn''t thought my acting in that take was anything exceptional.


    "Come on, guys," I said aloud, trying to wave it off. "It was just the first take."


    Steve Carell stepped in front of me, his expression serious yet warm. He placed both hands firmly on my shoulders.


    "We''re not applauding your performance¡ªthough it was phenomenal, by the way. We''re applauding because you did something most of us couldn''t do. Heck, none of us could do. It''s not easy to stay silent for nearly a month just for a job, but you did it. And you did it wonderfully. For that, you have my eternal respect."


    Without another word, he pulled me into a hearty, manly hug, patting my back as if sealing his words.


    Looking around at the nods and smiles of agreement from everyone, I felt deeply touched. Despite the vow being one of the most challenging things I''d ever done, it had also led to some of the best experiences I''d ever had on set. This was definitely turning out to be one of my best experiences on a film set.


    When Steve finally released me, Jonathan stepped forward, breaking the moment with a sheepish grin.


    "While that is good and all, we''ll need to redo this scene. You were perfect Troy, Abigail, everyone, it''s just that the sun created a glare in a particular shot, and since it is one-take, we''ll have to do it all again."


    I suppressed the urge to groan. There was nothing more frustrating than redoing an emotionally exhausting scene for something as mundane as a glare.


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 133

    June 2005, California, USA


    "Olive," Greg Kinnear said. "Your Grandpa would''ve been really proud of you." He loaded a few bags into the boot space of the minibus¡ªthe same boot space where Grandpa''s corpse had been stuffed not long ago.


    "Yeah, you were great," Toni Collette added, bending down to kiss Abigail''s temple.


    "Beyond great," I said, placing a hand on her head. "You were incredible."


    She looked up at me with a shy smile. "Thank you!"


    Greg shut the boot. "Let''s get out of here."


    Normally, that would mean piling into the vehicle, but this minibus was special¡ªit needed a bit of encouragement first. Together, the entire family started pushing the vehicle as the camera moved alongside us, capturing every step.


    Greg climbed in first, taking the wheel, followed by Abigail Breslin, then Toni Collette, and Steve Carell. I was the last one still pushing. If I wanted, I could have jumped in earlier, but I had my directions¡ªit had to happen just before the parking lot''s toll booth barrier. Timing was everything.


    As we neared the barrier, I picked up speed, running alongside the vehicle. At the precise moment, just as the barrier loomed ahead, I jumped inside. Steve shut the door behind me, and Greg honked the horn as we smashed through the sixth barrier of the day. We all laughed in-character, enjoying the absurdity of it, while the beauty pageant organizer was in the toll row adjacent to ours, mouth agape.


    "Cut!" Jonathan and Valerie shouted in unison, their voices blaring over the car''s speaker. "We did it, guys! That''s a wrap for [Little Miss Sunshine]!"


    Greg reversed the minibus back into the parking lot, where the entire crew greeted us with loud applause. Among the crowd, one face stood out¡ªa face I was more than a little happy to see. Without wasting any time, I speed-walked toward her. She had arrived late, just in time to see the final shot. It was only possible because we''d been shooting the climax in a parking lot in Los Angeles, where Rihanna happened to be renting a place.


    "Hey," I greeted her with a smile.


    "Hey yourself," Rihanna replied, stepping into my personal space and kissing me on the lips, in full view of the cast and crew. Her boldness caught me off guard, but at that moment, I didn''t care if the whole world found out about us. Naturally, I kissed her back.


    My arms wrapped around her slender waist, pulling her closer, while her hands gently caressed the nape of my neck.


    "Ahem!" Someone cleared their throat loudly nearby.


    Suddenly aware of my surroundings, I pulled back, turning to see Toni Collette watching us uncomfortably. "Troy, have you forgotten that we have a child on set?"


    "Sorry," I said sheepishly. "We haven''t seen each other in months."


    She shook her head, then turned to Rihanna. "I''ve known him since he was a little kid. This feels so wrong on so many levels I can''t even¡­" Shaking her head again, she offered her hand. "Hi, I''m Toni."


    "Rihanna," she said, shaking Toni''s hand casually.


    Toni turned back to me and lowered her voice. "You do realize a set isn''t a safe space. Consider this"¡ªshe gestured between Rihanna and me¡ª"as good as public knowledge."


    I shrugged. "We don''t care. I hid my last relationship, and we were both miserable because of all the secrecy. Not anymore."


    "If you''re sure about it."


    "I am," I replied firmly, then turned to Rihanna. "Did you know Toni taught me how to dance? If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have gotten [Billy Elliot]."


    "Really?" Rihanna asked with mock innocence. "What wouldn''t I give to go back in time to see innocent little Troy?"


    "You just had to say that," I muttered under my breath.


    Before our conversation could continue, Jonathan Dayton, the director, picked up a mic and addressed everyone loudly. "Thank you, everyone, for making this film possible. Your joint efforts have made [Little Miss Sunshine] a reality."


    The crew erupted in applause. I joined in wholeheartedly, having genuinely enjoyed my time making the film.


    "I''d also like to thank our producers, all of whom will be at tonight''s wrap party. But before we go our separate ways, there''s one producer you should all know about¡ªsomeone who''s stayed anonymous until now."


    I closed my eyes briefly. Why couldn''t Jonathan have waited until tonight? Or better yet, not made this announcement at all?


    "Troy Armitage," he said, turning toward me with a huge grin. "This film was almost shelved a couple of months ago until Troy stepped in and saved it. He asked us to keep his identity hidden so everyone here would treat him normally. But now that the film is finished, thank you, Troy, for giving us your sweet-sweet money and making it possible."


    I chuckled at his words before stepping forward. "No, thank you, Jonathan and Valerie, for creating this incredible film. I have a lot of people to thank, but that can wait for tonight. So everyone, don''t miss the event. We''ll have a blast tonight!"


    Beside me, Rihanna slipped her hand into mine as the crew began wrapping up the set.


    I turned to her with a grin. "You''re a really good actress."


    "Am I?" she teased, stepping closer.


    I nodded. "Even I wouldn''t believe that this isn''t real."


    "Who said this isn''t real?" she asked innocently. Her index finger trailed along the edge of my loose T-shirt, stopping over my chest. Her nail pressed lightly against the fabric, just enough to make me wince. She had deliberately chosen my nipple area to rest her finger.


    I grabbed her hand gently and moved it away, frowning. "What are you doing?" It wasn''t like her to be this bold. Sure, we didn''t know each other that well yet, but this was new.


    "Making the whole situation more believable," she said, her eyes flicking pointedly behind me. I didn''t need to turn around to know someone was watching us.


    "Don''t," I said firmly. "We just need to attend the LA premiere of [Brick], and then everyone will know."


    Rihanna pouted playfully for a moment before her eyes lit up. "So, you''re free right now, right?"The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I raised an eyebrow skeptically. "For three or four hours before the party. Why? What are you planning?"


    She shrugged casually. "I need a little help in my room. Could you, um, change my lightbulb?"


    I barely held back a laugh at her not-so-subtle euphemism. "Is that your code name for me now? Lightbulb?"


    "It could be," she teased before taking my hand and pulling me along. "Come on. We don''t have much time. Let''s see how many bulbs we can change in three hours."


    "I can''t wait to impress you with my¡­ bulb-changing prowess."


    We both laughed as the absurdity of our conversation before heading toward the parking lot.


    "This is me," she said, pointing to an old, beat-up Chevy. "You can come with me in this, or follow in your car."


    I glanced toward my own car¡ªa stark contrast to her modest Chevy¡ªa brand-new green Lamborghini Gallardo. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly at the juxtaposition. In the UK, I wouldn''t be allowed to drive until I turned 17, but in the US, I had recently passed my driving test. The day my dual-citizenship passport arrived, the first thing I did was apply for a driver''s license. Dad, being Dad, decided to make my first car special¡ªa tradition, he claimed. And so, here I was, with a Lamborghini, even though I''d only be in the US for two months.


    Sometimes, in my life of privilege, I forget how extravagant it can all look from the outside.


    "No," I said firmly to Rihanna. "You''re coming with me."


    She squinted at me skeptically. "What about my car?"


    "Don''t worry," I replied, motioning for my security team to step forward. They were always present but stayed in the background unless needed.


    "Paolo," I said to my head of security. "Can you get one of the guys to drive Rihanna''s car to her place?"


    Paolo nodded. "Just need the address."


    Rihanna quickly gave him the details, and moments later, one of his team members was driving her Chevy away.


    I turned back to Paolo. "Rihanna and I are going for a drive."


    "In the Lambo?" Paolo asked, hesitating. "I''m not sure it''s safe, Troy."


    "We''re in LA," I pointed out. "Not a warzone. If it makes you feel better, you can follow us."


    He would follow even if I told him not to. He''s a paranoid man like that. I could tell he wanted to argue, but I didn''t give him the chance. Taking Rihanna''s hand again, I led her toward my gleaming car.


    "Wow," she murmured in awe as she slid into the passenger seat while I started the engine.


    "You like it?" I asked rhetorically, revving the engine for good measure.


    "Hell yeah! Who wouldn''t?" she replied, grinning as I pulled out of the lot.


    Driving felt as natural as walking to me. From the moment I first sat behind the wheel, I had driven as naturally as someone with years of experience does. Another perk of my strange reality, I guess.


    "Where are we going?" Rihanna asked after a moment. "My place is in the opposite direction."


    "Just taking this beauty for a spin," I said, patting the steering wheel affectionately. "After that, we''ll head to my place instead, no offense. Sometimes it''s a hassle dealing with fans when all I want is a quiet evening."


    I knew for sure that Rihanna won''t be living in some top level place with good security/ privacy, so it''s better if we avoided it altogether.


    She was quiet for a moment, then nodded. "You''re right. Makes sense."


    I maneuvered smoothly through the heavy traffic, weaving between cars whenever a gap opened up. I kept the speedometer just within the legal limit, but I was savoring every second behind the wheel. In the rearview mirror, I spotted the security team tailing us, and an idea sparked.


    "Wanna try something fun?" I asked, glancing at Rihanna.


    "What kind of fun?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "How about we try to lose the security team?"


    She straightened in her seat, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "Let''s make it interesting. If you lose them, I''ll make it worth your while and break every public indecency law known to man." Her hand slid under my shirt, feeling my abs before stopping just shy of my waistband. "If you don''t¡­" She withdrew her hand and crossed her arms across her chest with a teasing smile.


    "Damn," I muttered under my breath. "If that''s what''s at stake, they''re as good as lost."


    I slammed the accelerator, pushing the car past the speed limit. The engine roared as I darted between vehicles, each sharp turn making Rihanna gasp in exhilaration. If I got caught, it''d be my first offense¡ªand what a story it would be: speeding and public indecency all in one night.


    (Break)


    As soon as I stepped onto the red carpet with Rihanna on my arm, the world seemed to explode. Photographers shouted our names from every angle, their cameras flashing like lightning. It was chaos, but I couldn''t blame them.


    Rihanna looked breathtaking in a black, floor-length gown with a daring slit up the side, leaving her left leg bare for the world to admire. Her brown hair was styled in soft curls, adding an elegant touch to her already stunning appearance.


    As for me, I kept it simple yet striking, wearing a sea-green suit paired with a crisp white shirt, collar open, with a few top buttons undone to display my upper chest. The LA heat was unbearable, so I ditched the tie entirely and instead went for this look. My ensemble was complemented by a pair of custom leather shoes in a matching shade¡ªcourtesy of Crocs.


    I still remember the first time I had to attend a black-tie event and the CEO threw a tantrum.


    (Flashback)


    George Boedecker, the CEO of Crocs, was clearly displeased. His expression darkened as he gestured emphatically.


    "Why can''t you see how good this would be for the brand?" he argued passionately. "People need to know you can wear Crocs anywhere¡ªeven at a movie premiere!"


    "No," I said firmly. "When I agreed to this partnership, you promised to make custom shoes for occasions like this. What happened to that promise?"


    George sighed, looking weary. "We''re just trying to maximize exposure. You know we want to go public in a few years, right? That''s only possible if revenue skyrockets. Every time you wear a new design, it sells out within days."


    George and the other founders were desperate to fast-track Crocs'' IPO, but I had my own timeline. I had already made it clear: no going public until after 2008.


    I rubbed my chin thoughtfully as an idea formed. "Okay, here''s the solution. Create a luxury sub-brand¡ªcall it Troy. I have the copyrighted my name, so that shouldn''t be an issue. Make them premium-priced and in limited quantity. If they sell out, great for everyone. If not¡­" I shrugged with a grin. "More shoes for me."


    George''s expression shifted, the wheels in his mind visibly turning. "A sub-brand¡­ That could work. Let me run this by the team."


    "Good," I said, leaning back with satisfaction. "Now, about the premiere''s shoes..."


    (Flashback End)


    I had already tested the waters with the Troy line during the premiere of [Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire]. The response had been overwhelmingly positive. Buyers loved the shoes for their comfort¡ªmy number one priority when designing them¡ªand their polished, stylish look. Available in a range of colors, they were the most comfortable dress shoes I had ever worn.


    Seeing their success, George was eager to expand Crocs'' premium offerings. While the brand was best known for its laid-back clogs, he now envisioned formal footwear as a lucrative secondary revenue stream. Ideally, he would''ve waited a few years to roll out the line, but the results spoke for themselves.


    Crocs had already surpassed $400 million in revenue in the first half of 2005. My 20% stake was shaping up to be a windfall, but it was in everyone''s best interest to keep pushing the numbers higher. More revenue meant higher profit shares for everyone involved.


    "What''re you thinking?" Rihanna asked nervously, breaking my train of thought.


    I looked at her, noticing the slight tension in her posture. It was probably her first time attending such a high-profile event. Though she had released her debut album, those events were relatively tame in comparison.


    "Nothing much," I said, brushing off her concern. I gestured toward the entrance. "Let''s head in."


    "Troy!" someone shouted from the sea of photographers. "Since when have you been dating Rihanna?"


    I turned toward the source of the voice, chuckled lightly, and shook my head before pulling Rihanna along inside.


    "Shouldn''t you have answered that question?" she asked once we were out of earshot.


    "No," I said firmly. "Never address personal relationships directly. If you need to share something, let your publicist handle it. Have them leak it through ''anonymous sources.'' If you don''t have a publicist, borrow mine. The moment you say anything yourself, people will assume you''re trying to hype the relationship for attention."


    Rihanna nodded thoughtfully, taking my advice to heart as we made our way into the venue. Inside, my family was already waiting.


    "I didn''t expect this from you, Troy," Dad said by way of greeting. Despite his words, his expression was more amused than anything. "Paolo filled me in on how he had to bribe a cop to get you out of trouble."


    "Yes, Troy," Rihanna chimed in mischievously, her voice dripping with mock concern as she pinched my bum, away from anyone else''s sight. "Why were you driving so fast? I could barely sit straight at the speed you were going."


    Of course, she hadn''t been sitting straight for reasons Dad didn''t need to know. It was only my luck that the cop was a little slow and didn''t see exactly what was going on. My car''s tinted windows helped.


    I shrugged nonchalantly and turned to Rihanna with a smirk. "Worth it."


    "Wait," Evan interrupted. "What happened with the cop?"


    "It''s a long story."


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 134

    Troy Armitage''s New Girlfriend Revealed at the Premiere of His Latest Film!


    By Brad Jackson, Variety


    Troy Armitage needs no introduction. Anyone even slightly familiar with the movie business would know the young man who charmed the world with his portrayal of [Harry Potter]. Even before that, he became a household name as the kid who sees dead people in [The Sixth Sense]. Even if you haven''t seen his films, you''ve probably encountered his Crocs ads¡ªthe ones that shook the world and overnight turned the former child star into a teen heartthrob.


    Thanks to his salary from [Harry Potter] and savvy investment decisions, Troy is now the richest self-made teenager in the world and the third richest actor overall, behind Jerry Seinfeld and Tom Cruise.


    But Troy isn''t content to rest on his laurels. He seems determined to prove he''s not just a pretty face with a multi-million-dollar bank account but also a genuinely talented actor. With his wealth, Troy founded an indie film studio, Phoenix Studios, which has produced three films to date¡ªall starring him.


    [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], which released earlier this year, grossed an astonishing $339 million against a modest $11 million budget. Troy''s performance received rave reviews. Even more impressive, the profits from the film were donated entirely to a foundation supporting victims of child sexual abuse.


    Troy''s other upcoming project is an original movie musical, featuring all-new songs, slated for release later this year.


    And then there''s [Brick], the third film Troy worked on this year¡ªa movie that stunned audiences and critics alike by winning the Grand Jury Award at this year''s Sundance Film Festival. Made on a shoestring $1 million budget, the film has been widely hailed as a masterpiece for its inventive storytelling.


    Rumors had swirled about Troy dating Emma Watson, his [Harry Potter] co-star, but those were later debunked.


    (Two photos side-by-side: one of Troy and Rihanna walking the red carpet at the LA premiere of [Brick], and another, slightly grainy, of the two kissing on the set of [Little Miss Sunshine], presumably taken by a paparazzo from afar.)


    The real story? Troy is dating Rihanna, an up-and-coming singer from Barbados who was signed by Jay-Z''s record label earlier this year. She released her debut album, Music of the Sun, just last month, and it''s already a hit, with tens of thousands of records sold.


    This pairing is nothing short of electric¡ªa power couple in the making, destined to dominate the worlds of film and music in the years to come.


    (Break)


    "So," Tobias asked, "do you like it?"


    I set down the latest edition of Variety that Tobias had handed me earlier.


    "The photo with Rihanna doesn''t look good enough," I pointed out.


    "I didn''t take it," Tobias said defensively, as if that absolved him.


    "I still can''t believe we leaked the set photo of Rihanna and me," I grumbled. Some aspects of showbiz I could accept freely, but this wasn''t one of them.


    A paparazzo had snapped the photo of Rihanna and me kissing on the set and then had the nerve to offer it to back to me for a price. We didn''t buy it¡ªnot at first. But the situation got me thinking. If the photo was bound to surface anyway, why not use it to steer the narrative? So, we paid $50,000 for it and re-sold it to Variety on the condition they run it alongside a puff piece. This was the result.


    "Technically, we didn''t leak it. Warner did," Tobias clarified. "So even if it gets out, we won''t be blamed."


    "Same thing," I waved him off. "To answer your earlier question, yeah, this is perfect. Though, they didn''t have to mention how rich I am."


    "It''s a conversation starter," Tobias defended. "It''ll get people talking about you, then they''ll be curious about you, and eventually, they''ll want to see your movie. It''s the perfect promotion strategy."


    I didn''t respond immediately. [Brick] was a far cry from my usual films, and it needed all the publicity it could get. The fact that Warner was releasing it under their subsidiary, Warner Independent Pictures, instead of their main banner didn''t help. While [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] was a crowd-pleaser, [Brick] catered to a niche audience. Neo-noir wasn''t exactly a thriving genre, and a high-school setting wasn''t going to win over older viewers.


    Warner''s marketing budget for the film was modest. They planned to rely heavily on word-of-mouth and open it in limited theaters, expanding the release only if initial reactions were strong¡ªa strategy I actually agreed with.


    "What are you thinking?" Tobias interrupted my thoughts.


    "Nothing," I said, shaking my head. "Just about the interviews I''ll have to do for the film. Do you have my press tour itinerary?"


    Tobias nodded. "Of course. We''ll wrap up all the interviews in LA in three days, then head to New York for two days, and finish with two days in London. After that, you''ll have a week to rest before filming for next [Harry Potter] begins."


    "That''s a pretty short press tour," I noted. "But it makes sense."


    Most of my press tours lasted two to three weeks, spanning North America, Europe, and countries like Japan and Australia, where I had significant fanbases.


    "Hmmm," Tobias agreed. "Now get ready. You''re scheduled to appear on The Ellen DeGeneres Show in a couple of hours."


    "Ugh," I groaned. "Why her?"


    "Because her show is the second-most-watched daytime talk show after Oprah, and Oprah''s booked until next week. Ellen''s our best option."


    I grimaced but didn''t argue. Ellen hadn''t wronged me personally, but something about her just rubbed me the wrong way. Must be my future knowledge of her behavior.


    (Break)


    MovieBuffGeek: Holy effing shit! Did someone else see Troy''s new girlfriend? The girl is dayummmmnn hot. He is one lucky dog.


    ArmitageArmy: Are you serious!? Any girl in the world would bend over backward to get a chance to date Troy. He''s handsome, super rich, and the best actor in the world his age. Rihanna is lucky to even be in the same photo as him, let alone date him.


    TroyFan_88: I don''t understand what he saw in her. She is so mid. Emma Watson was so much better than Rihanna!


    LunaBliss: Why!???!!!? I wanted Troy for myself! But now I have to compete with her of all people? She''s not even beautiful :''(


    MovieBuffGeek: Calling Rihanna ugly is like calling Earth flat. Say whatever you want about them as a couple, but don''t say shit about Riri!


    SereneDreamer: I 100% agree with @LunaBliss. Rihanna is pretty average. She is okay-ish, but not good enough for someone like Troy. By the way, how did the two even meet?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    CynicalScribe: According to inside sources, Troy and Rihanna shot a musical film together and fell for each other during it. They''re saying the film will release later this year along with Troy''s first album! I can''t wait for it.


    TroyFan_88: Holy shit! How did I miss that!? I can''t wait for Troy to release a full album! I always wanted to hear one from him ever since he dropped ''Count on Me'' ages ago.


    RedPillRevealer: Are we sure that this is not some publicity stunt? Because Troy conveniently outed his relationship right when his film is about to release.


    SocialJusticeStan: I will totally watch his film! That film got the top award at Sundance Film Festival, and the critics are raving about it. I don''t even care if they use some shady practices to promote it. By the way, I love Troy and Ri together.


    TinfoilHatExpert: What I don''t understand is why the hell Troy dating a black girl? Are all the beautiful girls extinct? It''s a proven fact that black girls aren''t as beautiful as white girls. Heck, even black guys secretly want to fuck white girls. And here''s one of the richest guys who deliberately went for lesser?


    TinfoilHatExpert has been banned by the moderators for 24 hours.


    SweetStone: People like @TinfoilHatExpert are bigots who can''t look beyond the race of a person. Thank you, moderators, for blocking him. Troy and Rihanna are perfect for each other. I worked with the two on the film, and let me say this: they both are extremely hardworking and wonderful people. I''m happy for them.


    CynicalScribe: Woah! We have an insider. Let''s check their legitimacy. What is the story of the film about, @SweetStone?


    SweetStone: It''s a rom-com musical film produced by Troy. The highlight of the film will be Troy''s songs. He wrote and sang most of the music in the film AFAIK, and it is magical.


    SocialJusticeStan: Can we rather talk about [Brick] instead? @SweetStone, were you also working on [Brick] since it was also produced by Troy? If yes, give us some inside stories, pretty please!


    SweetStone: I did work on that film as well, and it''s so good. As for inside stories, Troy and his co-star Emily were getting pretty close while shooting. But I guess it didn''t go anywhere. What I can say for sure is that Troy is the most genuine and helpful person I''ve ever met. He doesn''t have an ounce of ego, and anyone on set could go to him for help¡ªhe''d never turn them away.


    TroyFan_88: Wait a minute! I checked IMDb. That girl is Emma Stone, right? And you''re SweetStone? Convenient, eh?


    SweetStone: I wanted to go with "stoner" since I love weed a lot, but that name was already taken, so I removed an "r." It really is a coincidence.


    ArmitageArmy: I guess what they say about Hollywood and drugs is true then.


    (Break)


    Robert Pattinson burst into laughter beside Emily as soon as he read the last message.


    "Really?" he asked. "That''s the best you could come up with?"


    Emily shrugged. "They almost guessed my identity. I had to say something!"


    Rob grinned. "Then maybe you shouldn''t have picked a screen name so close to your real one. Who knows? Maybe the founder of your family was really a stoner. I have to ask though, did you have to start rumors about yourself and Troy?"


    "Isn''t that what everyone ,does in Hollywood?" Emily said with a nervous laugh before changing the topic. "How did your audition go?"


    Rob shook his head, his expression turning more serious. "Meh, I''m not getting that role. But forget about that. How do you feel about this? You didn''t get to promote the film."


    "They''re not promoting it as heavily because this isn''t a blockbuster-type film," Emily explained. "They''re doing a slow release, letting word-of-mouth build it up over time. And no one really knows me yet, so Troy''s doing the heavy lifting on the marketing."


    "Alright then," Rob said, standing up and stretching. "Come on, let''s go, or we''ll be late for [Brick]."


    "I''ve already seen it," Emily pointed out. "Twice. Once at Sundance and once at the LA premiere."


    "But I haven''t," Rob countered, grabbing her hand and pulling her to her feet.


    Emily rolled her eyes but didn''t resist. Together, they walked out to her car.


    (Break)


    "We have a treat for our viewers today," Ellen announced, her tone playful as she looked out at the excited crowd. "Please welcome the youngest superstar in the world, extremely handsome, and no longer single¡ªHarry Potter himself, Troy Armitage!"


    The audience erupted in cheers as I stepped onto the set of The Ellen Show. I waved at them with a broad smile, soaking in their energy, before making my way to Ellen. We exchanged a friendly hug before I settled into the chair adjacent to hers.


    "Welcome to the show," Ellen said once I was seated. "This is your second time here!"


    The applause from the audience was still going strong, but I was used to this kind of reception by now.


    "Thank you for having me," I replied, glancing at the crowd. "This audience is something else. I haven''t had a welcome like this in ages."


    Ellen chuckled. "Of course, they''re great. But isn''t this just your normal life? Wherever you go, people must feel like they know you."


    "It can be a little jarring," I admitted, "but it''s also one of my favorite things about this profession¡ªconnecting with people."


    Ellen leaned in with a mischievous smile. "Speaking of people you''ve connected with, I''ve heard a little rumor about a certain Barbadian singer."


    The mention of Rihanna sent the audience into a frenzy.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. "I think it''s safe to say it''s no longer a rumor."


    Ellen''s eyes twinkled with curiosity. "Go on, tell us how you two met."


    "We shot a film together," I explained. "It''s set to release later this year. When I met her, she was so calm and confident, acting as if she didn''t know me at all. That intrigued me. Once we started talking, I realized she''s incredible. Just perfect for me."


    Ellen turned to the audience. "Ladies, take note: if you want to date Troy, ignore him. That''s the trick!"


    The audience burst into laughter, and I chuckled along. But before I could respond, the side table between our chairs suddenly sprang open. Out jumped a grotesque-looking clown, shouting something unintelligible as it tried to scare me.


    Tried being the keyword here.


    I was a little surprised by his sudden appearance, but I didn''t react too much. I had heard about Ellen''s infamous scare pranks and had prepared myself mentally. Without hesitation, I grabbed the clown by the throat and judo-flipped him onto the floor.


    "Aahh," the man groaned as he hit the ground. I reacted completely out of my instincts. It had been drilled into me relentlessly by my tutor. But as soon as I did it, I regretted it immediately. I hope his injuries won''t be too bad and he''d be fine in a day or two. After a few moments, I looked up at the host of the show.


    Ellen stared at me, her mouth agape, while the audience went wild. Laughter, cheers, and applause filled the room as the clown scrambled to his feet and retreated backstage.


    I brushed off my hands and sat back down, unfazed. "So," I said, voice steady, "we were talking about my movie."


    Ellen blinked, regaining her composure. "No, we weren''t! What the hell was that?"


    "I''ve been learning self-defense since I was very young," I explained casually. "I was bullied in school, so I adopted one philosophy: if someone attacks me, I attack back."


    Ellen turned to her producers and said, "Make a note. Next time, we aren''t scaring Troy at all."


    The audience and I laughed in unison at her quip.


    Then she turned back to me. "So, your film [Brick] is releasing in theaters this week. Tell us what it''s about."


    I smiled¡ªfinally, something I really wanted to talk about.


    "It''s one of the best films I''ve ever worked on," I said confidently. "My character, Brendan, is a high school kid caught up in some shady things happening at his school. He discovers that his ex-girlfriend has been murdered and is determined to find out who did it and why. To know what he uncovers and how, you''ll have to watch the movie."


    "I intend to," Ellen said with a nod before turning to the audience. "[Brick] is out on limited release in theaters. Go grab a ticket before they''re all sold out, because one thing I know for sure is that this guy"¡ªshe pointed at me¡ª"sells tickets like crazy."


    I chuckled good-naturedly, waving at the crowd one last time as the show wrapped up.


    "Cut!"


    As soon as I heard the cue, I quickly removed my mic and got up.


    "Are you okay?" Ellen asked. "You seem to be in a hurry."


    "I am in a hurry. You can come along if you want," I said, walking backstage. Ellen didn''t follow me right away, but I didn''t care¡ªI had something important to do.


    "Is everything okay, Troy?" A man, probably a producer on the show, asked worriedly.


    "Where''s the guy who tried to scare me?" I asked. "I need to make sure he''s okay."


    "There''s no need," he said, trying to placate me. "He''s fine."


    "Regardless, I need to see him," I insisted.


    He hesitated for a moment before nodding and leading me to an empty room. A man was lying on his front, shirtless, his back slightly red but not badly injured. The strangest part was that not a single person was near him to make sure he was okay. What kind of workplace is this?


    "Hey," I called out. "I''m so sorry about that stunt earlier. I reacted a little too excessively. Are you okay, um...?"


    He looked me in the eye confidently. "Emile. And yeah, I''m okay. Hazard of the job, I guess."


    Before I could say more, Ellen walked in, followed closely by my assistant.


    "There you are," Ellen said to me. "What was so important?"


    I pointed at the man lying in front of me, who was now looking away, not meeting anyone''s eyes as if he were ashamed.


    "He''ll be fine," Ellen assured me. "We have excellent insurance, and um¡­ his contract explicitly says he can''t sue us or our guests for injuries."


    "His name is Emile," I said before turning to Tobias. "Nonetheless, Tobias, make sure Emile sees a good doctor and knows how sorry I am for his injuries."


    "Of course," Tobias said with a nod, catching my meaning.


    As I left the studio for my next interview, I couldn''t help but wonder why Ellen seemed so concerned about lawsuits. It hadn''t even crossed my mind. Sure, I''d still make sure Emile got some extra money, and Tobias would probably have him sign an agreement not to sue, but that was secondary.


    I guess the saying is true¡ªno one in Hollywood is truly good.


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 135

    "What the hell are you doing walking so slow?" Patty groaned, running ahead of her best friend, Claire. "Don''t you remember the last time we couldn''t get the tickets for [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]? Do you want to repeat that experience?"


    "Calm your horses, Pat," Claire said leisurely. "This isn''t that big of a film. It''s very niche. I don''t think there''ll be a big crowd for it."


    "I don''t care!" Patty retorted. "On the off-chance there is a crowd, I don''t wanna wait to see the film."


    Claire rolled her eyes but chose not to argue with Patty any further. Thanks to Patty''s incessant reminders about Claire''s pace, they reached the theater in record time.


    As soon as they arrived, Patty slammed two ten-dollar bills on the counter (surprisingly devoid of other moviegoers) and proclaimed, "I want two tickets for [Brick]. The next show."


    "Ahh," the man at the counter said uncomfortably. "This is embarrassing."


    Patty turned toward Claire and glared. "See! Because of you, I missed the show. It''s booked out!"


    Claire angrily retorted, "As if you would have gotten tickets if I had run here at full speed. What good would five minutes do?"


    "Anything is better than not seeing the film!"


    "In your dreams! I¡ª"


    Claire was cut off by the loud clearing of someone''s throat. The two girls turned toward the man at the counter in unison, who was raising his hands to pacify them. "Sorry to interrupt your disagreement, but you wouldn''t have gotten the tickets even if you had booked them five days in advance."


    "And why is that?" Patty snapped.


    "Because we''re not showing [Brick]," the man said matter-of-factly. "See for yourself. Do you see any posters of it anywhere?"


    And true to his words, there weren''t any posters of [Brick] in and around the theater. The posters displayed were for [Cinderella Man], [Lords of Dogtown], and [The Sisterhood of the Traveling Pants].


    "They''re showing it in very limited theaters," the man continued. "Why don''t you girls watch that Sisterhood movie? It was released a few weeks ago and girls love it."


    Ignoring the man, Claire turned to Patty and asked in a forced calm tone, "You dragged me here to the movies at 9 in the morning for a show that isn''t even playing? Don''t tell me you didn''t even check where it was showing."


    Patty replied in a meek voice, "I thought Warner must have learned from their mistake after [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]."


    "You think?"


    "Don''t get snarky," Patty shot back. "Let''s go to some other theater."


    "It''s not available in any theater in the area," the man at the counter said kindly before they could leave. "Maybe it''ll come around in a few weeks? It usually happens with limited-release indie films."


    "Ugh!" Patty shouted, uncaring of her surroundings. "I fucking hate Warner Bros! This is the second fucking time!"


    (Break)


    [Brick] opened in only 150 theaters across North America. While that number was solid for a limited-release movie, it was abysmal for a film starring Troy Armitage. This marked Troy''s first film to open on so few screens. Nonetheless, the PG-13 rating (compared to the R-rating in the original timeline) worked to its advantage. The presence of Troy in the lead role also boosted its popularity far beyond what Joseph Gordon-Levitt could have achieved in the original version.


    The biggest challenge [Brick] faced was the stiff competition from other films. Russell Crowe''s [Cinderella Man], a major release with an $88 million budget, had strong reviews from critics and audiences alike. [The Sisterhood of the Traveling Pants] and [Lords of Dogtown], each made on a $25 million budget, also had favorable reviews. The former was particularly popular with teen girls, while the latter appealed more to young male audiences.


    Technically, the only major strength [Brick] had going for it besides Troy was the critical acclaim.


    "The story is never clear while it unfolds, but it provides a rich source of dialogue, behavior, and incidents that will keep you hooked till the last minute. If you miss even a part of it, you may regret it. Troy Armitage as the lead, Brendan, dominates as usual. Because the movie is told from his point of view, there''s not a single scene where he''s not present. The supporting cast also delivers great performances, including Emma Stone (Emily), Anna Kendrick (Laura), Michael B. Jordan (Brad), and Noah Fleiss (Tug)."


    ¨C Roger Ebert, Chicago Sun-Times


    Rating: 3.5/4


    "I didn''t know what to expect from a movie that mashes up film noir tropes with teenage angst, but Rian Johnson''s [Brick] blew me away. It''s moody, atmospheric, and unapologetically strange¡ªin the best way. The script is full of cryptic slang that makes you lean in and pay attention, and the twists keep you guessing until the end. Troy Armitage completely disappears into his role. It''s not a movie for everyone, but if you like your mysteries with a side of high school drama and a heaping dose of style, you''ll love this."


    ¨C Felicity Schwartz, Newsday


    Rating: 8/10


    "[Brick] is a very pretentious movie. It is difficult to sit through the entirety of the film and not laugh at the absurdity of the plot. The characters act as if they are some sort of villains, but I find it hard to digest some of their actions when they are just kids. The only saving grace was Troy Armitage, who once again proves he is a force to be reckoned with in any role he does."


    ¨C Rex Reed, Observer


    Rating: 1.5/4


    While the reviews weren''t unanimously positive, the film received praise from the majority, earning an 85% rating on Rotten Tomatoes with an average score of 7.6/10. On Metacritic, it scored 77/100 based on 44 reviews. Although this was a lower rating than most of Troy''s recent films, it still outperformed the other movies released during the same period. Moreover, Troy Armitage''s dedicated fanbase ensured a consistent audience, as many would watch anything he appeared in, regardless of the reviews.


    All the positive reviews, Grand Jury Award win at Sundance, Troy''s appearance on The Ellen Show, and his recently revealed relationship with Rihanna generated significant buzz for what was otherwise a small indie film. As a result, there was a frenzy to watch [Brick], especially given its limited number of screens.


    Typically, limited-release films are granted wider distribution when they earn at least $2,000 per theater, but [Brick] exceeded all expectations. On its first day, the film earned an impressive $1.15 million, averaging $7,667 per theater. Saturday saw an additional $1.2 million, followed by $0.95 million on Sunday, resulting in a weekend haul of $3.3 million.


    "Are you sure these are the correct numbers?" Barry Meyer asked Alan Horn in astonishment.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "100% sure," Alan replied with a huge grin. "More than a thousand theaters across the nation have requested a print of the film. What should we do?"


    "Order 3,000 more prints," Barry said decisively. "And increase the marketing budget by $3 million. Let''s see how far we can take this."


    Alan nodded in agreement, recognizing the opportunity. Their other recent release, [The Sisterhood of the Traveling Pants], hadn''t managed to earn even $1,500 per theater even once ever since its opening day, despite receiving a wide release from the start. It was clear that prioritizing [Brick] was the smart move. The aim was to capitalize on its momentum before their big summer blockbuster, [Batman Begins], debuted in two weeks.


    (Break)


    "Action!" Rian Johnson called out.


    Harry Melling, who played Dudley Dursley, stepped forward wearing a fat suit.


    "Who is Cedric, Potter? Is he your boyfriend? Is that why you moan his name all night? ''No, Cedric! No!''" he sneered, mimicking a dramatic cry. His group of bullies erupted in uproarious laughter. "Maybe that''s what we should call you now¡ªHarry Poofter!"


    I ignored his childish jabs and looked away, my attention caught by a small child playing with his mother in the park.


    "What are you looking at, Potter?" Dudley asked, following my gaze. A glint of realization appeared in his eyes. "Oh. Poor baby is looking for his mummy. What happened to her, Potter? Is she dead?"


    Hatred surged through me as I stared back at Dudley. Rising from the swing, I pulled my wand from my pocket and jabbed it hard beneath Dudley''s chin. Narrowing my eyes, I asked menacingly, "What were you saying, Big D?"


    Dudley''s friends continued laughing, but Dudley himself froze, sensing the danger in my tone.


    Suddenly, the wind picked up, gusting fiercely as the sky darkened unnaturally fast. The laughter died immediately, and an eerie silence fell as everyone sensed something was wrong.


    "Dudley, we should go," one of his lackeys called out nervously.


    Dudley glanced at me skeptically. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "I''m not doing anything!" I said forcefully.


    Dudley''s friends scattered like leaves in a storm, abandoning him without hesitation. Their panicked footsteps quickly faded, leaving just me and Dudley standing in the ominously quiet park. Without exchanging another word, we bolted in the direction of what was supposed to be the Dursley home.


    There was no home nearby because the Dursley home was a set created entirely in the Leavesden Studios, but currently we were shooting outdoors. A steadicam operator ran smoothly alongside us, capturing every moment as we sprinted with exaggerated urgency. Soon, we reached the tunnel¡ªa dark, damp passage that echoed our hurried footsteps.


    As we slowed down, I glanced around, scanning for threats, real or imagined. That moment of distraction was all Dudley needed. His fist came out of nowhere, slamming into my jaw lightly. But I acted as if it was the worst thing to happen to me. I stumbled backward, my wand slipping from my grasp and clattering onto the tunnel floor.


    "Stop doing it!" Dudley bellowed, his voice cracking with fear, before turning and bolting deeper into the tunnel.


    "You''re running in the wrong direction, you idiot!" I yelled after him, rubbing my jaw. But Dudley froze mid-stride, terror etched across his face. Although invisible to us on set, a dementor was now "attacking" him¡ªa dark presence that would be added later through CGI.


    I dropped to my knees, frantically searching the uneven ground for my wand. My hands scraped against the cold, gritty concrete before finally grasping the smooth handle. Before I could react further, a harness and wires jerked me off my feet, slamming me against the tunnel wall.


    Suspended in midair, I fought against the restraints, my heart racing. In the film, this would be the moment a dementor attacked me, its skeletal fingers reaching for my soul. The realism of the stunt was unsettling, even knowing the creature would only exist in post-production.


    With my wand still in hand, I shoved it forward and shouted with everything I had, "Expecto Patronum!"


    The tip of the wand glowed brilliantly, the effect powered by a cleverly concealed battery pack. The harness released me, and I landed awkwardly but safely on the ground. Panting, I scrambled to my feet, aiming my wand toward Dudley. The gesture seemed to work; his thrashing slowed, then stopped entirely.


    I stayed tense, scanning the dark tunnel while catching my breath. My eyes darted to every shadow, half-expecting another dementor to materialize. When none did, I rushed over to my fallen cousin and checked if he was okay.


    "Cut!" Rian Johnson''s voice echoed through the tunnel. "Perfect, boys. Take ten before we set up for the Mrs. Figg scene."


    Rian was notoriously insistent on using real-world locations for filming. A studio set would have been far more convenient, sparing us the chaos of shooting in public areas, but Rian''s commitment to authenticity always won out. This particular tunnel, tucked away near a local park, was no exception.


    As I straightened, I walked over to Harry Melling, who was still on the ground. Extending a hand, I helped him up. The bulky fat suit he wore made it difficult for him to rise unassisted, and he accepted the help gratefully.


    "That was some fine acting back there," I said, shaking out the stiffness in my arm.


    He chuckled nervously, brushing himself off. "I hope I didn''t hit you too hard."


    "I can take it," I replied confidently, massaging my jaw. "No offense, but you don''t hold a candle to my Krav Maga instructor."


    I suppressed a shiver at the mere thought of Connor. That man was relentless and his training sessions gruelingly painful. Though he avoided hitting my face to protect my career, he spared no mercy otherwise. Compared to him, Melling''s punch felt like a love tap.


    "By the way," Melling said suddenly, his tone a mix of excitement and hesitation. "Think you could get me Rihanna''s autograph? I''m a huge fan."


    I raised an eyebrow, eyeing him skeptically. "She''s only released one album."


    "That I''ve listened to a thousand times," he retorted, grinning unabashedly. "Her voice is perfect."


    I nodded slowly, trying to keep my tone casual. "I can try. She won''t be here in the UK for a long time¡ªshe''s on tour. And I can''t exactly go to her, for obvious reasons." I pointed around the set we were working at.


    Harry Melling tilted his head, giving me a dubious look. "And you''re still making it work? Long distance?"


    I shrugged, letting the question hang. He wasn''t close enough to know the ins and outs of my relationship, and I wasn''t about to start explaining.


    "What about you?" I asked, steering the conversation away from myself. "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Nah, man." He shook his head, a crooked grin creeping onto his face. "Girls tend to find me repulsive. After all, who would date a fat bully like me?"


    His tone was light, almost joking, but there was an unmistakable edge of truth in his words. It wasn''t hard to imagine how playing a character like Dudley Dursley could affect someone''s self-esteem. The roles actors take on often shape how the public perceives them¡ªsometimes unfairly so. Abigail Breslin, who I''d recently worked with on [Little Miss Sunshine], had confided in me about her own insecurities during filming because of the fat suit she had to wear. Negative roles, especially ones that became iconic, could haunt an actor''s image far beyond the screen.


    "I can set you up with a pretty bird," I said, keeping my expression dead serious. "Just say the word."


    For a moment, he looked at me dubiously, as if trying to decide whether I was joking. Then he shook his head with a laugh. "I''m fine. I need to focus on my studies for now."


    "Fair enough," I said, inclining my head in agreement.


    Before we could continue, Rian''s voice rang out, loud and commanding. "Alright, boys! Time for the next part of the scene."


    Hours later, after what felt like an eternity of retakes and adjustments, the day''s shoot finally wrapped.


    "Excellent job, everyone!" Rian called out, his enthusiasm palpable.


    I bumped fists with Melling before heading toward my trailer, ready to shed the boring clothes of Harry Potter and get back into something my own. But before I could get far, Rian intercepted me.


    "Troy," he began, "we''re done with all the Dursley scenes. Tomorrow, we start shooting at Hogwarts."


    "I know," I replied, already aware of the schedule. I decided to make some small talk, "So how''re you feeling about Brick''s success?"


    "I couldn''t be happier," He said with a grin. "Thank you for everything."


    "You deserve this," I said with utmost confidence.


    Rian ducked his head in embarrassment before straightening up suddenly. "I almost forgot. Here''s your script for tomorrow." He handed me a thin, neatly bound stack of pages.


    Usually, I wouldn''t need the daily script because I had the full version with me, but there had been some last-minute changes for reasons that were still unclear. I''d asked Dad about it, hoping for some insight, but he''d been uncharacteristically tight-lipped.


    Flipping through the pages, one scene caught my eye.


    "So, it''s Harry and Cho''s kissing scene," I muttered aloud. Kissing scenes had become routine for me¡ªa part of the job that barely registered anymore.


    "Yeah," Rian said, nodding. "You can talk to your girlfriend about it in advance if you want."


    I snorted, shaking my head. "That''s not necessary."


    "Alright, then." With a wave, Rian walked off to oversee the rest of the wrap-up.


    As I continued toward my trailer, I skimmed the revised script more thoroughly. Halfway through, I froze.


    "What the fuck," I whispered, my brow furrowing as I reread the section. "Why is Hermione jealous in this scene after finding out about Harry and Cho''s kiss?"


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 136

    [Brick], initially released in just 150 theaters, experienced an unprecedented expansion to 3,150 theaters across North America. The practice of starting with a limited release and scaling up was uncommon for major distributors like Warner Bros. It was a strategy popularized in 1992 by Sony, which launched Sony Pictures Classics to separate its blockbusters from niche independent films. Their first release under the new banner became a massive success, even earning a Best Picture Oscar nomination. This ignited a trend.


    Disney acquired Miramax, Fox launched Searchlight, Universal established Focus Features, and Paramount created Paramount Classics. Warner Bros., however, lagged behind until two years ago, when they introduced Warner Independent Pictures. To date, their only commercial hit had been [Before Sunset]. But with the release of [Brick], the tides seemed to turn for the indie division.


    The movie''s initial box office collection of $3.3 million in its opening weekend grew to $4.8 million by the following Thursday. On Friday, an expanded theater count propelled the daily revenue to a stunning $5.2 million, followed by $6.1 million on Saturday and $4.5 million on Sunday. This resulted in a second weekend total of $15.8 million, bringing the movie''s 10-day domestic earnings to $20.6 million.


    Such an explosive start was rare for a niche genre film, but sustaining these figures was challenging. The third weekend saw a nearly 30% dip, earning $11.1 million, followed by $8.2 million in the fourth weekend, $5.2 million in the fifth, and $4.6 million in the sixth. By the end of its North American theatrical run, [Brick] had amassed a hefty $72.4 million.


    Its international release also saw remarkable success, with the UK emerging as the strongest market outside the U.S., contributing $12.7 million. Other significant markets included Germany, Spain, Australia, Greece, Mexico, Brazil, and Japan, collectively adding $33.7 million to its tally. The film''s worldwide earnings soared to an impressive $106.1 million.


    Although it was Troy Armitage''s first theatrical release to fall short of $100 million domestically, the outcome was still extraordinary for a low-budget, non-horror indie film. Much of its success could be attributed to Troy himself. His involvement turned what might have been a niche film into a must-watch event, with distributors worldwide snapping up rights thanks to his star power. This would not have been possible if someone unknown had been cast in the lead role.


    Warner Bros. pocketed around $50 million after theaters'' cuts. Troy''s 25% share at $12.5 million had been a given as per the terms of their contract, leaving the studio with a $25 million net profit after deducting marketing costs. Considering they had paid $25 million for the rights to both films, they effectively quadrupled their investment within a year. And this calculation didn''t even include future revenue streams like TV rights and DVD sales.


    Meanwhile, Troy''s gross revenue reached $68.5 million. About 20% of this went to stakeholders, including directors and crew, leaving him with $55 million. However, Troy donated $41 million to his charity, cutting his earnings to $14 million. After accounting for the joint production cost of $12 million for [Perks] and [Brick], his profit shrank to $2 million. Taxes took another 40%, reducing his final take-home earnings to a modest $1.2 million.


    (Break)


    "You didn''t make a very good business decision by donating all of your share of profits from [Perks] to charity," Dad remarked, lowering the latest email from my accountant. "That film was so much more profitable than [Brick] will ever be."


    I shrugged. "I can''t know beforehand which film will make how much. Also, I don''t regret it one bit."


    "Really?" Dad raised an eyebrow. "That one decision made you $40 million poorer."


    "No," I countered immediately. "It made me only $24 million poorer. I don''t have to pay 40% in taxes now. Also, did you forget who''s covering the costs of my staff now?"


    It might sound shady, but that''s exactly how most charities operate. My accountant cleverly funnels a portion of my income and expenses through the charity to reduce my personal tax burden. It would be naive not to use such a structure, especially when it''s perfectly legal.


    I still donate a significant part of my income to genuine charitable purposes, and most of the $41 million will be used to help children¡ªjust not before covering my staff''s salaries. Some might call this opportunistic, and maybe it is. If anyone in power has a problem with it, they can take it up with the laws. To quote a future billionaire president: If you want me to pay my taxes, then change the tax code. But I know you won''t because your friends and donors use the same loopholes I do.


    Not that this would ever come to light. The tax authorities are well aware of these practices, but exposing me would mean dragging far wealthier and more influential people into the fray. They wouldn''t risk that.


    I shook off the errant thoughts and turned back to Dad. "That''s not important. What I want to know is¡ªwhose bright idea was it to make Hermione jealous of Cho? Because, believe me, I''ve read the book, and that wasn''t there anywhere."


    Dad went silent for a moment, looking almost guilty.


    "Well?" I prodded, raising an eyebrow.


    He sighed heavily, nodding as if conceding defeat. "I agree with you¡ªit shouldn''t have been there. But sometimes, even my hands are tied. Someone from Warner went behind my back and spoke to Eric Roth and J.K. Rowling. They suggested adding a romantic subplot between Harry and Hermione in the fifth and sixth movies. The idea was that since Ron and Ginny are seeing other people, Harry and Hermione could briefly get together¡ªonly to later realize their feelings are more sibling-like."


    I was floored. "Rowling agreed to this crap?"


    Dad shook his head. "I don''t know. She won''t say, but I suspect Warner paid her off to bring her on board."


    I didn''t know what to feel. It was obvious why this was happening¡ª[Perks] was to blame. The movie''s success had made audiences fall in love with Emma and me together, both on-screen and off. Fan communities were flooded with stories and fan art of Harry and Hermione as a couple, often using images of us kissing in [Perks] as inspiration. There was even a betting pool speculating that Harry and Hermione would get together in the Half Blood Prince.


    I looked back at my father. "Say, Dad, have you read the sixth book?"


    I hadn''t read it in this timeline. Jo had only provided the manuscript to Dad and Eric; everyone else was in the dark about what would happen. I''d probably get a copy a week before its public release, but that was as much as I could hope for. I didn''t push Dad to read it because I knew its plot.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Yes," Dad nodded. "And before you ask¡ªno, there wasn''t any plot point about Harry and Hermione. They''re just trying to milk your teenage fanbase. People loved you in [Goblet of Fire] and [Perks] because of the maturing teenage storylines. They''re trying to replicate that."


    I pressed my hand to my forehead as the implications sank in. "Do they not realize we''re already strapped for time? There''s so much information crammed into book five alone. If we add this baseless subplot that goes nowhere, we''ll have to cut out something crucial."


    "I know," Dad agreed, his tone resigned. "I said the same thing, but they won''t budge. We butted heads for hours, but it went nowhere¡ªjust like this Harry/Hermione relationship they''re cooking up. I''m amazed they managed to get Eric and Jo on board with this."


    "Where was I during all this drama?" I asked, genuinely baffled.


    "Shooting [Little Miss Sunshine]," Dad replied simply.


    I clenched my fists, in frustration. I couldn''t let this slide. I remembered something similar happening in the original timeline with [Half-Blood Prince] where Lavender Brown had been given more screen time than Ginny Weasley, and even Voldemort''s backstory and the horcruxes were glossed over to cater to the teen audience. Not this time.


    "I''m not going to the set tomorrow," I said with finality.


    Dad''s eyes widened comically. "What?"


    "In fact," I continued, my voice firm, "I''m not going to the shoot at all unless they delete this nonsensical plot entirely. If they have a problem with that, tell them I don''t want to shoot any romantic scenes with Emma, ever. Unless they agree, I won''t shoot a thing."


    "Don''t be so hasty, Troy," Dad said, trying to calm me down. "You have a strong ally in Warner Bros. I''m sure we can arrange a meeting with Barry Meyer to discuss this peacefully, without resorting to threats."


    "No," I shook my head, my jaw set. "You tried talking peacefully, right? And how did that go?"


    Dad''s silence was all the answer I needed.


    "Call Barry Meyer right now and tell him I won''t shoot another scene if they keep this plotline."


    "You''re legally bound to shoot it," Dad pointed out, his voice dropping a notch.


    "Then tell Barry to sue me," I said confidently. "He''d lose the studio millions of dollars. And just when the case reaches a judge, I''ll agree to do the film¡ªbut I won''t promote it. Just like Edward Norton didn''t promote [The Italian Job] when Paramount forced him to do something he didn''t want."


    Dad stared at me silently, his expression unreadable, as if weighing whether I was truly serious. Finally, he broke the silence. "You''ll ruin your career. You''ll lose all credibility with the big studios. They won''t cast you in major roles again if you do this."


    "I don''t even care about that right now," I said firmly. "I''ll produce indie films on my own for the rest of my life if I have to, but I won''t let some analysts and executives dictate what should or shouldn''t happen in a story I''ve loved since I was a kid."


    Because that''s what it probably was¡ªsome data-driven execs running numbers, deciding what would make the film more appealing to its target audience¡ªteenagers.


    Dad tried to reason with me, presenting valid points about the financial fallout for Warner and even himself. But I stood my ground, unwavering. Finally, with a resigned sigh, he pulled out his phone and dialed Barry Meyer.


    "Hello, Barry?... No, not so good right now," Dad said, glancing at me as he spoke. "Troy''s not happy with the change in the script and says he won''t shoot the film tomorrow¡­ Oh yeah, please, talk to him."


    He handed me the phone, and I shot him a flat look, clearly unimpressed that he hadn''t fully conveyed my message. Taking the phone, I pressed it to my ear.


    "Hey, Troy," Barry greeted jovially, his tone trying to smooth things over. "What''s up with you?"


    "No, what''s up with you?" I countered, my tone sharp. "Why are you butchering the best film series Warner will probably ever have?"


    "We''re not ''butchering it,'' as you say," Barry replied, his voice laced with exasperation. "We''re making it better. Jo is just one writer. We''ve got our best team working on it, with her involved, and we''re improving the story."


    "How''s this for improvement?" I said coldly. "I won''t shoot anything even remotely romantic with Emma ever again."


    "Is that what this is about?" Barry asked, sounding thoroughly annoyed. "Because you had a little breakup with her? I knew I should have put a no-dating rule in place when we started this series."


    "Consider it whatever you want, Barry," I shot back, unwilling to give him the satisfaction of a direct answer. "But here''s the deal¡ªI''m not showing up on set tomorrow because I injured my back today. Got slammed against a wall too roughly. Doctor says it''ll take at least a week to heal."


    Barry started to say something, but I cut him off. "If the script isn''t fixed by then, who knows what could happen next? My pinkie toe might mysteriously get injured, or maybe the tip of my nose. Hell, I might even shave my head entirely, just because. But one thing''s for sure¡ªI won''t promote this film or any future Harry Potter films at all."


    My voice grew icier with every word. "Our partnership will end with Harry Potter. I''ll walk away from the musical deal, too¡ªI''m sure another studio would be thrilled to pick it up. And don''t expect me to do any other projects with Warner. Ever."


    "What''s gotten into you?" Barry asked, his voice laced with surprise and frustration. "You were never so¡­ so¡­"


    "Rude? Decisive? An asshole?" I offered, my tone cool and unapologetic. "Call it whatever you want. All I care about is what best for the movie, and it''s definitely not some Harry/Hermione romance."


    Without waiting for a reply, I ended the call with a sharp click and handed the phone back to Dad, who was staring at me, mouth slightly agape.


    "What?" I asked, feigning innocence.


    "You never told him you wouldn''t shoot it at all," he said, his tone equal parts baffled and impressed.


    "I changed my mind midway," I replied casually. "Think about it: as a producer, what''s a bigger nightmare¡ªan actor refusing to show up or one doing something bizarre and completely unpredictable on set?"


    Dad tilted his head thoughtfully before answering, a reluctant smile tugging at his lips. "Definitely the bizarre."


    "Exactly," I said, leaning back in my chair. "I have a feeling I''ll be hearing from Barry again in a few hours."


    (Break)


    Barry Meyer sat in his office, seething, his fists clenched atop his polished desk. Across from him, Alan Horn, his COO, sat looking visibly uncomfortable, dabbing at his forehead with a handkerchief.


    "Why the hell are you telling me to cater to the whims of a kid?" Barry barked, slamming a fist on the desk for emphasis.


    Alan swallowed nervously but mustered a response. "Because, Barry, that ''kid'' has made us billions of dollars over the last five years. Of which, over a hundred million this year alone¡ªand it was not even from a franchise. Antagonizing him now would be a colossal mistake."


    Barry''s eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to a menacing growl. "How? I''ll make a few calls. I''ll make sure no one in this town gives him work again. And if he dares release a film himself, we''ll schedule our biggest blockbuster opposite it. I''ll ruin him for crossing me."


    Alan, though clearly intimidated, pressed on. "Sure, we could do that. But think about what we stand to lose. If we play this right, Warner has far more to gain. That musical he''s working on? I''ve heard the music myself¡ªit is too good to fail. We could easily make hundreds of millions, Barry. If we alienate him now, we risk throwing that all away."


    Barry''s lips tightened, but he said nothing. Alan took the lack of rebuttal as an opening to continue.


    "When we acquired the musical rights at that bargain price, none of us expected much. But after his last two hits? This could be a massive payday if we market it properly. I propose we renegotiate the profit share¡ªand bump it up to the industry-standard 15%. In return, we stick to the original script for [Order of the Phoenix]."


    Barry leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled in thought. The numbers swirled in his head. Alan''s logic was sound, and the potential profits were undeniable.


    "Alright," Barry said finally, his voice begrudging. "Make the call."


    Alan nodded, visibly relieved, and stood to leave.


    As the door closed behind him, Barry leaned forward, a storm brewing in his gaze. Troy might have won this round, but Barry wasn''t about to let an actor¡ªno matter how successful¡ªhold him hostage. Something had to be done to rein Troy in. No studio head tolerated an unruly star for long, and Troy''s recent successes had clearly emboldened him too much.


    ____________________


    AN: I rewrote this chapter almost entirely because of user response. I conducted a poll on my Pat/reon, with two options given to the readers: Hinny or Harmony. Originally, I had suspected that Harmony would win and had written it from that perspective. But to my surprise, people want to see a better movie relationship between Harry and Ginny. That''s why I went in this direction.

 Chapter 137

    "Bullshit!"


    "Troy," Dad and Mum said my name in unison. Dad''s voice carried a weariness that matched the late hour, while Mum''s was sharp with a warning edge, the kind that always made me pause.


    "What!?" I shot back, my frustration spilling over. "You know I''m right. They agreed to a 5% share of the musical only because I said I''d share my [Harry Potter] salary with my co-actors. And now they want a win-win situation for them? Forget it, we''ll contact other studios for the musical, and [Harry Potter] is on hold till then. Did you get me that meeting with Jo and Eric?"


    Dad sighed and leaned back in his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose. "It''s not that easy."


    I frowned, my agitation rising. "What''s not so easy about getting a meeting?"


    "I meant, it''s not easy to walk away from Warner now," Dad clarified, his tone patient but firm. "Not until [Harry Potter] is over. Do you think this news won''t reach the media? If filming gets delayed for an extended period, someone from the cast or crew will leak something."


    "I don''t care about that," I replied curtly, crossing my arms.


    Mum stepped in, her expression as stern as her voice. "Don''t forget, Barry is a shark. He won''t hesitate to release a statement that could tarnish your reputation in the industry. The only reason he hasn''t is because Warner has a lot riding on your name until [Harry Potter] wraps up."


    I threw my hands up in frustration. "What do you think we should do then, huh? If we accept their offer, it won''t take them long to pull something like this again when we''re shooting the seventh film."


    "True," Dad admitted, nodding. "That''s why we''ll propose a non-negotiable condition: I''ll have complete creative control over all the upcoming [Harry Potter] films."


    The suggestion gave me pause. It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it addressed some of my concerns.


    "As for the profit share," Dad continued, his tone now more analytical, "I know their demand of 15% sounds like a lot as compared to the original 5% we had agreed to, but don''t forget that 15% is the industry standard. I''m confident I can get them to settle for 10% instead. Even if you go to some other distributor, you''ll likely get a deal of 15% at best. Unless you want to start your own film distribution chain?"


    The thought alone made my stomach turn. Distribution chains demanded massive capital investment and exhaustive managerial work. Producing films was one thing, but distribution was an entirely different beast. I was an artist first and foremost, not a businessman. Maybe someday I could hire someone else to handle it, but for now, it was a hard no.


    I exhaled deeply, forcing myself to stay calm. "Fine. Negotiate with them as you like. But it only applies to the movie, not the music in it. I will still own it in its entirely."


    "Done," Dad agreed.


    "Also, make it crystal clear to them that I won''t sell any of my future films to them again."


    Mum held up a hand, her brows furrowing. "Don''t be so hasty. We don''t know what the future holds. You can''t just write off an entire studio because of one disagreement."


    I wanted to argue, but the words wouldn''t come. Deep down, I knew it would be futile because Mum was right. She always had a way of pointing out the bigger picture, even when I didn''t want to see it. Something similar had happened with Universal Studios years ago. They''d fired me from a movie before I could even sign the contract, all because of a deranged stalker. Back then, I''d sworn never to work with them again. In hindsight, that decision had been shortsighted, a product of anger rather than reason.


    For an actor, cutting off ties with a major studio is like giving yourself a permanent handicap. Only the big studios have the resources to invest hundreds of millions into a single movie. Even with a net worth north of $400 million, I couldn''t manage that. Producing a film involves more than just making it¡ªmarketing and distribution are where the real battles are fought. And the big studios? They were experts at both.


    "Fine," I said at last, my voice heavy with reluctance. Just because I agreed didn''t mean I had to like it. "Do what you think is best. Negotiate as much or as little as you want, but there can''t be any more creative differences in [Harry Potter] going forward."


    "I''ll make sure of that," Dad promised, his tone firm.


    I nodded but felt a spark of anger grow brighter within me. Outwardly, I had agreed, but I couldn''t just let Barry Meyer push me around. I needed to make him understand who he was dealing with. One day, I will.


    (Break)


    "That''s fucked up," Jamie Bell declared, shaking his head. His bluntness was oddly reassuring.


    "I know!" I replied, throwing my hands in the air. "Jo and Eric were getting bribed by Warner¡ªthey agreed to give them both additional salaries if they went along with the rewrites. And the kicker? They didn''t even like the changes themselves."


    Emma glanced around nervously, her eyes scanning the room as if she expected someone to be listening. "Should you even be telling us about this, Troy?" she asked in a low voice.


    I shrugged nonchalantly. "I don''t care. I haven''t signed an NDA prohibiting me from talking. Besides, you two are some of my best friends¡ªI just wanted you to know why the shoot got delayed for a few days."


    Jamie''s gaze flicked between Emma and me, a spark of curiosity lighting up his expression. He looked like he had a question perched on the tip of his tongue but wasn''t sure if he should ask.


    "What is it, Jamie?" Emma asked, tilting her head slightly.


    He hesitated, shifting in his seat, before finally blurting out, "Are you two¡­" He gestured between us, leaving the sentence unfinished. He didn''t need to say more; the implication was clear.


    "We''re friends now," Emma answered calmly, her tone leaving no room for misinterpretation. "We''ve decided to move on with other people."


    "Yes," I agreed, nodding along.


    Emma and I hadn''t told anyone about our respective fake relationships. I''d shared the details about Rihanna with Emma only because she''d confided in me about Nicholas Hoult. Beyond her and our respective families, no one else knew about it. Not even Jamie.


    "Thank God!" Jamie heaved a dramatic sigh of relief, leaning back as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. "Do you two know how much I''ve missed these meetings of ours? Talking about anything and everything, just the three of us? For the last few years, I''ve felt like a third wheel. Please don''t ever put me in that situation again."


    I glanced at Jamie, feeling a pang of guilt. He was one of my closest male friends, and I hadn''t exactly been the most attentive one in recent years. Before I could say anything to make amends, a sharp knock sounded on the door of my trailer. A moment later, the door swung open.


    "Troy, Jamie, Emma," the second AD greeted us casually, clipboard in hand. "The shot is ready."


    (Break)


    The set was buzzing with activity when we arrived. The "Golden Trio" was no longer the only focus; Neville Longbottom and Luna Lovegood had joined us for the scene. The kiss between Harry and Cho had been postponed to rewrite it, and today we were filming the first meeting of Harry and Luna on the train.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Action!" Rian Johnson''s voice rang out across the set, and just like that, we slipped into our roles.


    "Sorry, mate," Jamie said reluctantly, giving me an apologetic look as Ron. "Got to go do prefect''s duties."


    "You should be proud of the position that has been bestowed upon you, Ronald!" Emma snapped back in character, grabbing his sleeve with exaggerated frustration. She shot me a look, adding as she dragged him off, "Don''t get yourself in trouble, Harry."


    I waited until they exited the compartment before muttering under my breath, "As if I go looking for trouble."


    The remaining cast members in the scene were Imogen, playing Ginny; Matthew, playing Neville; and Evanna, perfectly embodying the eccentric Luna Lovegood.


    "I don''t know what McGonagall was smoking when she made Ron a prefect," Imogen said, her tone light and teasing. "That should''ve been you, Harry."


    A small snort escaped me before I quickly schooled my features back to Harry''s signature brooding expression. At this point in the story, he was meant to be riddled with self-doubt and frustration, and I had to make sure my performance reflected that.


    "That''s your brother you''re talking about," I reminded her with a raised eyebrow.


    "Exactly!" she exclaimed with mock exasperation, leaning back in her seat.


    There was a brief lull in the conversation, and I filled it with an awkward question, shifting in my seat. "So, I heard you got a mystery boyfriend."


    Imogen''s flat stare made me instantly regret the attempt. "Ron put you up to this, didn''t he?"


    I shrugged, letting the implication hang in the air without confirming anything. Sensing the topic was a dead end, she turned to Evanna, changing the subject smoothly. "Did you meet my friend Luna Lovegood, Harry?"


    Evanna smiled dreamily, tilting her head as if observing me through an invisible lens. "Hello, Harry Potter. I know you," she said in a soft, mysterious voice before shifting her gaze to Matthew. "I don''t know you."


    Matthew''s characteristically shy demeanor fit perfectly in the moment. He fumbled with his words, looking unsure. "I¡­ I''m¡­" He paused, glancing at the others before finishing, "¡­a nobody."


    Imogen bristled, jumping to his defense. "He''s Neville Longbottom," she said hotly, her protectiveness coming through even in character. "He''s very good with plants, like the one he''s holding now."


    Matthew''s face lit up as the conversation turned to something he was passionate about. "Oh, yes!" he said excitedly, carefully lifting the cactus he''d been holding. "This is Mimbulus Mimbletonia."


    The prop cactus would be enhanced later with CGI to give it a pulsating, otherworldly look. Even though it was inert now, Matthew handled it with care, given how vital it was to the scene.


    "It''s a very rare plant," Matthew continued, his enthusiasm bubbling over. "Here, hold this for a moment." He handed the cactus to me before diving into his bag. "Now, where is Trevor? I''ll show you a trick with the plant. Just a sec¡­"


    He rummaged through his bag with single-minded determination, his focus entirely on finding the elusive toad. The rest of us exchanged amused glances, waiting to see what he''d come up with next.


    I felt the tickle in my nose and instinctively closed my eyes, as if a sneeze was about to erupt. When it came, it was loud¡ªand a mistake.


    The cactus exploded.


    Evanna ducked behind her copy of The Quibbler, holding it up like a shield, while Imogen used her hands to cover her face. Matthew and I weren''t so lucky. Being closest to the plant, we took the full brunt of its sticky attack. Dark green, gooey slime splattered us from head to toe.


    Of course, it couldn''t all be done in one take. For practical reasons, Rian called for a cut, and the makeup team swooped in. They worked quickly, smearing sticky green slime generously over Matthew and me, and adding just enough to the girls'' costumes to make it look like they''d been caught in the crossfire.


    "I''m so sorry!" Matthew stammered, clearly mortified. "I didn''t know it would do that. It''s not poisonous though¡­"


    Before he could finish, the compartment door slid open, revealing Katie Leung who played Cho Chang¡ªHarry''s crush for this year. She stood there awkwardly, her hand still on the door handle.


    "Um, hi, Harry," she began, but whatever else she had planned to say died on her lips when she saw the state I was in.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came out. After a moment of stunned silence, I shut it tightly, realizing anything I said would only make things worse.


    "Just thought I''d say hello," Katie mumbled, glancing away. "Bye, then." She turned and closed the door behind her.


    I sighed in defeat, the sound of it almost drowned by the muffled laughter from the others.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what you see in her," Imogen muttered, crossing her arms. "She''s so¡­" Her expression cycled from disgust to dislike before she finally settled on indifference. "Forget it."


    Before I could respond, the door opened again. This time, it was Emma and Jamie.


    "We leave you alone for ten minutes!" Emma said with mock exasperation, throwing up her hands.


    "Cut!" Rian''s voice rang out from behind the monitors. "Perfect work, everyone! Let''s move on!"


    As the crew began preparing for the next setup, I scooped a handful of slime off my face and let it drip onto the floor.


    Originally, this scene had been omitted from the movie, but with the tone of the film leaning too serious, Dad thought a humorous moment at my expense was necessary.


    "You look quite dashing in green, Troy," Jamie quipped as he passed by, his grin mischievous. "Now we know for sure you''d do well in Slytherin."


    "Fuck you too, Bell," I shot back playfully, shaking my head.


    (Break)


    Jamie paced the Gryffindor common room, his unease evident in the way his hands fidgeted at his sides. Only Emma and I were there with him, seated on one of the oversized couches by the fireplace.


    "Umbridge has the entire castle under her control," Jamie grumbled, breaking the silence. "We need someplace to practice."


    Emma let out a tired sigh. "If only the castle wasn''t cleaned by magic, we could''ve asked the cleaners."


    I nodded, agreeing with her logic. But Jamie suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes lighting up as if struck by inspiration.


    "You''re a bloody genius, Hermione!" he exclaimed, turning to Emma.


    She blushed, looking away. "What did I say?"


    "Hogwarts isn''t cleaned by magic," he explained. "Well, technically, it is, but there are cleaners who perform the magic. And those cleaners are house-elves."


    "Hogwarts has slaves working for them!?" Emma burst out, her outrage clear.


    "Not slaves. House-elves," Jamie corrected, his tone matter-of-fact. "Who else do you think cooks our food?"


    Emma looked visibly green at the thought, her lips parting to launch into a tirade, but I cut her off.


    "Even so, we don''t know any house-elf besides Dobby," I pointed out.


    As if summoned by magic, a cheerful voice rang out across the set. "Harry Potter, sir, called?"


    But instead of Dobby, it was Diane, a petite woman standing in as his height double. She wore a motion-capture suit, and her expression was bright as she stepped into the scene. Back when Dobby''s scenes were shot for the second movie, he''d been entirely computer-generated. Now, the production had opted to use a stand-in for better interaction, with the voice actor, Toby Jones, also present on set to provide cues.


    Diane gave us all a wide smile as she positioned herself, ready for the next part.


    "Dobby?" I asked, my amazement genuine as I stared at the small figure before me. "What are you doing here?"


    "Dobby gots him a job at Hogwarts," Dobby said proudly, puffing out his chest. His enthusiasm was infectious, even through the motion-capture suit Diane was wearing. "What can Dobby bes doing for sir?"


    I glanced up at Jamie, who simply shrugged as if to say, Worth a try. Turning back to the excited house-elf, I asked, "Dobby, I need to find a place where we can practice spells without being discovered by any of the teachers. Especially Professor Umbridge."


    Dobby began hopping in place, his tiny frame bouncing up and down with excitement. "Dobby knows the perfect place, sir! It''s be called the Room of Requirement!"


    "Cut!" Rian''s voice interrupted, breaking through the moment. "Troy, don''t smile. You''re meant to be determined here."


    "Sorry," I called out, trying to stifle my laughter. But it was no use¡ªDiane''s enthusiastic jumping, fully in character as Dobby, was impossible to ignore, and my grin lingered stubbornly.


    Rian chuckled lightly. "No worries, let''s start again."


    It took nearly an hour to perfect the scene. By the time we wrapped for the day, I was exhausted, but my mood lifted instantly when I saw someone I''d been hoping to see for weeks.


    "Hey there, Potter," came a familiar voice.


    I turned just in time to catch Rihanna''s wide grin before she closed the distance between us. Her lips met mine in a passionate kiss, unbothered by the fact that half the cast and crew were still around. For once, I managed to rein myself in, pulling back before anyone could scold us.


    "Hey, Ri," I whispered, keeping my voice low so only she could hear. "What are you doing here? I thought you were on tour."


    "I am," she replied, her eyes sparkling. "I''ve got a concert in London in two days."


    My brows shot up. "So you want me to be there?"


    "If you can, then yes," she said, nodding eagerly. "But I''ll understand if you''re busy."


    "I''ll try to come for a few hours at least," I promised, then remembered something. "Oh! One of my co-stars is a huge fan of yours. Can you sign an autograph for him?"


    "Of course," she replied, her excitement evident. As a rising star, she still relished the autograph and photo-op aspects of celebrity life.


    Her grin turned mischievous as she motioned toward the exit. "Come now. If you''re done here, I can think of several things we could be doing instead."


    I didn''t need further encouragement. Taking her hand, I walked with her toward the lot''s exit, the warmth of her fingers grounding me.


    As we passed by, my eyes unexpectedly locked with Emma''s.


    For a moment, I froze. I''d completely forgotten she was still there. A flicker of worry crossed my mind¡ªwhat would she think of Rihanna''s presence on the set? To my surprise, Emma gave me a thumbs-up with a small smile.


    I blinked, caught off guard, but quickly returned the gesture. In that moment, I realized something important: I was finally over Emma. And, judging by her action, she was over me, too.


    The relief was like shedding a heavy weight I''d carried for months. Now that the moment I''d dreaded had come and gone, I couldn''t have been happier with the outcome.


    With that chapter finally closed, I put thoughts of Emma aside and focused on the woman beside me¡ªRihanna, whose hand felt so natural in mine and whose body could easily make me forget the world.


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 138

    "Oh my fucking God!" Rihanna moaned in satisfaction while lying on my bare chest. "That was the best one ever. I think I''m addicted to you."


    "Glad you think so, love." I grinned, placing a kiss on her forehead. My hand traveled down her bare skin, and with every inch explored by my fingers, she shivered in anticipation.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t give her another round just now, so I stopped at her lower back.


    "What?" She groaned in disappointment. "Why did you stop?"


    "You know why," I said, glancing at the clock on her bedside table. "We barely got any sleep last night, but I still have to work today."


    Rihanna pouted, resting her cheek on my chest. She wrapped her arms around me, pulling me closer, if that was even possible.


    "I''m not letting you go anywhere," she declared, her tone playful but firm. "Even if I have to keep you as a hostage."


    I chuckled at her defiance, leaning down to capture her lips with mine. Her mouth opened eagerly, and I let my tongue explore hers, savoring the moment.


    After a few moments, I pulled back, giving her an apologetic smile. "I really have to go, Ri."


    "I won''t let you," she said with determination, a devilish grin spreading across her face. Her hand slid down my chest, stopping in a place that left no room for negotiation.


    "Aah," I exhaled softly as her grip tightened around me.


    "Still want to go to work?" she asked, feigning innocence.


    No man in the world could resist what she had just started.


    "Just one more round," I said, my tone as serious as ever before kissing her again.


    (Break)


    "You''re late," Imogen deadpanned.


    "It''s just half an hour," I said sheepishly. "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again."


    "Are you sure about that?" Jamie grinned, draping an arm around my shoulders playfully. "Because your neck says otherwise." He touched a sore spot on my neck that I hadn''t even realized was tender.


    Imogen, ever so kind, handed me a small mirror from her handbag. I spotted the evidence Rihanna had left on me last night¡ªor more accurately, this morning. In most situations, I''d be proud that someone as stunning as her had marked her territory, but we had a film to shoot, and Harry can''t have a hickey when he hasn''t even made out with anyone properly yet.


    "I didn''t know," I said seriously.


    "Sure you didn''t," Jamie replied with a knowing nod. "I''m just amazed¡ªhow the hell did the makeup department miss it?"


    I shrugged, equally puzzled. Maybe it had slipped their notice.


    "Don''t worry about it," Imogen said, stepping closer with a small makeup kit in her hand. "I can cover it up for you right now if you want?"


    "Hell yes," I said, enthusiastically bending down to give her access to the spot. The last thing I wanted was for everyone to speculate about my personal life. Making a relationship public was one thing, but shouting about intimate details was a whole other level.


    "Thank you," I said once the short girl was done. Imogen wasn''t exactly tiny, but with my latest growth spurt, almost everyone looked short next to me. Not to brag, but at 6''3" (191 cm), I was tall enough to make casting directors sweat over finding co-stars of comparable height. I just hoped I wouldn''t grow any taller¡ªit would be a nightmare to land roles where the protagonist wasn''t towering over everyone.


    "No problem," she smirked. "I bet you had loads of fun getting that hickey."


    "I would tell you," I said seriously, "but you''re too young to hear the details."


    Imogen looked incensed, "I''m the same age as you!"


    Turning to Jamie, I asked, "What do you think, man?"


    He nodded solemnly before pulling Imogen to his side. "Definitely too young. I can''t let my younger sister hear all this filth from a degenerate like you."


    We all burst out laughing at the absurdity of it.


    "You guys ready?" Rian Johnson asked, finally approaching us after making sure everything was set up.


    "We are," I replied, glancing down at the Quidditch uniform I was wearing. Initially, there had been some debate about cutting Quidditch entirely, but Rian insisted on keeping it because it was his favorite part of the first two films.


    Today, we were shooting the flying sequences, which were heavy on CGI. That''s why Emma wasn''t here¡ªHermione wasn''t a flier in the story.


    The three of us made our way to the broomsticks, which were now mounted on state-of-the-art contraptions designed to simulate the wild aerial stunts. The technology had come a long way since the first film. Back then, spending an entire day suspended midair on a narrow stick had been a nightmare. Now, the new setup was far more comfortable, though it was still a long day''s work


    (Break)


    Imogen was enjoying every moment of shooting [Harry Potter]. She still remembered the day years ago when she auditioned for Hermione, just like countless other girls. She had been among the lucky few to make it to the final round, neck and neck with Emma Watson for the role. Unfortunately, it wasn''t meant to be.


    She had given up hope until she got a call a few days later asking if she would like to play Ginny Weasley. At the time, Ginny barely had a line in the first film, only saying, "Good luck," to Harry before he crossed the barrier at Platform 9?. She had to dye her hair for that one fleeting scene.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Imogen had almost said no, but her father convinced her otherwise.


    Thank God he did. Her role grew in the second film, becoming central to the story. It receded into the background for the third and fourth movies, but now, with the fifth film, Ginny had been given a more prominent arc. Imogen didn''t know why, but she suspected it had something to do with the sixth book, which hadn''t been released yet.


    Filming with Troy and Jamie was always a blast. Despite being a bona fide superstar, Troy was the most grounded and kind person she had ever met. He treated everyone equally, never making anyone feel lesser. Sure, there had been some friction during the filming of the second movie due to personal issues in Troy''s life, but things eventually smoothed over. The atmosphere on set was so warm and welcoming that sometimes Imogen didn''t even want to go home.


    Unfortunately, today''s shoot had wrapped, and she had no excuse to stay out any longer.


    "Hey, Imogen," Troy called out just as she was about to change out of her Quidditch uniform. "Jamie and I are heading to a concert. Want to join us?"


    Now that was a tempting reason to stay out late. It was Saturday, which made it all the better.


    "Which singer?" she asked curiously.


    Before Troy could reply, Jamie grinned and answered for him. "The same one whose artistry you hid this morning." He pointed at Troy''s neck none too subtly.


    Rather than looking embarrassed, Troy nodded casually. "Yeah, it''s Rihanna. So, what do you say?"


    Rihanna wasn''t a huge artist yet. She was good, but her biggest claim to fame wasn''t her music; it was her relationship with Troy. Tabloids on both sides of the Atlantic had had a field day when their relationship went public. Imogen could only imagine the paparazzi circus that followed them.


    Still, she had never been to a concert before, and this was as good an opportunity as any.


    "Okay," she said, trying to sound nonchalant.


    "Great," Troy said with a smile. "Let''s all change and meet in the parking lot in fifteen minutes."


    Imogen nodded but cursed herself internally. She didn''t have anything remotely suitable for a concert with Troy Armitage. He would show up looking effortlessly stylish in designer clothes, while she''d look like she had wandered in from the countryside.


    Nonetheless, Imogen got ready in record time, making sure to call her mother before meeting the two boys. To her surprise, Troy was dressed casually in a T-shirt and jeans, looking like any other teenager. A very tall, well-built, and handsome teenager, but a normal teenager nonetheless.


    "Let''s go," Troy announced, leading the way to his Range Rover.


    "Don''t you have a Lambo?" Jamie asked as they all slid into the back seat.


    "I do," Troy replied. "But it''s in California. Since I don''t have a license here, Dad didn''t get me a car either. Just six more months, and I''ll have a new one."


    "And it''s a two-seater," Imogen added, glancing at the group. There were four people in the car, including the driver.


    Jamie gave her a curious look. "How do you know that?"


    "Just because I''m a girl doesn''t mean I don''t know that a Lambo has only two seats," Imogen retorted. "The only four-seater Lambo was discontinued in the ''70s."


    Troy laughed. "Excuse Jamie. He''s just being a sexist pig."


    "Hey!"


    The banter continued good-naturedly until they arrived at the concert venue. The hall was relatively small, as Rihanna was still a new artist, but it was larger than anything Imogen had ever experienced. She glanced around nervously. The pace of everything¡ªsecurity, the crowd, the flashing lights¡ªfelt overwhelming.


    "You okay?" Troy asked, concern evident in his voice.


    "It''s nothing," she said, waving off his worry. "Just my first concert. Ever."


    "Then you''re going to love it," he said with certainty.


    Imogen wasn''t entirely convinced. She wasn''t even a Rihanna fan and hadn''t heard any of her songs. It felt strange to be at the concert in such a position. Their group was quickly escorted to the entrance by Troy''s bodyguards, who formed a tight circle around the trio, making it nearly impossible for anyone to approach them.


    "Mr. Armitage," a security guard at the entrance recognized Troy immediately and gestured toward a side entrance. "If you would come this way, I''ll show you the VIP entrance."


    "Thank you," Troy said with a polite nod, as if this was routine. "Come along, Jamie, Imogen."


    Imogen grew more self-conscious as people in the crowd began pointing and shouting in recognition.


    "Troy! Over here!" someone yelled.


    "Troy! Ron! Ginny!"


    Troy was the only actor that was recognized by his real name. Despite the fans'' extra efforts, Troy gave only a brief wave before continuing toward the entrance.


    She couldn''t help but feel it was a little rude that Troy didn''t interact with his fans, but she chose to keep her thoughts to herself.


    "Wondering why I didn''t stop to talk to them?" Troy asked, correctly reading her expression as they walked through the corridor.


    Imogen chuckled. "Am I that obvious?"


    "Yes," Jamie chimed in. "It was written all over your face."


    She ignored Jamie and turned to Troy. "So, why didn''t you?"


    "Because this is Rihanna''s day," Troy said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "People should be here to see her. I don''t want them to remember this as the day they met me¡ªit should be the day they saw her perform live."


    That was so thoughtful of Troy to do something like this for his girlfriend. Imogen had seen firsthand at various [Harry Potter] premieres how much Troy loved interacting with his fans. For him to hold back for someone else''s moment was undeniably sweet.


    If only her boyfriend was as caring as well¡­


    The VIP booth they were given started out mostly empty. As time passed and more people arrived, even the VIP section began to fill. Occasionally, someone would approach their group to meet Troy. He greeted everyone warmly but politely declined requests for photographs and autographs, staying true to his intention of not overshadowing Rihanna''s concert.


    And soon enough, the much awaited moment arrived. The lady on the night took the stage in a stunning red dress that dazzled everyone in the audience.


    "How you doing, London?" Rihanna''s confident voice rang out as she stepped into the spotlight. The crowd erupted in cheers. "It''s good to be here. The first time I came here, I met someone, and I quickly learned what it means to date an English gentleman."


    The audience went wild at the clear reference to Troy, who smiled softly at her words.


    "So, I thought it''d be a great idea to start this concert with a duet featuring that same guy," Rihanna continued, turning toward the VIP box. "Troy, love, would you please join me on stage?"


    Troy''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected invitation.


    "Why are you doing this, Ri?" he muttered, though Imogen heard him clearly. "I didn''t want to steal your spotlight."


    "He seems a little shy," Rihanna teased, her voice carrying over the mic. "Maybe you all can help me convince him. Come on, everyone¡ªTroy, Troy, Troy¡­"


    The chant spread like wildfire until the entire crowd was calling his name. Realizing he had no choice, Troy stood with a grin, making his way to the stage. Once there, he pulled Rihanna into his arms and planted a kiss on her lips, sending the crowd into a frenzy.


    A stagehand handed Troy a second microphone as he turned to face the audience.


    "I have no idea what to sing," he admitted with a chuckle.


    "I do," Rihanna said, her eyes twinkling. "The last song we sang together."


    "Ah," Troy nodded, understanding her plan. "I don''t mind an early release." Turning to the audience, he added, "This is a song that hasn''t been released yet. Rihanna and I worked on it for our upcoming movie together, which is called¡­ [Echoes of You]."


    The crowd''s excitement soared at the announcement. The thought of Troy and Rihanna sharing the screen and performing together was almost too much for some fans.


    The band, clearly prepared for this surprise, began playing the opening chords. Soon, Troy started singing the first verse.


    [We Don''t Talk Anymore ¨C Charlie Puth and Selena Gomez]


    We don''t talk anymore, we don''t talk anymore


    We don''t talk anymore, like we used to do


    We don''t love anymore


    What was all of it for?


    Oh, we don''t talk anymore like we used to do


    His voice, rich and captivating, filled the hall effortlessly. Imogen didn''t mind that she didn''t know the song¡ªno one did yet¡ªbut the entire crowd was swept away by the beautiful melody and the undeniable chemistry between Troy and Rihanna.


    She turned to the only other person beside her that she knew and said, "I''m so glad I came here."


    "Me too," replied Jamie before the two focused back on the beautiful melding voice of the two singers on stage.


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 139

    Austin couldn''t be happier about the surprise that happened at Rihanna''s concert. He didn''t even like Rihanna that much and only went because his girlfriend forced him to. Since he had a camcorder, he was relegated to being the unofficial event videographer. Now, he had something exclusive on his memory card that could be worth a fortune.


    "You can''t sell it," Bree, his girlfriend, pointed out. "It would violate so many copyright laws. You never had their permission to record or distribute the video. Don''t forget, this song isn''t even out yet. They could sue you. Scratch that. They will sue you if they find out."


    "What if¡­" Austin mused, "¡­I sold it on the dark web? How would they know?"


    "Or¡­" Bree countered, "how about you don''t sell it at all? Why not just upload it online for free? There''s this new website called YouTube where you can upload any video. And since you won''t be making money, at most, they''ll ask YouTube to take it down."


    Austin, ever the money-minded schemer, didn''t agree with Bree, though he wasn''t foolish enough to blatantly contradict her. Instead, he silently posted an ad on the dark web offering the video for sale. He set the initial price at $50,000. Unfortunately for him, no one made a decent offer, even after several days. The highest bid was just $100.


    Selling the video for such a paltry sum wouldn''t be worth the risk if Troy or Rihanna decided to sue him. Reluctantly, he resorted to what he hoped wouldn''t leave him financially ruined: he uploaded the video on YouTube late at night and then went to sleep. In the following days, he even forgot he had done so. YouTube was a very new platform, and he assumed at best the video might get a few hundred views.


    Or so he thought.


    When he opened his account a week later, he was stunned by the numbers in front of him.


    Troy Armitage and Rihanna''s Exclusive Song ¨C We Don''t Talk Anymore


    32,345 Views | 3,085 Likes | 22 Dislikes


    Austin stared at the screen in disbelief. He played the video again to review the result of his impromptu videography. To make the video better, he edited the footage to begin when Troy walked on stage, ensuring that the brief, public kiss between Troy and Rihanna was included. Fortunately, his camcorder had a good-quality microphone, and the audience around him had been unusually quiet, likely due to the novelty of the song. He had also used sound-editing software to clean up the audio, resulting in a surprisingly professional product¡ªat least, in his humble opinion.


    Still, for the video to garner more than 32,000 views in just a week on a fledgling website like YouTube was astonishing.


    Another week passed, and then something even more unexpected happened. An entertainment news channel reached out to Austin, requesting permission to use clips from his video. In exchange, they offered him $5,000¡ªan offer he immediately accepted.


    (Break)


    "Troy Armitage and Rihanna were seen showing some massive PDA at the latter''s London concert."


    The video then cut to a still of Troy and Rihanna locked in a kiss¡ªthe same one they had shared on stage.


    "The new celebrity couple also sang a duet, ''We Don''t Talk Anymore,'' said to be part of their upcoming movie together, [Echoes of You], which is expected to release later this year during the holiday season. The full clip of the song, which was uploaded on a new video streaming website, YouTube, has been seen by more than forty thousand viewers by the time of recording of this episode."


    Mum and Dad sat beside me as the news played on the TV.


    "Seriously?" Mum asked with a raised eyebrow. "Why are you letting this go on at all?"


    I shrugged. "It''s free publicity. Legally, I could ask YouTube to take down the video since it includes my copyrighted song, but it''s just one song out of so many."


    "Don''t forget," Dad chimed in, "this isn''t even the best song on the album. ''Lovely'' is much better than this."


    "I prefer ''All of You,''" Mum interjected. "But that''s not the point. I think you''re taking this too far. I didn''t object to whatever is going on between you and Rihanna, but¡­ this is too much."


    "Is it?" I asked seriously. "I don''t think so. For all anyone knows, I''m just dating a girl I like. That''s normal teen behavior, isn''t it?"


    "Of course," Mum agreed. "But normal teens aren''t global sensations. People on the other side of the globe now know about you and Rihanna, and the reaction isn''t great. Especially online."


    "I told you not to go on the internet to read about me, didn''t I?" I sighed.


    She shrugged, picking up her laptop from beside her and passing it to me. The screen was open to the infamous YouTube video that started it all. I had already seen it last week when Tobias suggested I get it removed, but I declined. I knew how much we needed the publicity for the musical. Tobias doesn''t understand how vital social media is for shaping public perception.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    What should have been only a few thousand views had skyrocketed to a massive 419k after breaking into international media two days ago. As of now, it was the most viewed video in YouTube''s library, posted by some guy named Austin.


    Reading the comments below, all I could think was how people have nothing better to do with their time.


    @scorpion: This is the bestest song eva!


    @vincent: What the fuq is Troy doing with that gal? He can do so much better!


    @grace: fuq u @vincent. Troy & Ri were made for each other. They are so cute together¡­


    @demi: I agree with @vincent. Rihanna is so mid (not to mention black!)


    @Sonian: Troy and Rihanna rocked the living bejesus out of me. Hot damn!


    @garfield: Ugh! Why her? Anyone would puke seeing her.


    @Mitts: I know, right! Who gave that black bitch the permission to date MY troy!


    What followed was a deluge of comments that were mostly spewing hate about Rihanna solely because of her skin color. I promptly shut the laptop and set it aside.


    "I don''t care about some nobodies on the internet," I said emphatically. "Negativity is so much easier to spread when no one knows who you are. Even people with something good to say will often stay silent if even five people are talking shit about someone."


    "But that doesn''t change the fact that¡ª"


    "Kathy," Dad interjected, gently taking Mum''s hand and shaking his head slightly. "Leave it be."


    "But Steve¡ª"


    "Don''t forget that this is a fake relationship," Dad reminded her. "I''m sure soon enough, one of them will be in a real relationship, and they''ll call it off. Right, Troy?"


    "Yeah," I said confidently, standing up from the couch. "Enough now. I''m getting late for the shoot."


    I ignored Mum''s worried gaze as I left to head to work on [Harry Potter]. If I let inconsequential things like this affect me, I''d never be able to work in peace.


    (Break)


    Today, we were filming a scene not included in the original [Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix] movie, set in St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. A mouthful of a name, but so is everything in the Wizarding World.


    "Action!"


    "Neville!" Jamie called out to the boy, who startled at the sound of his name. "What are you doing here?"


    But Neville didn''t respond.


    "Friends of yours, Neville?" Dame Judi Dench asked, turning to him. He only nodded silently.


    "Ah, of course," she said, nodding towards me and extending a handshake. "I know you, Mr. Potter. Neville speaks highly of you."


    "Thanks, Neville," I said, feeling uncomfortable under her gaze.


    Dame Judi Dench turned to Jamie and Imogen. "You two are clearly Weasleys." Then, looking at Emma, she added, "And you must be Hermione Granger."


    Emma''s expression showed her surprise that the old pureblood lady knew of her, though she didn''t react outwardly.


    "It''s good that Neville has friends like you who help him out of sticky spots," she said with a warm smile before her face turned stern. She looked at Neville and said, "I''ll be downstairs waiting for you." Then her voice softened slightly. "Take as much time as you need, dear."


    She walked off, leaving the group momentarily frozen, unsure of what to say or do.


    "Umm, Neville?" Emma, as Hermione, asked softly. "Why are you here?"


    Neville hesitated before finally pointing toward the end of the ward, where a man and a woman sat, seemingly detached from their surroundings. "Those are my parents," he said in a low voice. "They were Aurors¡ªheroes¡ªtortured into insanity by Voldemort''s followers after his fall. Cruciatus Curse."


    Just then, his mother approached and handed Neville something. He accepted it without hesitation. "Thanks, Mum," he whispered softly, looking down to see it was an empty candy wrapper.


    Emma choked back a sob, tears threatening to spill but managing to hold them in. She hugged Jamie sideways for support, while Imogen leaned into me, her eyes misty¡ªa silent acknowledgment that this could have been her father''s fate as well if things had been slightly different.


    "Cut!" Rian called out. "Perfect shot, everyone. Let''s move on."


    As the cast began to break, I gently stepped away from Imogen. Before I could say anything to her, an older woman stepped beside me.


    "So, how did I do?" Dame Judi Dench asked.


    "Ha! As if you could do anything wrong," I said, beaming. "Thank you for doing this, Dame Judi."


    "How many times do I have to tell you to call me just Judi?" she replied, exasperated.


    I cracked a grin. "Alright, Just Judi."


    She gave me a deadpan stare. "You think you''re the only clever person in the world to think of that joke?"


    I shrugged. "Nonetheless, thank you for doing this for me. I know you didn''t have to."


    "Are you kidding me?" she asked. "This is my grandson''s favorite movie series. When he found out you called me, he practically begged me to do it, no matter how short the role might be."


    I smiled, touched by her words. Dame Judi had unknowingly played a pivotal role in my life. I''d never forget the moment when she handed me that Oscar statuette all those years ago¡ªa moment etched into history. Over the years, we''d run into each other at various Hollywood events, and she''d always been a delight to talk to. So when the chance arose, it only made sense to invite her to do a cameo in the movie as Augusta Longbottom.


    As the scene wrapped and I was preparing to leave, my loyal assistant came sprinting toward me.


    "Troy, I just got a brand partnership offer for you," Tobias said, panting.


    "You know how to deal with those," I replied dismissively, continuing to walk.


    "No," he said, shaking his head vehemently. His urgency made me stop.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "It''s YouTube," he said. "They''re thrilled with the response your music video generated on their platform. They''re offering a partnership to promote their website and build a long-term relationship with you¡ªlike what you''ve done with Crocs. Remember how you told me to inform you immediately if an up-and-coming tech company reached out?"


    That stopped me in my tracks. This wasn''t just big. It was monumental. YouTube would go on to become the biggest video platform in the world and would eventually be bought by Google. If it weren''t for TikTok, it would be the unchallenged leader for sure.


    "Are you sure that''s what they said?" I asked, my tone serious.


    "Yes," he nodded. "They mentioned in their e-mail about wanting to talk, but since they currently lack the funds to fly to London, they''re willing to wait until after your film is done."


    "Call them right now," I said urgently. "Fly them over to London on my private jet."


    Tobias''s eyes widened at the weight of my words.


    "Go," I ordered, making him spring into action.


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 140

    September 2005, London


    Jawed Karim looked around the marvelous set of the biggest movie franchise ever. It was quite an eerie location, to be honest. Fake trees had been erected everywhere, along with a very realistic-looking forest floor. No one would even suspect that this was not a real forest but a set inside the Leavesden Studios.


    Jawed couldn''t believe that his drunken email to the biggest teenage star in the world would result in him and his friends getting an offer to fly in a private jet and witness the shooting of the most anticipated movie of next year.


    "Why did you have to bring us here of all places?" Chad Hurley, Jawed''s friend and business partner, asked. "Troy Armitage gave us carte blanche to do whatever we want in London, on his dime, and here we are visiting a movie set of all things?"


    "Ask Steve," Jawed pointed toward their third partner in crime, Steve Chen. "He''s the fan. I''m just a casual admirer."


    Steve shrugged. "I didn''t force you to come here, Chad. You chose that on your own."


    As if they''d let Steve come and meet Troy all alone. Steve was many things, including one of the best web designers, but he was not a very shrewd businessman. Meeting a self-made multimillionaire like Troy was not something that Chen could do alone without being eaten alive. Especially when they had business to attend with said boy.


    Before they could continue their conversation, a woman walked up to them carrying a board that read, ''Quiet on the set!'' Getting the hint, the three friends went silent and watched the scene that the cast and crew were busy setting up.


    "Action!" A short, round man shouted, and immediately, everyone around them quieted down¡ªexcept for the three actors in the shot.


    "How much further is it?" the oldest of the three said in frustration as they walked forward through the trees.


    "Not very far," the girl who plays Hermione replied. "Had to be somewhere students won''t find it accidentally." Her voice trembled slightly, showing she was putting on a brave face but was scared of the woman behind her. Umbridge''s wand was trained on both Harry and Hermione as she escorted them through the forest.


    Troy as Harry grabbed Hermione''s hand while walking and squeezed lightly to reassure her. It seemed to work, as Hermione steadied herself almost immediately. A few steps ahead of Umbridge, Troy bent over and whispered, "What are you doing? You know that Acromantulas are nearby, right?"


    "I''m improvising," Hermione whispered back before the trio reached a clearing.


    "Well," Umbridge asked impatiently, "where is this weapon?" She started circling the two teenagers while keeping her wand fixed on them. "There isn''t one, is there? You were trying to trick me."


    Troy and Hermione exchanged nervous looks as the secret was finally out of the bag.


    "You know," Umbridge whispered, "I really hate children. You truly are the most untidy creatures." She tilted her head in exasperation and continued in her sickly sweet voice, dripping with disdain. "Lord knows I tried to help you¡ªto instill discipline, decorum, and respect for authority. I have tried my very best to have some order."


    Her voice trembled as she pointed at herself. "LOOK WHAT YOU''VE DONE TO ME!" Her voice broke immediately as she shouted the words. "I can''t take it anymore!"


    Anyone would be in awe of the sudden change in emotion from the actress, but then again, she seemed to be an experienced performer.


    "But I must. Sometimes, the ends do justify the means," the woman said as she stepped closer to the two terrified teens with every word. "I will do what must be done to get that order." She pointed her wand at Troy. "Cru..."


    Suddenly, an arrow whizzed past Umbridge''s shoulder. She stopped mid-chant and turned, only to come face to face with a group of men. Calling them men wouldn''t be entirely accurate, given their current costume. Each was heavily made up with prosthetics to appear beast-like. Their torsos were shirtless and painted gray, while below the waist, they had the bodies of horses, complete with four legs, tails, and fur. Anyone could see and tell that the centaurs weren''t real, but in the world of CGI, such things are usually corrected in post-production to make then seem 100% genuine.


    "Who are you!?" the lead centaur yelled. "What are you doing here on our land!?"


    The old woman didn''t take kindly to being openly defied, so she chose to hide behind Troy of all people before continuing her tirade. "You have no right to interfere here, centaur. This is a Ministry of Magic matter. I am Madam Umbridge, the senior undersecretary to the minister and the current headmistress of Hogwarts. This land is not yours it was generously given to you by¡ª"


    "So you''re with the Ministry, huh?" he asked dismissively.


    "Yes, and as a half-breed, you have no right to interfere in¡ª"


    "Half-breed!?" the head centaur repeated furiously.


    Umbridge seemed to sense her error and tried to make amends. "Creatures of near-human intelligence¡­" That was as far as she got before another arrow was fired in her direction. This time, she was ready and used her wand to conjure an invisible shield.


    "Stop this nonsense!" she shouted, emboldened by the reminder that she still held a wand. "I must have order. Incarcerous!" she cast at the lead centaur, who was immediately bound in tight ropes from head to toe. He fell to the ground, writhing violently.


    Apparently, that was the wrong thing to do. The other centaurs took it as a declaration of war by the Ministry lackey. They charged at her, deftly dodging her remaining spells. Meanwhile, Harry and Hermione dropped to the forest floor, shielding themselves as the centaurs captured Umbridge.


    "Potter!" she yelled. "Please! Tell them I mean no harm."


    "I''m sorry, Professor," Harry, ever the sassy one, shot back as the older woman was whisked away. "But I must not tell lies."


    The vile woman kept shouting curses and insults but to no avail.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Harry picked up Umbridge''s fallen wand from the ground and pointed it at the still-writhing centaur. "Finite Incantatem!"


    Immediately, the ropes fell away, and the centaur rose to his feet. He gave the teens a considering look before shaking his head and galloping off in the same direction as his brethren, who had taken Umbridge.


    "Cut!" the director yelled for what felt like the umpteenth time. "Perfect, guys! That was exactly what I needed." He turned to the older actress, who was being helped to her feet by a few crew members. "Imelda, I couldn''t praise you enough. No offense to Troy and Emma, but she just blew you two out of the water."


    Troy chuckled good-naturedly. "None taken. She is the best."


    The older actress, now identified as Imelda Staunton, inclined her head slightly. "Thank you, Rian, Troy. I just hope people won''t kill me when this movie is released."


    Emma, the last of the trio of major actors, chimed in. "That''s only because you''re so good at playing such a despicable character. I don''t think I could ever do what you just did."


    Imelda inclined her head again in thanks to Emma.


    "All right, everyone," the director yelled, addressing the entire crew. "Let''s wrap up for the day."


    As soon as the words "wrap up" echoed across the set, the quiet atmosphere disappeared, replaced by a flurry of activity. The actors began leaving for their changing rooms, while the crew started packing up equipment.


    "That was fun," Chad noted idly to Jawed. "Surprisingly, much better than I was expecting it to be."


    Jawed nodded in agreement. "True. I didn''t realize how much goes on behind the scenes of a big movie like this. It was a lot of fun to see it."


    Meanwhile, their third partner and a certified Potterhead, Steve Chen, stood quietly.


    Jawed poked him lightly in the side. "You okay, Steve?"


    "They cut out Grawp," he said in realization. "I was so pumped to see him in the movie. But now I can''t."


    Chad turned toward Jawed and mouthed, ''Who''s Grawp?''


    Jawed could only shrug. He''d seen the first four movies but wasn''t enough of a fan to read the books. He knew the books were far more detailed, so it made sense that the filmmakers had to cut some things to fit everything into one movie.


    Before they could continue their conversation, a man in his late twenties and a teenager walked up to them. The younger man, dressed in simple clothes, round golden glasses, and sporting a fake scar on his forehead, needed no introduction. Jawed recognized the older man as Tobias, Troy''s assistant¡ªthe same one who had arranged the private jet that flew them to London.


    "Troy," Tobias turned to his employer, "these are Steve Chen, Chad Hurley, and Jawed Karim, the three founders of YouTube." Then, he turned toward the trio. "Gentlemen, you already know Troy."


    "Of course." Chad stepped forward to shake Troy''s hand. "I''ve seen all your movies, starting with [Sex Education] and leading up to your latest one, [Brick]. I have to say, you''re one of the best actors in the world, hands down."


    "Thank you," Troy said, beaming at the praise.


    Inwardly, Jawed was rolling his eyes at his friend''s behavior. Chad had always been the over-preparer. Ever since Tobias replied to their email about meeting Troy, Chad had scoured Troy''s filmography and dug up everything ever said about him online or in the news to get to know the young actor better.


    "Be honest with me," Troy continued with an easy grin. "Did you watch my entire filmography just for this meeting?"


    "No!" Chad lied effortlessly. "I was in undergrad when I watched [The Sixth Sense]. The rest over the years."


    "Sure," Troy said, his tone making it clear he wasn''t fully convinced.


    "Why did you cut out Grawp from the movie?" Steve asked, steering the topic back to [Harry Potter]. "I wanted to see him so badly in the film."


    Troy looked at the Taiwanese man and replied, "I didn''t. As much as it may seem like it, I don''t write the screenplay myself. But to answer your question¡ªhave you seen the size of the fifth book? If we included everything, the film would be five hours long."


    Steve frowned slightly but nodded after a moment. "True."


    Jawed decided to intervene before the conversation derailed further. "Thank you so much for letting us visit the set, Troy. It was amazing."


    "Glad you think so," Troy said with a nod. "I''d love to continue this chat, but I''m a little tired." He turned to Tobias. "Offer these gentlemen a grand tour of the other sets as well if they''re interested, and then let''s meet for a formal discussion tomorrow morning at my home over breakfast. Sounds good?"


    "That would be perfect," Chad said on behalf of the group.


    "See you tomorrow, then." With that, Troy turned and walked off toward his dressing room.


    (Break)


    The Next Day, Kloves Residence, London


    "How much would you sell your company to me for?" I asked bluntly, leaving the three young entrepreneurs stunned.


    "I''m sorry?" Jawed asked, unsure he''d heard correctly.


    "I''m serious," I said. "I love your website and see its potential. So I''m asking again: how much money would you like to transfer ownership to me? I''m not trying to kick you out of the company¡ªthe three of you can continue working on it if you want. You''ll need to sign non-compete agreements, but that''s standard. So, tell me your price."


    Chad, the most outgoing of the three, spoke up. "We don''t want to sell our company just yet. We''ve barely scratched the surface of what we can do with it. Whatever you offer, I''m sure we could get a better deal from serious investors."


    "How about a $50 million payout," I countered, leaving Chad wide-eyed, "for you three to divide however you like? In addition, I''ll take only a 70% stake in YouTube. I''ll also inject another $50 million into the company so we can hire top-tier developers and scale up with more servers to host videos. And, of course, I''ll promote it like crazy¡ªjust like I did with Crocs." I pointed at my feet, which were clad in a pair of the comfy slippers.


    Crocs had been the best business decision of my young life¡ªa decision that anyone would consider brilliant given the limited knowledge we had of the company''s prospects. As predicted, in just the first half of 2005, their revenue had already surpassed half a billion dollars, netting me 20% of its capital as per my agreement with them. If we were to go public right now, I''d likely be hundreds of millions richer¡ªpossibly even half a billion.


    But I knew that going public now would be a mistake. The stock market was volatile, and the upcoming 2008 financial crisis would only make it worse. It was smarter to wait until after the dust settled, letting the market stabilize before taking that step.


    YouTube, on the other hand, was a completely different kind of company. Unlike Crocs, which dealt in consumable products, YouTube was a digital service platform that would take years¡ªlikely a decade or more¡ªto become profitable. As an individual, I couldn''t keep funding it indefinitely without seeing any returns, so I knew selling it would eventually be inevitable. But not yet. The platform needed time to grow, and I was in a position to give it that.


    "This is a one-time offer," I said, breaking the silence in the room. "I''m extending it because I have a gut feeling about your company. If you walk away from the deal now, the next time we revisit this, there will be valuers, lawyers, and a host of middlemen involved¡ªpeople I''m sure we''d all rather avoid."


    The three friends exchanged silent looks, their expressions shifting as they deliberated. After a few moments, Chad broke the quiet.


    "I''m sorry, Troy," he said with a shake of his head. "While your offer is more than generous, we cannot¡ª"


    "Wait," Jawed interrupted, cutting Chad off mid-sentence. He turned to me, his face thoughtful. "We''ll need time to think this through. Can we give you an answer in two days?"


    I raised an eyebrow, studying him for a moment before nodding. "Sure. Just remember¡ªdon''t think of this as giving away 70% of your company. I''ll make sure that the 30% you collectively own will be worth far more than 100% of the company''s current value in just a few years."


    With that, the conversation ended. The trio left the room, leaving only me, Dad, and Tobias behind. My two partners had, as usual, opted to remain silent on my business decisions until now.


    "Are you sure that was a wise move?" Tobias asked after a pause.


    "Yes," I replied confidently. "Do you still feel the need to question my decisions?" I glanced down pointedly at my feet, where my trusty pair of Crocs rested.


    "It only takes one misstep to lose everything," Dad reminded me, his tone serious. "I can''t deny that all your decisions so far have been phenomenal, but we can''t ignore the fact that $100 million is a lot of money."


    "It''ll be fine," I reassured him with a faint smile. "You worry too much."


    _____________________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 141

    September 2005, Los Angeles


    I got out of my Lamborghini and crossed over to hold the door open for the lady accompanying me tonight.


    Rihanna looked stunning in the short green dress she had chosen, but I could sense her hesitation. She wasn''t entirely comfortable being out tonight. Placing my hand gently on the small of her back, I noticed her flinch ever so slightly. The reaction was brief¡ªshe quickly composed herself and offered a small, practiced smile.


    "Hey," I whispered, leaning in slightly. "Are you okay? We can go someplace else if you''d prefer."


    She shook her head, her gaze lifting to the sleek exterior of the restaurant before us. "I''m fine. It''s just¡­" She hesitated, her eyes tracing the glowing sign above. "Not what I expected."


    We stood before Arashi''s, one of LA''s most exclusive Japanese restaurants. With only five tables available, it was renowned for its privacy and fine dining experience. Pricey for most people, but perfect for someone trying to avoid prying eyes. I had chosen it as the venue for our ''first date'' precisely because dining in public could feel intrusive¡ªany fan could walk up mid-meal for an autograph. Tonight, I wanted the focus to be on us, and also to celebrate my monumental YouTube deal with Rihanna.


    Yes, you heard that right. After long negotiations that went the entire day, I managed to convince the trio of founders to sell me a 70% stake in their fledgling company. The deal had been tough¡ªlots of back and forth¡ªbut I hadn''t budged beyond my initial offer: $50 million to the founders and $50 million more as an investment in the company. Even at that price, I knew I was being generous.


    That''s why I''d taken a brief hiatus from [Harry Potter] to fly to California and finalize the deal in person. California law required the transfer of shares to be registered in-state, so my presence was non-negotiable. My dad accompanied me as my legal guardian, but he''d decided to stay back at our place tonight while I took the opportunity to enjoy an evening out with Rihanna.


    "Let''s go in," she insisted, her voice firm but her smile still not quite reaching her eyes. "I''m craving sushi."


    I knew she was putting up a front, but I decided to save the conversation for later. Offering her my arm, I felt her grip tighten slightly as we made our way toward the entrance. My bodyguard, Paolo, had already coordinated our arrival with the restaurant staff, and they were waiting by the door to greet us.


    From the outside, Arashi''s appeared unassuming, even quaint, but insiders knew how difficult it was to secure a reservation here. In fact, Dad had to call in a few favors to get us a table.


    We were promptly seated, and our non-alcoholic drinks arrived quickly. After placing the order for appetizers, the overly enthusiastic waiter finally left us in peace. I turned my attention fully to Rihanna, ready to start the conversation, but she spoke first.


    "I don''t think I''m ready for this, Troy," she said softly, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of vulnerability and determination.


    I raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "What exactly do you think I want you to be ready for?"


    "A real relationship," she said quietly. "I like you. I like you a lot. But¡­" Her gaze dropped, drifting away from mine. "...I''m not good enough for you."


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words. This wasn''t what I had expected, nor had I intended for our time together to carry such weight. Perhaps this date had sent mixed signals.


    "I asked you out tonight because I''m heading back to London tomorrow, and we won''t see each other for months," I said seriously. "I''m not looking for a serious relationship either. I like you a lot, too¡ªbut only as a friend. And even if that weren''t the case, you are ten times the person I''ll ever be. If anything, it''s me who doesn''t deserve you."


    I meant every word. While I''d long since stopped feeling guilt over taking opportunities from actors of the original timeline, a part of me still believed my success stemmed largely from the unfair advantage of meta-knowledge. Rihanna, in the original timeline, had built her empire through sheer talent and hard work¡ªshe didn''t need shortcuts or hacks to achieve greatness.


    She scoffed softly before letting out a small laugh. "Now I know you''re lying through your teeth."


    "I''m not," I replied firmly. "You''re the sexiest, baddest, meanest, most talented person I''ve ever met. Did I mention you''re the sexiest?"


    Her giggle told me I''d struck the right note, and her earlier worries seemed to fade.


    "Thank you for saying that, Troy." She reached across the table to take my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. But the lightness of the moment didn''t last. Her expression grew somber once again, her voice dropping as she continued. "The last few days have been tough. People have started creating whole websites just to trash-talk me¡ªall because I''m dating you. They''ve even dug up things about my past and my family that I never wanted anyone to know. Reading some of it¡­" Her voice wavered. "It''s so hurtful. Sometimes, it''s too much."


    My eyes widened. I had no idea she''d been dealing with this.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, concern lacing my words. "Ri, you have to promise me you''ll stop going online to read that stuff. It''s not good for you. Just ignore it."


    "That''s what my manager says," she admitted shakily. "But it''s hard, you know? Sometimes, it''s just¡­ too much." She shook her head. "Can we talk about something happier instead?"


    I nodded immediately, eager to lift her spirits. "How''s your mom doing?"


    Her face lit up, and she launched into a string of stories about her family, her voice doing a one-eighty immediately.


    I gave her my full attention, though part of me couldn''t shake the worry that I felt about her. I knew the temptation to read what people said online¡ªit was all too familiar. When my biological mom had leaked details about my early childhood, I couldn''t resist diving into the sea of public opinion. But I liked to think I''d grown since then. These days, I avoided such articles and never sought them out deliberately.


    But that''s because I''ve been in the industry for nearly half my life now. Rihanna, on the other hand, was still new to all of this. It made sense that her curiosity would get the better of her. Months ago, when Dad had warned us this kind of scrutiny might happen, she had put on a brave face. But now that it was real, it was clear the experience had left its mark.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Right then, the waiter arrived with our appetizers.


    "Thank you," I said with a polite smile before turning back to Rihanna, who seemed much lighter and more bubbly now.


    Maybe it''s best to keep my concerns to myself and focus on the present.


    "Would you like to order the main course?" I asked.


    "Let me at least taste the appetizers first," she teased gently before taking a bite.


    Her blissful expression told me everything I needed to know¡ªshe was loving it. Not one to miss out, I joined her in sampling the fine Japanese delicacies in front of us. The names were too difficult to pronounce, but the taste spoke for itself.


    "I ate so much tonight, I feel like I''m about to burst," Rihanna moaned as we stepped out of the restaurant. My arm was draped around her waist, steadying her as she leaned heavily against me.


    I chuckled at her antics. "Don''t worry, love. Once we''re back at your place, you''ll burn more calories than you''ve ever consumed in one night."


    Her eyes gleamed with mischief. "Is that a promise?"


    "It could be," I said with a grin before leaning in to plant a soft kiss on her lips.


    Click.


    The unmistakable sound of a shutter cut through the moment, making me freeze. I immediately pulled away and scanned the area. It didn''t take long to spot the culprit¡ªa man running toward us with a large camera in hand, flanked by two others with similar equipment.


    I cursed inwardly. Wanting a quiet evening with Rihanna, I''d opted to ditch my personal security for the night and had driven her myself. Arashi''s was a discreet spot, so this ambush was unexpected. Someone from the staff must have leaked our presence for a quick payout.


    "Troy!" The man, likely in his late twenties, shoved a microphone in my face. "Is it true you''re dating Rihanna out of pity? There was an article in The Sun about it."


    The Sun is the most notorious of tabloids in the UK. So if they say something, it is more likely than not that it would be false.


    Rage flared within me, but I swallowed it down. Without a word, I tightened my arm around Rihanna and quickened my pace toward the parking lot, where my car was waiting.


    "Come on, Troy," the man pressed, his tone needling. "Just one question. How about you, Rihanna? Are you dating Troy only for his money?"


    The other two paparazzi trailed behind us, snapping photos and videos of this interaction nonstop. I kept Rihanna close, shielding her as best I could while we power-walked toward safety.


    But then the one shouting the questions crossed the line.


    "Hey, Rihanna!" The man from before was following us closely, and this time, he grabbed her arm.


    "Don''t touch me!" Rihanna screeched, her voice cutting through the night like a knife.


    I lost my cool. I knew I shouldn''t have, but in that moment, I didn''t care about anything else. Grabbing the man''s wrist, I forcibly pried it off Rihanna and held it in an iron grip. He had the audacity to grin, as if he''d hit the jackpot¡ªbut his smug expression vanished when I judo-flipped him to the ground. Hard.


    He groaned in pain, clutching his back as he lay sprawled on the pavement.


    Now that I had grown physically, it was easier to fully utilize the martial training I had honed over the years.


    Rihanna''s eyes widened in shock, her face pale. "You shouldn''t have done that, Troy," she said, her voice trembling. "He could sue you."


    "I don''t care," I said fiercely, taking her hand in mine. "When you''re with me, no one touches you without your permission."


    I glanced down at the man writhing on the ground. "He wouldn''t have dared if we were in London. The laws there actually protect underage kids from harassment by paparazzi. But here we are, in the so-called land of the free."


    Turning toward the two remaining men, who were still recording with their cameras, I barked, "You two. Turn off your cameras."


    The older one stammered, "Y-You can''t tell us what to do."


    "I won''t harm you," I said sharply. "But turn them off and hear me out. I won''t touch you as long as you don''t touch me or anyone with me."


    They exchanged hesitant glances before complying. Good. At least some people still had a shred of common sense.


    "Here''s how this is going to go," I began, gesturing toward the man on the ground. "We''ll be suing him for assaulting my girlfriend. As for you two, you have two choices. Either you sell the video footage to me right now, and I''ll pay each of you $10,000. Or, you can prepare to be sued. I''m super rich, and I won''t hesitate to spend hundreds of thousands of dollars tying you up in court for years if I have to. So, what''s it going to be?"


    The younger man spoke first, his voice hesitant. "I''d like the $10k."


    "Good choice," I said with a cold smile before turning to the other man. He hesitated for a moment but quickly nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t have a check on me," I continued. "Come to my residence tomorrow morning, and you''ll get your payment. Now, hand me your memory cards."


    "What if you don''t pay us tomorrow?" the younger man argued.


    Without missing a beat, I pulled out my credit card and handed it to him. "Here. Keep this. Consider it insurance. If I don''t pay you back, use it to buy whatever you want¡ªup to $20k. Now give me the memory cards."


    They hesitated briefly but ultimately complied, handing over the memory cards. I pocketed them, then crouched down to the man still lying on the ground and removed the memory card from his camera as well. Part of me wanted to smash the camera, but I was calm enough now to resist the urge.


    With the cards secured, I turned to Rihanna and guided her toward the parking lot, keeping a protective arm around her.


    She didn''t say a word the entire walk to the car. It wasn''t until we were seated inside that she finally broke the silence.


    "You shouldn''t have hit him," Rihanna said softly as I drove past the restaurant. Her voice carried a mix of concern and worry. "He''ll cause a big controversy for you."


    "I don''t care," I said with utmost seriousness, my hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. "Your safety is far more important than any controversy."


    Rihanna didn''t respond with words. Instead, she leaned over, resting her head on my shoulder. As much as the restrictive car space allowed, she wrapped her arms around me in a heartfelt embrace.


    "Thank you, Troy," she whispered.


    I smiled softly at her, stealing a quick glance before focusing back on the road. I sped away toward our destination, determined to put the night''s events behind us.


    (Break)


    Breaking News! Troy Armitage attacks innocent paparazzo for taking his photograph with his girlfriend.


    The video looped relentlessly on the television screen. It began innocuously enough, showing Rihanna and me exiting the restaurant together like any other couple enjoying a quiet evening. The footage captured our kiss, but then the scene shifted.


    The three paparazzi arrived, cameras in hand, and the tension escalated. The video cut abruptly to the moment I judo-flipped the man to the ground. Without audio, the story spun its own narrative¡ªone where I was painted as a violent aggressor, snatching memory cards from defenseless photographers. The angle cleverly obscured the part where I handed over my credit card, leaving only the visual of the two men reluctantly handing over their memory cards.


    "Troy Armitage, the actor known for playing Harry Potter, has shown everyone the ego child stars possess," the anchor droned, the disdain dripping from her voice. "He seems to think he''s above the law¡­"


    Dad muted the TV with a sigh and turned to face me. I''d just walked in after spending the night at Rihanna''s, but his expression told me this was not going to be a pleasant conversation.


    "Care to explain what happened, son?" he asked tiredly, leaning back in his chair.


    I frowned, my eyes glued to the screen where the video replayed on loop. "Damn it!" I swore under my breath. "There was a fourth guy! I didn''t even see him."


    Dad''s brow furrowed deeply. "What do you mean?"


    I launched into a detailed explanation of the events from last night, recounting every moment as clearly as I could. With each word, Dad''s frown only deepened.


    "This doesn''t add up," he said finally, rubbing his temple. "Plenty of celebrities go to Arashi''s. It''s known for being discreet, professional, and off-limits to paparazzi. For those guys to show up at the perfect time and provoke you¡ªa minor¡ªinto reacting? That''s not normal."


    I stayed silent, mulling over his words. He was right. Something about the situation felt off.


    Dad leaned forward, his tone more serious now. "The more I think about it, the more it feels like someone set this up. Deliberately."


    A grim realization settled over me. "There''s one way to find out," I said quietly. "The two paparazzi should be here in a few hours to collect their payment. Let''s see what they have to say."


    ______________________________________________


    AN: This is the first time a chapter is written entirely based on reader suggestions. One of the readers essentially gave me the entire summary of this chapter, and I had to include it because the idea won''t leave my head.


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 142

    Jerome hesitated about going to Troy Armitage''s place. There didn''t seem to be any point. The clip had already been leaked to the media¡ªwhy would Troy even pay him now? That thought circled Jerome''s mind over and over. Still, he couldn''t ignore the potential benefits. Troy was right: he was insanely rich. Jerome knew plenty of paparazzi who had gotten wealthy by cozying up to celebrities.


    With that in mind, Jerome drove to Troy''s family mansion in LA. It was a stunning property nestled in the Hollywood Hills, part of a gated community that began a mile before the mansion itself.


    "Hi!" Jerome greeted the gatekeeper with exaggerated cheer. "I''m here to see Troy Armitage."


    The security guard chuckled. "Seriously? Aren''t we all? Get lost before I have to pull out my gun."


    "No, seriously," Jerome insisted. "Call and ask. He''ll agree. Tell him I''m the paparazzo from last night¡ªthe one who took his video."


    The guard raised an eyebrow, skeptical but curious. He''d heard stranger things before. And paparazzi sometimes carried serious leverage over celebrities. Turning Jerome away now could cause trouble later if his claim turned out to be true. Reluctantly, the guard made the call.


    "Alright, you''re clear," the guard said, nodding toward the mansion looming in the distance.


    Jerome flashed a polite, thankful smile and drove through the gates. The sheer luxury of the place was overwhelming. Walking into the mansion felt like stepping into a set from a movie about billionaire protagonists. Troy wasn''t even a billionaire¡ªyet¡ªbut it was obvious he lived in style.


    Jerome barely had time to soak it all in. His attention was drawn to two figures in the room: Troy Armitage and his father, Steve Kloves.


    "Hey," Troy greeted casually, walking over to Jerome and handing him an envelope. "Here''s the cash, as promised."


    Jerome hesitated, staring at the envelope before voicing the question that had been nagging at him. "Why? The video leaked anyway. Why are you still honoring the deal?"


    "Why don''t you take a seat?" Troy gestured toward a plush couch.


    Jerome saw no harm in complying. The moment he sat down, he was struck by how unbelievably soft the couch was. It was like sitting on a cloud.


    Steve Kloves sat opposite him, his expression all business. "We need to know who the fourth paparazzo was¡ªthe one who took the video."


    Jerome shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Don''t play coy," Troy said. "We''ll pay you even more if you give us his name."


    "I really don''t know," Jerome repeated, his voice firm. "All I got was a call from an unknown number telling me you''d be at Arashi''s with Rihanna. When I got there, three other guys were already set up. Two you already met, but the fourth guy was wearing a balaclava. He didn''t say a word and stayed hidden the whole time."


    Troy closed his eyes, clearly frustrated. "That doesn''t give us anything."


    "It does," Steve interrupted, turning to Jerome. "Give me the phone number that called you. I''ll pay you five thousand more, right now."


    Jerome didn''t hesitate. He pulled out his cell phone and recited the number to Steve, who jotted it down. Then, Steve retrieved another envelope from his pocket and handed it over to Jerome.


    "If you remember anything else that might help us," Troy added, "you can get even more."


    Unfortunately, Jerome couldn''t think of anything else at the moment, so he shook his head.


    "Can I have your phone number?" Troy asked unexpectedly. "I might need your services in the future."


    Jerome didn''t need to think twice. He flipped out his business card and handed it to the superstar. People had often called him pretentious for having a business card as a paparazzo, but Jerome called it preparation¡ªfor exactly this kind of moment.


    (Break)


    "That was a bust," I noted after Jerome had left. "I don''t think that phone number will lead anywhere. It''s probably from a payphone or a burner."


    "We can try," Dad replied, his tone pragmatic. "I''ll send it to a private investigator I know. Let''s see if anything comes of it. But let''s focus on the bigger issue for now. What are you going to do about the video? It''s bad for your image¡ªand then there are the legal issues if he decides to sue you. Not that he''ll win, but it will cause problems."


    The situation could spiral out of control if not handled properly. The entertainment channel that aired the story had only shown an edited version of the footage, one that conveniently omitted the moment the paparazzo grabbed Rihanna''s arm. If Rihanna sued him first, it might shift the narrative. Even so, I could still face legal trouble for attacking the man, even if it was self-defense. Normally, cases like this were settled quietly with money before they escalated, but I had no intention of doing that.


    "I wouldn''t pay that man a single penny if I can avoid it," I said firmly. "Damn the consequences."


    Dad studied me for a moment before speaking. "Then we leave for London. Before the police get involved. If you''re out of the country, there''s nothing they can do."


    "Now?" I asked, surprised. We were already scheduled to leave tonight. I preferred night flights; I could rest more easily on them.


    "Yes," Dad said with a decisive nod. "Now. The police might see that clip and come knocking. If we leave before they arrive, our lawyers can handle the fallout. Go pack. You have half an hour. I''ll call and get the plane ready."


    I didn''t like the idea of running from this, but it was better than paying that man anything. So I followed Dad''s advice and packed in record time. All the while, one thought burned in my mind: if I ever find out who''s targeting me, they''ll regret it.


    (Break)


    As soon as I stepped onto the set of [Harry Potter], I could tell something was off. It had been a week since the incident, yet everyone seemed to be watching me out of the corner of their eye, as if I were some unhinged lunatic who might explode at the slightest provocation.


    Totally unfair on their part. It wasn''t like they''d only known me for more than half a decade.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Troy! You''re here!" Josh, our second unit director, said with enthusiasm. "We can start shooting whenever you''re ready."


    I gave him a curt nod. Josh beamed and began explaining the scene to me. It wasn''t much of a scene¡ªmostly green screen work with minimal dialogue and a heavy focus on action. Strange for me, given that most of my roles as a lead required the main director''s oversight. But for this film, they needed me to shoot some sequences with Josh.


    Second unit direction focuses on secondary scenes or action shots without dialogue, allowing the primary unit to concentrate on advancing the main story. For big-budget films like [Harry Potter], this division of labor is essential to keep production timelines on track. A few directors, like Quentin Tarantino and Christopher Nolan, famously refuse to use second units, even if it means significantly extending their production schedules.


    Rian Johnson might have done the same if he''d been more established, but with only [Brick] on his r¨¦sum¨¦, he didn''t have the clout to negotiate out of using a second unit.


    That day of shooting turned out to be one of the most tedious I''d had in a while. Days when I''m the only actor on set are rarely enjoyable, but the crew''s thinly veiled apprehension toward me made it all the more grating. Still, I knew better than to give them any reason to believe I was the rage monster they clearly feared.


    No one was happier than me when the day finally ended and I could retreat home, far from the stares and hushed gossip.


    Or so I thought.


    As soon as I walked through the door, I could sense something was wrong. My parents'' tense expressions confirmed it. For a moment, worry flickered in me¡ªuntil I saw Evan. He was barely holding back laughter, his shoulders shaking with the effort.


    "What is it now?" I asked, already exhausted.


    Dad decided to deliver the news. "Do you remember that episode of [South Park] you loved so much?"


    "The one with Russell Crowe?" I asked with a grin. "How could I not?"


    Trey Parker and Matt Stone were comedic geniuses. That Russell Crowe episode had been pure gold, exposing the absurdity of the man to the world. He deserved it.


    Lately, Crowe had hit a rough patch, too. His recent films hadn''t done well, especially when they went head-to-head with mine. [Master and Commander] was a flop, and [Cinderella Man] didn''t fare much better. The funniest part? Both [Brick] and [Cinderella Man] made exactly $106 million worldwide. The difference? [Brick] had a shoestring budget of $1 million, while [Cinderella Man] cost $88 million to make.


    Entertainment Weekly had run a full article about how I was far more profitable than the "angry Aussie man."


    "Don''t look so smug," Mum cut into my tangent of self-congratulation. "You''re not going to like [South Park]''s latest episode."


    "Why?" I asked with a grin. "Is it about me?"


    When neither of my parents responded immediately, the answer became clear.


    "Hahahaha!" Evan burst into laughter, no longer able to hold it in any further. "You deserve this. Someone had to knock you down a peg or two."


    "You''ve already seen it?" I asked my parents.


    "Of course we did!" Evan said between fits of laughter. "It''s so bloody funny!"


    "Shut up, Evan," I muttered, shooting him an irritated look. Despite my annoyance, a part of me was curious about what [South Park] had cooked up.


    "I can take a joke," I said confidently, turning to my parents. "Come on. Let me see it."


    They exchanged wary glances before Dad shrugged. "Just don''t say I didn''t warn you¡ªit''s...a bit insensitive."


    He grabbed the remote and pressed play. We all settled on the couch as the episode began. Its title appeared on the screen: The-Boy-Who-Judo''d.


    The opening scene showed Stan, Kyle, Eric, and Kenny wandering through town, noticing enormous posters being plastered everywhere. The posters announced the release of a new movie called Larry Hooter, about a young wizard. The lead actor, Troy Armitage, was scheduled to visit their town to promote the film.


    "They''re not being subtle," I remarked dryly, noting the blatant parody of [Harry Potter] and myself.


    "As if the title didn''t give it away," Evan quipped, but I ignored him, more interested in what the show had in store.


    As the episode unfolded, my parody character, "Troy," was portrayed as excessively charming. Wherever he went, people adored him. He exuded calmness, kindness, and an almost supernatural peace-loving nature¡ªuntil he made an appearance on The Ellen DeGeneres Show.


    On the talk show, everything went smoothly at first. But then, a stagehand dressed as a troll suddenly leaped out, attempting to spook Troy.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze. The screen dramatically rotated around Troy as his easygoing smile morphed into a competitive grin, as though he''d just powered up in a video game.


    In a flash, Troy sprang to his feet and Judo-flipped the troll through Ellen''s coffee table. The host, the audience, and even Stan and Kyle, who were watching from home, gasped in shock. Troy nonchalantly returned to his seat, casually brushing off the incident and quipping, "The spell for self-defense is called Judoicus Flipicus!"


    I burst into laughter. It was a solid joke. Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just a warm-up for something even more over the top.


    The next scene didn''t disappoint. My parody character was soaking in a bathtub when an obsessive female fan suddenly burst through the bathroom door. Clutching a foam wand, she screamed, "Marry me or die, Troy!"


    Without missing a beat, Troy Judo-flipped her straight out of the room. She went crashing through the door and several walls beyond. Outside, townsfolk peered through the human-shaped hole left in the debris, trying to figure out what had just happened.


    From inside the bathroom, Troy shouted, "The spell of restraint: Expelli-armitage!"


    "Okay, that wasn''t funny," I said unhappily. "No one should make jokes about assault."


    "Keep watching," Mum said grimly. "It gets worse."


    As Troy''s story continued, he was shown on a date with a woman who looked remarkably like Rihanna. The two were sitting at an outdoor caf¨¦ when a paparazzo approached them.


    "I''m a big fan, Troy, Ri," the paparazzo said politely. "Can I please get a photo of you two together?"


    "Hey!" Troy shouted, standing abruptly. "No one talks to my lady without my permission!"


    What followed was a ridiculous WWE-style move that included a series of unnecessary backflips, Matrix-like slow-motion effects, and an over-the-top takedown of the paparazzo.


    In the background, a crowd of bystanders chanted, "Larry Hooter! Larry Hooter!" egging him on.


    Troy basked in the adulation, flashing a charming smile as he said, "I was just defending my lady''s honor."


    Cut to Stan''s living room, where his parents were watching the scene unfold on TV.


    "Such a good guy, standing up for his girlfriend," Randy Marsh said approvingly.


    "Yes, so chivalrous," Sharon added, practically swooning.


    Meanwhile, Stan folded his arms and frowned. "This Troy guy is an asshole," he declared.


    "Maybe he''s not?" Kyle countered thoughtfully. "Maybe he''s just misunderstood?"


    Finally came the climactic moment: Troy arrived in South Park to promote Larry Hooter. The town was sharply divided¡ªhalf the adults admired him for "defending his girlfriend," while most of the kids despised him, branding him an egomaniac.


    Standing before a group of children, Troy addressed them with a polished smile. "Hey, kids! Watch my film!"


    "No," Stan shot back defiantly. "You''re too full of yourself."


    Troy sighed dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. "I''m just misunderstood," he said solemnly. "Fame has its burdens. I need something to vent it out. Watch this new move I''ve learned to cope."


    Without warning, he executed a wildly elaborate maneuver and Judo-kicked Kenny, who stumbled backward into the street¡ªright in front of an oncoming truck.


    "Oh my God, he killed Kenny!" Stan shouted in horror. "You bastard!"


    Unfazed, Troy turned to a cameraman standing nearby and said with a smile, "Let''s just cut that part out and start from the beginning. After all, I have to maintain my image as a normal teenager who just happens to kick ass."


    The screen froze on his dazzling smile before fading to black, the credits rolling immediately.


    I stared silently at the screen as the credits ended, turning slowly to face my parents. "When did this air?"


    Dad hesitated, clearly gauging my mood before replying. "Two days ago in the US. Yesterday here in the UK."


    "Ugh!" I groaned, sinking back into the couch. "Is that why the crew''s been treating me like I''m a ticking time bomb?"


    Mum shrugged. "Probably. Are you okay, Troy?"


    "I didn''t like the second part, you know," I said, grimacing. There was no need to spell it out; everyone knew what I was referring to. "But other than that... it was kinda funny."


    Both my parents sighed in relief.


    "So, you don''t mind it?" Dad asked cautiously. "If you want, we can sue them. Given your age, we''ll likely win as well."


    I shook my head. "No. If I sued someone for making a joke, everyone will label me as entitled and a bad sport. Nonetheless, this can''t go unanswered."


    Dad looked intrigued, "What exactly do you have in mind?"


    I grinned, "Did you forget that I just happen to have bought a video streaming company recently?"


    _________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 143

    SereneDreamer: So I¡¯m officially declaring that I won¡¯t watch any more episodes of South Park. Those guys might think that comedy has no limits, but I beg to differ. Poking fun at Troy¡¯s reaction to the paparazzi is one thing, but making fun of sexual assault is not. I don¡¯t even need to remind you guys that the woman they so crudely depicted in that episode was sentenced to 33 years in prison. Fuck South Park!


    LunaBliss: I agree wholeheartedly! Troy is spending millions of dollars every year to save kids from what he had to go through, and these assholes are making a joke about it! Fuck South Park!


    CynicalScribe: Not to be the devil¡¯s advocate, but the episode was funny.


    TroyFan_88: I don¡¯t think so. Their brand of comedy has been going downhill with each season. Now they are resorting to making fun of kids who are not even 18 yet. Fuck South Park!


    SocialJusticeStan: I think you guys are overreacting. It was just a joke. I agree that it was a little mean, but that¡¯s how Trey and Matt work. It¡¯s a parody and it is perfectly legal.


    LunaBliss: Just because something¡¯s been happening in a particular way doesn¡¯t mean it can never change. In Nazi Germany, atrocities were committed, and they were all ¡®perfectly legal¡¯ as well.


    MovieBuffGeek: Damn! Did you have to bring in Nazi Germany? Although I agree with you guys. Fuck South Park!


    PixelWarrior77: Fuck South Park!


    DarkMatter69: Fuck South Park!


    FireStarter12: Fuck South Park!


    I had not said anything about the episode. At all. Yet, people had seen it and formed their opinions already. Reading my fans¡¯ words gave me confidence that I wasn¡¯t entirely wrong in doing what I was doing in retaliation.


    ¡°Is this thing on?¡± I looked in the camera while saying that. ¡°Oh well. If it isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll just record another one later. I just recently came across this website called YouTube. I liked it, so I decided to upload this video here rather than go to some news channel that will probably edit out important parts from my message. I don¡¯t know if anyone will even watch it, but that¡¯s not important right now.¡±


    I looked away from the video for a moment. I was hesitant before saying the next part because if it came out dishonest or too rehearsed, my reputation would go down the gutter.


    Taking a deep breath in, I turned back to the camera and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s address the elephant in the room. Yes, I saw the South Park episode they made about me. Most of it was good and kinda funny, but there are two points I want to address about it. First, see this unedited clip of what happened a few days ago in Los Angeles.¡±


    I pressed pause for a moment. At this point in the video, I¡¯ll get Evan to add in the clip where the paparazzi took things too far by invading Rihanna¡¯s personal space. I had the video from two different angles, and I had chosen the one that showed the entire encounter from start to end.


    Getting ready for the next part of the video, I said in a firm voice, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen the full video, let me say this thing: It is not okay to touch someone without their permission. Doubly so when a fully grown man in his 30s touches a 17-year-old minding her own business. I am not sorry for my actions, and I won¡¯t apologize for defending my girl. You can sue me if you want, but that will not change my stance about it. I will fight you all the way to the Supreme Court if I have to.¡±


    I paused the recording to take a deep breath. Hopefully, that came out well. I had decided not to script this video to give it more authenticity. I had jotted down the major points that I had to touch, but I didn¡¯t have a full script on hand.


    After taking a breather, I started the recording again, ¡°Coming back to South Park, I don¡¯t really have a problem with them making fun of me. In fact, I would say, roast me to hell and back if you want, just keep one important thing in mind: It is not funny to joke about sexual assault.¡±


    I paused a moment before continuing, ¡°Let me rephrase: Just because I¡¯m a guy doesn¡¯t make it okay to make a joke about sexual assault. If I was a girl instead of a boy, this episode wouldn¡¯t have been the same. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m making it up or that it is debatable that I was attacked.¡±


    I took another deep breath before continuing, ¡°Matt Stone and Trey Parker, you two are great comedians, but you need to know what is okay, and what isn¡¯t. If you don¡¯t have the sensitivity about how to broach such a topic, which seems to be the case, visit the website appearing on the screen. This is a website to a foundation I started specifically for the victims of sexual abuse, and it also has many articles about what¡¯s okay, and what¡¯s not okay to say to such victims.¡±


    Now that the boring part was done, the vindictive part of my video came next. I smiled, ¡°To my fans out there: I know most of you guys are upset with the episode. I have seen your messages online and I¡¯m very touched that you guys are supporting me. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do anything legally to take it down because it is a parody and is protected under free speech laws or some shit like that. However, you guys can help me. Flashing on your screens are the personal phone numbers and emails of Matt Stone, Trey Parker, the makers of South Park, and Doug Herzog, the President of Comedy Central. All you have to do is use this information liberally and let the offenders know how much the Trojan Army didn¡¯t like the episode. Peace out.¡±


    And with that, the camera was turned off for the last time of the day. I had been planning this for two days. I had been wanting to find a way to get back at Matt and Trey, but couldn¡¯t think of something that would teach them a lesson. That is until Evan joked in passing that I should give their phone numbers to my fans. On the surface, it seemed to be a bad idea, but sharing phone numbers is not considered an invasion of privacy, thus completely legal. Just like parodying someone is. If they can skirt the law to hurt me, so can I.


    I didn''t really mind the sexual assault joke that much if I''m honest because I understand that it was exactly that, a joke. I''m just using it because that''s the easiest way to attack them publicly, or so my PR and legal team thought.


    With Dad¡¯s connections, it didn¡¯t take long to get the required numbers and emails. Let¡¯s just see how devoted my fans are.


    ¡°Seriously? Trojan Army?¡± Evan, who had been silently watching the entire thing, asked with a raised eyebrow.


    I shrugged. ¡°Trojan is anything belonging to the city of Troy. That¡¯s why the Trojan War and Trojan Horse. I think Trojan Army is the perfect moniker for my fans given my full name.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Evan gave me a skeptical look. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the direction you want to go in? Have you thought of the implications?¡±


    ¡°What implications?¡± I asked cluelessly.


    Evan smiled. ¡°No. Nothing. I¡¯m probably overthinking it. Let me edit it for you and then we can post it.¡±


    I felt as if I was missing something but nodded nonetheless. The sooner Evan was done with it, the sooner we could post the video. Thanks to my newly acquired stake in YouTube, I¡¯d make sure that anyone visiting the site or watching some other video would see my video at the very top of their recommended list.


    (Break)


    Matt Stone was a very busy man. The success of South Park opened a plethora of opportunities for him and his best friend Trey Parker. Earlier, hardly anyone would take their scripts seriously, but now they had bidding wars going on for their ideas.


    At the moment, he was working on the script for the next episode of South Park. Usually, he and Trey would write jokes separately and then come together to crack them at each other¡¯s expense. That told them quickly what was a hit and what wasn¡¯t. Comedy is such a subjective thing that what one person may consider funny could be something mundane for others.


    Right now, Matt was working on this amazing idea about Scientology and Tom Cruise¡¯s involvement in it. He just had a feeling that this would be their best episode to date.


    That was until his phone started ringing. Seeing it was an unknown number and that he was busy writing, he ignored it. After a few moments, it went to voicemail.


    He went back to writing, but the phone rang again.


    He ignored it again.


    After it rang for the third time, he picked it up in frustration.


    ¡°Hello?¡± he asked, his irritation clear.


    ¡°Is this Matt Stone?¡± A girl asked on the other end.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She shouted. ¡°Making fun of child sex abuse is not funny, you creepy weirdo! You will die and go to hell!¡±


    Before the young lady could continue her tirade, Matt ended the call. Strange. How did that girl get his phone number? And what was this about child sex abuse? He had not made fun of that ever, as far as he remembered.


    But it sounded like a good topic to make fun of.


    He wrote it down for another project he was working on before remembering that he still had an episode to finish. He had written only the introduction of Scientology when¡­


    ring


    ring


    Matt sighed before picking up the phone. He saw that this time the phone number was different from the last one, so he accepted the call and silently put it to his ear.


    It was another girl.


    ¡°You motherfucking freak! How dare you make fun of a poor child who was assaulted!? I¡¯ll fucking kill¡ª¡±


    Matt ended the call and put his phone down again.


    ring


    ring


    ¡°You will burn in the pits of hell!¡± the next caller, who sounded like a younger male, shouted.


    Sick of the wild accusations, this time Matt didn¡¯t sit silently. ¡°What the fuck did I do wrong?¡± he asked the caller in frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t make any jokes about any assaulted kids!¡±


    ¡°Two words: Troy Armitage,¡± the boy said smugly. ¡°We are the Trojan Army, and we will infect your life to hell and back like the Trojan virus for hurting our man Troy.¡±


    And then the boy disconnected the call.


    Matt could only sit down and stare at his phone dumbly. Trojan Army? What sort of pretentious fucks would name themselves after a condom brand?


    ring


    ring


    Matt sighed out loud before putting his phone on silent mode. He would think later about how these eighth graders got his phone number. He had better things to do in life.


    He opened up his e-mail to see the last draft that Trey had sent him. The problem was that the e-mail was taking a lot longer than usual to open. When it did, Matt was surprised to see 99+ unread messages. His eyes widened.


    He saw the subject of the first one, which read: Matt and Trey will burn in hell!


    What the fuck is going on!? Just one joke episode about Troy Armitage led to such a public backlash? And it was one of their tamer episodes. It could have gone so far beyond what they did. Some of their initial jokes had been omitted because of that. But this reaction was unprecedented. They had received backlash before as well, but never this extreme.


    Elsewhere, Trey Parker was in a similar boat. His voicemail was full, so was his inbox, and unlike Matt, he didn¡¯t even have a clue as to the reason for it all because he didn¡¯t bother asking or reading e-mails.


    Similarly, the phone lines of Comedy Central and its CEO¡¯s personal phone numbers had been flooded with complaints and threats from Troy¡¯s fans.


    Breaking News: Troy Armitage calls out the makers of South Park for wrongly portraying him as the villain in their show.


    A female reporter appeared on the screen, saying, ¡°Troy Armitage, better known for portraying [Harry Potter], has called out the makers of the show South Park for not doing proper due diligence before releasing the episode ¡®The-Boy-Who-Judo¡¯d.¡¯ The young man of 16 has announced a full-out war against Trey Parker and Matt Stone, the makers of South Park, by releasing their personal phone numbers on his now-viral YouTube video and requesting his fans¡ª¡®the Trojan Army¡¯¡ªto harass the two men. While I don¡¯t condone making a defamatory parody of a 16-year-old, I also think that two wrongs don¡¯t make a right. Troy should be a role model rather than using his fanbase in such a terrorizing manner to harass his opponents.¡±


    (Break)


    ¡°Expelliarmus!¡± I shouted while pointing my wand at Jason Isaacs, who played Lucius Malfoy. Jason, playing an experienced Death Eater, swiftly stepped aside from my curse and retaliated with a silent curse of his own.


    Gary Oldman stepped in front of me with his wand raised high, shielding me silently.


    Then, in unison, he and I shot a dual Expelliarmus at the blonde Death Eater. Jason, who had been fitted with generous amounts of wires, went flying back and out of the frame.


    ¡°Nice one, James!¡± Gary grinned without even looking at me. I grinned back with enthusiasm that my godfather was happy.


    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± Helena Bonham Carter yelled in our direction, but Gary and I both ducked in time.


    ¡°Get away,¡± Gary yelled at me. ¡°This is my fight.¡±


    Then the two cousins, Sirius and Bellatrix, had their big fight. Without the accompanying CGI to fill out the scene, it looked quite boring in real life. Everything was fully choreographed. Each movement, dash, punch, kick¡ªeverything. It took away the spontaneity of the scene, but it was a beautiful thing to watch nonetheless.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you got?¡± Sirius mocked the mad black sister. ¡°I know you can do better.¡±


    Bellatrix shot a dark curse at Sirius, which he sidestepped, but Bellatrix had anticipated that and shot another one at him, right where he was standing at the moment. And just like that, Sirius went flying through the veil of death.


    I stood there for a few moments, unable to grasp the reality.


    ¡°Sirius?¡± I called out. When no answer came, I yelled louder, ¡°SIRIUS!¡± Then I ran toward the veil to save him somehow.


    I was intercepted by Remus Lupin. I yelled and thrashed against him with all my might to somehow reach the veil and save Sirius, but Remus¡¯ grip was tight. I broke down completely in his arms as the reality of the situation dawned upon me. I would never see him again. All because of one person. Bellatrix fucking Lestrange!


    All my sadness turned into rage within moments. I got out of Remus¡¯ grasp and ran toward Bella.


    ¡°I killed Sirius Black,¡± she sang happily as she ran in front of me.


    ¡°CRUCIO!¡± I yelled, pointing my wand at her. She stumbled and fell down. The spell hadn¡¯t worked correctly, but it had worked enough to make her falter. She knelt on the ground and looked up at me uncertainly as my wand was trained on her. My face was full of rage, about to cast some of the worst spells, until I heard the voice¡­


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    After a few moments, Helena Bonham Carter got up on her feet and walked over to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked.


    I frowned. ¡°Why would I not be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still scowling at me,¡± she pointed out. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you want to kill me for real.¡±


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. ¡°Sorry. Got too invested in the role. This is my favorite scene in the books, and I wanted to do it justice.¡±


    ¡°Understandable,¡± Helena nodded with a small smile. ¡°Just don¡¯t get too lost in it.¡±


    I nodded silently.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Tobias walked up to me and interrupted our conversation. ¡°There are a few people here who want to meet you.¡± He looked decidedly uncomfortable with whatever was going on.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see we are shooting?¡± I said with slight irritation. ¡°Rian hasn¡¯t even approved the shot yet.¡±


    Tobias shifted uneasily on his feet. ¡°It¡¯s Matt Stone and Trey Parker.¡±


    All my bad mood about the intense scene evaporated as I resisted the urge to laugh at that sudden turn of events.


    _________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 144

    Matt Stone looked irritably at Tobias O''Brien. It was bad enough that their flight from LA to London had been unexpectedly delayed by three hours. Now, they had been waiting for nearly half an hour and still hadn''t gotten a meeting with Troy Armitage.


    "Well?" he asked. "When can we see that boy?"


    Tobias raised an eyebrow. "You mean the same boy who made your life so difficult with one video that Comedy Central had to release an apology and promise never to air that middle segment of the episode again? The same boy who made you take a 12-hour flight to come apologize to him in person?"


    "We had to come to London for another project," Trey Parker defended himself. "We''re not here for the apology."


    "Of course, you ''had to,''" Tobias snarked. "Just like you just ''had to'' make a joke about a minor."


    "We didn''t¡ª" Matt began heatedly, before stopping himself. It wasn''t worth arguing with some lowly assistant who was probably part of that same condom army that had terrorized them with calls and messages.


    "When can we meet him?" Trey asked when Matt didn''t continue.


    Tobias gave the duo a highly judgmental look before shaking his head. "You can''t. At least not right now. He''s shooting a very important scene today and doesn''t want to be disturbed. You can wait until it''s over, which will take a few hours, or you can meet later this evening at his home."


    Tobias hesitated before adding, "I''d suggest you not do the latter. His mother isn''t a big fan of yours at the moment, and she can be a little¡­ temperamental."


    Matt and Trey exchanged a look before Matt said, "Fine. We''ll wait for him to finish filming."


    Tobias nodded before tilting his head toward the door leading to the shooting area. "Go ahead, then. Just be quiet and don''t disturb anyone."


    Matt rolled his eyes at the condescending tone of Troy''s assistant but did as told.


    Tobias showed Matt and Trey to a viewing corner of sorts, where a few more crew members were watching the ongoing shoot of [Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix].


    "Have you seen the first four movies?" Trey whispered so only Matt could hear him.


    "No, have you?"


    "Of course, I have," Trey said indignantly. "Remember that one time I suggested making an episode about Harry Potter? Do you think I''d do it without watching them?"


    Matt nodded slowly, remembering that moment. Before he could say anything else, everyone around them went quiet. The reason became apparent a few moments later when the shooting began.


    "Action!" Rian Johnson, the director of the current Harry Potter movie, announced, keeping a measured gaze on the scene unfolding in front of everyone.


    "Never used an Unforgivable Curse before, Harry?" As the villain, Ralph Fiennes said in a silkily soft voice from out of the frame. "You have to mean it. She killed him. She deserves it."


    Then he stepped into the frame and circled Troy, but the boy kept his gaze fixed on Helena Bonham Carter before him as if he couldn''t see the big baddy.


    "You know the spell, Harry," Ralph Fiennes hissed. "It''s just two words. The same ones your parents heard during their last breath."


    Troy turned around in an unbridled rage and pointed his wand at Fiennes, only for the older man to wave a hand dismissively, sending the wand clattering to the floor.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" he grinned. "Dumbledore would be disappointed in you." He moved around lazily, looking at Troy with pity. "I can see in your pathetic mind that you''ve already smashed my prophecy. Such a shame. I guess you have no use left to me alive." He pointed his wand at Harry and immediately shouted, "Avada Kedavra!"


    Troy didn''t react much, but he didn''t have to, because a green-clad man walked between Troy and Fiennes. Not even an inch of his skin or hair was visible. Most likely, some CGI would be added to the scene to change the green man into something else.


    "They''ll add a statue to it," some nearby crew member noted idly. "Just as in the book."


    Troy and Fiennes turned in unison toward a man who had been absent from the scene until now. Michael Gambon may have been an old man, but he had a commanding screen presence. His usual calm demeanor was nowhere to be seen; all that was left was determination.


    "It was foolish of you to come here tonight, Tom," Gambon said in a grave voice. "The Aurors are on their way."


    "By which time, I shall be gone, and you shall be dead," Fiennes announced before jerking his wand around.


    Michael Gambon, in his eccentric wizard robes, and a bald Ralph Fiennes started fighting with all their might, attacking each other with invisible spells. It was strange to see an old man like Gambon move with such agility. Ralph Fiennes was also a sight to behold. Matt had no idea who these two guys were supposed to be since he had neither read the books nor seen the earlier movies, but if he had to guess, this would be similar to the fight between Saruman and Gandalf. And seeing Gambon shielding Troy Armitage from harm behind him, it didn''t take a genius to guess who was Gandalf.


    Troy (playing the stupid teenager that he was in real life as well) would usually step closer to the fight every few minutes, only for Michael Gambon to send a minor attack his way to keep him out of harm''s way.


    Despite the multiple takes and camera angles required to shoot such an action-heavy scene, the filming was surprisingly entertaining and not as boring as Matt had expected it to be. While he had been in showbiz for quite a while, he had never seen the shooting of a full-blown action movie with as much CGI as this one was expected to have.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Finally, after more than two hours, the director seemed happy enough with the scene to move on to something less action-oriented.


    As soon as the word "Action" was heard, Troy Armitage became the center of attention for everyone. He took a few steps back, as if in shock, before falling to his knees.


    "Harry!" Gambon cried out in concern as he stepped closer to the boy.


    Troy looked up at the old man with absolute loathing in his eyes. Matt was taken aback by that expression. He had never seen someone as jovial as Troy convey such a vile reaction, even for a fleeting moment.


    "You''ve lost, old man," Troy hissed, his voice eerily reminiscent of Ralph Fiennes. "You may as well kill us both now and save yourself the trouble later."


    It didn''t take much to realize that Troy''s character was being possessed by the bad guy.


    Matt turned to his partner with wide eyes and silently pointed toward Troy, not wanting to disrupt the masterclass of acting unfolding before them. Trey, however, wasn''t even looking at him. He, along with the rest of the crew, was frozen in stunned silence, mesmerized by Troy''s flawless portrayal of another character consumed by hatred. It was the kind of performance seasoned actors took decades to master, yet Troy, a teenager, was delivering it effortlessly.


    "Harry," Gambon said softly, his tone filled with care. "You have to fight him. You''re stronger than he ever will be."


    Troy writhed on the floor as though revolting against the man''s words. His expression shifted seamlessly between sadness, pain, determination, and rage. Each moment was a different expression, showing the conflicting natures of the two characters fighting for dominance¡ªan impressive feat that would be nearly impossible for a novice actor.


    At that moment, Emma Watson, Jamie Bell, and three other young actors Matt didn''t recognize stepped into the frame behind Dumbledore.


    Seeing the faces of his friends, Troy let out a guttural shout before declaring, "I feel pity for you, Tom, for you''ll never have anyone to go back to if you''re ever done with your worthless crusade."


    He thrashed one final time, then turned sharply, his body shuddering to indicate the other man had ceased the possession.


    Suddenly, Ralph Fiennes appeared standing over Troy, who lay motionless on the floor. "You''re a fool, Harry Potter. And you will lose everything," he sneered, raising his wand. Before he could utter another spell, a group of people in suits and official-looking attire burst onto the set, halting abruptly as their eyes landed on Fiennes.


    "He''s back!" one man exclaimed in despair as the camera zoomed in on his face.


    "Cut!" Rian Johnson shouted, his voice filled with excitement. Without wasting a moment, he sprinted toward Troy, who had risen to his feet, and enveloped the young actor in a tight hug. "Thank you, Troy. Thank you so much. You just gave me my movie."


    The cast and crew erupted into applause, their admiration for Troy evident. Not wanting to be left out, Matt and Trey joined in, clapping for what was undoubtedly one of the most captivating performances Matt had ever witnessed live.


    Troy simply bowed his head in acknowledgment, not bothering to say anything, which was understandable, given the intense emotions actors often experience after such a challenging scene.


    "We''re done for the day, everyone," Rian Johnson announced once the applause had subsided. "Let''s wrap up and pick this up tomorrow."


    As the crew began packing up their equipment, Matt and Trey made a beeline toward Troy, who was surrounded by a crowd of actors.


    "I''m not joking," Ralph Fiennes was saying. "That was one of the finest performances I have ever seen. It''s such a shame you won''t even get an Oscar nomination for it because of the genre of the movie, let alone a win."


    Troy shrugged. "I don''t worry too much about Oscars."


    Michael Gambon chuckled, patting the young man on the back. "That''s because you already have one. When you''re as old as I am¡ªor even Ralph here¡ªthat''s all you''ll think about."


    Troy nodded, not bothering with false modesty. He started to reply but noticed Matt and Trey standing nearby. Excusing himself from the older actors, he walked over to the duo, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Hey, you guys! Why didn''t you come to meet me earlier? Tobias said something about you wanting to watch the shoot? That doesn''t make much sense."


    Matt closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to compose himself. That assistant is dead.


    "I''ll kill your assistant the next time I see him," Trey said, voicing Matt''s inner thoughts. "But never mind that¡ªI have to say, you were incredible today. That was the best live performance I''ve seen in a long time."


    "Thank you," Troy replied sincerely, his expression turning mischievous. "Are you sure you''re not just saying that because you''re afraid I''ll kick your ass with my judo skills?"


    Trey and Matt burst out laughing before Matt added, "No, Trey''s right. Honestly, I used to think you were an overhyped kid, but today, I see why every director bends over backward to work with you."


    "You hadn''t seen any of my films until now?" Troy asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    "I''ve only seen [The Sixth Sense]," Matt admitted. "In fact, we were there in the auditorium when you won the Oscar for it."


    Troy''s eyes widened comically as he pieced it together. "I remember you! You were the guys who wore dresses to the Oscars."


    "Guilty," Matt said, raising his palms in mock surrender. "In our defense, it sounded like a good idea at the time."


    Troy chuckled but quickly became more serious. "So, why are you guys really here? I know you wouldn''t be here to apologize. That''s not your style."


    "You''re correct," Matt said, his tone shifting. "We''re here to tell you that what you did wasn''t cool at all. It''s one thing to poke fun at someone¡ªit''s another to publicly share their phone number."


    Troy nodded once. "I understand. If someone leaked my phone number, I''d be pissed too. But just so we''re clear, if you pull a stunt like that again, I''ll make sure to leak your new numbers as well."


    Matt opened his mouth, ready to snap back, but Trey interjected, "Why? I thought you were a reasonable person. Can''t you take a joke?"


    "It''s not about a joke," Troy said, his tone serious. "I wouldn''t have cared if you''d done something like your bit on Russell Crowe, painting me as angry or unreasonable. But you crossed a line with that middle segment. It was wrong on so many levels."


    "We understand that," Matt began, only to be cut off.


    "No, you don''t," Troy said firmly, shaking his head. "I was at home, in my bathtub, alone. That woman held me at gunpoint and demanded sex. She almost killed my dog. I barely survived with my life and my dignity intact. She''s in prison now for the next thirty years, but people who don''t know the full story, people who''ve only seen your show will think it was all my fault.


    "Tell me, Matt, Trey, was it my fault that a grown woman attacked me? Would you have made the same episode if I were a girl and the attacker was a man? I doubt it. Because like most people in Hollywood, you have double standards."


    Trey hesitated before asking, "Then why didn''t you sue us? That''s the legal way to handle things. What you did was immature and childish."


    Troy''s eyes narrowed. "I didn''t sue you for the same reason you didn''t ask my permission before making that episode," he shot back. "And because suing you would''ve taken months, maybe years. Meanwhile, the damage to my reputation would''ve been done."


    Matt glanced at Trey, who remained silent. Troy''s points landed with undeniable weight.


    "I know I''m right," Troy continued, his voice steady with conviction. "I could''ve won in court. My lawyers were confident about it. But even if there was a one-percent chance you came out on top, it would''ve set a bad precedent. I needed a solution that was quick, effective, and impossible to ignore. I wanted the world to know that if you fuck with me, I''ll fuck you right back so hard you won''t be able to walk straight for days. Maybe it was childish and immature, but guess what? I am a child technically, unlike someone else."


    After giving the two highly judgmental looks, Troy turned on his heel and started walking away. Then he paused, his back still to them, and added, "I love most of your work and I wouldn''t be opposed to working with you in future. But I won''t just stop at releasing your numbers if you try to pull shit like that again. Consider yourselves warned."


    _________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 145

    Chad Hurley, the current CEO of YouTube, could only gape at his friends Jawed and Steve as they witnessed the effects of the chain reaction started by one Troy Armitage.


    Troy may have casually posted that video containing personal information about Trey Parker and Matt Stone about a month ago, but it triggered a series of unexpected events. People began to recognize the power of YouTube and online video hosting. Troy''s video had amassed an astounding one million views, becoming the most-watched video in the small history of YouTube. It became international news, with almost every media channel reporting on it¡ªmost siding with Troy that [South Park] went too far.


    The calls to boycott the show and Comedy Central became so massive that Comedy Central had no choice but to issue an unconditional public apology to Troy. They even promised not to air the middle segment of the episode in any future reruns. This marked the first time an episode of [South Park] had been censored for reasons unrelated to religion.


    The most significant change for YouTube was the sudden influx of viewers on the website. Hundreds of thousands of people started visiting daily, a stark contrast to the traffic before Troy''s video. What followed was a wave of celebrities creating accounts on the platform and posting their videos online. The first to follow Troy''s lead was Rihanna, who created a YouTube account and began uploading covers of iconic singers like Madonna, Whitney Houston, and Mariah Carey.


    Similarly, other young celebrities looking to remain in the limelight opened accounts and started posting videos. It wasn''t just celebrities¡ªordinary people with regular day jobs began uploading a variety of content, from funny clips to music. It was as though YouTube exploded overnight, all thanks to Troy.


    "Now I feel bad about selling 70% of our shares to him," Steve Chen noted sadly. "If this had happened before Troy''s offer, we could have sold for five times what Troy gave us."


    Chad agreed with Steve. Troy needed a platform to repair his image, and he would have used YouTube whether he owned it or not.


    But nothing could be done now. All they could do was work harder and grow YouTube so much that their 30% would be worth far more than the 100% they had initially.


    (Break)


    November 2005, Leavesden Studios, London


    "It''s totally normal what you''re feeling, Harry," Michael Gambon said in a soothing tone. "On the contrary, the fact that you can feel pain like that is your greatest strength."


    I felt unbridled rage coursing through my veins when I heard that.


    "Sirius is dead!" I shouted. "And all because you wouldn''t tell me what I needed to know! I don''t want to talk to you. I''m done with everything. The wizarding world, Voldemort, everyone! Just let me go. I don''t want to be a part of this problem anymore."


    Gambon lowered his head sadly. "I agree with you on that. It''s all my fault. But I can''t let you go until you hear me out."


    I picked up a small glass trinket lying on the table between us and hurled it at the wall opposite us with all my might. The trinket shattered into hundreds of pieces instantly, but Gambon didn''t react outwardly at all. He only raised an eyebrow, as if to say, ''Is that all you''ve got?''


    Seeing his reaction angered me further, and this time, I grabbed the table between us and upended it, sending everything on it crashing to the floor. All of the trinkets, made unbreakable for the scene, scattered across the floor. If that wasn''t enough, Harry''s wandless magic kicked in as well. Using strings the production team had set up beforehand, everything in the office was scattered everywhere, some even breaking apart. CGI would later enhance the scene and remove the strings.


    "Will you let me go now?" I asked again, panting slightly from the exertion of magic.


    "You can continue breaking more of my stuff if that''s what gives you peace," Gambon said calmly. "I wouldn''t even be surprised if you attacked me. But I''ll let you out only when you hear what I have to say."


    I stared at him for a moment, feeling tired. I nodded slowly before reluctantly sitting back in the chair opposite him. I didn''t bother saying anything.


    Gambon summoned his Pensieve and played the memory of the prophecy as a projection. For obvious reasons, this would be added in post-production.


    When the supposed memory ended, he looked at me with an unreadable expression. "Do you now understand the situation? Why I tried to protect you from it?"


    I could only look at him with hollowed eyes, the weight of the situation finally landing on my shoulders. I didn''t say anything, only kept staring silently, my anger drained from my body. He said more about Voldemort, me, and our connection, but I didn''t react outwardly. That is, until I heard the magical words.


    "Cut! Print. Check the gate," Rian Johnson yelled. "We did it, guys! We are done with the filming of [Order of the Phoenix]!"


    Cheers erupted around the set, followed by applause. Despite the happy attitude, I could only manage a small smile. The last scene had been too emotionally heavy, and I hadn''t fully detached myself from the role yet. Maybe in a few hours, I''d be back to normal, but right now, I didn''t want to do anything.


    Lately, I''d noticed a shift in my acting method. I wouldn''t call myself a proper method actor, but I''d been getting influenced by my roles more and more. It had started during the shoot of [Perks], though that was partly because of my first breakup. It intensified during [Little Miss Sunshine], but since it was a comedy, it didn''t affect me as deeply. [Order of the Phoenix], however, had been the most intense experience. Harry''s detachment and loneliness throughout the film were emotions I''d unknowingly manifested in my real life despite having loving support from my family, and occasional visits from Rihanna.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Are you okay, Troy?" Michael Gambon asked, stepping beside me. I looked up to see him and my assistant both staring at me with concern.


    "I will be," I said with a small smile. "It was a little intense."


    Tobias placed a hand on my shoulder. "You''ve got that promotion thing for [Echoes of You] this week. We can postpone it for a few days if you want."


    I shook my head. "No. I think It''ll help me to get in a better mood. It''ll be fun."


    Tobias didn''t look fully convinced, but he nodded nonetheless. I was actually looking forward to this part of the promotions for [Echoes of You]. The entirety of the film had been shot to completion, except for the video of one song¡ª''Sugar''.


    We could have shot that song as well if we wanted to, but there was a high risk of it leaking to the masses before its official release, just like ''We Don''t Talk Anymore''. After much deliberation, Evan had come up with a brilliant idea¡ªone that could kill two birds with one stone.


    And since there was a long break for me between shooting [Order of the Phoenix] and [Half-Blood Prince], it was the perfect time to implement it. The production wouldn''t shut down, and the other actors would continue filming their scenes for the sixth film. I just wouldn''t be available because of the promotions for [Echoes of You].


    Let''s just hope the new promotion strategy doesn''t fall flat on its face.


    (Break)


    Samantha was beyond nervous. Every girl is on her wedding day, but it was doubly so when you''re marrying so young. More than one person had asked if she was rushing into things with Tom, but she had been adamant. They''d been seeing each other for five years already, and this felt like the perfect time to tie the knot.


    Everything on the wedding day went perfectly¡ªalmost perfectly. The pastor had turned out to be a drunk and nearly botched their vows, but aside from that small hiccup, the day was as good as it could be.


    That was until her father escorted the newlywed couple to the middle of the hall during the reception. Samantha looked around curiously, hoping to glean something from the guests'' reactions, but they seemed just as clueless. The abundance of cameramen at their modest wedding was strange, though. It wasn''t normal for a low-budget event like theirs to have so many cameras.


    "Okay, ready?" her father asked with a big grin as he guided them to the center of the room.


    "What is it?" she asked, confused.


    He simply raised five fingers and began counting down. Four. Three. Two. One.


    At zero, the curtain in front of Samantha and Tom fell, revealing a teenage-boy standing on a makeshift stage, surrounded by a full band. As soon as the unveiling was complete, the boy began singing in a beautiful voice.


    [Sugar - Maroon 5]


    ~: Your sugar


    Yes, please


    Won''t you come and put it down on me?


    I''m right here, ''cause I need


    Little love, a little sympathy


    Yeah, you show me good loving


    Make it alright


    Need a little sweetness in my life


    Your sugar


    Yes, please


    Won''t you come and put it down on me? :~


    As soon as Samantha realized what was happening¡ªor rather, who the surprise guest was¡ªshe let out the loudest shriek of glee imaginable.


    "Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God!" Samantha yelled excitedly, her voice rising above the chatter of the crowd and even Troy''s singing. As a massive Harry Potter fan, this was the best present she could have imagined for her wedding day. Overcome with emotion, she turned to her new husband (who seemed equally thrilled after recognizing Troy) and planted a big kiss on his lips.


    By now, everyone had realized that the Troy Armitage was in their midst, serenading the couple with a lively song. Guests who had been seated moments before were now on their feet, fully engaged in the impromptu concert. The upbeat tune, seemingly tailor-made for a wedding party, had everyone dancing.


    When the song ended, Troy transitioned into a soft love ballad called [All of Me]. The gentle melody gave Samantha the perfect opportunity to share her first dance as a married woman with Tom, all to the beautiful voice of her favorite actor-turned-singer. It was a moment she knew she would treasure forever.


    (Break)


    It was such a joy to be part of young couples'' weddings, especially those who were my long-term fans. When the idea was first floated, I had insisted on prioritizing fans for this initiative. All the couples whose weddings we planned to attend this week had been carefully vetted by Tobias and the marketing team at Warner Bros, and the results spoke for themselves. The sheer joy, surprise, and disbelief on their faces couldn''t be faked.


    To top it off, my earlier serious and somber mood had vanished the moment I started performing at my first wedding.


    This idea had come to me from the Maroon 5 video for the song Sugar in the original timeline. When I wrote the song, the memory of that music video came along with it¡ªand what a video it was.


    The first wedding I performed at earlier this year had been for Tobias'' sister. I''d wanted to do more, but releasing the song prematurely was a risk we couldn''t take. That''s why we saved this project for just two weeks before the release of [Echoes of You].


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Tobias asked, his tone cautious.


    "Seriously, man," I replied, shaking my head. "If I had a penny for every time you questioned one of my decisions, I''d be a billionaire by now."


    "Just saying," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "People don''t usually leak their own songs online. It doesn''t make sense."


    "It doesn''t to you," I retorted. "Warner was hesitant too, but Alan Horn is a reasonable man¡ªunlike Barry Meyer. Alan knows I own YouTube now, so he agreed with my request as long as the released video doesn''t include the full song and isn''t in high definition."


    Tobias tilted his head in reluctant acceptance as I clicked the "post" button.


    I could''ve assigned the task to someone else, but I wanted to do it myself for the fun of it. That''s why we''d stationed a few discreet staff members at the weddings I performed at, armed with regular camcorders to capture the surprise. Meanwhile, a separate team shot proper footage that would be used in the film.


    (Break)


    "In recent news, Troy Armitage has taken the internet by storm with a one-of-a-kind promotional strategy for his upcoming film. While most teenagers opt for malls or schools to promote their films, Troy chose a different route¡ªattending weddings across the U.K. and gifting newlyweds with exclusive, never-before-heard songs from his upcoming movie.


    "We can''t play the songs here due to copyright restrictions, but fans have already uploaded them to the video streaming site YouTube, and as of now, they haven''t been taken down."


    As the news spread across entertainment channels, Troy''s dedicated fans immediately began scouring YouTube for the songs¡ªbut they didn''t have to look far. Upon opening the site, the video for Troy''s performance of ''Sugar'' was prominently featured at the top of the homepage, followed closely by the trailer for [Echoes of You] in the second spot.


    This strategy served a dual purpose: it not only promoted [Echoes of You] but also boosted YouTube''s visibility as a premier video-sharing platform.


    Then, a week before the film''s release, Warner Bros. and Troy Armitage made an unprecedented move¡ªthey released the full HD video of ''Sugar'' on YouTube, a song mostly filmed less than a week prior. A short turnaround, but more than enough time for Stephen Daldry to edit and polish the video to perfection. And what a video it was.


    As soon as it was posted, it became all the rage with the people, be it old or young.


    ________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 146

    Benji was more than a little excited to see the upcoming movie starring two of his good friends, Troy and Emily. It was such a strange feeling seeing Emily finally living her dream of becoming an actress. If Benji wanted to, he could have asked Troy for a similar favor, and Troy, being such a good person, would have gladly helped Benji become an actor. However, Benji was utterly talentless when it came to acting or singing. He didn''t even have the desire to pursue such a career and was content staying behind the scenes.


    He was pleasantly surprised when Troy began attending strangers'' weddings and singing his songs there. The strangest part was that videos of his performances, uploaded online, weren''t taken down for copyright violations. It seemed as if Troy and the production team were allowing the clips to remain on YouTube.


    Then, they released the full music video for the song, "Sugar," on YouTube¡ªa first for any major music video backed by a production house like Warner Bros. The video opened with Troy Armitage getting into a convertible driven by an older boy, a fellow band member, in the rural areas of England.


    Troy began singing the song in a clear, crisp voice, building up the tempo with each moment. The combination of the scenic beauty of rural England and the accompanying music was breathtaking. Meanwhile, the video interspersed scenes of a wedding where preparations for something special were underway, surprising the bride, groom, and all the guests.


    [Sugar - Maroon 5]


    ~: I''m hurting, baby, I''m broken down


    I need your loving, loving


    I need it now :~


    The car suddenly stopped in front of a church where guests had already gathered. Troy and his band entered through the back door of the reception hall and positioned themselves behind a curtain raised specially for their performance. The bride and groom were called before the curtain, which then dropped dramatically, revealing Troy and his band. The newlyweds stood stunned as Troy launched into the catchy chorus.


    ~: Your sugar


    Yes, please


    Won''t you come and put it down on me?


    I''m right here, ''cause I need


    Little love, a little sympathy :~


    From that moment, the story of the video flowed seamlessly. Troy and his band visited weddings of different cultures¡ªCaucasian, Black, Indian, Chinese. These weddings ranged from simple gatherings with a few guests to lavish celebrations that showcased immense wealth. However, one theme remained constant across all the weddings: the focus was on the newlyweds, their happiness, and how Troy made their day even more memorable. The video appeared 100% genuine and unscripted, as guests at various weddings occasionally broke character and looked directly at the camera in realization.


    The video was wholesome from start to finish, concluding with Troy stepping off the stage to hug the newlyweds. As the video ended, the title of the movie appeared: [Echoes of You], followed by the message: "Releasing this Christmas worldwide in cinemas near you."


    Overnight, the video went viral, blowing up across the internet. Troy''s immense international fame, combined with YouTube''s explosive growth, put the video at the top of everyone''s watchlist. It helped that YouTube prominently featured the video on its homepage.


    The comments on the video provided fascinating insights into the audience''s mood and excitement.


    Troy Armitage - Sugar (Official Music Video)


    5,098,348 views | Likes: 88k | Dislikes: 326


    @scorpion: Oh my God! Oh My God! Oh My God! (My reaction is like that one bride when I saw the official video here)


    @BonitaJo: This young man is so unique that if he gets cut, he bleeds talent. Can''t wait to see the movie in theaters.


    @wendyleroy: Holy m-f-ing sh!t! This is the bomb! Exactly the kind of song I needed to cheer me up. Thanks, Troy!


    @Joealone: This is wow! From the music to the story, to the video¡ªeverything is just perfect. Just like all of Troy''s projects to date. Watching the movie for sure.


    @thegoldenemperor: How dare he! How can Troy be this tall, handsome, talented, and dating Rihanna to top it all off? It''s like he hit all the lotteries at once. I hate him! (Not really, but you know what I mean)


    @scorpion: You forgot he''s rich as well.


    @thegoldenemperor: ??


    @norahc: Hell yes! Been waiting for this movie for literal decades! Thank God it''s here. Can''t wait for it.


    @BeauBanana: I don''t understand what all the hype about this boy is for. All the girls at my school are crazy for him. Sure, he''s good-looking and the song is easy to listen to as well, but really, man, it''s too much sometimes.


    @garfield: Looks like someone is jealous.


    @scorpion: Of course he is. Troy is the perfect human being God ever created. It would be a travesty if the plebs weren''t jealous of him.


    @grace: I think I fell in love with TA all over again after listening to this song.


    @scorpion: Then listen to the rest of his album, and you will legit die. It''s that good.


    @Sonian: I was about to say that! Sugar is good, but it isn''t even close to being the best song on the list. This album is the best one I''ve ever heard. Mark my words¡ªthis will go down in history as one of the greatest albums of all time.


    The reason the video was becoming so famous so quickly was the way people shared it across social media platforms like Myspace and Orkut. Within a week of posting, it had amassed an incredible 5 million views¡ªan unheard-of number for any video-sharing platform at the time.


    Even the trailer of the movie [Echoes of You] had only garnered half a million views.


    With this one video, Troy demonstrated that he was here to disrupt the music industry, and in a big way. Everyone already knew about his song ''Count on Me'' from his childhood and his performances in [Billy Elliot: The Musical]. However, this marked his first foray into pop music¡ªand not just with one song, but a full album.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The full soundtrack album for the movie was released a week before the film''s premiere, and anyone who listened to it was convinced it would break all records.


    (Break)


    "I can''t believe we''re doing this," Ashley said excitedly. "This is the second premiere I''ll be attending in my life. All thanks to you, Benji."


    "Stay with me until the end, and you''ll get to go to more of these," Benji said hopefully, only for Ashley to shake her head.


    "I told you I can''t do that," she said sadly. "I don''t wanna lead you on, Benji."


    "I know, I know, just saying," Benji grumbled. Life was so unfair sometimes. Ashley had been admitted to Harvard and would be leaving in less than a year. Benji, on the other hand, wasn''t particularly good at academics or sports, nor did he have wealthy or legacy parents to help his chances. Attending the same college as Ashley was almost impossible for him.


    The two had agreed to break up mutually and remain friends, but Benji was still struggling to move on. If he hadn''t invited her already before their break up, he might as well be coming here alone tonight.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself and released it with a sigh. "Fine. Let''s go in then."


    Benji plastered on a smile before stepping into the theater where the New York premiere of [Echoes of You] was being held. The event was packed with stars, and the energy of the night was palpable.


    He briefly met Emily and her new boyfriend, Rob, but Emily seemed so engrossed in Rob that she didn''t pay him much mind. Benji didn''t mind. He knew what being in love feels like at their age. Moving on, Benji took to admiring the other celebrities from afar.


    From Natalie Portman to Scarlett Johansson, from Johnny Depp to Christian Bale¡ªmany of Hollywood''s brightest stars were in attendance.


    Benji resisted the urge to go weak in the knees when Scarlett Johansson casually brushed past him. Then, the star of the night entered, and he wasn''t alone. A stunning diva clutched Troy''s arm as they made their entrance.


    Any other actor in Troy''s place might have mingled with the A-listers, but not Troy. The moment he spotted Benji, a huge grin spread across his face, and he speed-walked over, still escorting Rihanna.


    "Hey, Benji!" Troy greeted him with a brotherly hug before turning to the girl beside him. "And Ashley. Have you two met Rihanna?"


    After exchanging pleasantries, it didn''t take long for the four of them to start chatting like close friends.


    "I love your shoes, Ashley," Rihanna noted gleefully. "Where did you get them?"


    Benji and Troy shared a grin before Benji remarked, "Girls."


    Troy nodded sagely but kept his thoughts to himself.


    Just then, two more people entered the theater, and Benji was surprised to see them, especially the girl.


    "Emma! Jamie!" Troy greeted the newcomers excitedly before turning to Benji and Ashley. "Enjoy the movie tonight. You''ll love this one."


    "We intend to," Ashley replied with a smile.


    With that, Troy and Rihanna excused themselves and went over to chat with Jamie Bell and Emma Watson, leaving Benji and Ashley to their own devices.


    "Why is Emma Watson here?" Ashley asked pointedly. "Didn''t you say they had a bitter breakup?"


    Benji shrugged. "I don''t know everything. They''re still working on [Harry Potter], so it would make sense if they patched things up."


    Ashley nodded in understanding, though her curiosity lingered.


    Soon enough, it was time for the premiere to begin. Benji and Ashley took their seats eagerly, but Benji''s enthusiasm faltered when he noticed he''d been assigned the seat beside Emma Watson.


    "Hey!" Emma greeted him warmly as she sat down. "You''re Troy''s friend, right? I think we met at a Harry Potter premiere."


    "Yeah, [Prisoner of Azkaban]," Benji replied curtly.


    An awkward silence followed. Benji avoided further conversation, having lost all respect for Emma after learning how much she had hurt Troy. He was certain that if he spoke, something unkind might slip out, so he opted to stay quiet. Noticing the tension, even Ashley refrained from making small talk.


    After a few uncomfortable minutes, the theater lights dimmed, signaling the start of the movie.


    The opening scene didn''t begin with dialogue or a traditional setup. Instead, the movie launched into a song¡ªa full-blown musical number seamlessly integrated into the story.


    Troy appeared on screen, decked out in skater-boy attire: an oversized T-shirt, cargo pants, and a hip-hop cap. A skateboard completed the look. He was accompanied by a group of guys his age, each exuding a rebellious energy. Then, the music began¡ªfunky and electrifying, unlike anything Benji had heard before. Moments later, Troy''s vocals kicked in, perfectly matching the vibe and setting the tone for the rest of the film.


    [Bad Guy - Billie Eilish]


    ~: White shirt now red, my bloody nose


    Sleepin'', you''re on your tippy toes


    Creepin'' around like no one knows


    Think you''re so criminal


    Bruises on both my knees for you


    Beggin'' you to forgive, I do


    What I want when I''m wanting to


    My soul, so cynical


    You like a tough guy


    Like it really rough guy


    Just can''t get enough guy


    Chest always so puffed guy


    I''m that bad type


    Make your mama sad type


    Make your boyfriend mad tight


    Might get shot by dad type


    I''m the bad guy


    Duh


    I''m the bad guy :~


    Benji was utterly shocked by the song that played. Though he knew the album had been released, he hadn''t bought it yet. He wanted to experience the music for the first time in the theater, surrounded by other viewers. Now he was glad he had waited.


    The song was phenomenal. Unconventional, with heavy electronic elements woven in, yet undeniably captivating. The more he listened, the stronger the urge to hum along grew. And the way Troy delivered the word "duh" was absolutely perfect.


    The video accompanying the song was equally innovative. It showcased Troy and his on-screen crew pulling off wild stunts on skateboards throughout most of its entire runtime.


    "I''m the bad guy!" Troy concluded the song with a flourish, leaving Benji eager to go home and listen to it all over again.


    As the video ended, it was revealed to be playing on YouTube, where it had already amassed millions of views.


    The scene shifted to a young girl, around 12 or 13, watching the video on her computer screen with excitement. She wore a large cap, but it was clear she was bald underneath, hinting at her battle with cancer. Sitting beside her was Emily, her older sister, whose expression betrayed her distaste for the song. Yet when the younger girl turned to her, Emily forced a bright smile and said, "Come on. Let''s go, or we''ll be late to Troy''s concert."


    Benji couldn''t help but admire Emily''s performance. In just one scene, she had conveyed so much emotion and backstory with her expressions mostly.


    The narrative then followed the sisters to Troy''s concert. Bailey, Emily''s character, made snide comments about Troy every few seconds, making her disdain for him clear.


    "People like him are the reason real music is dying," she complained to her younger sister. "They use EDM indiscriminately when they could be using real instruments like drums and guitars."


    The younger sister, however, paid her no mind, eagerly anticipating Troy''s upcoming performance. And what a performance it was. It was a rocking performance that shook the entire theater with its originality and the pounding beats of the drums.


    [Radioactive - Imagine Dragons]


    Troy stood center stage, commanding attention with a massive drum in front of him. Every few moments, he struck it with a large drumstick, each resounding beat electrifying the atmosphere before he launched into another powerful song.


    While the first song focused on EDM and unconventional melodies, this second performance leaned heavily into rock. It showcased Troy''s impressive vocal range, revealing a more rugged, raw side of his talent¡ªa striking contrast to the earlier track.


    By the time the song reached its crescendo, the audience in the theater was completely immersed. They sang along enthusiastically:


    ~: "I''m radioactive, radioactive!" :~


    Many thumped their chests, seats, or whatever surface they could find to match the addictive rhythm. The beat was utterly contagious.


    Dana, the little girl with cancer, gave her sister a smug grin. "You happy now? He used drums in this song, not EDM."


    Bailey ignored her sister as if she hadn''t even spoken anything.


    As the song concluded, Troy took a short break, stepping aside to let another singer take over. He headed to his trailer to prepare for the next segment of the show.


    Meanwhile, Bailey, needing to use the bathroom, left her seat. By sheer coincidence¡ªor fate¡ªshe accidentally walked into the wrong trailer.


    ___________________________________


    AN: Just wanted to clarify that I won''t include full lyrics for whole songs, only those who I have modified greatly, like I did with Bad Guy.


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 147

    Emily was the one to reach the trailer first, mistaking it for a port-a-potty arranged by the event organizers for concert-goers. Meanwhile, Troy, delayed by an enthusiastic crowd of mostly female fans who clung to him comically, arrived a little late. Back in his trailer, he attempted to open the bathroom door, unaware that someone else was using it. He struggled with it, applying all his strength.


    The audience burst into laughter at the cartoonish scene when the door didn¡¯t budge despite Troy¡¯s tremendous efforts. The comedic timing peaked when the door swung open on its own after he had let go of the handle.


    Emily¡¯s character, Bailey, stood on the other side. The instant their eyes met, there was an undeniable spark between the two. But as they say, sometimes, egos come in between people. Bailey, who had been very vocal about her dislike for Troy, didn¡¯t want to accept that connection and even went as far as to feign nonchalance about his name.


    What followed was a lively debate about his music, with clear enjoyment beneath their banter. Bailey criticized EDM and Troy¡¯s shirtless appearance, while Troy teased her refusal to give her name.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Ashley remarked beside Benji. ¡°I had no idea this Emily was so good.¡±


    Benji didn¡¯t either. Though he and Emily were long-distance friends, he¡¯d never been certain whether she was truly talented or if Troy had cast her as a favor. Her limited role in [Brick] hadn¡¯t revealed much.


    The scene transitioned to Troy on stage, now wearing a long robe that reached his feet, but it was open at the front, showing his sculpted abs in the middle.


    ¡°Guys,¡± he addressed the crowd with a mic in hand, ¡°I met someone just now who told me, in no uncertain terms, how much they dislike my songs.¡±


    The audience booed the unseen critic.


    ¡°I agree with your sentiment,¡± Troy continued, ¡°but they also challenged me to sing a better song, free of anything EDM. So here¡¯s a little surprise for you. I planned to release this with my next album, but I figure a sneak peek won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The crowd erupted, their excitement mirrored by the little girl Dana, though her sister Bailey remained aloof.


    Troy began strumming his guitar, his band accompanying with traditional instruments. The absence of electronic music gave the performance a timeless quality. As Troy sang, Benji felt as though he were in a live concert hall. The cinematography heightened the experience, with fast cuts shifting between Troy, Bailey, and the audience, creating an electric atmosphere.


    Though the movie¡¯s audience couldn¡¯t sing along to the unfamiliar lyrics, the song¡¯s infectious melody had them humming the chorus in no time.


    [What Makes You Beautiful - One Direction]</a>


    ~: Baby you light up my world like nobody else


    The way that you flip your hair gets me overwhelmed


    But when you smile at the ground it ain''t hard to tell


    You don''t know


    Oh, oh


    You don''t know you''re beautiful :~


    When the song and the concert ended, Troy was backstage in his trailer when his manager entered, followed by the little girl Dana and, unsurprisingly, Bailey. As part of the Make-A-Wish Foundation¡¯s arrangement to fulfill Dana¡¯s dream, she was granted a personal meeting with Troy. Dana was ecstatic, practically glowing with excitement, and Troy was the perfect gentleman. However, his eyes kept straying to her older sister, who stood silently in the background.


    ¡°So, you still think my music is trash?¡± Troy finally asked Bailey, unable to hold back.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Dana exclaimed in shock, turning to her sister. ¡°That was you?!¡±


    Bailey shrugged casually while ignoring her sister. ¡°It was okay-ish, I guess. Still not my type. It¡¯s not your fault¡ªI¡¯m old school. I like retro songs. They don¡¯t make music like that anymore.¡±


    As the meeting was wrapping up, Troy stopped the girls from leaving. ¡°Wait! At least tell me your name before you go.¡±


    Bailey raised an eyebrow, her expression cool. ¡°We won¡¯t ever meet again.¡±


    ¡°You never know,¡± he said cryptically.


    Bailey tilted her head in deliberation before finally responding, ¡°Georgia. My middle name. That¡¯s all you¡¯ll get today.¡± Then she left the room with her sister.


    ¡°Georgia, huh?¡± Troy murmured thoughtfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± his manager, played by Paul Rudd, interjected before Troy could say another word. ¡°Need I remind you of what happened the last time you dated a fan?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s different,¡± Troy insisted.


    The manager chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re all different. At least at first. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªyour luck with women isn¡¯t exactly as good as your luck with music.¡±


    The movie then transitioned into a flashback, accompanied by a beautiful melody playing in the background. The scene showed Troy escorting a stunning woman in a red dress through a backdoor, just like the iconic long take in [Goodfellas]. The staff greeted him warmly, clearly familiar with him.


    [Night Changes - One Direction]</a>


    ~: Going out tonight


    Changes into something red


    Her mother doesn''t like that kind of dress


    Everything she never had she''s showing off :~


    In the following montage, Troy is shown going out with different women, each wearing a different colored dress¡ªblue, green, yellow, and black. Their faces remain obscured, but the diversity of their skin tones, body shapes and styles makes it clear they¡¯re all different people. The dates are varied: the first at a high-class restaurant, the second at a theme park, the third at a skating rink, the fourth at his home, and the fifth on a long drive in the countryside.


    At first, everything seems perfect. Troy gets along well with each woman, but eventually, disaster strikes every time. The first date ends when the girl¡¯s furious boyfriend appears, throwing water and food at Troy. On the second date, Troy becomes sick on a roller coaster and vomits on the girl¡¯s dress. During the skating rink date, both he and the girl fall, resulting in broken legs. At home, Troy accidentally sets himself on fire, and during the countryside drive, he¡¯s pulled over and arrested for driving without a license.


    Benji couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter as he watched the hilariously chaotic montage. Yet, the song accompanying the scenes was undeniably perfect for the situation.


    Abruptly, the flashback ended, and Troy was shown back in his trailer, sitting alone.


    ¡°I just know she¡¯s different,¡± he murmured to himself.


    The next scene cut to Bailey walking home from school with a few of her friends. As they approached her house, Bailey froze, stunned by the sight in front of her.


    ¡°Wait,¡± her female friend exclaimed, equally shocked. ¡°Is that Troy?¡±


    That was all the cue Troy needed. Standing in front of Bailey¡¯s house, he launched into an ¡°old-school¡± song, his voice carrying across the quiet street.


    [Until I Found You - Stephen Sanchez]</a>


    ~: Georgia, wrap me up in all your...


    I want you, in my arms


    Oh, let me hold you


    I''ll never let you go again, like I did


    Oh, I used to say


    "I would never fall in love again, until I found her" :~


    Bailey was more than a little surprised when she heard a superstar like Troy belt out a song written just for her, perfectly tailored to the retro genre she loved. It was flawless in every sense, the kind of grand romantic gesture that would sweep any girl off her feet. Unfortunately, fate had other plans.


    ¡°Hey, asshole!¡± Another boy stepped beside Bailey, wrapping her in a casual side-hug. ¡°Sing that song for someone else. Bailey¡¯s mine.¡± The boy was none other than Robert Pattinson, Emily¡¯s current boyfriend in real life.


    Troy was momentarily taken aback, as was the audience. No one had suspected that Bailey was already in a relationship with someone as handsome as Rob.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a love song meant for her,¡± Troy defended, his tone measured. ¡°It¡¯s part of my next album. I just wanted my new friend Bailey to hear it before anyone else.¡± With that statement, he revealed he now knew her first name, thanks to Rob.


    Rob looked skeptical, but he missed the significance of the gesture entirely. The fact that he didn¡¯t connect Bailey¡¯s middle name, Georgia, to the song showed how little he truly understood her.


    With that realization, Troy walked away from the scene. Bailey appeared visibly conflicted, torn between the two men vying for her attention. But in the moment, she chose the devil she was familiar with, holding her current boyfriend¡¯s hand¡ªa gesture that Troy noticed clearly.


    Despite this, Troy began texting Bailey occasionally, framing their exchanges as friendly. Surprisingly, she reciprocated.


    Soft guitar melodies started playing as the scene shifted to Troy alone in his hotel room for the night. He stood in front of the mirror, gazing at his reflection before breaking into a song.


    [Treat You Better - Shawn Mendez]</a>


    ~: I won''t lie to you


    I know he''s just not right for youSupport the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    And you can tell me if I''m off


    But I see it on your face


    When you say that he''s the one that you want


    And you''re spending all your time


    In this wrong situation


    And anytime you want it to stop :~


    The song continued to play during a scene showing Bailey and Rob locked in a heated argument about Troy. The argument abruptly shifted as they abandoned their words and began kissing passionately. Watching the entire exchange from a few feet away, Troy¡¯s expression was filled with heartbreak, and his ongoing song captured the pain of the moment perfectly.


    As the song progressed, Rob and Bailey¡¯s relationship grew increasingly turbulent. Rob¡¯s behavior turned possessive¡ªgrabbing her face or hand tightly, and on one occasion, even pushing her against the wall. Bailey didn¡¯t resist or protest; she silently endured it, not knowing any better. At home, she witnessed a similar dynamic between her parents, who often fought over the stress caused by their younger daughter¡¯s illness. For Bailey, such relationships seemed normal, shaping her acceptance of Rob¡¯s actions.


    By the end of the song, Troy made a decision: he would start touring the U.S. to distance himself from Bailey and sort out his feelings. However, before leaving, he resolved to meet her one last time.


    What Troy saw during that meeting made his blood boil. Rob and Bailey were arguing yet again, but this time Rob slapped her. Furious, Troy intervened, delivering a punch to Rob¡¯s cheek before unleashing a flurry of blows that left the other boy on the ground.


    ¡°Troy!¡± Bailey cried out helplessly. ¡°Stop. He¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not worth you,¡± Troy retorted, his voice filled with anger. ¡°Can¡¯t you see, Bailey? He¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    Bailey hesitated, but only for a moment. Then, stepping forward, she kissed Troy right in front of Rob, unconcerned about the other boy¡¯s reaction. Their first kiss was breathtakingly cinematic, with the camera rotating a full 360 degrees around them, capturing every emotional beat.


    When they pulled apart, small smiles lingered on their lips, speaking volumes about how much they had both enjoyed the moment. Without looking away from Troy, Bailey declared, ¡°I¡¯m breaking up with you, Rob. I¡¯m with Troy now.¡±


    Rob stood, glaring at them before walking away, leaving Troy and Bailey behind. The two exchanged warm smiles, their foreheads resting together in a tender gesture of newfound intimacy.


    Ordinarily, a film might end on such a high note, but this was only the beginning of their journey. In the upcoming scenes, Troy and Bailey faced their first hurdle as a couple¡ªhis career.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to come to this shoot?¡± Troy asked hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s a little racy, and the video might have scenes you won¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°Now I have to come,¡± Bailey insisted with a determined look.


    Reluctantly, Troy agreed. What followed was the shoot for a new song, ¡®Closer¡¯, featuring Rihanna. The track¡¯s catchy chorus set the tone for a bold and daring sequence.


    [Closer - Chainsmokers, Halsey]</a>


    ~:So, baby, pull me closer


    In the back seat of your Rover


    That I know you can''t afford


    Bite that tattoo on your shoulder


    Pull the sheets right off the corner


    Of that mattress that you stole


    From your roommate back in Boulder


    We ain''t ever getting older :~


    The video for the song featured Troy and Rihanna getting rather close to each other. (Pun intended.) Beginning with a steamy bedroom scene, the shoot transitioned to a luxurious Range Rover cruising through the picturesque English countryside. Troy and Rihanna found every excuse to share passionate kisses, their chemistry undeniable.


    Bailey didn¡¯t like the video for obvious reasons, but she chose not to voice her concerns aloud.


    After the shooting wrapped, something unprecedented happened: Troy and Bailey¡¯s relationship was exposed to the public. A photograph of their kiss made its way into a prominent UK tabloid, and soon it was shared worldwide.


    Bailey, a simple girl unaccustomed to such scrutiny, found herself the target of relentless attention. At school, classmates mocked her with crude jokes, often sexual in nature, about her and Troy. She disliked the comments but endured them silently because of Troy¡¯s kindness.


    Troy had done so much for her family¡ªhelping her sister switch to the country¡¯s best doctor and even easing tensions between her parents. For these reasons, Bailey felt deeply indebted to him.


    One evening, while on a date, Troy shared the story of his first music video, ¡®Count on Me¡¯, which he had released at the tender age of 11. The video had catapulted him to international fame. Bailey watched it on a handheld camcorder when two of Troy¡¯s fans approached them. The couple, set to marry in a few days, were eager to talk to him. However, Troy dismissed them, unwilling to share his time with anyone else while he was with Bailey.


    Bailey didn¡¯t appreciate his attitude and rebuked him for treating his fans so poorly. The disagreement turned into a heated argument. Eventually, Troy felt guilty and decided to make amends. As a surprise, he attended the couple¡¯s wedding, and not just theirs¡ªhe began crashing other weddings too, capturing the joy on video. The compilation was later posted on YouTube, where it went viral within days.


    In the next scene, Bailey¡¯s insecurities surfaced again.


    ¡°Why did you have to shoot that video for that bimbo?¡± she asked bitterly, referring to Rihanna. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a singing part in that song.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a give-and-take relationship in songs like these,¡± Troy explained. ¡°When she agreed to sing ¡®Closer¡¯ with me, I promised to feature in her video. Plus, she¡¯s a good friend.¡±


    Bailey hugged him tighter. ¡°I just don¡¯t like you kissing someone else.¡±


    Troy gently patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. My heart belongs to you and you only.¡±


    [We Found Love - Rihanna, Calvin Harris]</a>


    The next video, ¡®We Found Love¡¯, was entirely sung by Rihanna, with Troy playing her love interest. The storyline depicted the couple as drug addicts living recklessly¡ªindulging in passion, booze, and narcotics. The tragic ending saw Rihanna¡¯s character leaving Troy due to his overindulgence, leading him to overdose in despair. The screen faded to black before the message appeared: Say No to Drugs. A poignant message for a movie within a movie.


    Ironically, during the shoot of ¡®We Found Love¡¯, someone offered Troy drugs. He declined but accepted a free sample and the contact information the dealer provided, pocketing them with no intention of ever using them.


    The shoot was in the U.S., and Troy returned to the UK via private jet. Upon landing, he was met with devastating news: Bailey¡¯s sister Dana had suffered a cancer relapse and was in the ICU.


    Bailey shut herself off, refusing to speak with Troy, wanting to deal with the situation alone. Respecting her need for space, Troy stepped back. There was little he could do¡ªDana was already receiving care from the nation¡¯s best doctors.


    Meanwhile, Troy¡¯s manager pressed him about his professional obligations. Reluctantly, he agreed to record a new song.


    [Lovely - Billie Eilish, Khalid]</a>


    ~:Oh, I hope some day I''ll make it out of here


    Even if it takes all night or a hundred years


    Need a place to hide, but I can''t find one near


    Wanna feel alive, outside I can''t fight my fear


    Isn''t it lovely, all alone?


    Heart made of glass, my mind of stone


    Tear me to pieces, skin to bone


    Hello, welcome home :~


    As Troy¡¯s beautiful vocals carried the next song, the story unfolded in the background. Bailey remained steadfastly by her sister Dana¡¯s side, while Troy made repeated attempts to reach out to her. Each time, Bailey rebuffed him.


    During the last, poignant line of the song, Dana¡¯s heart monitor flatlined. The sound echoed through the hospital room, and more than a few audience members in the theater wiped away tears at the devastating scene.


    Losing her sister pushed Bailey into deep depression. Struggling to cope, she made the painful decision to break up with Troy. She couldn¡¯t even face him in person, delivering the heartbreaking news over the phone.


    For Troy, the breakup was a shattering blow. Desperate to numb the pain, he reached for the cocaine he had received during the U.S. shoot of ¡®We Found Love¡¯. At first, it was a coping mechanism¡ªa way to silence the ache in his chest. But soon, the drug became the only thing he cared about, dominating his every waking moment.


    His manager grew increasingly concerned. Hoping to steer Troy away from his downward spiral, he arranged a meeting with a prominent film director who wanted Troy for the lead role in his next project. He thought trying new things, like acting, might make Troy better.


    Troy reluctantly agreed, but chose to drive himself to the meeting. Just before leaving, he snorted a large amount of cocaine, which sent him into a hallucinatory haze.


    [Blinding Light - The Weeknd]</a>


    The hauntingly rhythmic ¡®Blinding Lights¡¯ played as Troy sped through the city streets, his vision blurring and reality distorting. The scene was both mesmerizing and terrifying as he drove erratically, narrowly avoiding collisions¡ªuntil he didn¡¯t.


    The song crescendoed to a shocking climax as Troy¡¯s car smashed into another vehicle. The screen cut to black, leaving the audience in stunned silence.


    ¡°Please tell me he doesn¡¯t die,¡± a girl in the theater asked out loud, voicing the shared sentiment of many viewers.


    Thankfully, Troy survived the crash, though barely. He was rushed to the emergency room in critical condition. The news that the global teen icon had been driving under the influence spread like wildfire, sparking both outrage and concern.


    Bailey, watching the news from home, was overcome with worry and guilt. She rushed to the hospital to see Troy but was stopped by his manager.


    ¡°You¡¯re not good for him,¡± Paul Rudd¡¯s character said firmly. ¡°Before you, he was just a normal teenager. He hadn¡¯t even tried alcohol, let alone drugs. But now¡­¡± He shook his head, his voice filled with frustration. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from seeing him, but ask yourself this¡ªdo you want to see him dead? Because if you trigger him again, that¡¯s exactly where this will lead.¡±


    Bailey broke down in tears but decided to honor his words for Troy¡¯s sake. Running out of the hospital, she crossed paths with Rihanna, who had come to visit Troy. The two exchanged a long, knowing look before walking in opposite directions.


    Troy eventually pulled through, but the accident marked a turning point. Once he was stable, he was admitted to a rehab facility. However, the pain of Bailey¡¯s absence haunted him. He couldn''t understand why she hadn¡¯t visited, even after such a life-threatening ordeal.


    In one of the rehab¡¯s group sessions, Troy sang a heartfelt song for his fellow patients to show how much it has affected him.


    [Someone You Love - Lewis Capaldi]</a>


    ~: Now the day bleeds


    Into nightfall


    And you''re not here


    To get me through it all


    I let my guard down


    And then you pulled the rug


    I was getting kinda used to being someone you loved :~


    It went without saying¡ªmore than a few audience members wiped away tears as Troy¡¯s emotionally charged song filled the theater. Each note filled with raw pain, captivating everyone who heard it.


    After that first day, it became a ritual of sorts where Troy would sing the song for his fellow patients. One day, during one such performance, Rihanna visited Troy. She was visibly moved by the depth of his song.


    ¡°You have to release this,¡± she urged afterwards, her voice soft yet insistent.


    Troy shook his head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s too personal. This isn¡¯t for the world.¡±


    Rihanna, understanding his reluctance, offered an alternative. ¡°Then let¡¯s make something new. Together.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Troy agreed. With only a week left in rehab, he started planning the collaboration with Rihanna. The result was nothing short of magic. It was the same song they eventually performed at her concert which was released on YouTube by a fan.


    [We Don¡¯t Talk Anymore - Charlie Puth and Selena Gomez]</a>


    ~: Don''t wanna know


    What kinda dress you''re wearin'' tonight


    If he''s holdin'' onto you so tight


    The way I did before


    I overdosed


    Should''ve known your love was a game


    Now I can''t get you outta my brain


    Ooh, it''s such a shame


    That we don¡¯t talk anymore :~


    As the music video for their duet unfolded, the audience was given glimpses into the lives of both Troy and Bailey.


    Troy, immersed in creating the song, was slowly piecing his life back together. Meanwhile, Bailey was far from happy. Her parents, already on shaky ground, filed for divorce after Dana¡¯s death. She is hounded by everyone around for breaking Troy¡¯s heart, and causing his accident indirectly. She is just sick of everything, and wants to escape. Desperate for a fresh start, she applied to a university in France, determined to leave the UK behind.


    When the song was complete, the narrative shifted back to Troy and Rihanna. During a quiet moment, Rihanna leaned forward and kissed him.


    To Rihanna¡¯s surprise, Troy didn¡¯t kiss her back.


    ¡°You still love her, don¡¯t you?¡± Rihanna said softly. She didn¡¯t need an answer¡ªhis eyes gave him away. ¡°Go after her.¡±


    But when Troy sought Bailey, he learned she had already left for France. Her mother refused to share which university she¡¯d chosen. Though heartbroken, this time Troy didn¡¯t spiral.


    Life moved forward. Professionally, Troy¡¯s career soared, but he stayed single for a year, unable to forget Bailey.


    One day, during a stop in London on his world tour, just as he was about to go on stage, someone stopped him backstage.


    It was Bailey¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Bailey¡¯s back in London,¡± she said urgently. ¡°But she¡¯s just about to leave. She¡¯s at the train station. If you hurry, you can stop her.¡±


    Troy¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Why now? Why didn¡¯t you tell me where she was last year?¡±


    ¡°She forbade me to,¡± her voice trembled. ¡°Until today, I didn¡¯t realize how miserable she was without you. You have to help her, Troy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Troy said quietly, bitterness creeping into his tone. ¡°I¡¯ve moved on. She should, too.¡±


    He turned and walked onto the stage.


    As he strummed his guitar, his mind wandered. The notes faltered. Frustrated, he closed his eyes, dropped the instrument, and stormed off the stage.


    The crowd gasped as Troy left the stage, but he didn¡¯t care. Out on the street, he borrowed a fan¡¯s car and sped to the train station.


    There, amidst the chaos of departing passengers, dodging security checks and mobilizing his fans to raise all homeland alarms on the station, he found her. Bailey.


    ¡°Troy?¡± she whispered, stunned.


    Their reunion was emotional and heartwarming at the same time. When he finally pulled her in for a passionate kiss, the final song of the film began to play.


    The camera panned out, showing the reunited couple framed against the departing train.


    [All of Me - John Legend]</a>


    ~: Cause all of me


    Loves all of you


    Love your curves and all your edges


    All your perfect imperfections


    Give your all to me


    I''ll give my all to you :~


    A final video played of Troy and Bailey enjoying their time together as the beautiful melody played in the background. Slowly, the song kept building until it was over on a sweet spot.


    The screen faded to black, and the credits rolled.


    The theater erupted in thunderous applause. The audience knew they had witnessed cinematic perfection. They don¡¯t make movies like these anymore, so it was a treat for the fans of original musicals.

 Chapter 148

    I felt ecstatic. Seeing the people around me clapping as if their lives depended on it was amazing. I know most people clap more enthusiastically at premieres because of the cast and crew''s presence, but it still felt wonderful knowing that the film we had spent so much time perfecting had resonated with viewers.


    I turned towards the movie''s writer, Evan Spader, who looked close to tears. I could understand that sentiment. Your first movie is always special. I still remember attending that first screening of [The Sixth Sense]. The audience''s reaction was just as moving for me as it seemed for Evan right now.


    I gently clasped his shoulder and pulled him in for a brotherly hug. "You made a great movie, Evan," I said before releasing him.


    "We made a great movie," he corrected me with a grin. "Don''t forget that you are a co-writer on it as well."


    I inclined my head in acceptance.


    "I just can''t wait until the day I get to direct one as well." Evan said wistfully.


    "All three of your songs came out very well," I praised him. "I''m sure you''ll make a banger of a feature film whenever you do."


    The three songs Evan had directed were ''Bad Guy,'' ''Closer,'' and ''We Found Love.'' One notable thing about these videos was that each was among the most beautiful sequences in the entire movie. Every shot seemed well thought out and pre-planned, as if Evan was competing with Stephen Daldry to create something better than him. And as they say, competition breeds excellence.


    "I''m proud of you both," Dad put his arms around Evan''s and my shoulders. "I don''t even care what the critics have to say about it, this is one fabulous piece of cinema."


    "Thanks, Dad," I said. Evan echoed his own gratitude before Mum came over and hugged us one by one.


    The next hour or so passed in a blur as multiple people came over to congratulate us on the movie.


    "Seriously, Troy," Emma Watson gave me a deadpan look. "You had to include that song in the movie?"


    Ah. It didn''t take a genius to figure out which song she meant. I had gifted ''All of Me'' to Emma on her birthday, so it''s obvious she would feel a little possessive about it. I shrugged. "Not my fault you didn''t want it to remain exclusively between us."


    I wanted to say something mean like, ''at least I could make money out of it now.'' But I resisted the urge.


    She bit her lip in thought before asking, "How many of them are about me? Because I could see some references, like in the first song there''s a line, ''Might get shot by Dad,'' was it?"


    I laughed out loud at that reminder. That was definitely about her. ''Bad Guy'' was originally written by Billie Eilish. I had changed the lyrics to make it from my perspective, and Emma''s father''s warning about his gun collection wasn''t something you''d easily forget.


    But other than that, I hadn''t made major changes, and where there were changes, they weren''t about Emma.


    "Don''t think too much about it," I said emphatically to my ex. "They''re not about you or me, they''re made to fit the story of the movie. ''All of Me'' fit perfectly in it, that''s why I added it, not to have some sort of twisted retribution."


    Emma didn''t look convinced, but thankfully she didn''t argue further. Or more accurately, she couldn''t because someone else joined us.


    "It was a wonderful movie, Troy," Barry Meyer, the CEO of Warner Bros., said after stepping beside me. He offered me a handshake, but I didn''t take it, simply raised an eyebrow.


    Barry''s smile froze on his face when I made no motion to even recognize him. Beside me, Emma was growing nervous by the second. The awkward silence stretched on for a few moments before I finally relented and shook hands with him.


    Sensing the discord between us, Emma stepped back and said, "I have to get going, Troy. It was nice to see you, Barry."


    Barry gave her a polite nod before she left the two of us alone. From behind Barry, I could see Dad giving me a worried look. He pointed towards me, silently asking if he should join us. I discreetly shook my head before looking back at Barry.


    "Really?" he asked. "You''re still mad about that?"


    "Yes," I enunciated clearly. "I don''t like being backstabbed by people I consider friends. And I used to consider you a good friend. You said that my salary was too high compared to my co-stars. I agreed to reduce my pay for that. And then you got greedy and wanted more. That''s not how things work with me."


    Dad had negotiated hard with Barry Meyer and Alan Horn. Warner wanted 15% of [Echoes of You], and we were adamant on the original 5. Finally, everyone had agreed on a 10% cut for Warner, leaving me with the remaining amount after deducting distribution expenses. From a distributor''s point of view, Warner was still earning on the lower end because any other big studio would easily take 15% at the very least. The problem was that I absolutely hated how they''d acted, keeping creative control hostage over our profits.


    Unaware of my internal thoughts, Barry smiled. "Would it be okay if I apologized again? How about we discuss our next project together?"


    I gave him a skeptical look. "What project?" I wanted to say out loud that there will be no more projects between us, but I didn''t want to antagonize him more than I already was.


    His smile widened. "We have a distribution deal for your next two albums as well, remember? And you wanted a non-Potter role with us. So how about this? I''ll give you free rein to look through our upcoming project list, and you can choose whatever you want. In return, how about we work on another musical as your next album and film after we are done with [Half-Blood Prince]?"


    "This one hasn''t even been released yet," I pointed out helpfully. "We don''t know if this film will be a hit."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Although I may have said that, there was no way this movie would be considered a flop. Trade experts had estimated the film to make upwards of $50M in the opening weekend alone in North American markets, which was double the budget of $25M. That, when added to the fact that my album had received rave reviews from music critics and had already sold all of its half-million initial run albums, was enough proof that the film would also be a hit in the long run.


    "That doesn''t matter," Barry said confidently. "I liked the film and I want to make another one. I''ll give you complete creative freedom to make it about whatever you want."


    "I''ll think about it," I said evasively, but if Barry had even an iota of grey matter, he''d understand what I really meant. As long as I had someone else to work with providing a similar deal, I would never choose Warner for any of my future movies.


    "There''s a saying in Hollywood," Barry continued undeterred. "Strike while the iron is hot. Your music is hot right now. We don''t know how long that will continue. All it takes is one unfortunate encounter with a hidden paparazzi outside a restaurant that could derail everything."


    That was a cryptic message. Or was it a threat? I didn''t care if he set a whole fleet of paparazzi behind me. As long as I didn''t do anything illegal, what''s the worst they could do? With that thought in mind, I took my leave to meet others invited to the party.


    As I greeted Roger Ebert, one of the most prominent film critics ever, something dawned on me.


    The more I thought about it, the more my fears were confirmed. How did Barry know about the hidden paparazzi? I hadn''t revealed that information to anyone. I hardly think anyone beyond my family and Rihanna would know about that. So unless Barry had talked to one of the paparazzi on the scene, he shouldn''t know about it. Unless...


    Fuck! Rage coursed through my veins as I made the connection. Yet, I kept a serene face on as I greeted other people. This was too much. I wanted to take my revenge right then and there, but I also knew that I couldn''t do anything without solid proof.


    "Troy!" Emily greeted me enthusiastically by engulfing me in a tight hug. I momentarily forgot about my rage seeing the ecstatic look on her face. "Thank you so much for letting me do this film."


    Standing beside her, Robert Pattinson nodded in agreement. "Yes. This was an amazing film, and I''m grateful to be a part of it."


    "You both are super-talented actors," I said seriously. "If not me, someone else would have discovered you. It was only a matter of time."


    In a few years, both of them would have hit it big thanks to [The Amazing Spider-Man] and the [Twilight] series. Although, I wasn''t sure if the timeline would still play out as it did originally. My presence had already changed their lives a lot, their futures could also change because of...


    And suddenly an idea sparked in my head. A perfect way to take my revenge on Barry Meyer. Not to mention, it could make me quite a bit of money if it played out just like in the original timeline.


    I excused myself from my fellow actors to seek out my trusty assistant who was also in attendance at the premiere and the after-party.


    "Tobias," I said urgently. "I have a task for you."


    "Oh?" he asked curiously.


    "Get me the complete adaptation rights to the Twilight book series. Not just one or two books, but the entire series."


    He nodded slowly. "I can do that. Do you want it to be your next film?"


    "No," I declined that idea. It may be a hit film series commercially, but no one could deny that it wasn''t a good one at all. "I just want to produce it. I don''t care how much you have to pay for it. I''ll pay even $10M if that means I get the adaptation rights to the entire series of books, even those that haven''t been released yet. I''ll even agree to pay the author a cut of the revenue later on."


    His eyes widened comically for a few seconds. "Are you..." He paused before nodding in agreement. "Okay."


    I chuckled. It was funny seeing him change his tone so quickly. It''s good that he had stopped second-guessing my business decisions.


    "Good," I said. "Try to get it done before the holidays begin."


    (Break)


    Tobias had stopped being astounded by Troy''s strange decisions after the last few years of working with him.


    Initially, his business decisions might sound impulsive, but they were never wrong. Take YouTube for example. Troy spent $100M to acquire it, and just last week he had already rejected an offer to sell it for half a billion in cash, to the shock of everyone. If Troy had agreed to that deal, that would officially make him the richest actor in the world. Heck, he might as well be considered the richest actor right now; it''s just that unlisted companies like YouTube with no profits to their name aren''t assigned values until after their acquisition or listing in a stock exchange, whichever comes first.


    So when Troy asked him to go and acquire the adaptation rights to a vampire book called [Twilight], he hadn''t expected it to be so difficult. He even flew to Arizona a week before Christmas to get it done, but some things aren''t that easy.


    "I wish I could help you, Tobias," Stephenie Meyer, the author of Twilight, said apologetically. "But I don''t have the rights anymore. Paramount does."


    That was a little problem.


    "The way they were adapting the script," Stephenie continued, shaking her head in disappointment. "I hated it. They completely changed the story and the characters. And then, this other supernatural film came out, [Cursed], which flopped badly, and now they don''t even want to make [Twilight]."


    "That''s bad," Tobias said sympathetically before inching closer. "They have rights to how many books?"


    "Just the first one," Stephenie replied. "That too will expire in 2007 if they don''t start filming by then."


    This was the perfect opportunity for Tobias to make his move. "So, if I promise you that we will keep the story faithful to your vision, would you be willing to sell us the rights to the rest of the series?"


    Stephenie hesitated for a moment before asking, "Are you really Troy Armitage''s assistant?"


    "Yes," he nodded emphatically, turning his charm to its maximum, more like emulating Troy. "I''ll be honest with you, I haven''t read your book, but Troy has, and he loved it. That''s why he wants to make it into a movie."


    "That''s perfect then!" Stephenie gushed excitedly. "There''s this other producer who has met me multiple times for the rights, and I had even agreed to sell them to him in the future. The only doubt I had was that he didn''t have the backing of any big studio.


    "Ever since I have seen him in [Goblet of Fire], I can''t help but think that Troy would be perfect in the role of Edward. If Troy wants to do it, I''ll gladly agree to sell you the rights to the other three planned books even if there''s no studio attached to it now. That is, if you can get Paramount to sell the rights of the first book back to you."


    "Ah," Tobias muttered nervously. He debated for a few moments, thinking how to proceed. He carefully selected his next words. "Troy only wants to produce it. He''ll be too busy shooting [Harry Potter] to commit to anything else."


    Stephenie leaned back in thought. "Then I''m sorry. I can''t sell you the rights to the next three books."


    Before Tobias could ask why, she continued, "The other producer I''m in talks with has agreed to give me full creative control over the movie production. Also, I''ve been in talks with him for months, so I would prefer working with him."


    "I can give you whatever he''s offering," Tobias countered. "I''ll even give you a better deal than him."


    "You can''t," she countered. "He has already agreed to give me 10% of revenue. Even if you can offer me more, I would still prefer him because we get along well."


    This was bad. This was very bad. Tobias needed to salvage the situation, but he didn''t know how because it was clear as day that there was nothing he could say at the moment to change Stephenie''s mind. Unless... he could change Troy''s mind. Which was an impossible task in itself. Not that Troy was an unreasonable person, but it was very difficult to get him to do a movie that he didn''t want to. He had also made it clear that he needed this film at all costs.


    "Let me talk to Troy about it," Tobias said placatingly. "Maybe he could find some time for this film between the next two Harry Potter films."


    Stephenie inclined her head in acquiescence as Tobias took his leave.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 149

    Patty was more than a little excited to learn that Troy Armitage was finally releasing his first music album. And not just any album¡ªit was part of a movie coming to the cinema soon enough.


    So, like any good fan, she did what she had to do: she got in line to buy said album.


    "Seriously, this is so unexpected," her best friend Claire complained. "This is literally his first album. Why are people so excited about it? He could be terrible in it."


    Patty turned to her and smiled before she started singing her favorite childhood song: "You can count on me, like one, two, three¡­"


    Claire rolled her eyes but didn''t bother saying anything else. Even she couldn''t deny that ''Count on Me'' was one banger of a song from their childhood. Considering that Troy wrote it himself when he was a child made it so much better. Then he went on to release two more songs on YouTube¡ª''We Don''t Talk Anymore'' and ''Sugar.'' Songs that took the music industry by storm. The best part was that the two songs were part of a full album, consisting of 12 other new tracks, making it a complete set of 14 songs.


    Patty and Claire had decided to get themselves an album on the first day of the sale, so they reached the music store a little early that Saturday. What they found was astounding. There was a long line in front of the store, as if someone big like Michael Jackson or Britney Spears were releasing a new album. When asked about the reason for the crowd, the boy in front of them said simply, "It''s Troy. Of course, there will be a line."


    "Thank God we came before the store opened," Claire noted idly as soon as the door to the store finally opened and the eager customers were allowed in one by one. "I''m damn sure if we had waited until tomorrow, or hell, even this evening, all records would have been sold out by then."


    Patty looked behind her to see that at least 20¨C30 more people had joined the line. Seeing that, she couldn''t help but agree with her friend. After what felt like an eternity¡ªbut was only around 15 minutes¡ªit was finally Patty and Claire''s turn near the front desk. It was a relatively small store, but it was the only one in their locality. For one of those big ones, they''d have to go farther, and neither of the girls had a car.


    "Hi!" Patty greeted the store clerk enthusiastically. "We''d like two of the latest CDs of Troy Armitage."


    The silent look on the clerk''s face was enough to send Patty into a panic. "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "It''s sold out," the clerk said apologetically. "We didn''t have that many copies to begin with. The boy before you bought the last CD we had."


    "Noooo!" Patty cried out in despair, turning toward her friend. "Why is it always us when it comes to Troy?! At first, we couldn''t get tickets to see him live on Broadway, then we missed his last two movies on the first day, and now even his album! It''s like we''re cursed or something."


    Claire was ready to throw in her own two cents, but the clerk''s next words stopped her.


    "We still have the deluxe version of the album, but it''s a vinyl record, not a CD. You can buy that if you want."


    Patty and Claire turned to him in unison, giving him a glare for not mentioning it earlier.


    "It''s more expensive," he said, raising his arms in surrender. "While the CD is $29.99, the vinyl record is $39.99."


    "And why is that?" Claire asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "Because it''s a set of two discs," he explained matter-of-factly. "While the CD has 14 songs, the deluxe vinyl version includes a few more, like ''Count on Me'' and an alternate version of ''We Found Love,'' sung by Troy. It also includes the background score of the movie [Echoes of You]. That''s why it has a premium price."


    "Give us two deluxe vinyl albums then," Patty announced without hesitation. It was totally worth it in her opinion, and seeing Claire''s resolute nod, she knew they were on the same page.


    The clerk nodded before bringing over the two albums. "Here you go."


    The girls made their respective payments and left the store in a hurry.


    Once they were back at Patty''s place, they eagerly unwrapped the albums. Each set contained two records: one for the songs and one for the soundtrack.


    "So, which one should we play first?" Claire asked curiously.


    Patty raised a finger excitedly before pointing at one. "Eenie Meenie Miney Moe. I''ll play this record."


    Her finger landed on the soundtrack of the movie, and she eagerly snatched it from Claire''s hands. She slid the brand-new record into her parents'' vinyl player.


    The music that flowed out of the old machine was heavenly. Hearing it gave Patty literal chills. The tune was beautifully romantic yet melancholic, almost otherworldly. For the next hour and a half, their record player alternated between the songs and the soundtrack, creating an unforgettable experience.


    When the music finally ended, Patty turned to Claire with a determined expression.


    "I don''t care what anyone says. This is the best music album I have ever listened to. The songs are legendary."


    Claire could only nod in agreement.


    (Break)


    LunaBliss: Holy effing shit! Who knew Troy was such a genius? Has anyone got his first album? If I weren''t already a soldier, I''d be lining up to join the Trojan Army right now.


    SereneDreamer: You stole exactly what I wanted to say! I got the best eargasm of my life hearing that album, especially "Bad Guy." That song is the bomb.


    PixelWarrior77: Wtf are you talking about!? "Someone You Loved" is the best one! It breaks my heart to know that someone must have shattered my dear Troy''s heart to pieces for him to make such a painful song.


    FireStarter12: You guys are all wrong. The best song is obviously "All of Me." It seems like he wrote the song for Rihanna because he poured all his heart and love into it.


    QuantumFox: I''m Radioactive! Radioactive! Wo oh oh oh yeah! ~~~~~~ How can anyone beat that? That''s the best rock song I have heard in forever!


    NovaKnight: Honestly, I don''t like the guy. He is too arrogant and violent in my opinion, but I would be a fool to not acknowledge his music.


    SkyDreamer64: Wow! Even the haters are complimenting it so it must be good. I haven''t heard any of his songs, but will definitely give it a try.


    GlitchInTime: @SkyDreamer64 Have you been living under a rock or smth? It''s literally anything that''s playing on the radio or any music channel on the TV. If you have listened to any new song in the last couple of weeks, chances are you have heard one of Troy''s songs.


    SkyDreamer64: I heard this retro-sounding song yesterday called "Until I Found You."


    GlitchInTime: That''s one of them! Troy''s so talented he''s writing multiple genres now. From Rock to Pop to Retro to EDM to Love songs. Is there anything that the guy can''t do?


    DarkMatter69: You guys aren''t even talking about the best part! The background score included in the deluxe edition of his album. It is so good and soulful, I play it on repeat while studying or just in the background. It is the best piece of music I have heard in my entire life. Even my dog loves it and calm down when I play it!


    FireStarter12: I didn''t even know there was a deluxe edition. I''m going back to the store!


    SereneDreamer: Me too!


    LunaBliss: I have it! @DarkMatter69 is right. BGM is the best thing of that album. I would be shocked if he didn''t win an Oscar for it.


    DarkMatter69: He likely won''t. Technical awards like Best Score and Best Song are hogged by all the old fogies. They won''t let someone young and dynamic like Troy win.


    NovaKnight: One word: Eminem.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    DarkMatter69: He''s an exception, not the rule.


    LunaBliss: I don''t care about the politics! I want Troy to win a second Oscar this year.


    SweetStone: You guys weren''t at the premiere of the movie. Believe me, it was the best thing I have watched all year.


    QuantumFox: Hey! It''s that guy from Troy''s crew. Give us some inside scoop, man! Please ??


    SweetStone: Let me think... Troy and Rihanna met on the set and fell in love.


    LunaBliss: Come on! Everyone knows that. Tell us something new. How about this Emma Stone girl? Have you met her?


    SweetStone: She''s okay, I guess. Didn''t talk much with her. Troy is excellent as ever though. So is Rob Pattinson, the guy who plays the antagonist. Troy''s brother Evan is also very cool.


    QuantumFox: Wait! Troy has a brother? Why didn''t I know that?


    LunaBliss: His foster brother. He was Troy''s friend who lost his parents, so Troy''s parents adopted him. But why was he on set? Is he playing some role?


    SweetStone: Evan wrote the film with Troy. Dialogues and scenes are mostly his, while songs are Troy''s. Evan also directed a few songs for the movie.


    NovaKnight: Now that''s some real scoop! Troy promoting nepotism for his brother.


    SweetStone: I wouldn''t say that. Troy and Evan wrote that film together. Evan wanted to direct it, but Troy declined because he didn''t have the experience (thus stopping nepotism rather than perpetuating it). That''s when he hired Stephen Daldry for it.


    NovaKnight: My salute to the man then, for doing the right thing.


    SereneDreamer: I can''t wait to see the movie! Hey @SweetStone, does Troy have a shirtless scene in this film as well? I''ve noticed a trend lately¡ªhe finds a reason to get out of his shirt if he can. This trend started in [Goblet of Fire] and has continued since then. It helps that his body is very easy on the eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    LunaBliss: Holy shit! @SereneDreamer is right! I just checked. @SweetStone Please answer.


    SweetStone: Yes. That''s all you''ll get from me.


    LunaBliss: That''s all I needed to know! I''m getting myself Thursday night preview tickets.


    QuantumFox: Seriously, why are you discussing such weird things here? We were talking about his music for God''s sake, not about his physique!


    (Break)


    When I first heard that a movie star was releasing a full song album, which would also be part of the movie''s soundtrack, I dismissed it as a mere gimmick. I assumed the album was made to promote the movie. After listening to the album (on repeat at least twenty times), I can confidently say I couldn''t have been more wrong. The movie exists to promote the songs¡ªnot the other way around.


    I was one of the fortunate few invited to the premiere of [Echoes of You], and I was stunned by what I saw.


    The story is fairly generic and, at times, a little predictable, but the characters are wonderfully fleshed out. Troy Armitage and Emma Stone share chemistry that''s simply out of this world. They look so good together on-screen that I can''t help but ship them in real life, too. Stephen Daldry, the director, employed his sharp directional instincts to craft a tightly edited film that feels just right.


    But that''s not the reason you should see the movie.


    It''s undeniable that Troy Armitage is a once-in-a-lifetime phenomenon in the entertainment industry. The boy who became the youngest male Oscar winner and a global superstar at the age of 11 continues to captivate audiences with his latest project. This time, however, it''s not his acting that will mesmerize you¡ªit''s his music.


    From the first moment of the film to the last, music takes center stage, but this isn''t a traditional movie musical. Troy plays a pop star in the film, and his songs are predominantly pop tracks. The movie features a staggering 14 original songs, most of which aren''t directly tied to the storyline. Yet, instead of slowing the film''s pace, the music is what keeps you hooked from start to finish. From the first song, "Bad Guy," to the closing track, "All of Me," every song is a masterpiece that reflects the character''s growth throughout the story.


    Technically, the music is groundbreaking¡ªso fresh and innovative that it''s incomparable to anything else being released today. Troy Armitage delivers an unparalleled blend of genres, emotions, and vocal mastery in this album. Each track is a journey through sound, with Armitage''s voice as the perfect guide. It''s not just an album; it''s a musical revolution.


    The background score of the film is equally remarkable. The ''Troy-Bailey Theme'' has been on a constant loop in my playlist ever since I first heard it. It''s melancholic yet hopeful, bursting with love and beauty¡ªa perfect harmony of emotions. If I had to describe it in one word, it would be: art.


    I dare say Troy Armitage has created something so extraordinary that he might not be able to surpass it in the years to come. If he doesn''t complete his EGOT with this album, I''ll lose all faith in the Grammys.


    My only complaint? Every song is so exceptional that some tracks, without proper promotion, might not reach their full potential with the audience.


    If you''re reading this, Troy, thank you for creating this album and sharing it with us. Consider me an official member of the Trojan Army.


    Rating: 5/5


    Ben Radcliffe, Rolling Stone


    I barely suppressed the urge to shed a tear after reading that review. I didn''t know who this Ben Radcliffe was, but his words touched my heart with their sincerity. The fact that this review was published in Rolling Stone¡ªthe number one music magazine in the Western world¡ªmeant that all music enthusiasts would read it.


    What surprised me the most was the overwhelmingly positive response to the film''s background score. It wasn''t just Rolling Stone; multiple critics had praised the brilliance of the score. I had stopped reading reviews of my acting long ago, but I couldn''t resist checking the reactions to my music.


    I had worked on the score for over a month before finalizing it, and the best part was that it was entirely original. When I started composing, I tinkered with various melodies until I stumbled upon one tune that felt like it truly resonated with the characters of Troy and Bailey in the movie. For the life of me, I couldn''t remember which film I might have lifted it from. Eventually, I concluded that it was an original piece, created from scratch using my creativity.


    That realization gave me confidence. One day, when my future knowledge becomes obsolete, I might still be able to compose great music on my own, without any shortcuts.


    "Done reading?" Evan asked eagerly from beside me.


    "Yes," I replied, smiling. "I am."


    "Good, then." His grin widened. "It''s time to get ready for some award season campaigning."


    I groaned in realization. Because we had released the film so late in the year, we now had to campaign for it for all the major awards alongside the usual press-junket we do. And it wasn''t just this film¡ªI had three movies released this year: [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], [Brick], and [Echoes of You], all of which had been positively received by critics.


    The best part? The 63rd Golden Globe nominations had been out for days, and I had already received quite a number of nods.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 150

    The Golden Globes is one such award body whose nominations are announced well before any others, typically in the second week of December. For films like [Echoes of You], which are released during the holidays, a special screening is held before its release for the Hollywood Foreign Press¡ªthe group responsible for voting on the nominations and winners.


    I, too, had to attend a special screening with that group of old bastards, many of whom seemed one step away from their graves. Yet, such is showbiz. I smiled at them, with my entire family behind me for support. I shook a lot of hands, gave away a few photographs and autographs, laughed at their jokes¡ªmost of which were terrible¡ªand that was it.


    Two weeks later, my three films had received a combined 13 nominations. I know¡ªI was shocked too.


    For [Brick], Rian Johnson earned a solo nomination for Best Screenplay, which was about as much recognition as a small indie film like it could hope for.


    [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] surprised everyone with five nominations: Best Motion Picture¡ªDrama, Best Screenplay for Stephen Chbosky, Best Actor¡ªDrama for me, Best Supporting Actor for Jonathan Groff, and Best Supporting Actress for Emma Watson.


    No one was more surprised than I was to see the last two nominations. I knew Warner was launching a major "For Your Consideration" campaign for [Perks] and [Echoes of You], focusing heavily on promoting me, but this was unexpected. While no one could argue Jonathan Groff''s excellence in the film, this was his debut. For a newbie to get nominated was unheard of. It would have been doubly difficult if it was publicly known that he is gay. Say whatever about these award bodies, one thing can''t be denied that they''re hella homophobic.


    Emma Watson, on the other hand, had received mixed reviews for her role. No one outright called her bad¡ªshe had two very strong scenes with me¡ªbut no one had been clamoring for her to be nominated for an award either.


    There could be many factors at play, the biggest being that the film, made on a modest budget, turned into a blockbuster. Sometimes, hit films get nominated even if they aren''t the best, as long as they''re good enough.


    Then there was the fact that this was the Golden Globes¡ªthey get it wrong all the time. It was highly unlikely that all these nominations would carry over to the Oscars.


    Last but not least, [Echoes of You] left everyone stunned with seven nominations before it had even been released to the general public, having tied with [Brokeback Mountain] for most nominations of the night. The categories in which it was nominated were: Best Picture¡ªMusical or Comedy, Best Director for Stephen Daldry, Best Actor¡ªMusical or Comedy for me, Best Screenplay for Evan and me, Best Actress¡ªMusical or Comedy for Emma Stone, Best Original Score¡ªagain for me, and Best Original Song for "All of Me," also for me.


    Again, that was a shocker. Critics had pointed out that our screenplay wasn''t particularly original, but despite that, the Hollywood Foreign Press nominated us. The reasoning? The dialogues and character interactions were strong. (Also, because they made the nominations before the reviews came out¡ªotherwise, they might have second-guessed their decision.)


    Similarly, while I was expecting a nomination for Best Song, I didn''t think it would be for "All of Me." I had assumed it would be for "Blinding Lights," "Lovely," or even "Radioactive." Those three were my favorite songs from the movie. Unfortunately, the Globes typically nominated just one song per film, which meant we didn''t get additional nominations. If there were no such restrictions, it''s entirely possible all five nominations could have been mine. That''s not me boasting¡ªthe original creators of these songs did phenomenal work.


    Then again, you can''t hold the Golden Globes to the highest standards when it comes to award accuracy.


    All in all, out of the thirteen nominations we received, seven were directly attributed to me: two as a producer, two as an actor, two as a musician, and one as a writer. I had set a record in Golden Globe history for being the most nominated individual in a single night. The second person behind me, only had three nominations to their name.


    This brought my total Golden Globe nominations to date to 12, including two wins¡ªone for [Sex Education] and one for [Billy Elliot].


    Let''s see how this award season goes. I just hope it doesn''t bring forth something nasty, as it did during my last major Oscar nomination for [Billy Elliot].


    (Break)


    New Year''s Eve, 2006, Los Angeles, CA


    Brad Grey shook hands with the next guest who wanted to meet him¡ªor more accurately, kiss his ass now that he was the head honcho at Paramount Pictures. He had quickly learned how fast people in Hollywood could change their colors. Many who had outright hated his guts until now were suddenly singing his praises as if nothing had ever been wrong between them. At least he could find some solace in knowing he still had a few close friends.


    "Pitt!" Brad Grey greeted his long-time business partner and friend, Brad Pitt, with a handshake. It had been rough for their company after Pitt and Jeniffer Aniston''s divorce, but hopefully, things would settle down in a few years.


    "Grey," Pitt replied, stepping aside so his new girlfriend, Angelina Jolie, could greet Grey as well.


    "Nice to meet you again, Brad," Angelina said with a smile after giving him a brief hug. "I hope you''ve had a good year."


    "One of the best," Brad Grey grinned. "Look at me¡ªI''m running a big studio now."


    Angelina chuckled, about to respond, when a loud commotion near the entrance interrupted her. She, along with the two Brads, turned toward the party hall doors, where someone new had just arrived. It was none other than the teen sensation¡ªthe boy who had single-handedly disrupted Hollywood in a single year¡ªwith his stunning girlfriend on his arm.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    People might think Troy Armitage had shaken the industry with [The Sixth Sense] or [Harry Potter]. But 2005 was the year when people in Hollywood truly started taking him seriously.


    Numerous child actors had come and gone before him. Child actors faced a unique challenge: audiences often struggled to accept them once they grew up. Rarely did famous child actors manage to maintain their success into adulthood. Usually, the ones who succeeded took a hiatus from the industry for several years before returning to build their careers afresh, as if they were newcomers who had never acted a day in their lives.


    But Troy defied all expectations. He kept working non-stop and, this year, delivered not one, not two, but three back-to-back blockbusters. The most remarkable part? None of the films were part of a franchise, nor did they have franchise potential.


    Troy had produced all three movies with his own money, sending a silent but powerful message to Hollywood: if they wouldn''t give him work, he would create it for himself. All three films had received rave reviews and a combined total of 13 Golden Globe nominations, absolutely dominating the awards season.


    If this feat were to repeat at the Oscars, it could spark a new trend among big actors¡ªshowing that producing their own films was more lucrative than relying solely on studios.


    Brad Grey, like every other studio head, had offered Troy carte blanche to make any movie with Paramount, completely on his terms. Yet, he was still waiting for a response. Warner Bros seemed to have their claws deep into the young star. That was, until Troy decided to skip Warner Bros'' New Year''s party and instead show up at Paramount''s.


    It was unprecedented. Some might even call it mutinous on Troy''s part. Or maybe he was just a kid unaware of the nuances of such a move.


    "Hi!" Troy''s jovial voice broke Brad''s train of thought as the young actor strode toward their group. "I hope you don''t mind me cutting in here like this, Brad and Brad," he said with a grin, nodding to Grey and Pitt before turning to the woman between them. "I just had to meet this angel here."


    Angelina Jolie laughed melodiously at the compliment. "You flatter me, Troy." She stepped forward and hugged him warmly. "My, you''ve grown up a lot since the last time we met. Do you still want to marry me by any chance?"


    "Of course I do," Troy replied with a cheeky grin. "In my defense, can you blame me?" He turned to Brad Grey for validation.


    "Of course not," Grey agreed immediately. "Girls like Angie are one in a million. Probably a billion even."


    Not one to be left out, Brad Pitt slid his arm around Angelina''s waist. "Unfortunately for you both, this one-in-a-billion woman is taken."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Pitt. I am as well," Troy said, nodding toward his girlfriend, Rihanna, who was across the room, chatting with an older gentleman, a glass of wine in her hand.


    Troy turned back to the trio and smoothly shifted the conversation. "Mr. Grey, I wanted to have a little chat with you in private. Find me when you have a moment."


    "I can talk now," Grey said, a bit more eagerly than he intended. He had been trying to meet Troy for so long that missing this chance would be unthinkable.


    "Alright then," Troy said confidently. "Lead the way."


    Wasting no time, Brad escorted Troy to a quieter corner of the hall. As they walked, Brad couldn''t help but study the young man, meeting him in person for the first time. Troy was dressed in an impeccably tailored black checkered suit with fine white lines. His crisp white shirt hugged his torso perfectly, though he had forgone a tie. The top few buttons were undone, offering a glimpse of his defined collarbones and pecs. White shoes added a modern contrast to his ensemble, completing the polished yet slightly rebellious look.


    Probably a minor narcissist. Like most superstars are, Brad thought wryly.


    "I wasn''t expecting you tonight," Brad began, attempting to break the ice. "I thought you''d be at Warner''s party."


    Troy shrugged casually. "I''ve been going to Warner''s parties for so many years¡ªI was getting a little bored. Thought I''d try something new this time. After all, [Harry Potter] will end in a few years. I need to know more people in Hollywood, don''t I?"


    "Of course," Brad nodded wisely before steering the conversation to the matter at hand. "Tell me, Troy, how can I help you?"


    "I don''t like to beat around the bush, Brad," Troy said bluntly. "I want you to sell me the adaptation rights to a book called Twilight."


    Brad mulled over the request silently. He didn''t immediately recall which book Twilight was, but after a few moments, it came back to him.


    "The teen romance about vampires and werewolves, right?"


    "Yes," Troy nodded.


    "You want to do that film?" Brad asked, intrigued. "You can. Just say the word, and I''ll get the ball rolling as soon as the holidays are over."


    "I don''t want to star in it," Troy clarified. "I don''t think the role suits me. But I wanted to produce it with talented but lesser-known actors so that we can make it in limited budget."


    Brad frowned. That did make the filming prospects a little tricky. Another similar supernatural film, [Cursed], had been released that year by the Weinstein Brothers, and it had been a big failure. That''s why they had shelved it; they had a strong feeling nothing would come of it. If Troy were the lead actor, then Brad could make it happen, but with someone else, it would be much harder.


    Honestly, Brad would have happily sold the movie rights to anyone, as long as Paramount could make even a slight profit. If they weren''t going to make the film, they might as well sell it to someone else. They had bought the rights for a hundred thousand dollars, their usual amount for unpublished books. But now that the book was a little more popular, it could easily be sold for five times that amount. The money wasn''t what mattered to either of them¡ªit was the other benefits Troy could bring to Paramount.


    "Okay," Brad agreed. "You can have it for half a million dollars."


    Troy smiled.


    "But I have a few conditions," Brad continued. At Troy''s motion to go ahead, he went on, "First of all, you will not release the film in the same week as any other Paramount film''s opening."


    "Done," Troy agreed.


    "Also, you''ll give us the option to distribute it first before anyone else. If we don''t like the finished product, then you can take it to someone else."


    Troy mulled it over for a moment before nodding. "We''ll have to discuss the terms at a later date, but I''m fine with it."


    Brad nodded in return before putting forth his last condition. This one was the most likely to be rejected. "Sign a three-picture deal with us." Before Troy could object, Brad hurried to explain, "If you produce a film starring yourself, give us the right to distribute it. We can also expand the terms such that if you star in one of our films, that will count."


    "I already have a long-term contract with Warner for [Harry Potter]," Troy pointed out. "They''ll likely make three or more films over the next four or five years."


    "And our contract will say explicitly that it will be secondary to [Harry Potter]."


    Troy seemed somewhat appeased by that promise but he wasn''t new to the industry and put forth a few conditions of his own. "If we do this, I want it in my contract that you can''t force me to do a movie against my wishes," Troy stated clearly. "And I will have complete creative control over the movie I make with you, whether it be your production or mine."


    "Done," Brad agreed.


    Troy went silent for a few moments. Brad didn''t need to be a genius to know that the young man was thinking it over. After a few moments, Troy broke the silence.


    "Any more conditions?"


    "No."


    "Then we have a deal," Troy grinned and extended his hand to Brad, who shook it enthusiastically.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 151

    (January 2006, London, UK)


    "It''s good you came when you did," the middle-aged man sitting in front of Alan said with a small smile. "The most difficult part of treatment in this disease is the diagnosis. As I like to say, if you diagnose early, half the battle is already won. Today, I officially declare you completely cancer-free."


    Alan heaved a sigh of relief he hadn''t realized he was holding. It had been a long and arduous battle, but he had finally overcome the disease he wouldn''t have even known about, were it not for Troy.


    It all started a couple of years ago when Troy and he were promoting the third [Harry Potter] film.


    (Flashback - November 2003)


    "Alan," Troy said in a serious voice. "Do you believe in prophetic dreams?"


    "Prophetic dreams?" Alan raised an eyebrow in clear amusement. Their last interviewer for the day had just left, and it was time to head home, but Troy didn''t seem ready to leave, opting instead for small talk.


    Alan knew the kid wouldn''t waste their time with something inane, so he decided to indulge him.


    "Yeah," Troy nodded. "Yesterday, I had a very vivid dream. A dream of the future."


    Alan chuckled. "It''s very common, Troy. Usually, when we want something and think about it during the day, we unconsciously manifest it through our dreams at night."


    "But that''s the thing!" Troy sat up straighter. "I don''t want it to happen."


    Alan hesitated before asking, "What exactly was your dream?"


    Troy took a deep breath. "I dreamed that you had cancer and that you died because of it."


    Alan resisted the urge to laugh out loud. He had dreamt of people dying before; it didn''t mean those dreams came true. But seeing Troy''s pale face, Alan understood the boy was genuinely spooked.


    "I don''t have cancer," Alan said firmly. "You can rest assured, Troy, it was just a dream."


    "It wasn''t just any cancer," Troy continued as if he hadn''t heard Alan. "You had two cancers: prostate and pancreatic. They didn''t even occur together. Initially, you had prostate cancer, but it got better. Years later, you developed pancreatic cancer. That''s when you died."


    That gave Alan pause. The dream was oddly specific, spanning such a long period. One detail gave him chills: his father had died of prostate cancer when Alan was just a kid. It wasn''t entirely impossible for him to inherit the same fate.


    "My biological father died of pancreatic cancer," Troy continued. "I know death is inevitable for us all, but I don''t want anything to happen to anyone I care about. So please promise me you''ll get tested as soon as possible."


    Alan could only nod silently. Troy''s warning had given him a lot to think about.


    (Flashback End)


    As soon as the movie promotions were over, Alan got himself tested with the most comprehensive cancer screenings. To his utter shock, Troy''s prophetic dream had partially come true. He didn''t have pancreatic cancer, but he did have first-stage prostate cancer. He got it treated at the earliest opportunity, and after nearly two years, his latest tests came back perfectly normal. That day with Troy had turned his life upside down. He''d even had a long talk with his oncologist about ways to prevent pancreatic cancer.


    Alan had massively changed his lifestyle after that. He''d stopped drinking, smoking, and eating red or processed meat, and he''d started working out as much as possible between work commitments.


    Today, he was healthier and fitter than he had been five years ago. And all the credit went to one young man: Troy Armitage. The same guy who was currently busy running an Oscar campaign for three movies simultaneously.


    (Break)


    I waited backstage patiently for my cue to enter when I heard it loud and clear.


    "All right, ladies and gentlemen," a redhead said in a jovial voice but with a mock-serious expression that made him look quite funny. "Our next guest has achieved more before turning 18 than I''ve done in my entire career. He starred in three blockbuster films last year, including his latest one, [Echoes of You]. He is already more famous than the Beatles were at his age. Please welcome Troy Armitage!"


    I walked in, greeted by the liveliest reaction from the audience. The applause was almost deafening, and some of the girls were on their feet as if it would give them a better view. I chuckled at their behavior before waving at them. Seeing such an enthusiastic response always felt good. Moments later, I walked over to the show host, who stood even taller than me.


    Conan O''Brien was one tall ginger motherfucker. After exchanging the customary handshake and a brief hug, he showed me to my seat, by which time the audience had calmed down somewhat.


    "Wow," I said in amazement. "What an awesome crowd."


    "They sure are," Conan said with a grin. "I don''t think we''ve ever had so many young girls here in the audience. Makes sense. Why would they want to come here to see me when you''re not here?"


    A portion of the audience, seemingly made up of girls exclusively, started cheering loudly. I waved at them again. It felt good to see so much love from my audience.


    "So," Conan leaned forward excitedly. "I''ve heard you''ve had quite a dry year. Barely any movies, no music, just sitting around, I assume?"


    I laughed at his joke before replying with one of my own. "Of course, I didn''t have any film released in 2006 yet."


    Conan made an exaggeratedly enraged face. "Of course, you didn''t have a film released in 2006. It''s January!"Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The audience and I erupted in laughter at his dramatic delivery.


    "Let''s talk about simple things," Conan said. "You very recently turned 17. Did you have a party?"


    "Oh yes," I replied excitedly. "I celebrated New Year''s Eve in LA, then flew back to London the same day to continue promotions for [Echoes of You]. My birthday was on the 2nd, and I suspected my family would surprise me in some manner, but the party they organized was not what I expected. All my friends were there. We partied all night. I got one of the best gifts from Dad¡ªa new car. The next day, I was on a plane again to finish this publicity tour."


    Conan shook his head in mock exasperation. "How do you do all that? I''m in my forties, and hearing your schedule is giving me secondhand anxiety."


    I shrugged. "You get used to it."


    Conan glanced down at his cue card for the next question. "So, your most recent movie, [Echoes of You], is a big hit. It has shattered all records for any live-action musical film ever made. How do you feel about that? Did you expect it to be such a big hit?"


    "Honestly? Yes," I said bluntly with a deadpan expression. Conan and the crowd laughed uproariously at my admission. I joined in because Conan was too damn funny not to laugh with.


    After composing myself, I clarified, "Jokes apart, I had no idea the film would become so big. In fact, out of the three films I released this year, I was least confident about [Echoes of You]. [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] had a dedicated readership, so we knew it would at least recover costs. [Brick] was made on a shoestring budget, so it wasn''t a big concern either. But [Echoes] was an unknown factor. I had no idea if people would accept me as a singer."


    I don''t think I''ve ever spoken this much on a talk show before. Conan was a nice fellow who actually let his guests talk rather than hogging all the limelight himself.


    "And then it blew up through the roof," Conan continued the conversation when I didn''t. "And deservedly so. You are so good in the film. I''ve already bought your album. My kids love you. My youngest isn''t even one yet, and whenever he''s cranky, I just play your song ''All of Me,'' and he goes to sleep instantly."


    I smiled widely at the story. "Did you just say my song is a snoozefest?"


    The audience erupted in laughter at the quip, while Conan shook his head in amusement. "That''s not what I meant," he emphasized.


    "If I were a product, that could''ve been my tagline," I continued. "Troy Armitage: Putting kids to sleep since 1989."


    "No," Conan cut in, "it should be, ''Troy Armitage: Supreme Leader of the Trojan Army.'' By the way, was that Trojan a reference to some other brand you secretly own or something?"


    I groaned audibly, making the audience laugh and clap at my embarrassment.


    "I have a clip. Let''s see what exactly you said." Conan played a video on the screen¡ªa clip of the one I posted on YouTube dissing [South Park] and calling my fans the "Trojan Army."


    "That was not my fault," I lied confidently when the clip ended. "Seriously, I used ''Trojan Army'' as a joke. It wasn''t meant to be as popular as it has become now."


    Conan smiled. "It didn''t occur to you at all that people would think of condoms when they hear the word Trojan?"


    "Not until my publicist called me, no," I said emphatically. The audience howled with laughter, much like Conan. "The worst part is, when I was making that video, my brother was right there. He listened to the whole thing. Heck, he even edited the video! He had connected the dots, but he didn''t once tell me why I shouldn''t say it. And now¡­ I am the supreme leader of the Trojan Army," I said in a mock-proud tone.


    Conan laughed again before asking, "Would you like your fans to drop the title?"


    "Nah," I shrugged. "It''s fine. I like being the leader of an army that won''t cause any violence."


    "Hear, hear," Conan said before smoothly transitioning topics. "Your performance in the smash hit [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] has also received unanimous critical acclaim. I''m just amazed at how you do it all. One moment, you''re this uber-confident British boy wizard, and the next, you''re this shy, reserved teenager. Had I not seen your [Harry Potter] movies, I wouldn''t even know you were British. That''s how good you were in it."


    "Thank you," I nodded in gratitude. "I spent weeks perfecting my American accent before we started shooting. Charlie was emotionally the most difficult character I''ve ever played. There are so many nuances to him, and the complexity of his character that''s revealed only at the end made it quite challenging. But I loved every moment of it."


    "Are you ready for tomorrow''s Golden Globes?" Conan asked. "Your three films have garnered a total of 13 nominations this year, seven of which are direct nominations for you¡ªsetting an all-time record for the most Golden Globe nominations in a single year by anyone."


    "We don''t make movies for awards. At least, I don''t," I smiled. "But I''m happy to be nominated. Though I don''t think I''ll win anything when so many more talented people are also nominated in the same categories¡ª"


    "I beg to differ," Conan interrupted uncharacteristically. "How about a bet? I''m 100% sure you''ll walk away with at least one Golden Globe tomorrow."


    "And if I don''t?" I raised an eyebrow inquisitively.


    "If you don''t, then I''ll shave my head," Conan said confidently. "But if you do win, you''ll give me a very memorable shoutout on stage during your acceptance speech."


    The crowd erupted in cheers and applause at his bold proposition.


    "Are you sure about this?" I asked Conan. "Because I''ll make sure you''re as bald as Voldemort if you lose."


    "I am," he said firmly.


    I shrugged before extending my hand. "It''s a deal, then." He shook it with equal firmness.


    I''m damn sure I''m not winning anything tomorrow. None of my films are the typical artsy fare that awards voters seem to prefer. It''ll be hilarious seeing a bald Conan O''Brien in two days.


    (Break)


    [Echoes of You] opened worldwide on December 21, 2005, in 3,858 theaters across North America. Warner Bros., having learned from their past mistakes with [Brick] and [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], ensured the widest possible release for [Echoes of You]. This was a release size comparable to that of a [Harry Potter] film. Alongside the robust North American launch, a massive international publicity campaign was orchestrated.


    Troy Armitage, Emma Stone, and Rihanna were the primary faces of the campaign. The inclusion of the first two was natural given their lead roles, while Rihanna''s involvement stemmed from her high-profile relationship with Troy. The media and public adored the romance between the two teens, and Warner Bros. capitalized on the widespread attention.


    Photos and videos of the pair¡ªholding hands, hugging, or simply being together¡ªdominated tabloids and social media. To further leverage this buzz, the marketing team incorporated Rihanna into the promotional material. One iconic poster featured Troy and Emily face-to-face, their eyes closed, and foreheads touching. Between them, in the negative space, Rihanna could be seen peeking through from a distance.


    This creative strategy generated immense public interest in the film. Coupled with overwhelmingly positive critical reviews, the film was positioned as a must-see event.


    "[Echoes of You] is a once-in-a-lifetime film that makes all the right decisions in its limited scope: perfect casting, perfect music, perfect direction, and perfect story. If that wasn''t enough, Troy Armitage and Emma Stone''s chemistry is off the charts. Seeing those two together on film, you''d be amazed to know that she''s not his real-life lady love."


    Rating: 4/4


    ¡ªRoger Ebert, Chicago Sun-Times


    Other critics echoed this sentiment, with glowing reviews across the board. On Rotten Tomatoes, the film achieved an 88% positive rating, with an average score of 7.9. Metacritic awarded it an impressive 82/100. CinemaScore, known for its audience-based grading, gave the film a rare A+ rating. This marked Troy''s sixth A+ rating from CinemaScore after the four [Harry Potter] films and [Perks], solidifying his record as the actor with the most A+ rated films in CinemaScore history.


    These factors combined to create extraordinary hype for the movie.


    In an alternate timeline, [Echoes of You], if released at the same time, could have faced stiff competition from recent blockbusters [King Kong] and [The Chronicles of Narnia: The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe]. However, the butterfly effect caused by Troy''s presence had shifted release schedules. [Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire] was released a year earlier, leaving a prime slot for [Narnia]. Similarly, [King Kong] was preponed.


    This left December 21 relatively free of major blockbusters. The only other films releasing that week were [Cheaper by the Dozen 2] and [Fun with Dick and Jane], both comedy films that received lukewarm to terrible reviews. Steven Spielberg''s [Munich] and Rob Marshall''s [Memoirs of a Geisha] also debuted that week but were limited releases, with their wide releases postponed to avoid clashing with [Echoes of You].


    Trade analysts initially predicted a substantial $50¨C55 million opening weekend for [Echoes of You]. However, when the film hit theaters, it surpassed all expectations and stunned the industry.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 152

    [Echoes of You] shattered all expectations, earning a staggering $21 million on its opening day, including Thursday night''s paid previews. This collection grew slightly to $23 million on Saturday before settling at $19 million on Sunday, bringing the weekend total to an impressive $63 million.


    That three-day performance was sufficient to recover the film''s production costs, excluding marketing and distribution expenses. Warner Bros. had spent $50 million on global promotion, pushing the combined production and marketing budget to $75 million. The budget had significantly exceeded the initially promised $30 million due to a unique marketing strategy suggested by Troy Armitage¡ªa strategy implemented in every country where the film was released.


    (Break)


    Bobby was tired of his job. After the exhausting day he''d had, all he wanted was to go home and relax. People could be such assholes sometimes, especially rich clients who think they own you just because they are paying you top dollar. He shook off the errant thought and continued walking out of the mall¡ªthe same one where his client''s business was located.


    "Hey, Bobby!" A female voice called out from across the courtyard, stopping him in his tracks. He turned back, surprised to see someone he hadn''t expected to run into again.


    "Amy?" he asked, genuine astonishment coloring his tone. Seeing his ex-girlfriend from their undergrad days made him smile. He crossed the courtyard quickly, reaching her and giving her a light hug. She looked just as he remembered, though there was one major difference. Not that he cared¡ªthey''d parted on amicable terms, so there was no bad blood between them.


    "What are you doing here?" Bobby asked, excitement evident as he pulled back from the hug.


    "Well, I''m shopping for this little guy here," she said, gesturing to her very obvious baby bump.


    "Wow," Bobby said, his disbelief evident. "Congratulations!"


    "Thanks!" Amy replied with a smile.


    "I never thought I''d see you settle down."


    Amy shrugged. "I didn''t either, but Patrick is such a caring man."


    For a moment, neither spoke. Then Amy broke the silence. "It''s funny that neither of us became actors. Heck, our only claim to fame was a short film no one even remembers now."


    Bobby chuckled at the mention of the short film, [Sex Education], which was eventually remade into a feature-length TV movie. "Those were the days. I really thought we''d rule Hollywood together. After all, Troy''s doing just that now. Instead, you became an accountant, and I became a lawyer."


    "Aah, Troy," Amy said with a fond shake of her head. "He was such a cute little boy back then, but he''s huge now. I doubt he even remembers us."


    Before they could continue, loud music suddenly blared through the mall.


    "Isn''t that the music from the song ''We Found Love'' on Troy''s album?" Amy asked rhetorically as the addictive opening beats echoed through the space. In the mall''s atrium, a girl began dancing with perfectly choreographed moves. Then, a man joined her, and they danced together. An older man and woman followed, joining the duo with equally synchronized steps. As the moments passed, more and more people joined the impromptu dance group, all moving flawlessly to the music.


    "Holy shit!" Bobby exclaimed in realization. "It''s a flash mob! I''ve always wanted to see one. This is so cool!"


    Amy shook her head at his childish glee but refrained from commenting as they continued watching the live group dance. The performers had created a medley of songs from the movie [Echoes of You]. ''We Found Love'' transitioned seamlessly into ''Sugar,'' which flowed into ''Blinding Lights'' and ''What Makes You Beautiful,'' before culminating in the most youth-oriented song of the album: ''Bad Guy.'' The dance itself was a little generic but undeniably entertaining, keeping the mall-goers thoroughly captivated.


    When ''Bad Guy'' ended, the group struck a dramatic, cinematic pose, prompting loud applause to echo through the atrium. Before the crowd could disperse, two dancers from the front brought forth a large banner that read: "Liked our dance? Go watch [Echoes of You] in theaters. It''s even better."


    Bobby chuckled, turning to Amy. "That is a genius marketing idea."


    "It is," Amy agreed. "I haven''t seen the movie, but now I''m thinking maybe I should go with Patrick. Those songs were amazing."


    "I saw it," Bobby confessed. "The plot''s a bit clich¨¦d, but the songs are incredible. Worth every penny. I might even go again for a second viewing."


    (Break)


    This wasn''t an isolated incident. In every major city worldwide where the film was showing in multiple theaters, random flash mobs appeared in malls, train stations, airports, and any open spaces that permitted them. The largest flash mob was orchestrated in New York''s Times Square.


    Flash mobs were a relatively recent phenomenon, the first being organized in New York in 2003, so until now, no one had thought to use them as a promotional tool for a musical film. To top it off, some spectators recorded the performances on their camcorders and uploaded them to YouTube, which had quickly become the world''s largest video streaming platform since its launch.


    Thanks to Troy''s ownership of the platform, those videos were pushed to the top of YouTube''s algorithm. This step significantly boosted the film''s visibility. Within the first week of release, nearly everyone seemed to know about the little film called [Echoes of You] which was receiving rave reviews about its acting, music, and direction. The word-of-mouth was also super strong. People loved the movie, not just teenagers, but everyone who walked in found something or the other enjoy. Something they told their friends and family about. Combined with the buzz from its Golden Globe nominations, the movie''s second-week collections saw only a minimal drop of 5%¡ªa rarity for most films, especially musicals.


    In its second week, the film earned $59.5 million, followed by $55 million in the third week, before dipping to $23 million in the fourth week. Warner Bros. contributed to this consistency by releasing a second version of the movie¡ªa sing-along version¡ªseveral weeks after the original release. This version featured the song lyrics displayed on-screen as captions, enticing audiences for repeat viewings.


    By the end of its theatrical run, [Echoes of You] had amassed a staggering $303 million in North America alone. In its home country, the UK, the film earned an impressive $85 million, while Japan became the second-largest market with $93 million. Other major markets included Russia, South Korea, Mexico, Germany, France, Italy, Spain, Brazil, and Australia, with each market bringing in upwards of $10 million.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    All in all, outside of North America, [Echoes of You] grossed $429 million, bringing its worldwide total to a staggering $732 million¡ª29 times its original budget of $25 million. Among movies released in 2005, it ranked third in worldwide collections, behind [Star Wars: Episode III - Revenge of the Sith] and [The Chronicles of Narnia: The Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe], making it the highest-grossing live-action musical ever and the second-highest-grossing musical overall, following [The Lion King].


    In terms of profitability, after accounting for the theaters'' cut, films typically receive around 50% of box office revenue from the U.S. and approximately 40% from international markets. This left the producers with $323 million in gross profits. From this amount, Warner Bros. took a 10% cut for distribution, amounting to $73 million. After deducting $75 million for production and marketing expenses, the net profit stood at $175 million.


    Stephen Daldry, the director, received 2% of the profits as part of his deal, earning $3.5 million. Evan, the writer, received 5%, amounting to $8.75 million. This left Troy with an extraordinary $162.7 million for himself, making him the highest-paid actor for a single movie by a considerable margin. And this figure didn''t even account for future revenues from TV broadcast rights and home video sales.


    (Break)


    I stepped out of the limousine confidently, clad in a heavily embroidered off-white suit paired with dress shoes from my sub-brand collaboration with Crocs. A reporter stood eagerly in the middle of the red carpet, waiting to interview me. I was about to walk over to her when I noticed a group of fans to the side, shouting my name as if their lives depended on it.


    Smiling, I turned toward them. The noise intensified dramatically as I approached, almost as if someone in the crowd was having a heart attack. All eyes turned to the group of girls who were practically screaming as I got closer. One girl, somehow jumped over the barrier and stood in front of me.


    "Oh my God! I can''t believe you''re here!"she exclaimed excitedly. She was on the shorter side, practically bouncing with excitement.


    "I am," I replied with a grin before stepping forward to give her a quick hug. But then, something embarrassing happened¡ªthe girl went limp in my arms.


    Alarmed, I gently separated from her, checking to see if she was okay. Her eyes were half-open as she mumbled, "What? It''s obvious I''d faint. You''re, like, the hottest guy I''ve ever touched."


    I chuckled, helping her stand upright. "You''re a little psycho, you know that?"


    She shrugged nonchalantly. "Everything''s fair in love and war. And you''re the love of my life."


    Before she could latch onto me again, the security team at the Globes stepped in, gently preventing her from getting closer again.


    Shaking my head in amusement, I moved on to greet the rest of the fans. There were around 30 to 40 people¡ªabout 70% girls. The next few minutes passed in a blur of handshakes and autographs on posters, CDs, and even vinyl records. It was my first time signing records for obvious reasons, and it felt surreal.


    "I love you, Troy!" "Marry me!" "You and Rihanna look so hot together!" "Loved your movie!"


    Comments like these were typical from fans, and tonight was no exception.


    After a few minutes, I had interacted with enough fans to walk away without feeling guilty. Turning back toward the reporter I had spotted earlier, I noticed she had moved on to interview other stars. At the moment, she was speaking with none other than the stunning Scarlett Johansson.


    Not in the mood for yet another interview after weeks of relentless press, I decided to bypass the red carpet media frenzy. I simply walked behind Scarlett, waved politely at the reporters calling my name, and made my way inside the venue.


    Once inside the hotel, I spotted my family, who had already arrived. Since Dad, Evan, and I were all nominated, Mum had decided to join us for the ceremony.


    "That was so harrowing," Evan said the moment he saw me. "I don''t know how you do this red carpet thing all the time. I felt like every pair of eyes in the world was on me."


    He looked sharp in a black designer suit. We had both gone to the same high-end tailor in London to have our suits custom-made for the occasion. This time, I had chosen to forego wearing a brand and opted instead for one of the best bespoke tailors in London, whose craftsmanship truly spoke for itself.


    "You get used to it," I said with a shrug. "There''s no way around it. Or, you could pull a Woody Allen and just not show up at all."


    While I joked about it, the reality was that filmmakers today couldn''t afford to be as reclusive as Woody Allen or, worse, Terrence Malick. Directors were now a significant part of a film''s brand and heavily involved in promotions. Stephen Daldry and Stephen Chbosky, for instance, had both participated in numerous promotional events for their respective films during their releases and throughout award season.


    "Don''t worry too much about it," Dad said reassuringly. "Like Troy said, you''ll get used to it over time. Now, why don''t we all head in?"


    "You go ahead," I replied. "I need to use the restroom."


    "Alright," Dad said as the three of them headed into the ballroom.


    I made my way to the restroom, grateful for a moment of solitude.


    Being a superstar had its challenges. For instance, I''d completely forgotten to take care of myself before leaving home. Traffic to the venue had been horrendous tonight due to the Globes, and it took nearly an hour to get here. Most big stars book a hotel room nearby to avoid such delays, but Mum had insisted we''d be fine getting ready at home. It was only luck that we had still made it on time.


    The bathroom was a bit crowded, as many attendees opted to take care of business before the ceremony to avoid interruptions later. It was better than the Oscars in one regard¡ªthere were no seat fillers here at the Golden Globes, and even if you left your seat for a moment, you could return anytime without waiting for an ad break.


    I recognized a few familiar faces: Paul Giamatti, Jeff Daniels, and Hugh Laurie. There were others I didn''t know, but thankfully, no one treated me like a big deal. These guys were used to being around celebrities, which I appreciated.


    I headed to the only free urinal and nodded at the man to my left. "Hey, Captain Sparrow."


    "Hi, Harry," Johnny Depp replied casually, as if greeting me in a restroom was the most normal thing in the world.


    We finished our respective business and moved to the sinks to wash our hands.


    "I loved your film, by the way," Johnny said offhandedly as we lathered up. "The Perks one. If you get nominated for an Oscar, I''ll definitely vote for you."


    I chuckled. "Thank you. Though, shouldn''t you save your vote for yourself?"


    He flashed his signature charming smile. "No chance I''m getting nominated this year. Honestly, I didn''t even deserve this nomination. The fucking Globes hand them out like candy once you''re a big enough star with the right studio backing you."


    It was an interesting take¡ªand not entirely wrong. From what I''d learned about the Golden Globes, they were far more generous with nominating popular films than the Oscars. No way would my three films rack up the same recognition at the Academy Awards.


    As we left the restroom, I ran into a familiar face from [Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets].


    "Troy!" Kenneth Branagh greeted me warmly, pulling me into a hug.


    "Ken!" I grinned. "It''s so good to see you!"


    The last time I''d seen him, I was still a tiny kid who had to stand on a stool just to reach Jamie''s height during filming.


    Kenneth shook hands with Johnny next.


    "Kenneth," Johnny said with a small nod. "Excuse me, Troy, my girlfriend''s waiting for me."


    "Of course," I replied, and Johnny departed.


    I wish I could have brought Rihanna along for this. Unfortunately, her new found fame because of the movie meant that she had blown up through the roof, because of which she had sold out multiple concerts across the States. Currently she was on a tour with her manager.


    "You know, I''m still a bit miffed you didn''t call me back for the fifth movie," Ken teased, bringing me back to the reality. "I read the book. There was a scene with me in it."


    "I wanted to," I said sincerely. "But it wasn''t up to me. The book was already so damn long. If you''re upset, take it up with Dad. Maybe they can still reshoot it to include you."


    "Steve''s here too?" he asked, intrigued.


    "Of course. He''s nominated as well as the producer of [Echoes]."


    "I''ve got to talk to him about another project," he murmured, half to himself. "This might be the perfect opportunity. Anyway, let''s grab our seats before it''s too late."


    He gestured toward the hall and stepped forward, but before I could follow, someone collided into me from behind.


    Years of martial arts training allowed me to maintain my balance gracefully.


    "I''m so sorry!" a woman said in an apologetic voice. "I didn''t see¡ª" She froze as her green eyes locked onto mine.


    It was none other than Scarlett Johansson, the same person I''d avoided outside alongside the reporters.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 153

    Scarlett cleared her throat awkwardly and tried again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Troy. I got a little carried away and didn¡¯t see where I was going.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ms. Johansson. Are you okay?¡± I smiled at the future Black Widow in a stunning red dress. Her golden blonde hair fell to her shoulders in soft curls, perfectly complementing her vibrant green eyes, making her look out of this world. Of course, a big contributing factor to her look was her plunging neckline and her larger than usual bust.


    She nodded at me before her eyes lit up in realization. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re meeting under such circumstances. I¡¯m a huge fan of yours. I¡¯ve seen all of your movies. Especially [Echoes of You]. And I just love your music too much.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I shot back. ¡°I¡¯m a bigger fan. [Ghost World] and [Lost in Translation] are some of the best movies I¡¯ve ever seen. You were robbed when you weren¡¯t nominated for an Oscar, especially for [Lost in Translation].¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s smile widened if that was even possible. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you.¡±


    Before I could continue the conversation, Kenneth Branagh stepped in. ¡°I hate to break this, but I think we should all move in and take our seats. The ceremony is about to start.¡±


    I glanced down at my Patek Philippe, a gift from my mother for my 17th birthday, and sure enough, the ceremony was starting in less than ten minutes. I¡¯d have to find my seat as well.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s move in,¡± I said, turning to Scarlett. ¡°It was lovely meeting you, Scarlett. I¡¯d love to talk to you later.¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Scarlett beamed.


    The three of us walked in, where multiple ushers guided us to our respective seats. Kenneth branched off to sit in the TV section of the hall, nominated for a TV movie, while Scarlett and I moved toward the front reserved for film stars. The segregation felt a little arbitrary and discriminatory, but such was life. It felt weird that at one point I sat there in the back during my first TV appearance in [Sex Education].


    After a few moments, I sat down at the same table as my family. As luck would have it, Scarlett was also placed at our table. Three more people were there, though I didn¡¯t recognize them. I greeted them all with a polite nod nonetheless.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Evan asked curiously.


    ¡°Just ran into Johnny Depp, Kenneth Branagh, and Scarlett here,¡± I said, motioning toward her. Scarlett smiled and waved at my family as they turned to her.


    ¡°I love your dress,¡± Mum said warmly.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Scarlett beamed at the praise.


    Quick introductions followed, and soon everyone was engaged in conversation. My attention, however, was elsewhere. I scanned the room, looking for my fellow nominees from my films. A few tables over, I spotted Emma Watson and Emma Stone. After more searching, I found Jonathan Groff, Stephen Chbosky, Stephen Daldry, and Rian Johnson. That rounded out everyone from our side who¡¯d been nominated tonight. Honestly, though, I hardly thought any of us would win.


    This year was particularly stacked when it came to films and shows that had been nominated. Looking at the lineup, it was clear that the movie that won Best Picture at the Oscars in the original timeline wasn¡¯t even nominated in any category today. I¡¯m talking about [Crash]. An average film at best, it had famously defeated [Brokeback Mountain], a movie that would later be considered the best work of Ang Lee¡¯s career. Paul Haggis, the director of [Crash], had intertwined multiple storylines, which initially gave the film an air of complexity. But on rewatch, it felt hollow and manipulative.


    The reason [Crash] wasn¡¯t nominated this time around was simple¡ªit had been released a year earlier in December 2004. It made a mediocre box office collection and didn¡¯t win any significant awards, probably due to insufficient promotional efforts.


    In contrast, my three movies, which had barely received any recognition in the original timeline, were making waves this time. Warner Bros and I had allocated over $20 million to aggressively promote the films to Academy voters. There were interviews, screenings, and, of course, parties packed with Academy members. Initially, the promotional budget had been modest, but after [Echoes of You] became a superhit and received a phenomenal response at the Golden Globes, we revamped our strategy and doubled down on the funding. Even the shooting schedule for my scenes in [Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince] had been postponed to fully capitalize on the award season.


    Other than [Crash], most of the movies I remembered from the original timeline were still here. [Brokeback Mountain] was universally acknowledged as the frontrunner to win Best Picture (Drama), Best Director, and Best Screenplay. Personally, I believed [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] was a better film, though I obviously was a little biased.


    [Syriana], [Good Night and Good Luck], [Walk the Line], [The Squid and the Whale], [Match Point], [Memoirs of a Geisha], and [Munich] were some of the other strong contenders. I¡¯d seen and enjoyed all of them to varying degrees and could understand their nominations. Some, like [Memoirs of a Geisha] and [Munich], were undoubtedly elevated by their renowned directors and thematic weight rather than the quality of the films themselves.


    Soon enough, the ceremony was underway, and the first award being announced was Best Supporting Actor. As I had expected, it went to George Clooney for [Syriana]. Moments later, Best Supporting Actress was awarded to Rachel Weisz for [The Constant Gardener].


    Just like that, Jonathan Groff and Emma Watson lost their chances at a win. While I hadn¡¯t expected anything else, a small part of me had hoped for some miracle or mix-up in their favor.


    A few TV awards were presented next before another category of interest came up: Best Screenplay. I glanced at Evan, who looked visibly nervous as the nominees were announced.


    Leaning forward, I whispered to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not winning this. So we won¡¯t have to go up there.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°But I have a speech ready,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°Mum?¡± I asked, glancing at her, only to receive a nod of agreement. She had made me write one as well when it was my first awards show.


    As the envelope was opened, I could feel the tension radiating from Evan and my parents, both of whom were holding onto our hands reassuringly.


    ¡°The Golden Globe goes to [Brokeback Mountain]!¡±


    Evan deflated in disappointment immediately. But I couldn¡¯t afford to do the same. I knew cameras were broadcasting my every move to tens of millions of people worldwide, and unlike Evan, I had an image to maintain. So I stood up and clapped heartily. Moreover, it was undeniable that the screenplay of [Brokeback Mountain] was excellent.


    Five awards lost, eight more to go.


    The Best Director award went to Ang Lee for [Brokeback Mountain], while Best Actress and Actor in a Comedy or Musical were awarded to Reese Witherspoon and Joaquin Phoenix for [Walk the Line].


    Five more awards to lose.


    Then Julian McMahon and Rosario Dawson walked onto the stage with an envelope in their hands.


    ¡°Here are the nominees for Best Original Score,¡± Rosario announced, before a pre-recorded voice took over:


    ¡°John Williams ¨C [Memoirs of a Geisha]


    Alexandre Desplat ¨C [Syriana]


    Troy Armitage ¨C [Echoes of You]


    James Newton Howard ¨C [King Kong]


    Gustavo Santaolalla ¨C [Brokeback Mountain].¡±


    ¡°And the Golden Globe goes to¡­¡± McMahon opened the envelope, took a quick peek inside, and announced, ¡°Troy Armitage for [Echoes of You].¡±


    I sat frozen for a few moments, genuinely stunned. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I had composed that score myself, pouring all my love and care into it, but never in my life had I imagined it would actually win something.


    My mother broke me out of my reverie with a fierce hug. Immediately, I snapped back to reality. Smiling widely, I hugged her back before turning to Evan and Dad, giving them both brief but heartfelt embraces.


    Meanwhile, the audience was applauding wildly, and some were even on their feet.


    ¡°This is Troy Armitage¡¯s third Golden Globe. His first two wins were in the acting category. He is the youngest composer to win the award for Best Original Score.¡±


    Emily stood clapping loudly with a wide grin on her face. I took a slight detour and hugged her as well to show how much her support meant to me. She may have rejected my romantic advances, but that hadn¡¯t dampened our friendship at all. There was also no denying that she was one hell of a friend, and still my most loyal fan.


    Soon, I was on stage. I shook hands with the two presenters before finally holding my third Golden Globe trophy in my hand.


    ¡°I was not expecting this at all,¡± I began my impromptu speech. True to my belief, I hadn¡¯t prepared anything for this award¡ªI didn¡¯t feel the need to. ¡°I think I¡¯m still in denial that a kid like me can beat legends like my fellow nominees, some of whom have been composing music since before I was even born. I owe this award to all of you for inspiring me with your melodies.¡±


    Pausing briefly, I smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯d also like to thank my brother in all but blood, Evan Spader, for writing this story. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have had the idea to write this score at all. To my parents, Steve and Kathy, for supporting me every step of the way. To Stephen Daldry for making such a great film. To my co-stars, Emily and Rihanna¡ªyou made filming so much fun. And to my assistant, Tobias, for managing my life so effectively.¡±


    A small grin tugged at my lips as I added, ¡°I know I¡¯m deviating from the music part, but I know that I¡¯m not getting the acting award, so let me have this.¡± The audience chuckled in response.


    ¡°Last but not least, thanks to the Hollywood Foreign Press for this.¡± I raised the award slightly before stepping back from the mic. A woman standing behind the presenters motioned for me to move to my right.


    As soon as I stepped aside, I found myself in front of reporters, still holding the award.


    ¡°Troy!¡± someone called out, and I turned toward the voice. It was a woman in her mid-twenties.


    ¡°Congratulations on the win,¡± she said, smiling.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I replied warmly.


    ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t give a shout-out to Conan O¡¯Brien in your speech, as you promised him on his show.¡±


    Huh. I¡¯d completely forgotten about that. But before I could respond, a stagehand rushed up to me and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Troy, I¡¯m so sorry. There was a mix-up. You shouldn¡¯t be here right now¡ªyou¡¯re also nominated for Best Song, and that category is up.¡± He discreetly pointed toward a TV screen showing Mariah Carey on stage with an envelope in her hand. The screen, placed for reporters in the atrium, displayed the live broadcast so they could prepare for interviews in real time.


    Realizing what was happening, all the reporters turned toward the screen as well.


    ¡°And the Golden Globe goes to¡­¡± Mariah smiled, reading the name. ¡°¡®All of Me¡¯ from [Echoes of You]. Troy Armitage, come back to the stage.¡±


    I guess I have to go back.


    The reporters around me began clapping, clearly amused by the situation.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I said into the mic. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    I quickly jogged back toward the stage, where Mariah Carey waited patiently. When I reached her, I gave her a big hug. I had been a fan of hers my entire life¡ªher voice was just too good not to admire.


    ¡°Congratulations,¡± she whispered warmly in my ear. ¡°You deserve it. You were amazing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with genuine gratitude before accepting my second trophy of the night. Mariah gave me an encouraging smile as she gently nudged me toward the mic, then stepped back to give me the stage.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have gotten this award from a better person,¡± I began, smiling at her before turning to the audience. "Thank you to Doug Sanders who helped me produce all my songs."


    And then I went blank. I searched for words, for the right things to say, for more people to thank¡ªbut I came up blank. I¡¯d already mentioned everyone I wanted to in my first speech. I hadn¡¯t thanked Warner Bros., but that omission was intentional. With nothing else coming to mind, I remembered the reporter''s words from a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Conan O¡¯Brien is the best talk show host in America,¡± I announced, catching the audience off guard. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the room as I let the moment linger. ¡°Please do watch his show. He¡¯s amazing and hilarious,¡± I continued earnestly.


    Then, employing every ounce of my acting skills, I dropped my voice to a mock-trembling tone, as though confessing something dire. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this because of any coercion. Conan has not kidnapped my dog and is not holding him hostage. I swear. These are just rumors that were absolutely not started by me.¡±


    The audience burst into laughter at the absurdity of the joke, and I could practically hear Conan laughing in his studio, or wherever he was watching. He might have gotten his shout-out, but certainly not in the way he¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said once more in a cheery voice, raising my two trophies before stepping away from the mic.


    The next few moments passed in a blur as I found myself back in front of the reporters.


    Before they could bombard me with questions, I leaned into the mic and said, ¡°I hope that cleared up the confusion about Conan.¡±


    The reporters chuckled good-naturedly before moving on to their next question.


    ¡°Why is Rihanna not here tonight with you?¡± a man asked, his tone almost conspiratorial.


    I rolled my eyes internally, already bracing for the tedious round of questions that inevitably came with award shows. Outwardly, I maintained my polite smile and answered on autopilot.


    Even as I spoke, my thoughts wandered. I¡¯d been wrong¡ªI won something tonight. Did that mean we had a chance at more? Three major awards were still up for grabs: Best Picture in two categories and Best Actor in a Drama.


    The Globes had already proven they weren¡¯t hesitant to give multiple awards to the same person in one night. Anything could happen now.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 154

    January 2006, Los Angeles, CA, USA


    It had been so long since I had won a major award that I had almost forgotten the feeling of winning anything substantial. My last award worth talking about was a Tony, and that was nearly four years ago. I can''t really describe the feeling in words, but I felt like I was on top of the world. While the Golden Globes don''t guarantee an Oscar win, they certainly mean that I''ve become a serious contender for the award now.


    "Troy to Earth!" Mum called out to me. "Come on, son, pay attention. The ad break is over. We are nearly at the end here."


    "Sorry," I smiled cheekily at her before looking back at the stage, where Hilary Swank had just taken the stage in a beautiful black dress.


    "Here are the nominees for Best Actor in a Motion Picture Drama," she announced before reading the list of names aloud.


    "Philip Seymour Hoffman ¨C [Capote] as Truman Capote


    Russell Crowe ¨C [Cinderella Man] as James J. Braddock


    Terrence Howard ¨C [Hustle & Flow] as DJay


    Heath Ledger ¨C [Brokeback Mountain] as Ennis Del Mar


    Troy Armitage ¨C [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] as Charlie Kelmeckis."


    I didn''t have any idea who would win here. I must not have seen who won in the original timeline. Maybe I remembered [Brokeback Mountain]''s Oscar loss because it created a controversy, but other than that, I had no idea who would take the award here. I truly believed it should be Heath Ledger. He was entirely too good. I wouldn''t mind Philip Seymour Hoffman as a secondary choice either.


    As long as it''s not that asshole Russell Crowe, I''m fine with anyone on the list.


    "And the Golden Globe goes to," Hilary Swank looked down at the envelope to build suspense before looking up and reading, "Philip Seymour Hoffman for [Capote]."


    I stood up with the rest of the crowd as one of the great actors of his generation won an award. That''s the biggest problem with being a younger actor who has already won recognition for his work. Unless your performance is a class apart, they rarely give you an award over someone older who may not have received much recognition earlier in their career.


    Now only two awards remained ¨C Best Picture Drama and Best Picture Musical/Comedy.


    Ren¨¦e Zellweger walked up to the stage and said, "You all saw the nominees for Best Motion Picture Musical or Comedy throughout the night. Once again, here are the nominees:


    [Walk the Line]


    [Mrs. Henderson Presents]


    [Pride & Prejudice]


    [Echoes of You]


    [The Squid and the Whale]."


    The environment was tense around the table. This was the moment. This was the last award we had any hope of winning. There was no way in hell we were winning the other award when [Brokeback Mountain] was in contention. I crossed my fingers under the table, hoping for a miracle of some sort. I knew that [Walk the Line] was a stronger film, with both of its lead actors bagging a Globe, whereas neither Emily nor I had won. That alone made their prospects stronger.


    Ren¨¦e Zellweger opened the envelope. "And the Golden Globe goes to¡­ [Echoes of You]."


    "Yes!" Our entire table shouted in unison as Dad, Mum, Evan, and I stood up and hugged as a family. Soon enough, Emily and Stephen Daldry also came over, and I hugged them individually before disengaging and walking to the stage with Dad. Unlike the Oscars, the entire team of the winning picture doesn''t go on stage at the Globes¡ªonly the producers. And since Dad and I were the only producers of the film, we were the ones to step up.


    Because I had already spoken twice, I let Dad speak first.


    "Thank you to the Hollywood Foreign Press for this great honor for our film, which both of my boys made together with their utmost devotion. So if anyone deserves this award, it''s Troy and Evan."


    That''s my father. Always downplaying his role. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have been able to make this film at all¡ªat least not this year. I was utterly spent after producing [Brick] and [The Perks of Being a Wallflower].The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "My wife Kathy," Dad continued, "I love you more than anything. Thank you for being the amazing woman you are and the foundation that keeps our family strong. To our entire cast and crew¡ªStephen Daldry, Emily, Rihanna, Robert, Paul¡ªI''m forgetting a lot of names, but I''ll definitely thank everyone personally soon enough. Over to you, Troy."


    Dad stepped back and handed me the mic. I didn''t hesitate even once before speaking.


    "For some reason, I didn''t expect to win anything tonight, so thank you for this great honor."


    And then I stepped back. I had already spoken enough tonight. I needed to get off the stage. Unfortunately, it wasn''t meant to be because soon we were in front of reporters again.


    This time, the Globes organizers had learned from their mistakes and had us wait until the last award was given before interviewing. I was nominated in that category as well. This time, my prediction came true¡ªsure enough, [Brokeback Mountain] won that award.


    The whole mechanism is honestly a little tiring, but it felt good nonetheless. I used to think that awards like the Golden Globes were worthless, which I still do to some degree. But now I realize that it doesn''t matter. If they help improve the business of our film, it''s definitely worth it. After all, [Echoes of You] is still in theaters, and the three Globes we won for it will easily recoup our investment in promoting the film for the awards circuit.


    Now it was time to party.


    (Break)


    (Time Skip - One month)


    February 2006, Berlin, Germany


    I walked confidently on the red carpet as the numerous flashes went by nearby. Last month had been some of the busiest times of my life. Only two days after the Golden Globes, I had flown back to London to start shooting [Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince]. All the while, I was still doing interviews with reporters over the phone and even in London about my potential Oscar win. Thankfully, Rian Johnson had adjusted the shoot so that only the scenes of mine that didn''t require too much preparation were filmed first, like Quidditch or the Pensieve scenes with Michael Gambon taking Harry to Tom Riddle''s past. Those were shot in front of a greenscreen and barely required any acting talent or too many lines.


    And now, here I was in Berlin, for another one of my movies¡ª[Little Miss Sunshine]. The producers and directors had planned well in advance to screen the film at the Sundance Film Festival, but for some reason, it wasn''t able to secure admission to the competition. Jonathan and Valerie were fine with just premiering it there, but I didn''t agree with that. I set Dad on the job, and here we were in Berlin a month later, competing in the film festival.


    Europe had three major film festivals¡ªCannes, Venice, and Berlin. Cannes is held in May, Venice in September, and Berlin in February. So obviously, I chose the one that was closest.


    "I still don''t understand why we are here," Dad muttered tiredly after the red carpet walk was over. "I thought we''d work on the sixth [Harry Potter] film and you''d sell this film directly to Paramount as per your agreement and be done with it."


    There''s a reason I chose to come to Berlin rather than premiering it at Sundance or opting for a direct release of the film. That''s because [Little Miss Sunshine] is an award-friendly movie that was so good, it could have even won Best Picture. In the original timeline, it didn''t win Best Picture at the Oscars, for three big reasons¡ªfirst, it was released early in the year. Award voters prefer movies that are released later in the year. Second, it didn''t win any major film festival awards. If it had, it would have made it a lot easier to pitch to the award voters. Third, there was a controversy just a year ago about [Crash] winning Best Picture, another film about real-life issues with dysfunctional ensemble characters. Since [Crash] didn''t win anything this time, it made sense for the Academy voters not to be so biased.


    My current plan was to release the film first in a major film festival like Berlin and then later in the year, probably in December. If not, it could impact the earning potential of the movie, because then we''d have to save some marketing funds for award-season promotions. If the movie is released late in the year, the two campaigns can run simultaneously, thus saving a lot of costs.


    That''s something I learned the hard way while promoting [Echoes of You] and [The Perks of Being a Wallflower].


    Before I could say anything to Dad, a female reporter caught up to me and placed a mic in front of me.


    "Troy, how do you feel about your Oscar nominations this year? Do you plan to dominate the Oscars as well, like you did with the Golden Globes?"


    Oh yes, my films had garnered a ton of Oscar nominations as well.


    (Break)


    AN: Sorry for the short chapter. For some reason, I ran out of ideas to continue the chapter, so I decided to end it there. The next one is longer. As a bonus I added a crack scene at the end. Don''t take it seriously. I wrote it as a joke.


    Bonus Scene (Just for fun, not part of the canon.)


    "And the Golden Globe goes to," Hilary Swank looked down at the envelope to build suspense before looking up and reading, "Troy Armitage for [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]."


    I got up cockily and accepted the award from Hilary Swank. "Thank you to a bunch of old geezers for giving me this award. I don''t think I was better than Terrence Howard, Philip Seymour Hoffman, or Heath Ledger. Especially Heath Ledger. I was better than Russell Crowe, but then again, even Hugh Hefner may be a better actor than Russell Crowe for all we know."


    The crowd gasped in surprise as they heard that.


    Russell Crowe got up from his seat, glaring daggers in my direction. Then he took a step forward, then another, and soon he was sprinting at me, his fist raised to punch me. Before he could, I swept his feet from under him and judo-flipped him down the stage.


    "Go and watch that South Park episode, you madman. I''m the boy-who-judo''d. Hi-ya!" I struck a cool martial arts pose to drive my point home.


    The audience erupted in applause when they saw that.


    "Thank you! Thank you! As I was saying, Conan is the best talk show host! Go watch his show!"


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 155

    The movie album of [Echoes of You] became the highest-selling album not just of the year, but of the 21st century. Thanks to Troy¡¯s dedicated fan base, the initial reception to the album was phenomenal. The carefully orchestrated marketing strategy, which focused on popularizing the songs on YouTube, worked wonders for the movie. Coupled with the aggressive promotion by Troy¡¯s own label, one of his songs was almost always playing on radio and TV channels.


    Initially, songs like Sugar and We Don¡¯t Talk Anymore were the most popular due to their online release. However, as more people listened to the album, they discovered that the top four songs¡ªBlinding Light, All of Me, Someone You Loved, and Radioactive¡ªwere not released online because of their significance to the movie''s plot.


    Then came the movie¡¯s release. Fans who had already listened to the album eagerly flocked to theaters to see how those four pivotal songs were woven into the story. Meanwhile, those who saw the movie rushed to buy the album, wanting to relive the music at home. This created a feedback loop, driving both album sales and ticket purchases to unprecedented heights.


    Vinyl records, largely a relic of the past, saw an unexpected resurgence. While most fans preferred CDs or even cassettes over vinyl, something unusual happened with this album. All vinyl records of [Echoes of You] sold out within 24 hours of their wide release. This was due to the deluxe version of the album being initially available only on vinyl. Although the deluxe edition was eventually released on CDs, many fans had already secured their vinyl copies. Some music enthusiasts even purchased multiple formats to preserve the album for the future.


    On its opening day alone, the album shattered numerous records, selling half a million copies within 24 hours and leaving the industry in awe of its reception. Its first week was historic, with over 3.1 million copies sold worldwide, breaking NSYNC¡¯s No Strings Attached record for the fastest first-week sales of the 21st century.


    In just 10 days, the album reached the 5-million milestone, becoming the fastest to do so since Michael Jackson¡¯s Dangerous in 1991. Both critics and fans praised the album, lauding the freshness of its sound and the raw emotion in its lyrics¡ªan extraordinary feat for someone as young as Troy. The seamless integration of these songs into the movie¡¯s plot elevated the album to another level.


    By the end of its first month¡ªand the year 2005¡ªthe album had sold over 12 million copies globally, dominating charts in the U.S., UK, Japan, and Australia. It officially became the highest-selling album of 2005.


    [Echoes of You] became the highest-grossing movie soundtrack debut since [The Bodyguard] in 1992, surpassing even [Titanic''s] legendary sales. The album debuted at No. 1 on the Billboard 200, holding the top spot for 12 consecutive weeks¡ªa feat unmatched by a soundtrack since [Saturday Night Fever] in the 1970s. The best part was that it was yet to come down from the spot even after that.


    The most astonishing milestone came on the Billboard Hot 100, where Troy Armitage dominated the charts. The top fourteen songs were all from his album. Leading the pack was Blinding Lights, followed by Radioactive and All of Me. It seemed as if the world had collectively paused to revel in Troy¡¯s music, with other artists momentarily eclipsed.


    This achievement shattered a long-standing record set by The Beatles in 1964 when they occupied the top five spots on the Hot 100. Troy not only doubled their record but nearly tripled it with 14 songs. He also broke Michael Jackson''s 1983 record of seven songs on the chart simultaneously, further cementing his place in music history.


    The music industry, which had struggled in recent years due to piracy facilitated by sites like Napster, found an unexpected savior in Troy Armitage. Fans lined up at record stores for midnight releases, and physical albums¡ªCDs and vinyl¡ªexperienced a renaissance thanks to [Echoes of You]. The album was credited with reviving interest in physical formats at a time when digital downloads were becoming dominant.


    A key factor in the album¡¯s success was its universal appeal. It offered something for everyone: romance, heartbreak, joyful tunes, electro, dance music, rock, pop, and even retro influences. The variety and quality left almost no one able to say that they disliked the entire album.


    The album¡¯s Golden Globe win, combined with its Oscar nominations, further amplified its cultural impact, driving sales even higher. Fans and critics began speculating how many Grammys it might win. However, they would have to wait an extra year to find out. Due to the Grammys'' eligibility rule, which only considers albums released before September of the prior year, [Echoes of You] would be eligible for the 2007 Grammys instead.


    (Break)


    SparkleFan89: Oh my Gaaawd! Did you guys see that!? Troy made history at the Globes. AGAIN! I¡¯m literally crying for him right now. (All the while playing All of Me in the background. I feel as if he is singing for me.)


    NovaKnight: How does he do it? How tf can someone be so perfect? He¡¯s younger than me, and he¡¯s achieved so much already. I feel like crying (not listening to any songs, I swear) for my failed life.


    SereneDreamer: I knew he would win! I know he¡¯s only 17, but good music doesn¡¯t need age verification.


    LunaBliss: Good music!!?? Are you high or something? It is great music! Some of the greatest, in fact. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my great-grandchildren are listening to his songs.


    FireStarter12: Oh yeah? Name one album from your great-grandparents¡¯ time you¡¯ve heard, @LunaBliss.


    LunaBliss: ¡­. Fuck you, @FireStarter12! It was just a way of speech.


    GlitchInTime: Lol. But it can¡¯t be denied that the album is fire, and the award was more than deserved. I can¡¯t wait for the Oscar nominations. Why are they taking so long to get to the good categories?


    QuantumFox: Because it¡¯s a movie award show, not a music one.


    DarkMatter69: Here it is! See, the music category is here. And Troy is nominated for Best Original Score! As expected.


    FireStarter12: Obvio! I want to see which song he¡¯s nominated for.


    SereneDreamer: Here it is! Ooh, the first nomination is All of Me!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    LunaBliss: What the fuck!? Did that just happen?


    GlitchInTime: Yes, it did. It fucking did.


    DarkMatter69: Talk about creating history.


    (Break)


    I was still amazed that all three of my movies had managed to secure a total of 11 nominations at the Oscars, six of which were directly attributable to me. True, it wasn¡¯t as outrageous as the Golden Globes, but it was still a significant achievement. As a fledgling film producer, it felt oddly satisfying.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    [Brick] received a single nomination for Best Original Screenplay for Rian Johnson. Indie films with limited budgets that perform exceptionally well at the box office often get recognized in one of the screenplay categories or a technical award like editing or sound, so the nomination made sense.


    With five nominations in the bag, [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] was up for Best Picture, Best Actor, Best Adapted Screenplay, Best Cinematography, and Best Editing.


    As I had accurately predicted, neither Jonathan Groff nor Emma Watson received acting nominations at the Oscars. Similarly, Evan and I didn¡¯t get nominated for our original screenplay.


    [Echoes of You] also secured five nominations across three categories¡ªBest Director, Best Original Score, and three nominations in Best Original Song for All of Me, Radioactive, and Blinding Lights.


    The funny part? The outcome of the latter category had already been decided.


    (Flashback)


    ¡°Troy!¡± Mum barged into my room like a woman possessed. ¡°Get up! You just won your second Oscar!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± I groaned loudly, cracking open one eye. ¡°Can¡¯t it wait, Mum? I¡¯m bone-tired after shooting all those flying scenes yesterday.¡± With that, I closed my eyes and sank back into the pillow.


    Mum stood silently for a few moments, her excitement buzzing in the air. I was almost at the threshold of sleep when she spoke again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± she said, more insistent this time. When I didn¡¯t reply, she stormed up to my bed and started shaking me. ¡°Troy. For God¡¯s sake, get up!¡±


    I sat up reluctantly, glaring at her. ¡°I get it. I probably got some Oscar nominations. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so excited. But couldn¡¯t you wait until I woke up?¡±


    It was awkward enough that I was wearing only a pair of boxer briefs. The only reason I wasn¡¯t completely naked was because my parents had a habit of barging into my room at the oddest times. Quickly, I pulled the sheet up to my neck to salvage some dignity. Mum either didn¡¯t notice or chose to ignore it in her excitement.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head with a beaming smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t just get nominated. You won the award for Best Original Song.¡±


    ¡°But how is that possible?¡± I asked, confusion replacing my irritation.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure either,¡± she admitted. ¡°So I did some research. According to Academy rules, every member eligible to vote for Best Original Song uses a points system between 10 and 6. A song can only be nominated if it gets an average score of 8.25 or higher. Because of this rule, there have been times when fewer than five songs were nominated in the category.¡±


    She looked at me expectantly, her grin widening as she waited for the realization to dawn.


    I knew the Academy¡¯s current limit: a maximum of three songs can be nominated from a single film. And if fewer than five songs had made the cut...


    ¡°No way!¡± I exclaimed, my grin matching hers as it hit me.


    ¡°Yes way!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°All three nominated songs this year are from [Echoes of You]. Congrats, son, on your second Oscar win.¡±


    I moved to the edge of my bed and pulled Mum in for a tight hug. ¡°Thanks, Mum. Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me,¡± she said, raking her fingers through my hair affectionately. ¡°Now, get dressed and come downstairs. You have other nominations to hear about as well.¡±


    (Flashback End)


    And that¡¯s how I found out about my second Oscar win.


    While I was mostly thrilled with the outcome, a small part of me felt conflicted. So many talented artists and musicians could have been nominated if the system had been a little fairer. This scenario essentially wiped out all competition, which took away some of the fun. I won¡¯t lie¡ªI wanted to win that Oscar badly. But not like this, when there was no suspense at all.


    This was the first time in history that all nominations in the Best Original Song category came from the same film. It was also only the third time ever that any category had all its nominations dominated by one movie. The other two instances were more than sixty years ago, in the supporting acting categories, back when there were only three nominees per award. Since those categories expanded to five nominees decades ago, such dominance had been nearly impossible¡ªuntil now.


    The situation caused a huge stir. Critics and fans alike called for changes to the nomination rules to allow greater representation across films. The Academy even held a meeting to address the issue, but they decided against making retrospective changes. Instead, they altered the rules for the future.


    Because of me, the point system was abolished, and a new rule was implemented: no more than two songs from the same film could be nominated, and there had to be at least three nominees in the category to maintain some degree of competition and suspense.


    As I was thinking about my Oscar nominations and behind the scenes drama of the situation, the reporter standing in front of me looked impatient. When I had spaced out, lost in my thoughts, Dad had moved on, leaving me behind to handle her questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, shaking myself out of my reverie. ¡°What was your question?¡±


    ¡°I asked,¡± she repeated slowly, ¡°Do you plan to dominate the Oscars as well as you did with the Golden Globes? After all, you already have one award in the bag. By the way, which song of the three do you think will win the award?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible question,¡± I replied with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s like Sophie¡¯s Choice! How can I possibly pick one of my children over the others?¡±


    She chuckled and moved on to the next question. ¡°In total, you have six nominations across four categories. So, there are still three more awards you could win.¡±


    ¡°Only time will tell,¡± I said evasively. No one likes a braggart. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to chat about my Oscar prospects, could we focus on the reason I¡¯m here today?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she relented, though reluctantly. ¡°Tell me something about [Little Miss Sunshine].¡±


    ¡°I have just one thing to say about it,¡± I said with utmost seriousness. She leaned forward eagerly, anticipating my answer. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely the best film I¡¯ve ever worked on. Heck, it¡¯s probably the best film I¡¯ll ever work on.¡±


    She laughed. ¡°Come on. You must say that about all your movies.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, maintaining my tone of conviction. ¡°I released three films this past year, and none of them can touch [Little Miss Sunshine]. It¡¯s just that good.¡±


    She still looked skeptical but asked the next question anyway. ¡°Tell me something about your character.¡±


    ¡°My character is named Dwayne,¡± I began. ¡°He¡¯s a kid who wants to become a fighter pilot, so for that reason, he has sworn to not speak at all until he achieves his goal.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, looking puzzled. ¡°You mean to tell me that you don¡¯t speak in this film at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a smile.


    The reporter looked confused for a moment, still unsure whether I was speaking in the film or not. But before she could voice that, another woman walked beside me and placed an arm around my shoulders. I turned to see Toni Collette, who gave me a wide grin.


    ¡°Toni!¡± The reporter beamed. ¡°How was your reunion with Troy after all these years?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s surreal,¡± Toni replied. ¡°He was such a cute little tyke back then, and now he¡¯s almost a grown man.¡± She shook her head ruefully before changing the topic. ¡°By the way, did Troy tell you about the time he took a vow of silence in real life as well to learn more about his character¡¯s motivations?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± the reporter said, her eyes lighting up at finally getting a scoop she could work with.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Toni continued. ¡°He came to set on the first day and didn¡¯t say a word. I was shocked at the disrespect. We hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, but he still didn¡¯t speak until we were done shooting his part. He¡¯s so good in this role, I¡¯m damn sure he¡¯ll bag another Oscar nomination for this film.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Toni, for that endorsement,¡± I said wryly. ¡°I still think it¡¯s too early to make such predictions.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± A male voice called out this time. I turned to see that it was Steve Carell, but he wasn¡¯t alone. Beside him stood Alan Arkin and Greg Kinnear as well. The only one of the main cast not present here was Abigail, and that¡¯s because she was coming with her mother due to her young age.


    Steve walked up beside me and addressed the reporter, ¡°When I got to know that Troy here was joining the cast, I thought he would be a big diva, coming along with a big entourage and throw tantrums and whatnot, but I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. Troy doesn¡¯t have an entourage, and he¡¯s so dedicated to his craft that I can¡¯t help but admire him. I don¡¯t think I could¡¯ve stayed silent for such a long time like Troy did. I¡¯m a grown man, having worked as an actor for more than a decade, but I have a lot to learn from him.¡±


    I thought I had grown past the point where praise like this wouldn¡¯t affect me, but clearly, I was wrong. I felt flustered by all the praise right before the premiere, but I didn¡¯t let it show on my face.


    ¡°These guys deserve the laurels more than me,¡± I said, motioning to everyone beside me. ¡°They made the film what it was. It¡¯s still very early to talk about award prospects when it hasn¡¯t even premiered yet, but I can say with certainty that I loved every moment of being with this cast. I wish we could make a sequel already just so we could all work together again.¡±


    Toni, who was yet to let me go, tightened her grip around my shoulders. I gently squeezed her hand back. I meant every word I had said.


    ¡°I think we should go in,¡± Greg Kinnear broke the moment. ¡°It would look terrible if we were late to our own premiere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Alan Arkin pointed out. ¡°And don¡¯t forget that I have bladder control issues and have to go pee.¡±


    Immediately, the cast members of [Little Miss Sunshine] started cackling like crazy at Alan¡¯s reminder of the bonding exercise we had done the year before. Meanwhile, the reporter could only scratch her head in confusion, not getting the reference.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 156

    Rihanna felt so tired after all the touring she had been doing recently. No one had told her how exhausting the life of a pop star could be, especially when you had to rely on these tours to sustain the lifestyle. She wasn¡¯t by any means poor, but the amount she had to spend on clothes, makeup, jewelry, fitness, and beauty treatments was entirely too much.


    It didn¡¯t help that the six-album contract Jay-Z made her sign was just shy of being labeled predatory, with her getting only barebones as compared to what Jay-Z was earning off of her.


    ¡°You happy to be back in LA, Ri?¡± Nick, her manager, asked eagerly.


    ¡°As happy as I could be,¡± she replied evasively. She didn¡¯t really like Nick but was forced to bring him along because he was the manager her record label had appointed to her. At least until her next album¡¯s release, she had to bear with him.


    ¡°It would have been a different matter if we were in London right now,¡± Nick said, a knowing grin on his face.


    Rihanna resisted the urge to slam her head against the side of the car she was riding in. She hadn¡¯t told him about her relationship for obvious reasons. No one really knew besides Troy¡¯s family. She could have told her parents if she wanted to, but she hadn¡¯t because she knew they were loudmouths, and sooner or later, someone would blab. Something like this coming out could be career suicide. If loyal fans started feeling manipulated by a celeb, they might stop following them as religiously as before.


    As far as Troy was concerned, she liked him a lot. If things were different, they could have dated for real, too. But it was very difficult to make it work when he was in London, and she was here in LA.


    ¡°And we¡¯re here,¡± Nick announced after pulling the car in front of Rihanna¡¯s apartment building.


    Without wasting any time, Rihanna got out of the car and said, ¡°Thank you, Nick.¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± he smiled. ¡°Have a great day tomorrow. It¡¯s not every day you turn 18.¡±


    Rihanna looked at her watch to see it was already midnight; technically, she was 18 now. Nonetheless, she didn¡¯t remind her manager of that and simply nodded before turning around.


    As Nick drove away, Rihanna couldn¡¯t help but admire the beautiful yellow Audi convertible parked right behind where Nick had been moments ago. She didn¡¯t know who that car belonged to, but it reminded her that she desperately needed a new one. Her old Chevy was too old now, and she was sick of renting a car whenever she had to go to an award show or another promotional event for her music. The next thing on her list would be a new flat¡ªor maybe even a house¡ªbut that would take a few years of work to save for the down payment, let alone the whole thing.


    As Rihanna walked up one set of stairs to her floor, she was surprised to see a man in an official suit standing outside her door, while her roommate, Donna, was glaring daggers at him.


    ¡°¡­and I told you this is a terrible time to surprise someone. I won¡¯t let you in just because some hotshot actor sent you.¡±


    ¡°Listen, miss¡ª¡± the man began before Rihanna decided to take matters into her own hands.


    ¡°Donna? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Donna turned to her best friend, and her smile widened. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here, Ri. This guy says he¡¯s a lawyer and that Troy Armitage sent him. He won¡¯t tell me anything else.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell anything else legally,¡± the lawyer said condescendingly to Donna. ¡°It¡¯s called attorney-client privilege.¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± Donna shot back furiously before turning around. ¡°Whatever. Now that you¡¯re here, Ri, you handle him.¡±


    The moment Donna was gone, the man turned to Rihanna and smiled. ¡°Joel Sullivan. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Ms. Rihanna.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± she nodded. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Steve Kloves sent me,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°He said you had made him a promise of sorts that you¡¯d sign a contract when you turned 18. Happy birthday, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rihanna said reflexively, her mind racing to figure out why Steve might have sent a lawyer. It took her only a few moments to realize the reason¡ªit must be about that NDA they wanted her to sign. The weird part was coming to her doorstep the moment she turned 18. ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait until morning to get here?¡±


    ¡°I could,¡± he agreed. ¡°Steve told me to get this done this week, not today. But Troy is also my client, and he wanted to send you your birthday gift¡ªat midnight, no less. I usually don¡¯t do this, but he¡¯s a good client, and he¡¯s paying me a lot to do this, so here we are. And since I¡¯m already here, I thought I¡¯d kill two birds with one stone. You are free to decline to sign that document right now, but I thought I¡¯d mention it nonetheless.¡±


    She wanted to do exactly that, but in the end, she didn¡¯t mind signing the NDA. She had no intention of telling anyone about the reality of her relationship, so what did it matter if she signed it?


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± she said impatiently.


    He handed it to her but asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go inside for this part?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said decisively. ¡°I¡¯m tired after a long flight from New York. Just get this over with so I can rest.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Joel agreed, letting Rihanna skim through the document. As expected, it was a standard NDA about their relationship status. After borrowing a pen from him, she quickly signed it and handed the signed copy back.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said after checking the document. ¡°As for your gift, here it is.¡±


    He took out a small box from his pocket, wrapped in intricately designed gift paper. A beautiful red bow was tied on top. Rihanna had half a mind to open the gift later¡ªmost likely, it was jewelry she could examine properly tomorrow. Yet, curiosity got the better of her, and she opened it nonetheless.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    She was more than a little confused to see a small black box inside. She wouldn¡¯t have guessed what it was until her eyes landed on the four interconnected circles, revealing the brand that key belonged to. ¡°R8¡± was written boldly on top.


    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Joel said again. ¡°It¡¯s the latest Audi R8, just released in the market. You might have seen the yellow car parked outside. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be taxed for this gift¡ªthat has been taken care of, or rather, it will be by Troy¡¯s accountant during tax season.¡±


    Rihanna could only stare at the key in shock, unable to say anything. That beauty was now hers? When she saw the lawyer earlier, she had been damn sure the car belonged to him.


    ¡°My work here is done,¡± Joel announced. ¡°Have a good night.¡± He turned away, leaving a still-stunned Rihanna behind.


    As soon as the lawyer was gone, Donna peeked her head outside. ¡°So what was it? Are you in trouble or something?¡±


    Rihanna could only shake her head silently, pulling the key from the box. ¡°Troy sent me a birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Donna said excitedly. ¡°I almost forgot. Happy birthday! What did he send?¡±


    ¡°An Audi R8.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Donna said dismissively for a moment before the realization hit her. ¡°Did you say R8?¡±


    The two girls grinned in unison before running outside to check out Rihanna¡¯s new car, all their fatigue forgotten in the excitement of the new vehicle.


    In that moment, Rihanna couldn''t help but love Troy more and more for being so considerate. When they had gone out for their first drive in a Lambo, Rihanna had told him how much she liked convertibles. And now here she was with a convertible of her own. And not just any convertible, one that costed nearly $150k. Sure, it probably didn''t mean anything to Troy, but it meant a great deal to her.


    (Break)


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come here, Roger.¡±


    Roger Ebert looked up at his wife, Chaz, who had been adamant about him not coming to Berlin in his condition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, hon,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°At least let me do this one last time before I won¡¯t be able to speak next month.¡±


    Chaz nodded reluctantly. They both knew that now they were here, it didn¡¯t matter what she said¡ªhe would attend the premiere for which he had received special VIP tickets. The reason he had agreed to come to Berlin was simple: the one who had invited him was none other than his favorite actor, Troy Armitage.


    Roger had seen countless films over the years. He had watched superstars rise and fall like tides, but there was no one quite like Troy Armitage. Troy had come to the world¡¯s attention in 1998, and within two years, he was widely regarded as the greatest child actor in history. Every performance of his was nothing short of perfection. He put so much heart and effort into his roles that even his critics couldn¡¯t call him a bad actor.


    From [Sex Education] to [Harry Potter], Troy ruled the cinematic world with his craft. But nothing lasted forever, and there were bound to be bumps in the road. Roger Ebert, like everyone else, thought Troy¡¯s magic would eventually fade. Children¡¯s charm only lasted so long, after all, and then they grew up. Roger could count on one hand the number of actors who had managed to transition successfully from child stardom to adult careers.


    But Troy made the smartest move of his career¡ªhe took control of his future. By founding his own production company, he released not one but three films in quick succession, each in a different genre but all universally appealing: a mystery thriller, a coming-of-age drama, and a romantic musical. All three films were masterfully crafted, reflecting a deep commitment to quality storytelling.


    This focus on excellence became Troy¡¯s hallmark. None of his films to date had been ¡°bad.¡± Sure, [A.I. Artificial Intelligence] had been divisive at the time, but over the years, audiences had come to appreciate it. Subtly but powerfully, Troy cultivated a reputation: if he was in a film, it would be excellent. Roger, like so many others, had internalized that belief¡ªand it was what had brought him to Berlin. Even if, by some miracle, the new film turned out to be disappointing, Roger knew that watching Troy perform before anyone else would make the trip worthwhile.


    As Roger and Chaz walked toward the theater, he noticed how much Troy¡¯s fanbase had grown since the release of the musical. Hordes of fans stood outside with posters, DVDs, records, and other Troy-themed merchandise in hand. And it wasn¡¯t Harry Potter-themed merchandise, as one might expect from the face of the biggest franchise in the world¡ªit was Troy-themed, a testament to the actor¡¯s ability to transcend his iconic role.


    Without waiting long, the old critic and his wife walked inside, where someone quickly ushered them forward after checking their tickets. A few people recognized Roger, as often happened, but no one approached him. Moments later, it became clear why.


    Troy Armitage entered the venue, and every conversation ceased as heads turned to take in the young star. From young to old, male to female, everyone was captivated by the teenager who commanded attention effortlessly. Following closely behind him was the cast of [Little Miss Sunshine].


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Chaz began, searching for the right word. ¡°¡­something.¡±


    ¡°He sure is,¡± Roger agreed. ¡°He has this aura around him. I¡¯ve never met him in private to know what he¡¯s like when alone, but he¡¯s mastered how to navigate public attention. That¡¯s what separates superstars from normal folks like us.¡±


    As Roger observed, Troy greeted numerous attendees, shaking hands and engaging in small talk. Slowly but surely, the young actor made his way toward the VIP seating area¡ªright where Roger was standing.


    When Troy¡¯s eyes met Roger¡¯s, his face lit up instantly. ¡°Roger!¡± the teenager called out warmly before embracing the older man in a hug. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Meh, as good as I can be, given everything,¡± Roger replied evasively.


    ¡°Just say the word, and I¡¯ll arrange the best doctors in the world for you,¡± Troy said with utmost sincerity. Then, turning to Chaz, he added, ¡°I owe so much of my career to this man. I was just a little kid back then and didn¡¯t fully grasp how much of a difference a positive review¡ªespecially one from Mr. Ebert¡ªcould make for a film. I still remember what he said about my performance in [The Sixth Sense] word for word. He was the first person to suggest I could win an Oscar someday, so I think I owe your husband a great deal for my success.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything,¡± Roger insisted. ¡°I was just doing my job. And I¡¯ve already consulted the best doctors out there¡ªsome things are simply beyond our control. This will be the last film I review before I lose my voice completely. I can only hope I¡¯ll have the strength left to write down any future reviews.¡±


    Troy placed a reassuring hand on Roger¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Whatever you need, just say the word.¡±


    Although Troy was only 17, Roger felt as though someone much older and more experienced stood before him. In that moment, Roger truly believed that Troy would help him with anything.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roger said with heartfelt gratitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± the young man smiled warmly. ¡°Come now, we have a film to watch. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it, because I sure do.¡±


    Troy led Roger and his wife to their seats before settling into the row in front of them. Shortly after, Troy¡¯s family and co-stars joined them in the VIP section and the movie began.


    The film opened with a scene of a young girl with an overly padded belly watching a beauty pageant on TV, mimicking the mannerisms of the winners.


    Greg Kinnear¡¯s character appeared next, delivering a lecture on winners and losers to a lackluster audience, barely keeping their attention. The following scene showed Troy performing a bench press, skipping rope, doing push-ups, and engaging in various other exercises, all set against the backdrop of a portrait of Friedrich Nietzsche.


    Meanwhile, Alan Arkin¡¯s character was snorting drugs, and Toni Collette¡¯s character was shown picking up her brother from the hospital, played by Steve Carell. Carell¡¯s character sat in a hospital chair with bandaged wrists, a subtle but clear indication that he had attempted to end his life.


    As the on-screen doctor gave Toni Collette¡¯s character advice on how to support her brother, Roger Ebert was already captivated. This was some of the finest direction he had seen in years. The film masterfully introduced its characters, giving each one a distinct yet equally compelling presence. It was clear that no single character would overshadow the others; each had their moment in the spotlight.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 157

    ¡°This is so good!¡± Roger Ebert said excitedly to his wife, the thrill of finally watching a film he had high hopes for evident in his voice. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see the rest of it.¡±


    His enthusiasm was so focused on the movie that he didn¡¯t even notice his wife¡¯s reaction to his words. It had been a while since he had seen a truly great film that wasn¡¯t a rewatch.


    The hollow eyes of Steve Carell on the screen pulled Roger back into the story. Carell, a comedic genius known for making audiences laugh in [The Office] and [The 40-Year-Old Virgin], conveyed a deep sadness in [Little Miss Sunshine].


    Sheryl (Toni Collette) drove Frank (Steve Carell) home, where he was staying with Dwayne (Troy Armitage). The audience got a clear sense of Dwayne¡¯s personality as soon as his room was shown. Lying on his bed and reading a book about Nietzsche, he didn¡¯t bother responding when Sheryl knocked on the door. Moody and detached, he simply rolled his eyes in the background when Sheryl announced they had a "talk" about Frank. The subtle reaction made it clear that ¡°talking¡± was Sheryl¡¯s domain, not his.


    As the story unfolded, each character¡¯s quirks became increasingly apparent. Grandpa (Alan Arkin) was a foul-mouthed, short-tempered heroin addict who¡¯d been kicked out of his retirement home. Richard (Greg Kinnear) struggled with the stress of securing a book deal, and Dwayne¡¯s vow of silence, taken to fulfill his dream of becoming a fighter pilot, added an additional layer of tension.


    When Frank asked Dwayne who he spent time with, the teenager responded by scribbling on his notepad: ¡°I hate EVERYONE!¡±


    ¡°What about your family?¡± Frank pressed.


    Dwayne gave him a withering look before underlining the word ¡°EVERYONE¡± twice, making it abundantly clear his family was included in that declaration.


    Then came a scene that was as poignant as it was humorous. Little Olive (Abigail Breslin) innocently asked Frank why he tried to kill himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s an appropriate conversation for a seven-year-old!¡± Richard snapped.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s gonna find out anyway!¡± Sheryl shot back.


    Frank finally revealed his reason: ¡°I tried to kill myself because I fell in love with a grad student of mine who didn¡¯t love me back. I was very much in love with him.¡±


    ¡°Him? You fell in love with a boy? That¡¯s silly,¡± Olive said, her innocent tone highlighting her childlike perspective. It was a statement no adult could make without seeming homophobic.


    Roger found himself especially captivated by Olive¡¯s character. Her pure, unfiltered way of speaking had a charm that was impossible to resist.


    ¡°Olive,¡± Richard interjected, his tone firm. ¡°The important thing to understand here is that Uncle Frank gave up on himself. He made foolish choices by giving up on himself, which is something winners never do.¡±


    ¡°Man, this guy is an asshole,¡± someone called out in the theater, eliciting a round of chuckles from the audience. The truth behind that statement was hard to deny.


    Richard¡¯s unrealistic expectations for his seven-year-old daughter were clearly a parenting misstep. Roger didn¡¯t have children himself, but even he could see how such pressure might damage a child¡¯s mental health as they grew up.


    In the next scene, the family received a voicemail informing them that Olive had qualified for the ¡°Little Miss Sunshine¡± beauty pageant, to be held in Redondo Beach, California, in two days. Since the family lived in Albuquerque, New Mexico, this meant a long road trip ahead.


    Olive couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She screamed in delight and immediately began packing her belongings. While the little girl¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious, it sparked an argument between Sheryl and Richard. Richard wanted to save money for his business venture, while Sheryl was determined to take her daughter to the competition. Their heated discussion looked like it might escalate, but thankfully, Richard relented and agreed to drive the family to California in their old yellow minibus.


    Grandpa insisted on joining since he had been the one teaching Olive her dance moves, while Frank needed to come along because he was on suicide watch. Dwayne initially refused to go but reluctantly agreed after Sheryl promised him permission to attend flight school. Leaving him home alone simply wasn¡¯t an option.


    And so, the family set off from Albuquerque toward California.


    On the road, Grandpa decided to share some hilariously terrible advice with Dwayne about his sex life, causing uproarious laughter throughout the theater. Alan Arkin¡¯s delivery was flawless, and he easily stole every scene he was in.


    Troy Armitage, usually the center of attention in any film he starred in, had a more subdued role in [Little Miss Sunshine]. The true scene stealers were Arkin and Abigail Breslin, whose performances as Grandpa and Olive captivated the audience. Despite Dwayne¡¯s vow of silence, Troy¡¯s nuanced portrayal of the moody teenager stood out. His subtle expressions and body language left Roger in awe. Still, Roger couldn¡¯t help but think that Academy Award voters might overlook Troy¡¯s understated performance in favor of Arkin¡¯s showier role.


    During a stop at a restaurant, Richard once again showcased his insensitivity by making Olive self-conscious about her weight. The discomfort of the scene was quiet obvious to the viewers, making them dislike RIchard even more.


    When the family returned to their minibus, it wouldn¡¯t start. The clutch was shot, leaving them no choice but to push-start the vehicle. What followed was a hilarious sequence of the entire family pushing the minibus while lively western music played in the background, drawing roars of laughter from the audience.


    Later, Richard received a phone call about his book deal, only to face disappointing news. Meanwhile, Frank stopped at a gas station to buy some porn magazines for Grandpa and unexpectedly ran into his ex-lover, adding another layer of drama to the family¡¯s less than perfect adventure.


    As the family resumed their journey, a tender father-son moment unfolded between Grandpa and Richard. In an uncharacteristically gentle tone, Grandpa assured his son that everything would be alright. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t win, at least you tried,¡± he said. But Richard dismissed the sentiment¡ªit went against his very philosophy about winners and losers. By his own logic, he was now a loser, not a winner.


    That night, the family stopped at a motel. Sheryl and Richard, who shared a room, ended up in another heated argument, this time over their financial struggles. Meanwhile, Frank and Dwayne took the room beside the couple, with Dwayne silently eavesdropping on the argument from a distance.


    Still determined not to give up, Richard decided to take matters into his own hands. He planned to drive to Scottsdale to meet the investor for his project, abandoning the family¡¯s broken-down car in favor of a rented scooter. Unfortunately, even that turned out to be a bust when the investor still wasn¡¯t interested, leaving Richard more dejected than before.


    In a quieter moment, Grandpa and Olive shared their room, and Olive confided her insecurities to her grandfather. She admitted feeling like she wasn¡¯t good enough because of her father¡¯s high expectations. Grandpa, eager to enjoy his nightly fix, took a moment to reassure her.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°A real loser is somebody who is so afraid of not winning that they don¡¯t even try,¡± he said emphatically.


    Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was the core message of the film. Whatever twists and turns lay ahead, it was clear the filmmakers were emphasizing this idea from the start.


    The next morning, tragedy struck. Olive innocently announced, ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandpa won¡¯t wake up.¡±


    The theater fell silent. Everyone immediately understood the gravity of the situation¡ªa heroin addict not waking up in the morning could only mean one thing. The family rushed Grandpa to the hospital, but it was too late. Olive¡¯s hopes of becoming Little Miss Sunshine seemed to shatter under the weight of the tragedy.


    As Sheryl gently explained the situation to Olive, Richard suddenly interrupted with a defiant, ¡°No!¡± His outburst shocked everyone, but he quickly revealed his plan: they would stage a body heist. They couldn¡¯t have left Grandpa in the hospital or they¡¯d be stuck dealing with complex legalities and the logistics of holding a funeral in California instead of Albuquerque.


    What followed was a hilariously chaotic scene. The entire family worked together to smuggle Grandpa¡¯s body out of the hospital through a window. The theater erupted in laughter as they somehow managed to pull it off.


    Back on the road, the family encountered another issue: the horn on their old VW minibus got stuck, blaring nonstop. This attracted the attention of a policeman who pulled them over.


    In a comedic twist, the officer insisted on searching the trunk. Just as the tension peaked, he became distracted by the stack of porn magazines Frank had purchased for Grandpa. Completely enthralled by the magazines, the officer entirely overlooked the corpse hidden in the trunk. The audience howled with laughter at the absurdity of the moment.


    The family was eventually allowed to continue their journey, but a new twist emerged. Olive had picked up some eye test pamphlets from the hospital and was testing Dwayne¡¯s vision for fun. Dwayne answered every question correctly¡ªuntil they reached the test for color blindness.


    ¡°What¡¯s that letter? It¡¯s right in the center,¡± Olive asked innocently. Dwayne looked at it, then shook his head in confusion.


    Frank glanced at him, his face clouded with pity. ¡°You might be colorblind,¡± he said quietly. ¡°And colorblind people can¡¯t fly jets.¡±


    The camera zoomed in on Dwayne¡¯s face, capturing the moment all color drained from it. The notepad and pen he had been holding slipped from his hands, and for a split second, it looked as though he had lost the will to live. Grief turned into panic almost instantly. He thrashed wildly, banging his head against the roof of the van, the seat, and the windows in sheer frustration.


    Watching the teenager unravel was both heartbreaking and astonishing. Heartbreaking because his lifelong dream had just been crushed, and astonishing because of Troy Armitage¡¯s powerful performance.


    Richard pulled the van over, but before it even came to a full stop, Dwayne threw the door open and bolted out. He stopped a short distance away, his back turned to his family, and screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°FUCK!¡±


    The word, breaking months of his vow of silence, echoed in the theater. The raw anguish in his voice pierced through Roger¡¯s heart. It was devastating to watch someone work tirelessly toward a dream, only to be told it was impossible all along. Failure was one thing, but knowing you never had a chance was something else entirely¡ªan unjust twist of fate.


    What followed was a masterclass in acting from Troy. Roger watched in silence as Dwayne¡¯s emotions unfolded: grief morphing into fury, then dissolving into hopelessness. His breakdown was visceral, his pain palpable. Just as the audience thought he might spiral further, Olive stepped out of the van. She walked over to her brother and hugged him. The moment stretched as they stood there, embracing like siblings who didn¡¯t need words to communicate.


    When Dwayne finally got up, he followed Olive back to the van. Yet, the melancholy on his face was unmistakable. He had agreed to return for his sister¡¯s sake, but the spark within him had dimmed¡ªhe was a broken young man.


    The brilliance of the scene lay in its execution. Shot in a single take, it showcased Troy¡¯s talent as he moved seamlessly from despair to rage to resignation, all in real-time. The precise direction of the scene was just perfect.


    As the van rumbled back to life, Roger had an epiphany: Troy Armitage was still very much in the Oscar race. This scene alone was enough to secure a nomination. With a strong campaign and the Academy¡¯s admiration for Troy, it seemed inevitable. Roger made a mental note to emphasize this scene in his review¡ªit was a moment too powerful to overlook.


    The family drove straight to the hotel hosting the pageant, taking no additional stops along the way. As soon as they arrived, Steve Carell displayed unexpected athleticism. He dashed from the van at full speed, racing ahead of everyone to reach the registration table and ensure Olive¡¯s participation.


    They were late by four minutes and were initially declined entry by the stern woman managing the event. However, the man handling registrations took pity on them and allowed Olive to enter.


    Backstage, Olive hesitated, her confidence shaken as she observed the other contestants. The little girls were spray-painted with bronzers, their hair curled to perfection, and their faces caked with makeup. They were all thin and doll-like, a stark contrast to Olive¡¯s plain and chubbier appearance.


    The film¡¯s aim here was clear: a sharp critique of the beauty pageant industry and its damaging impact on young girls. It highlighted the unhealthy obsession with appearance, fostering body image issues in children who should be embracing their individuality instead of starving themselves to fit societal standards.


    Meanwhile, Dwayne and Frank ventured out to the ocean for some surfing and had an unexpectedly profound heart-to-heart conversation. When they returned, both had shed their wetsuits, appearing shirtless.


    ¡°Fuck beauty contests! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re allowing this,¡± Dwayne declared heatedly, his voice laced with frustration. ¡°That¡¯s my little sister.¡±


    The camera lingered briefly on the sculpted physique of Troy Armitage, eliciting audible catcalls from the theater audience. Steve Carell, standing beside him with a decidedly less chiseled frame, drew no such reaction.


    Roger couldn¡¯t help but chuckle internally at the blatant use of Troy¡¯s appeal. It was clear the filmmakers had inserted the shirtless scene as fan service for Troy¡¯s legion of admirers, particularly his young female fans. Having been in the industry for decades, Roger understood these decisions¡ªthey were calculated but harmless, meant to please the audience.


    Back at the pageant, the contest had begun, and Olive¡¯s plain appearance stood out against the highly polished and glamorous competitors. The other girls took to the stage, each act more dazzling and skilled than the last. Richard grew visibly uneasy as he watched from the audience.


    He had encouraged Olive to compete, but now, seeing the talent on display, he feared she wasn¡¯t prepared for the harsh reality of losing. He didn¡¯t want her to experience the heartbreak of failure so young.


    Unable to sit still, Richard made his way backstage, where Sheryl was helping Olive get ready. Dwayne was already there, sharing the same uneasy look as his stepfather. Both seemed to arrive at the same conclusion, their expressions speaking volumes before they even said a word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Olive doing this,¡± Dwayne declared, his voice firm and tinged with anger. ¡°This place is fucked! I don¡¯t want these people judging my sister. Fuck them! Just look around. Everyone will laugh at her. She¡¯s not a beauty queen, Mom. She¡¯s just not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± Sheryl countered, her tone defensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Dwayne shot back. ¡°You¡¯re the mom¡ªyou¡¯re supposed to protect her.¡±


    Sheryl seemed taken aback by the sudden alignment between her husband and son, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to crush Olive¡¯s dreams so bluntly. In the end, she left the decision to Olive.


    Olive, determined to honor her late grandfather¡¯s memory, made her choice. She stepped onto the stage with a quiet confidence that belied her age. What followed was a performance that Roger¡ªand likely anyone watching¡ªwould never forget.


    It was a striptease. While not as outrageous as it could have been, it certainly wasn¡¯t innocent either. The stark contrast between the hyper-polished, sanitized routines of the other contestants and Olive¡¯s bold, unorthodox act left the audience and judges utterly speechless.


    The host, flustered and desperate to regain control, attempted to stop her performance, only for Richard to tackle him in a burst of fatherly protectiveness. The chaos escalated as more officials tried to intervene, but instead of backing down, the family took to the stage one by one, dancing alongside Olive in a defiant show of unity.


    The laughter and cheers from the theater audience mirrored the mayhem on screen, as the family¡¯s unfiltered joy and solidarity became the heart of the moment.


    Eventually, the authorities intervened, and the family was briefly detained. They were released on the condition that Olive never participate in another beauty pageant in California. Begrudgingly agreeing, the family piled back into their trusty VW bus, pushing it one last time to get it started.


    In a final comedic beat, the minibus barreled through a toll gate, prompting a burst of laughter from the theater as they drove off toward home, united and unbothered by the absurdity of it all.


    As the credits rolled, Roger Ebert was the first to rise, clapping enthusiastically. The rest of the audience quickly followed suit, their applause echoing throughout the theater. This was, without question, the best film Roger had seen in years.


    He was certain it had the potential to dominate the awards season, provided it received the right push. And Roger, ever the champion of cinematic excellence, fully intended to give it exactly that.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 158

    Seeing the audience¡¯s reactions during the premiere of any of my movies is always a treat. Of course, it helped that all my films were carefully chosen from my meta-knowledge, as they were already destined to be critical darlings. [Echoes of You] might have been an exception to that rule, but I knew it would succeed thanks to its chartbuster songs.


    ¡°It was a great movie,¡± Roger Ebert said enthusiastically at the party we had organized afterward for prominent critics, cast members, business associates, friends, and family.


    ¡°Thank you, Roger,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked it.¡±


    We made some small talk before I moved on to meet the next guest.


    Usually, at these parties, distribution deals are struck for the showcased movie. However, I already had that covered, thanks to my three-picture deal with Paramount in exchange for the [Twilight] rights. A week before the premiere, an internal screening was held for Paramount''s top executives, and they had responded very positively. After intense discussions with my lawyer and Dad, Paramount agreed to give me a modified version of my Warner deal.


    I took on all the financial risk for the movie while Paramount took 15% of the profits. This deal was far better than Warner¡¯s, where I had to give up a 10% of the gross revenue rather than the profits. With Paramount, their share came only after deducting theater earnings and marketing expenses.


    For instance, if the movie made $100 million in theaters, I¡¯d owe Warner $10 million under their deal. But under Paramount¡¯s terms, 50% would go to theater shares, and roughly $20 million to marketing, reducing Paramount¡¯s share to $4.5 million. This structure was much more favorable to me, and as long as Paramount continued this arrangement, I had no intention of returning to Warner Bros.


    Speaking of the devil...


    ¡°Troy!¡± Alan Horn, the COO of Warner Bros., greeted me with an enthusiastic handshake. ¡°What an amazing film you¡¯ve made!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I inclined my head politely. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t make it¡ªI just invested in it. The real producers are around here somewhere. I can introduce you if you¡¯d like?¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Alan said, shaking his head. ¡°I just wanted to talk to you about the film¡¯s distribution. I know you and Barry have had a tense relationship recently, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should so blatantly go over to one of our rivals. If there was an issue, we could have resolved it peacefully.¡±


    I resisted the urge to punch him in the jaw. Alan liked to play the good cop, but I knew he was just as complicit in Warner¡¯s underhanded tactics.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal, Alan. They simply offered me a better deal. I¡¯ve learned from the mistake of making all my films under Warner. You and Barry taught me a valuable business lesson.¡±


    Alan looked intrigued. ¡°And what, pray tell, is that lesson?¡±


    ¡°Never put all your eggs in one basket,¡± I said. ¡°Because all of my movies were under you, that gave you the leverage to extort me for more money, even when we already had agreements in place. Not once¡ªyou did it multiple times, knowing full well that I was in the right. I could have dragged you to court to settle it, but I knew that would only delay the films unnecessarily, so I didn¡¯t.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Never again. As long as [Harry Potter] isn¡¯t over, I won¡¯t produce any other film with Warner.¡±


    I had no real intention of working with them even after [Harry Potter] ended, but it¡¯s wise not to burn all bridges. Keeping some semblance of hope alive could be useful if I ever needed to return to them for an unforeseen reason.


    After a few moments of silence, Alan said quietly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t extortion.¡±


    ¡°It may as well have been,¡± I retorted. ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly how it felt at the time. Whatever, let¡¯s just leave it at that. We still have four more films to release together.¡±


    Alan nodded, though I wasn¡¯t sure he fully grasped the underlying meaning of my words. If he were smart, he¡¯d tread carefully moving forward. If not¡ªas I suspected¡ªhe¡¯d try to pull the same tricks during the next [Harry Potter] film. This time, though, I wouldn¡¯t back down. I was fully prepared to stall the franchise if necessary. The real problem for Warner was that they had already signed over all creative control of [Harry Potter] in exchange for higher profits from [Echoes of You]. Let¡¯s see which angle they choose next to extort me.


    Suddenly, I spotted someone in the crowd whom I had specifically invited. Turning back to Alan, I said, ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Without waiting for his reply, I walked over to the woman in her early thirties who had shaken the world with her below-average books.


    To this day, I couldn¡¯t understand why the series was such a global phenomenon. The age difference between Bella and Edward alone was problematic enough, not to mention the glorified toxicity between Edward, Bella, and Jacob introduced in New Moon. I wasn¡¯t opposed to toxic relationships in books or films, provided they weren¡¯t framed as aspirational, which this series clearly did. That was the primary reason I refused to act in the franchise myself.


    ¡°Hi, Stephenie!¡± I greeted the author politely. ¡°I¡¯m glad you could make it.¡±


    She inclined her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to decline an offer as generous as yours. Private jet travel, a deluxe suite for my family and me in a five star¡ªif I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you had ulterior motives, Mr. Armitage.¡±


    I grinned at her unabashedly. ¡°Guilty. I don¡¯t even have to tell you my ¡®ulterior motives.¡¯¡± I made air quotes with my fingers. ¡°A woman as intelligent as you would easily guess them.¡±


    She seemed oddly satisfied by the praise as she replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s obvious. But I¡¯m still hesitant. You know, when I started writing this story, I always envisioned you as the lead actor. It¡¯s every author¡¯s dream to get a top actor attached to their project. I know I could get you to do the film if I pushed just a little harder.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not subtle at all.¡±


    ¡°I was raised Mormon,¡± she said, which somehow explained everything. Certain groups, like those following Mormonism and Scientology, had reputations for fostering a lack of subtlety in their followers, often creating people who were easy to influence.


    Let¡¯s see how much I can influence Stephenie to do my bidding.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever do [Twilight],¡± I said bluntly. ¡°If you had another actor in mind for the lead or any other role, we could consider them. But it won¡¯t be me. I don¡¯t want to do it because it¡¯s just not who I am. I like the story, but I can¡¯t relate to the character of Edward at all. Even setting that aside, I don¡¯t want to take on another fantasy franchise while [Harry Potter] is still ongoing.¡±


    Stephenie looked ready to argue, so before she could, I made her another offer. ¡°I already have the rights to the first book. I¡¯ll pay you $1 million each for the remaining books, plus a 10% cut of whatever I earn. The financial terms are non-negotiable because you know as well as I do that this is more than fair. Additionally, the actors I sign will have exclusivity contracts, meaning they won¡¯t be able to portray the same roles for other producers.¡±


    Finally, the reality of the situation seemed to dawn on her. To sweeten the pot, I added, ¡°I heard you had creative differences with Paramount because they wanted to completely change your characters and storyline. How about I give you the role of script advisor? Any major changes to the storyline could be vetoed by you. What do you say?¡±


    She thought silently, so I pressed on. ¡°Work on the script for [Twilight] has already started. If you want that position, it will only be available until we begin shooting later this year.¡±


    I had played my trump card¡ªthe one that could strike fear into any author: the possibility of their work being butchered by someone else. Having Stephenie involved in the production would ensure the film stayed true to her vision, something she¡¯d undoubtedly prefer over the alternative.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said after a few moments. ¡°I¡¯ll sell you the rights to the other three books.¡±


    I resisted the urge to whoop in joy and simply smiled and offered her a handshake. ¡°Thank you, Stephenie. I have a feeling we¡¯ll have a very fruitful relationship going forward.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± she shook my hand hesitantly. ¡°I don¡¯t really have a choice here. If the audience sees the first movie with a particular group of actors, and then none of them return for the second one¡­ that would be a disaster for the future films.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a big gamble here,¡± I said in a serious tone. ¡°While we can all hope that the first film does well enough to warrant sequels, it¡¯s just speculation at this point.¡±


    Of course, I knew the most likely outcome of the film, but my presence had already caused significant changes. For instance, [Crash] had released a year early, despite no direct involvement from me. This butterfly effect could extend to [Twilight], turning it into a failure for all I knew. It was better to tread carefully.


    (Break)


    The Berlin International Film Festival takes place every year in mid-February, strategically scheduled between Sundance and the Oscars. In 2006, it marked the 56th year of the festival, with many great films competing for the Golden Bear, including [Little Miss Sunshine].


    The movie was a sensation. Both critics and audiences showered it with praise, with one of the most glowing reviews coming from Roger Ebert, the most renowned reviewer in the United States:


    ¡°You just won¡¯t see a better acted and better cast movie than [Little Miss Sunshine]. These actors (and their directors, Jonathan Dayton and Valerie Faris) grasp how unspoken reactions can be funnier than dialogue or punchlines, and how pain can be the source of the most satisfying comedy.


    Every actor brings a unique addition to the movie, making it almost impossible to imagine anyone else in their roles. Be it Greg Kinnear¡¯s unlikable character, Toni Collette¡¯s tenacity, Alan Arkin¡¯s foul-mouthed wit, Abigail Breslin¡¯s innocence, Steve Carell¡¯s impeccable comic timing, or Troy Armitage¡¯s sheer versatility.


    Breslin and Arkin steal every scene they¡¯re in with their wonderfully written characters, but the real revelation of the movie is Troy Armitage, who plays a boring, unlikable character so effortlessly that, by the end, you can¡¯t help but shed a tear or two for the boy.


    Troy, who is used to leading movies, has taken a step back to allow his fellow actors equal screen space. Initially, I was surprised by this move, but as the story progressed, there¡¯s one scene that made me understand why a superstar like Troy would do this movie. I won¡¯t spoil it for the sake of your viewing pleasure, but I can say with utmost confidence that that scene showcases some of Troy¡¯s finest acting capabilities. While reviewing A.I. Artificial Intelligence, I had said that he¡¯s one of the best actors working in the industry today, and that fact still hold true.¡±


    ¡ªRoger Ebert, Chicago Sun-Times


    Rating: 4/4


    And it wasn¡¯t just Roger Ebert. Critics across the board heaped praise on [Little Miss Sunshine], cementing its place as one of the most beloved films of the year.


    ¡°This indie, a sweet, tart, and smart satire about a family of losers in a world obsessed with winning, is an authentic crowd-pleaser. There''s been no more satisfying American comedy this year. Troy Armitage shows his magic once more.¡±


    ¡ªDavid Ansen, Newsweek


    ¡°A brainy blend of farce and heart, this is one of those movies that veteran moviegoers complain they don''t make anymore. Troy may be the reason many younger viewers will see this movie, and initially, they may be a little disappointed because of his limited role, but they won¡¯t be by the time the story ends.¡±


    ¡ªDuane Byrg, The Hollywood Reporter


    ¡°A quietly antic dysfunctional family road trip comedy that shoots down the all-American culture of the winner and offers sweet redemption for losers¡ªor at least the ordinary folks often branded as such. Armitage, Arkin, and Breslin are the best casting decision of the movie.¡±


    ¡ªDavid Rooney, Variety


    ¡°[Little Miss Sunshine] is an enchanting anthem to loserdom¡ªa dark comedy that piles on setback after setback and yet never loses its helium.¡±


    ¡ªDavid Edelstein, Vulture


    The movie received a staggering Rotten Tomatoes rating of 95%, with an average score of 8.2. As the years passed, that score might fall, but at that moment, the film was certified fresh. On Metacritic, it earned a rating of 84/100, indicating universal acclaim. The praise the film received made it a strong contender for the Golden Bear.


    Usually, film festivals distribute awards across several films rather than giving everything to one. The aim is to celebrate cinema as a whole, encouraging various filmmakers. That¡¯s why it was such a great surprise for me when the Silver Bear for Best Actor was announced.


    ¡°The Silver Bear goes to¡­¡± Charlotte Rampling, the jury president, built suspense. ¡°Alan Arkin, Greg Kinnear, Steve Carell, and Troy Armitage, jointly, for their roles in [Little Miss Sunshine].¡±


    I turned to my fellow winners, and we immediately huddled together for a group hug. I pulled Toni and Abigail into the embrace as well, because this was a joint win for the entire cast. They had given us all this award, even if it was not meant for the girls.


    I hugged Jonathan and Valerie as well before making my way up to the stage, following my three cast mates, Steve, Alan, and Greg.


    After receiving the shining silver trophy shaped like a bear, the four of us stood in front of a single mic, unsure of who should go first. Alan Arkin, the most experienced actor among us, took a step forward for what I was hoping would be the start of a speech, only to shock me when he pushed me to the front.


    The audience chuckled at Alan¡¯s action, and I couldn¡¯t help but join in. Now that I was here, I had to say something.


    ¡°Thank you, Berlin, for this amazing honor,¡± I began. ¡°And the jury members for selecting us. To start, I think this award is collectively for the entire team that worked on this film¡ªJonathan and Valerie, Michael, our producers, and the entire crew who worked tirelessly to make this film a success. Our two co-stars, Toni and Abigail, who I daresay were even better than the four of us combined, thank you for giving some of the finest performances, you guys. These three gentlemen standing beside me taught me so much about acting and life in general, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful for being a part of this team. Also, a big thank you to my family for supporting my career even when I¡¯m taking on more films than I probably should.¡±


    I then handed the trophy over to Steve and said, ¡°Your turn.¡±


    The best part about European film festivals was that they don¡¯t cut off speeches like the Oscars or the Globes do if you go over a time limit, so all four of us would get a chance to speak.


    As the other three finished their speeches one by one, I couldn''t help but think that the next big ceremony for me would be the Oscars. My biggest worry isn¡¯t getting the award, but my live performance that will be seen by hundreds of millions (probably billions) of people across the world.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 159

    "Gryffindor wins!" a male voice announced over the loudspeakers. "Four hundred and fifty to one hundred and forty!"


    I was handed the Quidditch Cup by Madam Hooch because I was the captain of the team.


    "We won the Quidditch Cup!" Jamie as Ron yelled excitedly, hugging me like his life depended on it. We were both in our full Quidditch gear, soaking wet from head to toe. Our brooms lay forgotten on the ground, just like the rest of the team''s. It was meant to be raining lightly during the game, but it had intensified by the time it concluded.


    I had a huge grin plastered on my face as I hugged him back. The entire Gryffindor house seemed to have come down to the field to celebrate, not caring about getting wet. After handing the cup to Jamie, I hugged other teammates as well, until there was just one person left.


    Imogen and I locked eyes for a moment. The fierceness with which she had played the game had melted me, and I knew right then and there that this was the girl for me.


    Without a second thought, I walked over to her, only to realize she was walking toward me too. We raced toward each other, finally bridging the gap, and hugged. That hug was everything I needed and more. Yet, I wasn''t satisfied. I pulled back, but only for a moment, before kissing her right then and there on the lips, with tens of people witnessing the scene. I didn''t care about them¡ªor the fake rain hitting us from above.


    That kiss was everything I had imagined it to be. It was fierce yet tender, warm yet chilly because of the rain. After a few moments, I ended the kiss and hugged her again as we both grinned like crazy. Everyone around us had started catcalling and shouting as I sought out my friends for their implicit or explicit approval.


    The actors playing Dean Thomas and Romilda Vane looked downright pissed at the revelation. Emma Watson, as Hermione, was beaming, but my eyes sought out the one person I needed to see the most. Jamie stood right beside Emma with a complicated expression on his face, but only for a second, before he inclined his head in acceptance. My grin widened¡ªif that was even possible¡ªand I scooped up Imogen in my arms. She squealed in delight as I kissed her again, and the wolf whistles grew significantly louder.


    "Cut!" Rian Johnson called out for what felt like the hundredth time. "That''s exactly what I wanted, guys. This was cinematic perfection¡ªgreat passion and romance in just the right amounts. Great job!"


    I let go of Imogen and stepped back for good measure. It''s always a little weird kissing someone for a scene, especially someone like Imogen, whom I''d known since we were kids. Sure, I''d been in a relationship with Emma as well, and this was the biggest reason we couldn''t move past kissing. A small part of me felt as if I had taken unfair advantage of her.


    I had lost count of the number of girls I''d kissed ever since my first on-screen kiss with L¨¦a Seydoux in [Goblet of Fire], but each one had been quite different and unique. Rian Johnson had wanted something cinematic and picturesque for Harry and Ginny''s first kiss. That''s why he had the great idea to change the plot slightly, with Rowling''s permission, of course.


    In the book, Harry was serving detention with Snape and couldn''t participate in the match. It''s excellent for character development but terrible from the movie''s point of view. So, Rian, Eric Roth, and Dad had altered it so that Harry was also part of the team as the captain, and that''s where his relationship with Ginny began. Their first kiss was shot in the rain, making it more romantic¡ªor so Rian thought.


    Kissing in the rain might seem magical in films like [Spider-Man] or [The Notebook], but in reality, it''s awful. You''re wet, cold, and just want it to end so you can change into something warm and cozy.


    As soon as Rian approved the scene and the water was cut off, I peeled off the top half of my Quidditch uniform. Two crew members immediately ran up with warm, dry towels. I quickly dried my upper body before turning to Imogen, who was already wrapped in a towel herself¡ªthough, for obvious reasons, she hadn''t removed her clothes. Not to be sexist, but sometimes, being a guy is so much better and convenient.


    "How was I?" Imogen asked conversationally.


    "You were good," I said with a smile. "So much better than some of the other girls I''ve kissed."


    "Oh?" she asked with a grin. "Even better than Rihanna?"


    "Nah," I denied immediately. "I haven''t found a better kisser than Rihanna. She''s simply the best, no offense."


    "Is that so, Troy?" asked a female voice, feigning innocence.


    I turned around to see Emma Watson.


    "I didn''t know that either, Troy," Rihanna chimed in this time. "I''m glad to know it, but you could''ve told that to me personally."


    Rihanna had arrived in London just today while we were shooting. She planned to stay here with me for the next ten days or so before we flew together¡ªalong with my family¡ªfor the Oscars.


    I glanced between Emma, Imogen, and Rihanna: my ex-girlfriend, my on-screen girlfriend, and my fake girlfriend. All in the same frame with me. For some guys, this might be a dream come true¡ªbeing surrounded by three beautiful girls¡ªbut I knew it was nothing but trouble. I needed to get out of this situation fast.


    "I need a hot shower," I announced. "I''m cold, and from the shivering I can see, so are you, Emma and Imogen. At least change into something warm before you catch a cold or something."


    I turned to Rihanna and took her hand. "Come on, Ri. Let''s go to my trailer. It has a bathroom installed, too."


    Then I led her away, leaving behind a blushing Imogen and an irritated-looking Emma. Something about the whole situation felt off, as if I were missing a crucial detail. When we were just outside my trailer, I turned to Rihanna, noticing she seemed flustered too.


    "Everything okay, Rihanna?" I asked.


    "You''re a dumbass," she said, shaking her head. "Forget it."


    "What?" I pressed as we stepped inside the trailer.


    She sighed but didn''t elaborate, brushing it off again with, "Just leave it be."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As soon as the door was closed, without waiting for Rihanna to turn around, I stripped off the rest of my clothes as well. I had nothing to hide, especially from her, so I didn''t care if she saw me in the buff.


    True to form, she only raised an eyebrow and shook her head. "You''re impossible," she muttered, but there was a eager edge to her tone as she feasted on my body with her eyes.


    "I''ll be back before you know it," I said, heading to the bathroom.


    Once inside the tiny space, I turned on the shower, yelping when the water came out scalding hot. I fiddled with the knob until it reached the perfect temperature, letting the warm water cascade over me.


    I was lost in the soothing heat when I felt fingers gently trailing down my back. I turned around before Rihanna could grab my ass, only to see her in a similar state of dress as me. I grinned with excitement before pulling her inside and planting a firm kiss on her lips. The place was very cramped, because it wasn''t made for two people, but we managed somehow. Our hands roamed each other''s bodies from top to bottom, everywhere imaginable. My tongue met hers in a fiery display of affection, as her body pressed against mine.


    This kiss under the rain was nothing like the one I''d filmed earlier. It wasn''t about cinematic perfection or dramatic effect; it was real, with someone I truly cared about. It helped that the water was the perfect temperature in this cold weather.


    Then Rihanna separated from me and went down on her knees. "I wanted to thank you properly for the birthday gift that you gave me." I closed my eyes in pleasure as she chose to use her mouth for other purposes than talking.


    (Break)


    "Troy!" Tobias banged on the locked door of my trailer again. "At least let me know you''re okay."


    Rihanna lifted her head from my bare chest and shot a glare toward the door. "Go away, Tobias. We''re fine!" The banging stopped immediately.


    I chuckled, trailing a finger down her back. "You just had to ruin it. Half the fun was making him squirm, not knowing what''s going on or who''s in here with me."


    She turned to me sharply, her brow arched. "How many girls have been in here with you?"


    The realization of my careless remark hit me instantly. Although no other girl had been in here, I needed to clarify before she misunderstood.


    "We''re not exclusive, Rihanna," I said, keeping my tone steady and soft. "Don''t forget, you live in Los Angeles while I''m here in London. I thought we had an understanding."


    "I¡­" Rihanna hesitated, her expression softening.


    I cupped her face gently, pressing a kiss to her temple. "We can end this arrangement whenever you want. You don''t owe me anything."


    Even as I said the words, I knew I didn''t want it to end. Sure, I wasn''t the perfect man¡ªIt''s hard to be when girls are literally throwing themselves at you¡ªbut Rihanna was different. She wasn''t like anyone else I had ever been with.


    "No," she said firmly, cutting through my thoughts. "I don''t want this to end. Not at all. But I don''t want to be in a fake relationship anymore either. Honestly, I don''t think this has been fake for quite some time."


    She wasn''t entirely wrong. We talked nearly every day, sharing everything significant in our lives. When we were together, it wasn''t just about the passion¡ªit was about connection as well. I genuinely enjoyed her company a lot beyond the sex. But the geographical distance between us was a glaring obstacle.


    I stayed quiet, the words stuck somewhere between my brain and my tongue. Sensing my hesitation, Rihanna snuggled closer, her voice softening.


    "Today," she began, "when I saw you kissing Imogen, I felt bad. I didn''t want to see you with her. Or with anyone else. But I know that''s your job, and I can''t be mad at you for it."


    After a moment of silence, she continued, "How about we make a pact? When I''m in another city, you can do whatever you want with whoever you want, as long as I don''t hear about it. But when we''re together, you''re completely mine."


    I frowned. "I can''t do that to you. You deserve better than that. I don''t mind a real relationship, but¡ª"


    "No buts," she interrupted, her tone resolute. "I know you''re young, rich, and too good-looking for your own good. Keeping girls away from you would be impossible unless I''m here all the time. And I love my career too much to give it all up just to be arm candy by your side."


    I didn''t speak for a few moments, letting her words sink in. This was every guy''s dream¡ªa free pass from your girlfriend to be with whoever you wanted while apart. But at the same time, I couldn''t ignore how morally questionable it was.


    "We''ll need to set some rules if we''re going to do this," I said finally, breaking the silence after weighing the situation in my mind.


    "Of course," Rihanna nodded against my chest confidently before sitting up on the couch we had been using for our extracurricular activities. "I''ve already thought of everything. First of all, the obvious one¡ªyou can''t form any attachment to any other girl. No dates, no emotional connections, and definitely no meaningful, super-expensive gifts like that car you gave me."


    "Done," I agreed easily. "What else?"


    "Don''t talk to me about any other girl, and do your best to hide it from me," she added. That one was pretty straightforward and didn''t even need saying.


    "Go on," I prompted.


    "Finally, if you''re ever caught by the media or anyone else, I''ll immediately announce that we broke up some time ago. That way, we avoid all the speculation about you cheating on me."


    I couldn''t help but admire how thoroughly she had thought this through. Rihanna had covered every angle, ensuring we wouldn''t get caught up in unnecessary drama. There was just one thing I needed clarity on.


    "What about you?" I asked. "Would you also be with someone else when we''re not together?"


    "No," she replied vehemently. "I''m happy with the way my life is right now and have no intention of complicating it. I''m only giving you this option so you don''t blame me for holding back your sex life."


    I sat up, pulling her into a tight hug. "I accept, girlfriend," I said with a grin before releasing her and leaning in for a kiss.


    As we went for another round of lovemaking, only one thought lingered in my mind: she was too good for this, and despite everything she''d offered, I had no intention of being with anyone else¡ªeven when she wasn''t around.


    (Break)


    "Today, we are live from the red carpet of the 78th Academy Awards," a stunning woman announced with a bright smile. "I''m Vanessa Lachey, and stay tuned as we meet more celebrities here on the red carpet. We just spoke with the cast of [Brokeback Mountain]¡ªHeath Ledger, Michelle Williams, Jake Gyllenhaal, and Anne Hathaway. Let''s see who''s next to grace us with their presence."


    Vanessa turned to greet the next arrival, and her excitement was quite visible when she saw none other than George Clooney. Tonight, he was a triple nominee: writer, director, and actor.


    As soon as she caught sight of him, Vanessa let out an uncharacteristic squeal, momentarily breaking her polished demeanor.


    "Oh my God! I''m such a huge fan!" she gushed, her enthusiasm unmistakable.


    "Thank you," George said warmly, flashing his signature grin as he leaned in for a brief hug.


    Vanessa took a deep breath to steady herself, then continued. "You''re the favorite to win at least one Oscar tonight out of your three nominations."


    "That''s a lie," George replied with a chuckle. "There''s only one person guaranteed to win an Oscar tonight, and it''s not me."


    Vanessa''s eyes sparkled as she picked up on his hint. "Have you met Troy?"


    "Oh, not really," George said thoughtfully. "Nothing worth mentioning, anyway. I think he was 11 or 12 at the time. I congratulated him briefly because he was so good in [The Sixth Sense] and [Billy Elliot]. I doubt he''d even remember meeting me."


    "I''m sure he would¡ª"


    Before Vanessa could finish, a wave of noise erupted near the start of the red carpet. The sound was unmistakable¡ªa collective squeal, primarily from the female fans in attendance, followed by a frenzy of camera clicks.


    "Wanna make a bet?" George asked with a confident smirk. "I''m betting that''s the boy wonder we ere talking about just now."


    "That''s a losing bet," Vanessa said with a knowing grin. "No other teen idol is nominated tonight, so obviously it''s him. I think you should wait for him here so you can finally meet him properly."


    Clooney looked intrigued for a moment before shaking his head, "Nah, I don''t wanna take away his thunder tonight."


    He looked ready to head inside the theater, but before he could, the boy in question walked up the red carpet, right where Clooney and Vanessa were standing.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 160

    (Flashback)


    ¡°Robyn,¡± a middle-aged woman called out from the seat beside her. ¡°When will you let me meet this boyfriend of yours? I¡¯ll be honest with you, I don¡¯t like you dating some white boy. I need to see if he¡¯s good enough for you.¡±


    Rihanna rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t look away from the road as she drove her new Audi R8. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will ever be good enough for you, Mama. And why do you have a problem with his race when Dad wasn¡¯t fully black either?¡±


    ¡°He was black enough for me,¡± she said seriously. ¡°Listen, baby girl, and listen carefully. It¡¯s not about race; it¡¯s always about culture. This boy grew up with serious wealth, but we didn¡¯t. His nationality, upbringing, family, and of course, race, is all different from you. No matter what he does or says, there will always be a divide between you two because of that. I know you¡¯re a very good singer, and one day you may even surpass him, but that cultural difference will always be there.¡±


    Rihanna stayed silent for a few moments, shaking her head slightly. The older woman spoke again before she could counter the argument.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re stubborn and won¡¯t back down. That¡¯s why I need to meet this Troy fella to make sure he¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°He is, Ma,¡± Rihanna lied smoothly, as she had been doing with many people recently. ¡°Would anyone else give me a car like this? And before you ask, he even promised to pay my portion of the taxes on it.¡±


    Rihanna¡¯s mother, Monica, was an accountant. If she found out Rihanna went bankrupt because of a gifted car, there would be no end to the lectures.


    ¡°That¡¯s... nice of him,¡± Monica admitted reluctantly before her tone turned suspicious. ¡°But that¡¯s something I¡¯ve noticed about these rich folks. I¡¯ve done bookkeeping for some very wealthy people, and one pattern always sticks out: whenever a man gifts his woman something expensive, it¡¯s usually to cover up something bad¡ªa cheating scandal or something similar.¡±


    ¡°Troy¡¯s not like that, Mama,¡± Rihanna said hotly. The unspoken truth was that they weren¡¯t even dating for real, so it wouldn¡¯t technically be cheating if he was with another girl.


    ¡°Every man is like that, child,¡± Monica replied gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t help that you¡¯re here in California while he¡¯s in Britain. Long-distance relationships almost never work out the way you want them to. If you¡¯re serious about this guy¡ªreally serious¡ªdo something about it.¡±


    Rihanna glanced at her mother briefly before focusing back on the road. ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Either move to London or get him to come here. Permanently.¡±


    That was impossible. Troy had [Harry Potter] to shoot, and Rihanna was legally bound to Jay-Z for five more albums, one of which was set to release in April. She could talk to Jay-Z about it, but she loved her career too much to jeopardize it by moving to London. Besides, she had no other connections there. She knew that if she asked, Troy could help her build her career in London, but she didn¡¯t want to rely on him for that.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do that,¡± Monica continued, ¡°then be mentally ready for the day he cheats on you. Because he will. I know that.¡±


    (Flashback End)


    That conversation with her mother still echoed in Rihanna¡¯s mind whenever she thought about her newly defined relationship with Troy. Deep down, she knew her mother was right: if they stayed continents apart, there was a high chance Troy would cheat on her one day. So, she decided to do something she¡¯d only ever read about in gossip magazines¡ªa one-sided open relationship.


    One-sided, because most men wouldn¡¯t tolerate their girlfriend being with someone else. Rihanna, however, didn¡¯t mind if Troy was with other women while they were apart, as long as he remained emotionally loyal and didn¡¯t brag to her about her conquests. She had proposed it for one simple reason¡ªthere was no one else in the world like Troy. He checked every box anyone could want in a boyfriend.


    And it was only for a few years. Once [Harry Potter] wrapped up, she was confident Troy would want to move to Los Angeles and live with her.


    But all of that was a distant future. Tonight, her focus was on the event right in front of her. She felt stunning in her champagne-colored, floor-length Chanel gown. The low-cut dress, with intricate embroidery that looked like it belonged in a museum, was the kind of piece reserved for top models and A-list actresses. Rihanna had the honor of wearing it tonight because she was Troy¡¯s date for the Oscars. And since he was the one nominee almost guaranteed to win, it made sense that they¡¯d want his date dressed in something exceptional.


    The only lingering doubt in her mind was whether she should have been the one to accompany him to such a prestigious event.


    As soon as they stepped out of the car, camera flashes bombarded her, almost blinding in their intensity. Rihanna blinked twice, steeling herself to maintain composure. Meanwhile, Troy appeared completely at ease, waving charismatically to fans, exchanging handshakes and hugs, all while making sure Rihanna was close at his side.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said warmly, taking her hand in his. ¡°Ready to head in?¡±


    He looked effortlessly handsome in a simple yet elegant navy-blue tuxedo with a black bow tie and matching dress shoes. Every major fashion brand had tried to dress him tonight, eager to associate their name with an actor poised to accept at least one Oscar. But Troy had surprised everyone by choosing a tux from an unknown London tailor who valued anonymity over fame.


    ¡°Are you sure I should¡¯ve come tonight, Troy?¡± Rihanna asked, her happy smile never wavering under the relentless gaze of photographers.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked with an easy grin. ¡°If I don¡¯t bring my girlfriend to the Oscars, who else am I going to bring?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she teased. ¡°Maybe your mother? Even Leonardo DiCaprio brings his mom as his date.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my father¡¯s date,¡± Troy reminded her. ¡°Remember, he¡¯s also nominated tonight for producing [The Perks of Being a Wallflower].¡±


    ¡°Remind me again, why was he nominated for the film?¡± Rihanna asked curiously. ¡°I thought you produced it on your own.¡±


    ¡°I delegated a lot of production work to him,¡± Troy explained. ¡°Well, to Tobias as well. Since I¡¯m a minor, I needed an adult to stand in as a co-producer, so I chose Dad. It¡¯s just a technicality.¡±


    ¡°What about Evan?¡± Rihanna asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s here too,¡± Troy replied. ¡°Just not sitting with me. Each nominee gets two guest invites for family and friends, but if you write to the Academy, they¡¯ll give you two more, which is the limit. So, Dad and I both got four guest seats each.¡±


    ¡°Who else did you invite?¡± she asked, curiosity piqued. ¡°In the other five seats, I mean.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Troy replied with a mischievous smile. ¡°At least some of them. Dad invited a few friends of his as well that you won¡¯t recognize.¡± Then he lead her down the red carpet. Ahead, George Clooney stood speaking with a reporter, his eyes now drifting toward them.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Rihanna was such a huge fan that she struggled to keep herself composed. Her knees felt weak, but Troy¡¯s firm grip on her arm grounded her.


    ¡°Hey, George,¡± Troy greeted the older man casually, shaking his hand. ¡°Man, I watched your two films this year, and you were incredible in both. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re taking home the acting award tonight.¡±


    ¡°Not the other ones as well?¡± George quipped, flashing a cocky grin. ¡°If we¡¯re predicting each other¡¯s wins, I¡¯d bet you¡¯re nabbing Best Original Song.¡±


    Rihanna, though a fan, fought the urge to roll her eyes at the lame joke.


    Troy ignored it, smoothly shifting the conversation. ¡°Allow me to introduce my girlfriend, Rihanna.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± Rihanna said curtly, trying to hide her nervousness. ¡°I¡¯m a big fan, Mr. Clooney.¡±


    ¡°George,¡± he corrected with a warm smile, before bending forward to take her hand in his. He kissed her knuckles lightly. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky man,¡± he said to Troy as he straightened but didn¡¯t release her hand, ¡°to have such a beauty by your side.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± Troy said, his tone making it sound like a universal truth. He gently pulled Rihanna closer, forcing Clooney to let go of her hand.


    Rihanna glanced up at Troy and caught the possessive glint in his eyes. It was unexpectedly intoxicating. Without thinking, she lowered her hand and gently squeezed Troy¡¯s ass. Troy didn¡¯t flinch, but the way his smile widened, she knew he¡¯d gotten the message that she liked this behavior of his.


    Clooney chuckled and offered them both a nod. ¡°Well, I think I should head inside. It was nice meeting you, Troy, Rihanna.¡±


    He turned and walked away.


    ¡°So, Troy,¡± the reporter, who had remained mostly quiet until now, said eagerly, ¡°how do you feel about your win for Best Original Song tonight?¡±


    Troy turned to her with his signature grin. ¡°I¡¯ve had a few weeks to process the idea, so it doesn¡¯t feel like much of a surprise anymore. I¡¯m sure most of the other nominees will feel that way too.¡±


    ¡°What about the other categories you¡¯re nominated in tonight?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not winning anything else tonight,¡± Troy said jokingly. ¡°I mean, if I saw a teenager other than me with two Oscars already under his belt, even I wouldn¡¯t vote for him.¡± The three shared a laugh before Troy continued, ¡°Jokes aside, I¡¯m humbled to even be nominated. If we win, that¡¯ll just be further acknowledgment from our peers, and we¡¯d be honored to have it.¡±


    Before any more questions could be directed at them, Troy smoothly guided Rihanna inside the Kodak Theatre.


    ¡°Troy! Rihanna!¡± a familiar female voice called out as they stepped in. The speaker was Emily¡ªbetter known to the audience as Emma Stone.


    ¡°Hi, Emily,¡± Troy said, releasing Rihanna¡¯s arm to give Emily a warm, gentle hug. ¡°Glad you could make it.¡±


    ¡°Of course! How could I not?¡± she replied playfully before turning to hug Rihanna. ¡°Thank you for inviting me, by the way. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine I¡¯d be seeing the Oscars in person.¡±


    Troy inclined his head modestly. ¡°Mark my words, one day you¡¯ll win one of these if you keep up the amazing work you¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    Before she could respond, another voice joined in.


    ¡°Hey, guys!¡± Emma Watson greeted, arriving with Jamie Bell and Evan Spader in tow.


    As the group grew, Rihanna quickly pieced together who the other guests were. Emma and Jamie were clearly two of Troy¡¯s additional invitees, along with Emily and Evan. It seemed strange that Troy would invite his ex-girlfriend to such an event, but the realization dawned on her: [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] was nominated for several awards, including Best Picture. Emma Watson was likely invited by the studio, and Troy had probably extended his invitation to Jamie to round out the ¡®Golden Trio¡¯.


    Her theory was further supported when Jonathan Groff joined the gathering. Since he wasn¡¯t particularly close to Troy, Rihanna reasoned he must have been another guest of the studio.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to our seats,¡± Troy announced after a few moments of conversation. ¡°The show¡¯s about to start, and believe me, you don¡¯t want to lose your spot to those seat fillers they employ.¡±


    As the others filed toward their assigned seats in the middle and back rows, Troy and Rihanna were escorted toward the front, where the A-listers were seated. Troy¡¯s spot was in the very first row, which made sense¡ªhe was undeniably an A-lister, unlike his teenage friends. Emma Watson was the closest to that status but hadn¡¯t yet proven herself outside films where Troy held the lead role.


    Everywhere Rihanna looked, she saw Hollywood royalty: Meryl Streep, Jake Gyllenhaal, Reese Witherspoon, Charlize Theron, Steven Spielberg, and so many more. These were the absolute elite, and Rihanna was acutely aware of just how surreal this moment was.


    ¡°Hey, do you recognize me?¡± a voice called out to Troy.


    He turned immediately and broke into a wide smile at the sight of Michelle Williams standing nearby with a handsome man at her side¡ªHeath Ledger.


    ¡°Michelle!¡± Troy exclaimed, standing up and embracing her warmly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been so long.¡±


    ¡°It is so good to see you too, Troy,¡± Michelle said with a warm smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve grown up so much. You even have a girlfriend now.¡±


    ¡°This is Rihanna,¡± Troy introduced her smoothly. ¡°Rihanna, this is Michelle Williams. She played my sister in my very first film, [Sex Education].¡±


    Michelle smiled warmly, holding onto her partner¡¯s arm. ¡°And this is my partner, Heath.¡±


    Troy extended a hand to Heath. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I just love everything you do.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Heath asked, raising an eyebrow with a hint of skepticism.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Troy said with genuine enthusiasm. ¡°[10 Things I Hate About You], [Monster¡¯s Ball], [Ned Kelly], and now even [Brokeback Mountain]¡ªI¡¯ve seen all your work. Honestly, I¡¯m baffled you haven¡¯t won an Oscar already.¡±


    Heath chuckled modestly. ¡°You flatter me too much. I¡¯m not that good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re better,¡± Troy said earnestly. ¡°Say, Michelle, Heath, if you guys are ever in London, come stay at my place for some time. You can even bring your daughter. I would love it.¡±


    ¡°We would love that too,¡± Michelle replied for the both of them.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen!¡± boomed a voice from the speakers before the conversation could continue. ¡°Please take your seats; the ceremony is about to begin.¡±


    Troy asked Michelle, ¡°Where are you two seated?¡±


    ¡°Right beside you two,¡± Michelle replied, pointing to the seats with their name cards attached. With that, the four took their respective seats.


    Rihanna grasped Troy¡¯s hand excitedly as everyone quieted down. Moments later, a short clip played about the difficulty of finding a host for the Oscars. The humor fell flat, leaving the audience¡¯s reactions lukewarm.


    Then Jon Stewart, the host, took the stage and launched into his monologue.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. I¡¯m so excited to be here,¡± Stewart began. ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, Felicity.¡±


    The audience erupted in laughter at the jab at Felicity Huffman, who had portrayed a transgender in [Transamerica].


    As Stewart continued his jokes, the crowd laughed sporadically. He riffed on politics, movies, and even piracy.


    ¡°To the people involved in piracy, don¡¯t do it. Just look at these faces, these innocent people. Look at them!¡±


    The camera panned directly to Troy and Rihanna. Without missing a beat, Troy pulled a wide-eyed, mock-innocent expression as if he might burst into tears at any moment. Rihanna struggled to keep her laughter in check at his theatrics.


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Stewart continued. ¡°There are women here who can barely afford enough gown to cover their breasts.¡±


    Rihanna felt a jolt of flustered embarrassment as the camera lingered on her, highlighting her plunging neckline. Just as she was starting to feel uncomfortable, the camera shifted to Michelle Williams, saving her from the moment.


    ¡°There are some really big stars here tonight,¡± Stewart continued. ¡°The man himself, Mr. George Clooney¡ªtriple nominee for writing, acting, and directing.¡±


    The crowd erupted in polite applause.


    ¡°And then there¡¯s Troy Armitage,¡± Stewart said, turning his gaze directly to Troy before continuing, ¡°Nominated a total of six times tonight in four different categories: acting, producing, music, and song. If we add all of Troy¡¯s nominations and wins together, it would be greater than the number of years Troy went to school.¡±


    Troy laughed heartily at the playful jab about his education, which was true because Troy had finished his schooling when he was very young.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time since 1969 that a single person is guaranteed to walk away with an Oscar before the ceremony even took place,¡± Stewart added, his tone both teasing and reverent.


    This time, the applause was thunderous as the audience fully grasped the historic significance of the moment. Troy responded with a gracious bow of his head toward Stewart, silently thanking him, before the host moved on with his monologue.


    The best part about Jon Stewart¡¯s monologue was that it never veered into cruelty. All his jokes were lighthearted, harmless fun, which the audience clearly appreciated. No one was singled out in an uncomfortable way, and the atmosphere remained celebratory.


    When Stewart wrapped up his segment, the show transitioned to the first award of the night: Best Supporting Actor.


    As Nicole Kidman stepped gracefully onto the stage, Troy leaned closer to Rihanna and whispered, ¡°George Clooney.¡±


    True to his prediction, Nicole read out the same name moments later.


    Rihanna¡¯s longtime crush ascended the stage to accept his award, delivering a smug speech. He began by referencing his title as the ¡°sexiest man alive¡± in 1997 and then pivoted to a tongue-in-cheek boast about how the Academy and Hollywood were perfectly in tune with the real world and calling them out of touch was false.


    By the time he finished, Rihanna leaned closer to Troy and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, I used to have a crush on him, but after today, I can¡¯t help but think he¡¯s an asshat.¡±


    Troy chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s why they say, ¡®don¡¯t meet your heroes.¡¯¡±


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 161

    After that first award for Best Supporting Actor, the award show went by in a blur. One after another, more awards were being given out to different movies. In the last few weeks before the voting ended, Dad and Warner Bros had scaled up the promotions of [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] and [Echoes of You] significantly. I personally didn''t think we had any chance in a major category when a masterpiece like [Brokeback Mountain] was right there, but Warner Bros was adamant. They had just won Best Picture last year for [Million Dollar Baby] and wanted to repeat that feat this year.


    Usually, when a movie is promoted so much, even if it doesn''t win a major award, it ends up taking home a technical award or two, which was exactly what happened here.


    "The Oscar for Best Cinematography goes to Leonard Sterling for [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]."


    As soon as that was announced, I was on my feet, clapping hard as Leonard ran up from the back of the theater to accept his award. On his way to the stage, he stopped by my seat and exchanged a quick hug with me before continuing up.


    I was thrilled about his win. Leonard was relatively inexperienced, but he brought something fresh to the film by crafting a visually stunning movie. He chose to shoot on film stock rather than digital, and the grainy look of the final product perfectly complemented the movie''s 1990s setting. Leonard had devoted an immense amount of time to each shot, and combined with the storyboarding Stephen Chbosky had meticulously done, the result was a beautifully shot film. So I wasn''t surprised we won this one.


    The only surprise was that Leonard beat some legendary cinematographers like Wally Pfister, Emmanuel Lubezki, and Dion Beebe¡ªartists whose names alone could attract actors to projects even if the director was unknown.


    "Thank you to Troy Armitage and Stephen Chbosky for trusting me with their film," Leonard began his speech.


    I used to think all those ''thank yous'' were excessive, and that people like Harvey Weinstein and Steven Spielberg¡ªthanked relentlessly at every award show¡ªwere overhyped. But now I realized how good it feels to be the one thanked for someone else''s success.


    The next award that caught me off guard was for Best Film Editing.


    "And the Oscar goes to Mary Jo Markey for [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]."


    I shot to my feet again, applauding another win for our film. This was the second victory that genuinely surprised me. Best Film Editing is often seen as a consolation prize for Best Picture because many believe the real magic of filmmaking happens in the editing room, not on set.


    Mary was an old friend of Chbosky''s. I agreed to let her take on the role because I''d seen her previous work, and I strongly believed that the film''s storyboarding played a crucial role in enhancing the editing. Mary implemented fast cuts based on Chbosky''s suggestions, creating a tightly paced movie that never dragged. The climax¡ªCharlie''s breakdown¡ªwas edited so masterfully that it probably clinched her the award.


    As she walked toward the front, I hugged her as well before retaking my seat.


    She finished her speech after thanking a ton of people, including me, when a beautiful woman discreetly approached and said, "Troy. It''s time."


    I turned to Rihanna and said, "See you in a bit."


    She nodded in understanding as I got up and followed the woman. On the way, I waved to my family¡ªMum, Dad, and Evan, who were sitting just a few rows away from us. The commercial break had just begun, so it made sense they''d use this moment to get me ready for the next part of the show. As soon as I stood, a smartly dressed man appeared and took my seat¡ªthe seat filler, whose job was to ensure the Oscars didn''t look empty to viewers at home.


    A useless job, but a job nonetheless. Shaking my head to clear inane thoughts, I focused on the next segment of the show where I''d be the main attraction.


    (Break)


    "Oh my God! I''m so excited! I''ve never been this excited for the Oscars before!" Patty said, practically bouncing. "What wouldn''t I give to be there in person to see Troy perform live?"


    Claire nodded along. "I know! He hasn''t done any concerts we could attend. I''ve wanted to see him perform in person for so long. I''d have spent all my savings and even dipped into my college fund to fly to Los Angeles if that were an option. The only time he performed live after [Billy Elliot] was with Rihanna in London, and that wasn''t even announced in advance."


    "Shhh!" Patty shushed her friend, her attention locked on the TV screen. "It''s back!"


    There was no announcement, no buildup¡ªjust the iconic opening music of "Blinding Lights" as the lights in the entire hall dimmed. A single spotlight shone brightly behind Troy, who stood at the back entrance of the theater. The light framed his silhouette in the darkness like a beacon.


    Every guest in the hall turned to catch a glimpse of the teen star who had shaken the music industry with just one album. As the music swelled, Troy began walking forward. He had swapped his black tux for an open beige jacket over a black T-shirt, paired with jeans and¡ªCrocs.


    "Is he wearing Crocs at the Oscars?!" Patty exclaimed, incredulous. It was one thing to wear them casually at home, but it was something else entirely to wear them on an international stage watched by hundreds of millions of people.


    "He was wearing dress shoes before," Claire pointed out. "He must''ve changed into them, just like the rest of his outfit."


    Their conversation was cut short as Troy began to sing.


    ~: I''ve been tryna call


    I''ve been on my own for long enough


    Maybe you can show me how to love, maybe


    I''m going through withdrawals


    You don''t even have to do too much


    You can turn me on with just a touch, baby :~


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Troy''s vocals were as strong as they had ever been¡ªno noticeable difference from his record album. By this point, he had reached the stage, and wherever he moved, people in the audience stood up, seemingly in awe of his voice. By the time he reached the front near the stage, the entire audience was on their feet, applauding as if they were at a concert rather than a high-class formal event like the Oscars.


    "Is the voice pre-recorded?" Claire asked skeptically. "Because he sounds exactly the same as he did on the album."


    Patty could only shrug, unable to answer.


    Just then, Troy reached the stage, and this time he wasn''t alone. A whole array of backup dancers, both male and female, emerged and surrounded him from all sides, creating a truly memorable scene. The entire group, including Troy, performed an elaborate dance routine¡ªall while Troy continued to sing flawlessly.


    ~:I said, ooh, I''m blinded by the lights


    No, I can''t sleep until I feel your touch


    I said, ooh, I''m drowning in the night


    Oh, when I''m like this, you''re the one I trust


    Hey, hey, hey! :~


    As that part of the song ended, Troy spread his arms wide. Two girls behind him stepped forward, each taking a sleeve of his jacket and pulling it off completely, revealing that the black T-shirt underneath was actually a tank top. It showcased his defined arms¡ªimpressive for someone his age.


    A group of boys then brought forth a giant drum, similar to the one he played in the movie. Troy quickly grabbed two drumsticks and began playing. The orchestra behind him seamlessly transitioned from the music of "Blinding Lights" to "Radioactive."


    In an instant, Troy transformed his vocals from a polished pop sound to a gritty rock tone. Each beat of the drum resonated through the hall, holding the entire audience spellbound. By the end of the song, even the most traditional and reserved attendees were singing along with Troy.


    ~: Woah-oh, woah


    I''m radioactive, radioactive


    Woah-oh, woah


    I''m radioactive, radioactive :~


    Then came the final song of the night. A group of guys dragged a piano onto the stage. During this, Troy disappeared for a few seconds. When he returned, he was wearing a plain white short-sleeve shirt over the light blue faded jeans from before¡ªand, of course, his infamous Crocs.


    ~: ''Cause all of me, loves all of you,


    Love your curves and all your edges,


    All your perfect imperfections :~


    The opening was as powerful as ever. This time, there were no backup dancers or elaborate choreography. Instead, Troy sat at the piano, opting for a stripped-down performance with no accompanying instruments. This acoustic version of the song created such an intimate and emotional atmosphere that Patty couldn''t help but feel deeply moved by it.


    ~: I give you all of me


    And you give me all of you. :~


    This final song was markedly different from the first two. While the first was a polished pop track and the second a hard rock anthem, the last was a tender love ballad. It effortlessly showcased Troy''s vocal mastery and his ability to traverse multiple music genres with ease.


    As "All of Me" came to a close, the entire hall rose to their feet in thunderous applause for what was undeniably a well-deserved performance. After hearing the range and quality of the three songs, Patty was increasingly convinced that Troy had been singing live. Surely the audience, filled with seasoned professionals, would have noticed if he weren''t, right? But even if it had been pre-recorded, it didn''t matter to her. Troy had created some iconic moments with his music, and the standing ovation from the crowd only reinforced the merit of his performance.


    When he finished, Troy bowed politely to the audience before heading backstage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," a male voice announced, "please welcome our next two guests presenting the awards for Best Original Song and Best Original Score: Emma Watson and Jamie Bell."


    To Patty''s surprise, two of Troy''s co-stars stepped onto the stage.


    "Whoa," she exclaimed. "They''re having Ron and Hermione give him the award?"


    "Makes sense," Claire replied. "If he is the guaranteed winner, it''s poetic to have the presenters be people who know him personally."


    Jamie Bell spoke first, taking the microphone. "When I first met Troy seven years ago, I hated his guts. He''d won the lead role in [Billy Elliot]¡ªa role I was also competing for. At that time, I was sure I could''ve done it better than him. I even planned to make the shoot as difficult for him as possible. But all of that went out the window once I got to know him. Troy is the best friend anyone could ask for, and he''s impossible to hate. He''s the kind of guy who''d help you out, even if he barely knew you."


    The audience applauded politely as Jamie wrapped up the introduction of his friend.


    Emma Watson took over. "When I first met Troy, [The Sixth Sense] had just been released, and he was already huge. Wherever we went, whoever we met, everyone acted as if they already knew him. Yet, none of that ever changed him as a person. The Troy I met and fell in love with when I was nine is still the same guy today. The only difference is that, besides being an actor and a dear friend, he''s now also a singer, dancer, musician, and producer. Anything I''m forgetting, Jamie?" she asked rhetorically.


    The audience laughed and responded with polite applause.


    Jamie then opened the envelope in his hand and grinned. "I know I don''t actually have to do it this way since we all know the winner, but I''ve wanted to do this for a long time, so please indulge me."


    The crowd chuckled, and Emma shook her head fondly at Jamie''s antics.


    "And the Oscar for Best Original Song goes to Troy Armitage for ''All of Me.''"


    "Yes!" Patty exclaimed, standing up. "I knew it! I knew he''d win for ''All of Me.'' That''s my favorite song of his."


    "It was obvious that the old fogies would go for the ballad," Claire noted. "Although I like Radioactive more."


    Troy, still clad in his casual white shirt and jeans, walked out from backstage. He hugged his two friends one by one, starting with Jamie and then Emma. A young woman standing beside Jamie handed him the Oscar, which he passed to Troy.


    With the statuette in hand, Troy stepped up to the mic at center stage, while Emma and Jamie took a few steps back.


    "First of all, thank you to whoever decided to have Emma and Jamie present this award to me," Troy began, glancing back at his friends. "Thank you both for those touching words just now."


    He turned back to the audience. "Thank you to the members of the Academy for this honor, though I hardly think I''m the best musician. I''ve only just started, and there are so many talented people out there who deserve this more than I do."


    The audience erupted in applause at his humble statement.


    "I''d also like to thank one person without whom I wouldn''t be standing here: Evan Spader, my brother in all but blood. It was his idea to make [Echoes of You]. So, brother, this award is as much yours as it is mine."


    The camera panned to Evan in the audience, capturing his touched expression before returning to Troy.


    "I want to thank my parents, who have supported me ever since I was a kid; Douglas Saunders, who helped me produce these amazing songs; and our incredible sound mixing and engineering team¡ªI''ll thank you all personally as soon as this show is over. Thank you, Stephen Daldry, for making this movie such a beautiful piece of art. To our cast and crew¡ªEmily, Rihanna, and so many others¡ªyou''ve made this journey unforgettable.


    "Lastly, I want to thank all the amazing musicians who came before me and inspired me to write my own songs. Thank you."


    Troy bowed slightly as the audience erupted into another round of applause.


    The woman who had handed Jamie the statuette guided Troy backstage as Emma and Jamie resumed speaking into the mic.


    Emma began, "Music is magic in itself. It defies logic and has the power to calm us or invigorate us."


    Jamie continued, "Background scores in movies play an essential role in conveying a story without the need for words."


    Emma nodded and added, "Here are the nominees for Best Original Score:


    Brokeback Mountain ¨C Gustavo Santaolalla


    The Constant Gardener ¨C Alberto Iglesias


    Memoirs of a Geisha ¨C John Williams


    Echoes of You ¨C Troy Armitage


    Pride & Prejudice ¨C Dario Marianelli."


    This was the moment Patty had been anxiously awaiting and could barely contain her excitement for.


    "He won''t win this," Claire said matter-of-factly. "Everyone already knew he was going to win at least one award. They''re not giving him another."


    "Yeah, but the music from [Echoes of You] is so good!" Patty protested, though deep down she feared her friend might be right.


    Just then, Jamie Bell opened the envelope containing the name of the winner.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 162

    I didn''t have the words to describe the feeling of winning my second Oscar before turning 18. On one hand, it felt unimaginably good holding the trophy; on the other, I knew I hadn''t created these songs on my own. In a way, this Oscar didn''t feel like it was fully mine. With these conflicting emotions swirling in my mind, I waited backstage for the next award.


    Usually, winners are ushered off to give interviews, but since I was nominated in another category immediately following this one, I had been told to wait backstage for the announcement. A huge plasma TV was set up there, showing the live telecast of the show so everyone backstage could follow what was happening on stage. The telecast for home viewers is typically delayed by a few minutes, but this one was played in real-time.


    On the screen, Jamie opened the envelope containing the name of the winner. He examined it carefully and then, without revealing the name outright, shared it with Emma. Once they both saw it, Emma was the one to read it out loud, "The Oscar for Best Original Score goes to Troy Armitage for [Echoes of You]."


    "Come back here, Troy," Jamie called out playfully.


    I stood frozen in place for a few moments, stunned. This wasn''t supposed to happen. All the bets in Las Vegas had been placed against me; I was the least likely to win. Even Dad had told me outright that, because I had already won once tonight, I wouldn''t win again. The Academy rarely votes for the same person twice in one night.


    Before I could continue standing there like a statue, someone shook my shoulder.


    "Troy, you have to go on stage."


    I turned to see the woman who had accompanied me backstage. "Thank you," I whispered, fixing a grin on my face before heading to the stage.


    "This is Troy Armitage''s third Oscar, and his second tonight," a female announcer''s voice provided some trivia as I walked. "He is also nominated in the acting and producing categories. He is the youngest person ever to win more than one Oscar."


    Applause erupted as soon as I became visible. I walked up to my two friends, Jamie and Emma, and accepted the trophy from them. Since we had already hugged earlier, I decided to skip repeating it.


    "I wasn''t expecting this win," I began my speech. "It means so much more to me than the first because the people in this category are all incredible." I paused for a moment before continuing. "I want to thank my school teacher, Mr. Paul Tanner, who taught me music when I was just a kid and ignited my passion for it. Lastly, thank you to the members of the Academy for this wonderful recognition."


    I raised both of my Oscars in the air before stepping back from the mic.


    I didn''t want to give a long speech¡ªI had already thanked most of the people I wanted to. Besides, I hadn''t even prepared for this award because it was so unexpected. I made sure to mention Mr. Tanner because I genuinely believed I owed part of this award to him. Unlike my songs, which weren''t entirely original, the background score was. I had only started working on composing because Mr. Tanner had taught me the basics of music all those years ago.


    As Jamie, Emma, and I walked backstage together, Jamie immediately stole one of my Oscars from me.


    "Woah," he said, feeling the weight of it in his grip. "I didn''t expect it to be this heavy."


    "Why didn''t you guys tell me you were doing this?" I asked, handing my second trophy to Emma so she could get a feel of it as well.


    "And miss your reaction?" Emma asked back. "No way. The shooting was halted anyway since Rian is also here. So Warner decided to spring this up because us giving you the award will be good promotion for the next [Harry Potter]."


    I nodded in understanding. Studios love to do that to promote their upcoming movies, especially those big blockbuster films that were bound to earn hundreds of millions.


    "Troy," the woman from earlier called me out. "Time for your interviews. And please carry both your Oscars for it."


    Jamie and Emma handed me back my trophies as I was led to the interview room, which was packed with reporters sitting everywhere I looked. As soon as I walked in, they all started clapping. I bowed in gratitude at that reaction.


    "Number 51," the media organizer called out when the applause died down a bit.


    A woman in the middle got up from her seat and said, "Congrats on the win, Troy."


    "Thank you," I said reflexively. Winning any major award usually results in constant congratulations for a few days, at least. Since I had already kind of won when the nominations were announced, I had gotten used to it by now.


    "Did you know Emma and Jamie would be the ones presenting you with this award?" she asked.


    "No," I said honestly. "I knew they were coming here tonight, but had no idea they would be presenting anything. It always feels good getting an award, but it feels even better getting it from your friends."


    As the reporter sat down, the next number was called. "182."


    I turned towards the next man who stood up.


    "Troy, I couldn''t help but notice that you changed your outfits quite a few times during the show. Can you tell us about them?"


    So he was one of those. Usually, someone from the fashion police is always present at these types of events.


    "I went to a local tailor in London to get my suit for the event," I began. "I don''t like too fancy clothes if I can avoid it. My clothes for the performance were also custom-made by him. I kept the same denims but changed the top part with a jacket, t-shirt, and a casual shirt to show the three genres of songs."


    "And the Crocs?" He made a slightly disgusted face.


    I shrugged. "I wanted to stay comfortable while performing. I added the Crocs because for me, foot comfort is always the number one priority. Even my dress shoes are customized by Crocs for comfort with extra padding inside."


    I know it was a shameless plug for my brand, but I didn''t care. They asked the question, not me.


    "Number 145," the next number was called.


    "Do you think, with these two wins, your chances of winning a Grammy and completing the EGOT are almost sure?" another woman asked.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Why are you talking about the Grammys at the Oscars?" I asked back. "Even if I''m nominated, it won''t happen for another year. I like to focus on the present."


    The thought had crossed my mind, obviously, but some things are not meant to be shared with the media. There is this simple unsaid rule of award shows that even if you desperately want an award, don''t tell anyone about it or you''ll become a joke of sorts if you lose. It didn''t help that the Grammys were the worst sort of awards there ever were, with shady behind-the-scenes politics dictating award wins instead of talent. Artists like Eminem were snubbed openly despite releasing some of the best music out there.


    The rest of the questions were quite generic and continued for a couple of more minutes before I was let go. As luck would have it, it was an ad break at the moment, and I was easily able to grab my seat back beside Rihanna.


    "Hi," I said with a smile.


    "Hi," she said back and pecked me on the lips. "I wanted to kiss you before your win, but you weren''t here. So take one now. Congrats."


    "Thank you," I nodded back before handing one trophy to her. "Why don''t you hold one for me right now? It''s heavy."


    She took it from my hands reverently and held it close to her. Usually, they engrave your name and category on the award afterward. I would have gotten it out of the way right now, but I had things to do. There were two more awards tonight where I was nominated. The two awards that were very less likely to go in our favor, but still, I had to be present for them.


    As the awards continued, the award for Best Adapted Screenplay went to [Brokeback Mountain], as expected. A small part of me was hoping that [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] would get it, but it didn''t. Similarly, the Oscar for Best Original Screenplay went to Noah Baumbach for [The Squid and the Whale]. A deserved win for a wonderful movie, but that left Rian Johnson empty-handed for his solo nomination.


    Rachel Weisz won Best Supporting Actress, while Reese Witherspoon won Best Actress and Ang Lee won Best Director. Now only two awards remained for the night, both of which I was nominated in.


    To present the award for Best Actor, last year''s winner, Hilary Swank, came on stage, holding an envelope closely.


    I kept an easygoing smile on my face, fully assured I wouldn''t win this one. The cameraman was close by and ready to focus on me any moment to get my live reaction.


    "The nominees for Best Actor are:


    Philip Seymour Hoffman ¨C [Capote] as Truman Capote


    Terrence Howard ¨C [Hustle & Flow] as DJay


    Heath Ledger ¨C [Brokeback Mountain] as Ennis Del Mar


    Joaquin Phoenix ¨C [Walk the Line] as Johnny Cash


    Troy Armitage ¨C [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] as Charlie Kelmeckis."


    Hilary Swank opened the envelope and without building any suspense, called out the winner. "The Oscar goes to Heath Ledger for [Brokeback Mountain]."


    I was confused. Philip Seymour Hoffman dominated this year''s award season. Heath Ledger winning was a major upset, not that he didn''t deserve it. He was an excellent actor and his performance in [Brokeback Mountain] was out of the world.


    Heath, who was sitting just beside me, kissed his lady love before giving me a brief hug as well. Probably as a way of consolation, although I didn''t need it because I had already gotten two Oscars tonight. Nonetheless, I said, "Congrats, man. You deserve it."


    He smiled at me with a nod before walking up to the stage.


    "This is Heath Ledger''s first Oscar nomination and win. At the age of 26, he is the youngest winner ever of this award," a female voice announced.


    As he began his speech, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of my presence in this timeline. Heath Ledger never got to give a speech for his win for his most acclaimed role of the Joker because of his untimely death. And now he got that award a few years early, making him the youngest Best Actor winner. As a long-time fan of his, I loved the fact that he got to witness his win in person. Let''s just hope that my presence would somehow disrupt his untimely death as well.


    Now only the last award remained¡ªBest Picture. Just like Best Actor, I was confident that we would not win this award. [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] was a good film, but it can''t be ignored that it was a teen film. Ever since the inception of the Oscars, not a single teen movie has won an Oscar. So it was highly unlikely that we will win.


    Jack Nicholson walked over to the stage with the envelope containing the name of the winner.


    "It all comes down to these five movies," he began. "Here are the nominees for Best Picture:


    [Brokeback Mountain] ¨C Diana Ossana and James Schamus, producers


    [Capote] ¨C Caroline Baron, William Vince, and Michael Ohoven, producers


    [Good Night, and Good Luck] ¨C Grant Heslov, producer


    [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] ¨C Steve Kloves and Troy Armitage, producers


    [Munich] ¨C Kathleen Kennedy, Steven Spielberg, and Barry Mendel, producers."


    Then Nicholson opened the envelope and read out the winner to himself for a moment. He looked up, as if confused before saying, "And the Oscar goes to [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]."


    I was surprised by the announcement, which seemed to be a common theme for me tonight. But apparently, Rihanna wasn''t, because immediately she hugged me tightly, all the while screaming at the top of her lungs. She kissed me right then and there, in full view of the cameras.


    That did the job of bringing me back to the present. I looked around and found my family''s seat nearby. I immediately ran over and hugged my mother first, followed by Dad and Evan. Dad walked over with me to the stage, as cast and crew from the film started joining us there one by one. Emma Watson, Jonathan Groff, Lea Michele, and a few more cast members joined us. Stephen Chbosky was also present there along with all other nominees for the film. Every Best Picture contender gets at least fifteen seats reserved for the cast and the crew, and all of them joined us onstage.


    Jack Nicholson handed me and Dad our respective trophies before stepping back. Because it was getting too much to hold all of them, I handed two of my music ones to Emma and Jonathan for the moment, who were standing just behind me.


    "Thank you to the academy," Dad began his speech. "We made this film with great love and passion for teenagers who go through difficulties growing up. All credit for this award goes to Stephen Chbosky, who shared such a personal story with us all, and Troy, who put his all in this film. It wouldn''t have been nearly as good if he wasn''t so committed to his role. All our other cast and crew members, Emma, Jonathan, Lea, and Michael. Our partners at Warner Bros, including Barry Meyer and Alan Horn. And my wife Kathy for being such an awesome woman and the love of my life. Thank you."


    He passed on the mic to me. I had thanked everyone that I wanted to already, except one person.


    "Besides everyone Dad thanked, and all those who are standing on the stage, I want to thank Tobias O''Brien, without whom this project would not have been possible," I said earnestly before turning back to the group where Tobias was standing with the rest of the gang.


    Tobias looked visibly uncomfortable with all the attention heaped on him. Warner didn''t want him to come here tonight. Rather, they wanted to fill the slots with other cast members. I used one of my own personal slots to have him here tonight because I knew how hard he had worked on this movie. He deserved this praise and more for his dedication.


    I turned back to the audience. "I chose to do this film, because I am very passionate about saving kids from abuse, and this film tells us about the life of someone just like that. For any kids watching this, if you or any of your friends are going through something like that, go to Troy(dot)com and you''ll find out a lot of free resources about the foundation I have started for children."


    The audience applauded thunderously hearing my words. Hollywood may be full of predators, but they all like to act noble and good on the surface.


    We didn''t dawdle any longer, and soon Dad and I were escorted backstage for some questions, while the rest of the group went back to their seats.


    "That''s all for the night folks," Jon Stewart said while I was exiting. "Let''s meet at the Governor''s ball."


    And that was it. The 78th Academy Awards were over with astounding results for me. Yesterday, I had just one Oscar, now I had four. This all felt unreal. From our 11 nominations, we won 5, which was a very good haul considering we got the top prize as well.


    Now, we had a lot of parties to attend to celebrate tonight. There was just one thing that didn''t sit well with me¡ªour win over [Brokeback Mountain]. In the original timeline, there was this huge controversy over [Crash] winning Best Picture. People said that it happened because the members of the Academy are homophobic and didn''t vote for the gay cowboy movie despite it being hailed as a groundbreaking piece of cinema. Over the years, [Crash] had aged like milk while [Brokeback Mountain] like a fine wine. I just hope [Perks] doesn''t become embroiled in similar controversy in the years to come.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 163

    Troy Armitage Creates History! Matches Walt Disney''s Record of Oscar Wins


    Troy Armitage, the boy who needs no introduction, has created history once again. At the tender age of 11, Troy became the youngest male ever to win an Oscar, but now, at 17, the young man has stepped into the big leagues by winning three more Oscars in one night in the categories of Best Original Song, Best Original Score, and Best Picture (the former two for [Echoes of You] and the latter for [The Perks of Being a Wallflower]).


    With these three Oscars, Troy now has four, all in different categories, tying him with Walt Disney as the person with the most wins in different categories. Walt Disney still holds the record for the most competitive Oscars¡ªa staggering 22 awards, which he won in four different categories. Until recently, it seemed an impossible goal to surpass, but if anyone can do it, it will be none other than Troy Armitage, who has already become a legend at such a young age.


    He will next be seen in [Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix] later this year. Up until now, most of Troy''s films have been released by Warner Bros., but recently, inside sources at Paramount have revealed news about an exclusive three-picture deal Troy''s production house has signed with them, starting with [Little Miss Sunshine]. The film, which impressed everyone at the Berlin Film Festival with its heartwarming story and characters, is also expected to release this year.


    The article went on to elaborate on my performance at the Oscars and people''s reactions to it, but it felt like I was reading a puff piece written by my PR manager. I put down the newspaper on the coffee table in front of me and looked up at Dad. "This headline is very misleading."


    Dad nodded in agreement. "True. I guess that''s how they sell news nowadays. But the information inside isn''t so bad."


    "Does it really matter?" I asked.


    "If you''d read further, you''d know that this year''s Oscars were a big success, with 53.65 million viewers," Dad noted idly. "Do you know this is the second-best rating the show has ever received in its history? The best was in 1998, during the [Titanic] year. And as per the Nielsen data mentioned in the paper, there was a huge spike in viewers during your performance."


    I shrugged noncommittally, not knowing what to say about that. Then there was the little fact that I knew a rebuke was coming my way sooner or later.


    "Though you could have handled the after-party a little more tactfully," Dad said, disappointed. "It''s one thing to ignore Barry passively; it''s entirely another to skip Warner''s post-Oscar party and instead decide to go to Paramount."


    Every year after the Oscars, all the major studios organize extravagant parties to celebrate their annual wins. Although Paramount didn''t have any wins this year¡ªespecially compared to Warner, who had enjoyed its best awards season in quite some time, thanks to me¡ªI still made a calculated decision to attend theirs. While I intended to finish the [Harry Potter] series, I had no plans to work with Warner in the near future if I could help it.


    "Warner''s usefulness has ended," I said defensively. "We all know, including Warner themselves, that we won''t make any future films with them. Why try to save a sinking ship when a perfectly good alternative called Paramount is right there in the same water?"


    Dad was silent for a few moments, taking in my appearance with a contemplative look before saying, "People are talking, you know. Until now, your tiff with Warner was known only to Barry and Alan, but now the upper management has also noticed it."


    "Upper management?" I asked curiously.


    "Time Warner," Dad said succinctly.


    "Ah," I said in understanding. "Makes sense."


    Warner Bros. Pictures was a subsidiary of Time Warner, which operated under entirely different management. Time Warner''s leadership obviously outranked Warner Bros.'' management. The parent company was a behemoth, overseeing subsidiaries like HBO, Time Magazine, Cartoon Network, CNN, TNT, and more. My issue was solely with WB for now.


    "Of course it does," Dad continued. "Dick Parsons, the CEO of Time Warner, personally accosted me and asked about your absence."


    "Please tell me you made some excuse for it."


    "I tried to," Dad said, "but he saw right through it. True to his name, he''s a dick who won''t even pretend to act politely. He called me out on it."


    I leaned back against the couch, raising an eyebrow. "What exactly do you want to say with this? You wouldn''t have even mentioned it if it was just a conversation."


    "Dick wants to meet you personally," Dad finally said. "He didn''t get anything concrete from me. I told him clearly that your matters were your own, and I didn''t dictate them. Since you weren''t at the party, he plans to fly here to London to have an in-person meeting in a few days. I''d guess he wants to know why you left Warner behind and signed that three-picture deal with Paramount."


    That news had been circulating in the media for a few days, and anyone with even a basic understanding of Hollywood''s inner workings could easily deduce that something was amiss between Warner and me. So, it made sense that the CEO of Time Warner would want to understand why Warner Bros. would let go of the actor/producer who had collectively grossed over $1.1 billion in a year with three non-franchise films.


    "Do I have to meet him?" I asked.


    "If we decline him a meeting, he could show up on set. After all, he controls Time Warner."


    "Ugh," I groaned. "Fine. Let him come then."


    Dad nodded before steering the conversation elsewhere. "So, I''ve been thinking about your next career step after [Harry Potter]. Have you planned anything?"


    "Not really," I admitted. "Mum wants me to take a few months off and do something fun. Maybe that''s what I''ll do."


    Dad gave me a skeptical look before saying, "I''ve noticed you''ve been getting very close to Rihanna. Are you planning that vacation with her? Because if you are, you can''t go. It''ll create an unnecessary scandal because of your age. If you have to go, wait until you''re 18."


    "Not until now," I replied evasively. "I was thinking of a family trip. I miss those days we''d spend on that remote island, away from everything."


    "That sounds like a plan," Dad said with a smile, clearly dropping the Rihanna topic.


    I hadn''t told my family yet about the changed status of Rihanna and me because even I wasn''t sure where we stood. She had suggested such an unconventional idea for a relationship that most girls with a shred of self-respect wouldn''t even entertain. In the moment, I''d agreed, but after some reflection, I realized it wasn''t for me. If I committed to someone, I wanted it to be fully.


    Still, I didn''t want to have that conversation over the phone. We hadn''t talked much during or after the Oscars. I had flown in on the day of the ceremony and left the next morning. With my family around, we''d had no real time alone. Until I could clear the air face-to-face, I didn''t want to define our relationship.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "But you still must have considered some film offers?" Dad steered the topic back to my career. "Because seriously, I''m tired of film studios sending me offers, some of which are literally saying that you can have as much money as you want for being the lead of their next film. The highest offer I saw on the table was an upfront $25 million, which is not a small amount. You should strike when the iron is hot and take full advantage of this opportunity. Even if you want to take a break after [Harry Potter], you must decide your next film in advance because it takes time to get it ready for filming."


    "My study is full of at least a hundred scripts," I said matter-of-factly. "I''ll set Tobias to reading them to find the good ones from the bad, and then decide about it."


    "Alright," Dad agreed.


    For now, though, my focus was on finishing [Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince], so I could finally take a year or two off from the Wizarding World.


    (Break)


    "If only we had a bit of luck," I whispered dejectedly.


    "Luck!" Jamie said excitedly, as if he had just solved a puzzle. "That''s exactly what we need, Harry. Felix Felicis."


    "You''re a genius, Ron," Emma beamed before turning to me expectantly.


    I was hesitant to agree with Jamie''s suggestion immediately. "I was kind of saving Felix Felicis for something else," I said evasively.


    "And what, pray tell, is more important than getting that memory from Slughorn?" Jamie asked pointedly.


    Just then, Imogen Poots as Ginny walked past, hand in hand with Alfred Enoch, who played Dean Thomas. My gaze followed their interlocked hands as they moved toward the exit of the common room, but neither Ron nor Hermione seemed to notice. Shaking my head quickly, I nodded.


    "You''re right, of course. That''s most important."


    In the next scene, I lifted the small vial containing the clear liquid and drank it all in one go. I looked across the room where Emma and Jamie were sitting and smiled.


    "Wow. I feel excellent," I said happily. "I''ve never felt this good before."


    Emma looked at me dubiously before nodding. "Good. Now remember, Slughorn is usually in his office at this time."


    "Right," I nodded in agreement. "I''m going down to Hagrid''s."


    "No, Harry!" Emma groaned. "We have a plan, remember?"


    "I know, but I''ve got a feeling about going to Hagrid''s. Like it''s the place to be tonight. You know what I mean?"


    "No," Emma and Jamie said in unison.


    "Trust me, I know what I''m doing¡ªor at least Felix does." With that, I pulled out my invisibility cloak and donned it in one smooth motion.


    As I moved forward, I passed between Imogen and Alfred, who were an item in this part of the story.


    "Don''t push me, Dean!" Ginny turned to the only person beside her. "You''re always doing that."


    "Oh yeah? If you used your button-like eyes carefully, you''d know I didn''t push you."


    Imogen''s eyes widened at that before she fired something furious back at her on-screen boyfriend.


    I exited the room happily, confident that the potion had an unintended side effect of solving another of my problems. Walking out of that particular set, I continued until I reached the one where I was supposed to be, guided by the potion I had ingested. Somehow knowing that I couldn''t be hidden for this part of the story, I removed my cloak.


    "Hi, sir!" I chirped happily to the aging man who appeared to be working on a magical plant. The plant, which was moving through advanced animatronics, looked quite lifelike.


    "Merlin''s beard!" Jim Broadbent, the seasoned actor playing Professor Horace Slughorn, jumped nearly a foot in the air. "You scared me, Harry!"


    "Sorry, sir," I grinned at him easily, "You probably thought I was Professor Sprout."


    "Yes, I did, actually," he chuckled.


    After hearing some fictional facts about the leaves that the older man was stealing, I turned around. "Anyway, I''ll be on my way to see my dear friend Hagrid."


    He stared at me in shock for a few seconds before saying, "Harry!"


    "Sir!" I mimicked his tone.


    "I can''t let you go alone in times like these."


    "Then by all means, sir, come along," I said as if it were the most obvious solution.


    "Cut!" Rian Johnson called out excitedly. "That was perfect, Troy, Jim. Let me review the footage, and I''ll get back to you."


    I nodded at him before turning to my fellow actor. "You, sir, are very good at your job."


    "Thank you," he nodded back graciously. "You were pretty good yourself. Your comic timing is impeccable. I daresay, you should try your hand at comedy."


    "I intend to," I replied earnestly. "Pure comedy and horror are two genres I''ve wanted to try for a long time."


    "That scene was perfect!" Rian called out, interrupting our conversation. "It''s already late enough; let''s shoot the next scene tomorrow."


    The next scene was a stark contrast to the last. It required me to abandon all humor and delve into a more serious tone as Harry confronted Slughorn. So in a way it was better we were shooting it the next day because by then I would be ready for a more serious scene.


    (Break)


    "I don''t suppose you remember it, Harry? That night?" Slughorn said with slurred words, having drunk quite a bit with Hagrid.


    I took a deep breath to steel my nerves before beginning my story.


    "I didn''t," I confessed. "But over the years, I''ve put that night together almost entirely."


    Slughorn kept staring at me, his expression shifting between fascinated horror and sadness as I continued.


    "He killed my father first," I said, my voice heavy with emotion. "And then he stepped over his body to reach my mother and me. He wanted to show my mother he could be merciful, asked her to step aside so he could kill me. But she didn''t. She couldn''t let her son die at the hands of a madman. She stayed brave, resilient, steadfast¡ªsomething that led to her death at the hands of Voldemort."


    "Don''t say his name," Slughorn interrupted, his voice a sharp whisper.


    "I''m not afraid of a name," I replied, rising from my seat and walking closer to him. "If you''ve read the Prophet recently, you must have seen the rumors about me being the Chosen One. Well, they''re not just rumors, sir. I''ve been destined to face him ever since I was a baby. That''s why he wanted to kill me even then."


    Slughorn''s face drained of color, the full weight of my words crashing down on him. "But that means¡­"


    "Yes," I said, stepping closer and placing both hands firmly on his shoulders. "If you valued my mother as much as you claim, the least you can do is help her son with the information he needs. Information only you have¡ªbut refuse to give."


    "It''ll ruin me," he whispered, his voice trembling with fear.


    "You''re afraid he''ll find out you helped me," I stated, my tone calm yet resolute. When Slughorn looked away, avoiding my gaze, I tightened my grip on his shoulders, forcing him to face me.


    "Be brave like my mother, Professor."


    He kept staring at me for a few more seconds before slowly taking out his wand from his robes. I stepped back, giving him the time he needed as he extracted the silvery, ethereal memory from his temple. His hands wobbled as he tried to place it into an empty vial, but I reached out, holding the vial steady to give him some support.


    "I''m ashamed of this memory," Slughorn said, his voice tinged with regret, a lost look in his eyes as I took the vial from him. "Don''t think too badly of me when you''ve seen it."


    "Cut!" Rian Johnson''s voice rang out. "That was perfect¡ªJim, Robbie, Troy, great work. Let''s me just review the footage before we move on."


    As Rian turned his attention to screen replaying the scene, Robbie Coltrane, who had been passed out drunk as Hagrid for most of the scene, suddenly sat up with a jovial grin. I had almost forgotten he was even there, given his minimal lines in this part.


    "Goddamn," Robbie said with a laugh. "What the fuck were you two smoking? Because that was some of the finest acting I''ve seen in quite a while."


    "Thanks, Robbie," I replied with a smile, though inwardly, I didn''t quite agree with him. By now, I''d done so many scenes more challenging than this one. Mild drama came easily to me at this point, and even intense dramatic scenes with lots of crying and pouring your heart out for the world to see were also manageable with some preparation. But I had done all of that already. That''s exactly why I wanted to push myself into different genres¡ªto see just how far I could stretch my range.


    "Troy," a voice interrupted my thoughts. Josh, the first assistant director, came jogging up to me, looking unusually anxious.


    "There''s someone here to meet you," he said, a nervous edge to his tone. "He says that he''s from Warner''s management. I haven''t seen him before, but he had the clearance to come here, so he would be legit I guess. He insists that he needs to speak with you urgently."


    I had a strong suspicion about who it was¡ªDad had warned me. Dick Parsons, the CEO of Time Warner. If it were indeed him, the only thing surprising about this visit would be how quickly he''d flown across the Atlantic for this meeting. Dad had mentioned him to me just two days ago. He must really be desperate to have this conversation.


    I turned to Rian Johnson, who was just done reviewing the footage. "All''s good. We can begin the next scene in an hour. Need some time for preparation."


    Unfortunately, that was the life of an actor on set. Sometimes, you have to wait a long time between takes.


    "Alright," I said to the AD, rising from my seat. "I''m going to my trailer. Give me a ten-minute headstart to change out of these clothes before escorting him to me."


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or participate in free polls about the story.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 164

    April 2006, Leavesden Studios, London, UK


    Dick Parsons was not happy with whatever the fuck was going on at Warner Bros. As their subsidiary with the largest turnover, he had given Barry Meyer a lot of leeway in conducting their affairs. So it was considered common courtesy to reach out and have a conversation if something went awry. It felt like a betrayal when he had to piece it together after reading the news.


    Troy Armitage, Warner Bros.'' biggest collaborator of 2005, had suddenly jumped ship to Paramount, and that too just after releasing not one, but three back-to-back non-franchise superhits.


    After the Oscars, [The Perks of Being a Wallflower] and [Echoes of You] were reopened in cinemas worldwide in old and new territories. Even [Brick] benefitted from this as Warner bundled it together with the other two films. Some countries, where they had no distributors earlier, were all too eager to acquire those movies now. The Oscar effect was real on their box office performance. [The Perks of Being a Wallflower], which had earlier made a collection of $339m, earned $23m more, bringing its worldwide collection to $362m, while [Echoes of You] earned a staggering $48m more, bringing its total to $780m. Even the sales of the music album of [Echoes of You] saw a sharp spike after Troy''s phenomenal performance at the Oscars. [Brick] earned a modest $2m more, bringing its total to $108m.


    Together, these three films grossed $1.25 billion, which was not a figure to scoff at. Especially considering that Warner Bros. collectively earned $3.48 billion in the entire year from theatrical releases. This meant that the films produced by Troy alone accounted for more than 35% of their theatrical revenue. Then there was also the fact that all three of those films were highly profitable, having been collectively made on a budget of $37m.


    If Barry and Alan were too stupid to see what a wonder Troy was for Warner, then they needed to go. That''s why Dick had fixed this meeting with Troy. As soon as he got the okay, Dick flew to London the very next day.


    "Troy will see you now, sir," the assistant director said, breaking Dick out of his internal thoughts.


    Dick nodded and followed the man to a golf cart, where someone drove the two over to Troy''s trailer. As soon as they reached the place, the AD knocked on the door and waited. Another man opened the door and let Dick in. The AD didn''t come inside and walked back to the golf cart.


    Inside, Troy Armitage was sitting on a beautiful ivory couch, wearing just a bathrobe. He looked up at Dick, then, without getting up as one would expect, he asked, "You must be the dick Dad wanted me to meet?"


    Oh. So he was dealing with a mannerless brat. Those were even more difficult to handle than ignorant ones.


    "You think you''re the first person to make a dick joke at my expense?" Dick asked back with a small smile. "I''ve grown a thick skin by now, Troy."


    The young man grinned back, stood up, and offered him a handshake. "Nice to meet you, Dick. Please don''t mind my appearance¡ªI''m not coming on to you, just waiting for my costume to show up for the next scene."


    Despite himself, Dick snorted at the joke before shaking the teenager''s hand. It was a well-known but unspoken reality in Hollywood: if a producer summoned an actor or actress to their room for an audition and greeted them in a bathrobe, it often implied a demand for sexual favors in exchange for a role.


    "So, what can I do for you that you had to fly all the way here to meet me?" Troy retook his seat and gestured to the chair opposite him for the older man. Aside from the two of them, the only other person in the room was the man who had opened the door. Noticing Dick glancing in his direction, Troy added, "That''s just Tobias, my assistant. Don''t mind him; he has my complete trust."


    "Why?" Dick decided to cut to the chase. "Why did you abandon Warner? We would have matched any offer that Paramount made. Probably even given you a better deal."


    "Rest in peace, small talk," Troy said, shaking his head in amusement. "It''s true¡ªyou could have matched the offer. But I didn''t want to work with people who go back on their agreements and then try to extort me. I want to work with people I can trust not to backstab me when it''s convenient for them."


    In the minutes that followed, Troy explained the sequence of events leading to his agreement with Paramount. He described the changes Warner had made to the storylines in [Harry Potter], the creative differences that arose from those changes, and the revised profit-sharing contracts that Warner essentially forced him to sign.


    "I could have sued Warner, you know?" Troy said when he finished. "I just didn''t want unnecessary drama in my life or for people to think I''m a greedy bastard who just can''t have enough. Instead, I''d rather work with another studio."


    "That''s how most businesses work, Troy," Dick countered. "You''ve just started producing films¡ªyou''ll understand it better as you grow older. If it still bothers you, how about we sidestep Warner Bros entirely and sign a new agreement directly with Time Warner or maybe HBO? You wouldn''t have to work with Warner Bros at all; they''d just handle the distribution. I''ll personally guarantee that no one will change any future agreements with you."


    "No can do," Troy replied, shaking his head. "It was business earlier, but Barry made it personal. Ask him who sent those paparazzi after me and Rihanna in LA when we were on a date. I''m pretty sure it was him¡ªhe knew details about that incident before anyone else did. And he sounded strangely smug about it, as if he was warning me not to cross him again. I can''t work with people like that¡ªnot even indirectly. The profits I''d make for Warner would only inflate the year-end bonuses of these assholes I''ve grown to hate.


    "It''s bad enough they''ll benefit from my involvement in [Harry Potter]. If I didn''t love this series as much as I do, I would have left it too, damn the consequences."


    Dick closed his eyes in contemplation. This was beyond messed up. Barry Meyer was the biggest fool not to bend over backward and cater to Troy''s every whim. Heck, he should be down on his knees in front of Troy, begging to suck him off if that''s what it took. Instead, he had sabotaged one of Warner''s best business partners of the last decade.


    "What will it take for you to come back?" Dick asked when it was clear Troy would want significant concessions.


    "I don''t want to come back," Troy said plainly. "At least not as long as Barry Meyer and Alan Horn are part of Warner."


    Then he paused, as if considering something, and added, "Although I wouldn''t mind working with HBO, as long as Warner Bros has nothing to do with it."


    "Definitely," Dick agreed immediately. At this point, he''d take whatever he could get to get Troy onboard. Undoubtedly, Troy was the biggest superstar currently in the entire world. "I''ll have a conversation with Bill Nelson, the CEO of HBO, personally and make sure he offers you some of the best terms possible."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Troy shook his head, "I want to work with you. I got a feeling that you''re a no-nonsense person. I don''t want another schemer."


    Dick didn''t have to think twice about it. "Alright. I''ll handle all your future negotiations personally."


    Troy stood up and then shook hands with Dick again. "Now, if you don''t mind, I need to change for the next scene."


    "Of course," Dick nodded and stood up. "All the best for the shoot."


    As Dick left the trailer, he couldn''t help but reflect that perhaps he had been too quick to judge Troy. Troy might not be the perfect gentleman he portrayed to the media, but Dick appreciated his straightforward attitude. In Hollywood, where people wore too many faces to distinguish real from fake, Troy''s bluntness was refreshing. That was precisely what Dick hated about the politics of the movie business.


    If only Barry were as blunt as Troy, everything would be perfect.


    (Break)


    As soon as Dick left the trailer, I turned to Tobias and said in a serious tone, "Get me a meeting with George R.R. Martin for the TV adaptation rights to his book series [A Song of Ice and Fire]. I''ll ask Dad to come along as well."


    While talking to Dick about HBO, I had gotten a brief flash of some of their biggest shows, and the biggest one was undoubtedly [Game of Thrones]. The show that had six amazing seasons, one average season, and one terrible one. Why only capitalize on the movie business when I can take care of the TV business as well? After all this was considered as the golden age of television if my memory was right.


    "Really?" Tobias, who had been a silent observer during the earlier conversation, finally spoke up. "How did you decide that based on this meeting?"


    I shrugged in amusement. "I love that book series. A lot. Almost as much as I do [Harry Potter]. It would be great if we could produce it as a TV series because the books are way too long for anything else. That would also show Dick that I''m serious about this project."


    Tobias gave me a thoughtful look before asking, "So, would it be like [Twilight], where you''re just a producer, or more like [Harry Potter], where you''re acting as well?"


    "[Twilight]," I said. "But it''ll have a very grand scale, so just like [Twilight], it will take time to come to fruition. That reminds me¡ªhow''s the progress on [Twilight]?"


    "It''s going well," Tobias said. "The script is a work in progress. Stephenie wanted some changes to keep it closer to her original vision. The writer you chose for the adaptation, Melissa Rosenberg, is on good terms with Meyer, and the two are now working together on it. As per the current estimates, they should be done in a few months. Then we''ll need a director, and after that, we can start the casting process. Hopefully, principal photography will begin by early to mid-2007."


    I nodded in satisfaction. "Good. I''ll also need a meeting with my investment manager to discuss some changes in my portfolio."


    "I''ll arrange it within a few days," he said with a nod before heading toward the door. "Now, please get ready. Shooting will resume soon."


    (Break)


    Dad looked at me skeptically after I finished presenting my plan. "So, you want me to produce a show based on this book series called [A Song of Ice and Fire]?"


    "Yes," I nodded. "Don''t tell me you haven''t read the books? I found them in your study when I was a kid."


    "That was me," Mum said, interrupting from her spot behind Dad. "I love Martin''s works, not your father."


    "You?" I asked dubiously. "Then tell me¡ªwho is Jon Snow''s mother?"


    "Ooh, that''s a tricky one," Mum replied with a grin. "But not the right question. You should ask who his parents are rather than just his mother. If we go by George Martin''s hints, it''s either Ashara Dayne with Ned Stark or Lyanna Stark with Rhaegar Targaryen. But I''m pretty sure it''s the latter. If it were Ashara Dayne, why would Ned hide the truth from Jon?"


    I grinned excitedly and launched into another theory confirming Lyanna Stark as Jon''s mother. The next few minutes were spent enthusiastically discussing the world and characters of A Song of Ice and Fire with Mum.


    Feeling left out, Dad finally interjected, "As enlightening as this conversation is, can we please get back to the topic?"


    That brought Mum and me back from our heated discussion about why the red wedding was the most heartbreaking moment of the series so far.


    "Sorry," I said sheepishly. "We got carried away."


    "Yeah," Mum added with a chuckle. "It''s so nice discussing a book you love with someone else."


    "Anyway," Dad continued, "you want to make a TV show out of it. Why not a movie series like [Harry Potter]?"


    "Because no studio would agree to make it," I said bluntly. "The story is way too R-rated¡ªthere''s a lot of sex and violence. Plus, it would require a massive budget because of the fantasy elements like dragons. The story is incredible, but all the things that make it so good are the same things that would stop it from being PG-13."


    "That''s true," Mum agreed. "Every major twist involves a bloody death. I agree with Troy¡ªthis would work much better as a TV-MA show." She then turned to me with a pointed look. "But remember, you promised me a TV show as well? The script is complete. We''ve written a full limited series. Just needed your go ahead to get the ball rolling."


    "So, we can begin shooting in June?" I asked.


    "No, we will need time for location scouting and casting, " Mum said with a smile. "So probably early next year. You don''t need to take anything on right now."


    "Next year would be better," I agreed. "I need to oversee the pre-production of [Twilight] as well." Turning back to Dad, I continued, "The reason I''m asking you to talk to George Martin is that most people still treat me like a kid. You also have the experience of producing the biggest movie franchise in the world. In fact, now that I think about it, you should go without me, after doing some homework that is, and take Mum with you¡ªshe''s clearly passionate about the story. You two can be the showrunners together."


    "I would love that," Mum said, beaming. "I really, really love [A Song of Ice and Fire]."


    Dad thought about the proposal for a few moments before nodding. "I''ve been searching for a new project after [Harry Potter] ends, and this sounds promising with the way you two are talking about it. Are you sure you don''t want to star in this project yourself?"


    "Nah," I said, shaking my head. "It''s too much work to portray the same character for that long, especially in a TV show. The most I''d consider is a cameo or a supporting role for one season, provided all my scenes are shot together. Anything more than that isn''t worth it for me."


    Dad nodded. "Alright then, give me the first book. Let me at least read it before I meet with the author."


    (Break)


    "So, how can I help you today, Troy?" Andrew Cohen beamed at me.


    Of course, the man was happy. I wasn''t getting rich alone. While I''d negotiated early on not to pay him outrageous brokerage or wealth management commissions, I still paid Andrew a very generous monthly salary to manage my finances. Why else would he maintain such a big account for me?


    "Your wealth has been growing steadily," he continued after a moment. "I must ask, though, how do you get tips about the stocks you''ve invested in? Apple, Amazon, and even McDonald''s. Every stock you''ve chosen has grown your wealth multifold¡ªeverything except Coca-Cola, that is. That one is barely breaking even."


    I shook my head sagely and replied, "The secret to my wealth-making tips shall die with me."


    "Fair enough, I guess. But you can''t blame me for trying, right?" Andrew said, raising his hands in mock surrender.


    "Why don''t you give me a brief estimate of my finances?" I prompted.


    "Sure," he agreed. "You''ve invested around $40 million each in six companies¡ªApple, Amazon, Nvidia, Netflix, Coca-Cola, and McDonald''s. Apple has been the best performer, increasing your wealth sixfold. Similarly, Nvidia, Netflix, and Amazon have given you more than four times your investment, and McDonald''s has doubled your money. Because Netflix is relatively smaller, you currently own about 11% of its stock, which could even get you a seat on their board of directors if you wanted. Coke, however, is your worst-performing stock, giving only a 10% return."


    "So, how much money do I have in stocks, exactly?" I asked.


    Andrew''s wide grin was the answer that made me nervous for some reason.


    _______________________________________________


    AN: Hey guys! I have started a new Hollywood story exclusively on Pat/reon which starts in the year 1979. I have made a public post on Pat/reon which has the summary of the plot as well. Go check it out if you''re interested.


    Let me assure you that Dreams of Stardom shall remain my current priority. As usual, my target will be at least four chapters per week. When I have met that target, only then will I work on the other story.


    Before someone asks, I''m not posting that story on any free sites currently, because the updates will be highly irregular. When I''m finished with DOS, or have made significant progress with the other story, only then will I start posting it here.

 Chapter 165

    ¡°You have around $900 million in stock, give or take a few tens of millions,¡± Andrew Cohen said with a smug grin.


    Meanwhile, I sat there dumbfounded, unsure what to do with all that money.


    ¡°That,¡± he added, ¡°when combined with your 20% stake in Crocs, 70% in YouTube, and more than $100 million sitting in your bank account after accounting your earnings from [Echoes of You], officially makes you a billionaire now. Because it¡¯s difficult to value those two companies, I¡¯m not sure how much your net worth will come out to be exactly. And this is just the funds readily available to you. I''m not even considering your trust funds and the passive income you accrue annually in them. Nonetheless, I think congratulations are in order for becoming the youngest self-made billionaire in the world¡ªand also the richest actor.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I exclaimed, summing up the situation perfectly.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Andrew agreed with a grin.


    ¡°Will everyone know that I¡¯m a billionaire now?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Not until you turn 18, no,¡± he replied. ¡°You became a billionaire a few months ago if you want to be precise. I had called your father to give him the news, but he thought it was better if you didn¡¯t know about it until you asked because you were running your Oscar campaign at the time. Were you 18, this would have been international news already because you would be the youngest self-made billionaire in the world ever.¡±


    ¡°But the media accurately guessed my net worth at $400 million a few years ago,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it was,¡± Andrew said. ¡°A guess. If you go to these media sources, your net worth is quoted as $500 million now, which is not correct as you can see. Most of the time, these estimates are wrong when money is not held in stocks. Currently, your shares are held in a trust, and since you are a minor, no one knows who the trust belongs to. When you turn 18, the control will publicly be transferred to you, and everyone will know then. Your name will be printed in magazines like Forbes and Fortune.¡±


    That was too much information for me to take in all at once. I wasn¡¯t the type of person who liked flaunting his wealth to anyone. But now, within less than a year, the whole world would know about my real net worth.


    ¡°I thought you had some future stock suggestions for me when you called me to London?¡± Andrew asked suddenly. ¡°Because talking to you about future investments makes me a lot of money as well. I didn¡¯t use to do it initially, but ever since you made your first million on Yahoo, I have been investing a portion of my own wealth in the same companies you invest in. So I¡¯m very eager to know what you have in mind next.¡±


    ¡°I had called you for that,¡± I replied honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know at that time that I had so much money already. Seriously though, a billion dollars is more than enough for me to do whatever the fuck I want for the rest of my life. Heck, I could even adopt a hundred children and still be unable to spend it all.¡±


    ¡°Then follow your passion,¡± Andrew said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°If you have another tip to make more money, do it, then invest in good companies like you did with Crocs and YouTube. That will be good for everyone because it will generate more jobs. Use your star power to promote those small niche brands and make them big. You can even buy controlling shares in a company like Netflix since you already own a significant portion of its value. And because you¡¯re also in the movie business, I guess it would be the perfect opportunity for you.¡±


    That was an excellent idea. I hadn¡¯t even considered buying out Netflix because it was already a listed company. Acquiring any listed company¡ªother than buying small amount of shares in the stock market¡ªwas a nightmare because of all the legal ramifications and public disclosures involved. But if I were to buy the company in its entirety, that was a different matter altogether. Then it would cease to be a public company, and I would be the de facto owner, just like I was for YouTube.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯d also need funds to invest more money in YouTube as well. We need more cash to keep it running when it¡¯s such a big loss-making company at the moment.¡±


    Suddenly, I had the greatest idea of all time (at least in my humble opinion). Something that would ensure I remained at the top of the entertainment world for years to come. No one like Barry Meyer would ever be able to challenge me if I did it carefully.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said after collecting my thoughts. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Liquidate all my assets in every company except Apple, Netflix, Crocs, and YouTube.¡±


    I needed my stake in YouTube and Netflix intact for my next plan. As for Crocs, I was heavily involved in its marketing and product development. I also had a sort of emotional attachment to the first product I built using my endorsement. Crocs could easily be valued at $1 billion if we raised an IPO, but I had stopped that because of future market factors that only I knew about. As for Apple, that was my safety net. If anything went awry with my investments because of unforeseen events or the butterfly effect due to my presence, Apple shares would remain golden for decades to come.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Andrew agreed as if I had asked him something very basic.


    ¡°How much will we need for YouTube¡¯s expenses?¡± I asked.


    ¡°At least $50 million,¡± he replied.


    I nodded. ¡°So that investment would give me even more shares, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°Do it then,¡± I said. ¡°Earmark that $50 million for YouTube. Also, how much money will I need to buy out Netflix in its entirety?¡±


    ¡°At least $1.3 billion,¡± he replied with an apologetic face. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to buy it out in its entirety. You can still get a 40% stake in it for $600 million, which will give you the controlling share of 51% right now.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I want complete control of at least 70% of the capital, probably even more. So we¡¯ll wait for the takeover until I have enough money to buy it out in its entirety.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do with that $700 million you¡¯ll have in cash?¡± Andrew leaned forward eagerly, instinctively knowing that something big was coming from me.


    ¡°This will sound strange and stupid as investment advice, so bear with me until I¡¯ve completed telling you about the idea,¡± I began slowly. Seeing his nod, I continued, ¡°Before I go into the details, I need you to sign this NDA.¡± I offered him the paper I had come prepared with for exactly this moment.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I am bound by my ethical duties to not give out your secrets.¡±


    ¡°The same ethical duties that tell you that you shouldn¡¯t invest in the same portfolio as your client?¡± I shot back with a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you doing that, but this is something I must insist on. Sign that document, or I won¡¯t tell you the next part.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    He didn¡¯t need to be told that I¡¯d find someone else for the job. He signed it off, though he hesitated when he saw the payout of $1 billion in case of breach of the NDA. I had to be sure about this.


    ¡°Good.¡± I kept the document away in a folder before turning back to the man. ¡°So the reason for this secrecy stuff is that I met an insider. I can¡¯t tell you who, but I have it on very good authority that the housing market in the U.S. is going to crash very soon, thanks to subprime lending. Within less than two years, this whole thing will go kaput.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s eyes widened as I revealed the information. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°100%,¡± I affirmed. ¡°So here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do. Use that $700 million in its entirety and buy Credit Default Swaps for me. As much as you can, from any big bank that will sell it to you, although your top three preferences should be Goldman Sachs, JP Morgan, and AIG. Don¡¯t buy from Lehman Brothers at all.¡±


    Andrew silently stared at me for a minute before saying, ¡°If we do this, we won¡¯t have any money left for any of your future film investments.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± I assured him. ¡°I¡¯ll get a payout from Warner and Paramount later this year when my two films are released. One is [Harry Potter], so obviously it will make a lot of money. Even then, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still a minor, and my parents have more than enough money to support me and even make investments in my movies if I wanted.¡±


    He nodded in acceptance. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, just like that,¡± he replied. ¡°It must be legit if you¡¯re staking $700 million on it.¡±


    I shook my head in disappointment. ¡°If only my parents and my assistant were this trusting of my decisions as well.¡±


    (Break)


    Michael Gambon and I stumbled onto the tallest tower of Hogwarts.


    ¡°We have to get to the Hospital Wing, sir. To Madam Pomfrey,¡± I said urgently. Gambon was clutching onto my shoulders, leaning his body weight almost entirely on me. As I looked at his face, I couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for the old man. He looked so frail and withered, especially with the makeup he had received for this scene to bring out his wrinkles even more.


    ¡°No,¡± he declined my offer, speaking in a weak voice. ¡°Severus. He is the one I need. Wake him up. Tell him what happened. Speak to no one else. And don¡¯t remove your cloak.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°You swore to obey me, Harry¡ªgo!¡± he said firmly.


    Reluctantly, I pulled out my cloak, but before I could don it, Gambon pulled out his wand and waved it in my direction, silently casting the petrification charm.


    My body froze over, and I fell back against the wall behind me, still able to see the entire room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harry,¡± Gambon whispered before flicking his wand in my direction. My cloak, which had fallen to the floor, floated over my body and covered me from head to toe.


    As soon as it did, I heard another chant across the room. ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Rian Johnson called out. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, Troy. You can come here now.¡±


    I pulled off the cloak covering me and walked behind the cameras. Because I was supposed to be invisible in this scene, they wouldn¡¯t show me at all until after Dumbledore was dead and my petrification was undone.


    The one who had shouted Expelliarmus was none other than Tom Felton, who played Draco Malfoy. Dumbledore¡¯s wand had been sent sailing through the air and was lying on the floor a few meters away from him.


    ¡°Good evening, Draco,¡± Michael Gambon continued the scene.


    ¡°Who else is here?¡± Felton said sharply. ¡°I heard you talking to someone.¡±


    ¡°I often talk to myself,¡± Gambon said brazenly. ¡°I find it extraordinarily useful to gather your thoughts.¡±


    As I watched the scene play out, it became clear that both actors were bringing their A-game, but Tom Felton was nothing compared to Michael Gambon, who was on another level entirely. He perfectly embodied an empathetic old man wanting only the best for his student, while Felton portrayed a scared teenager tasked with something horrific that he didn¡¯t want to do at all, yet was forced to because of one Dark Lord Voldemort.


    Dumbledore offered him safety, but Draco declined his offer.


    Then came four more Death Eaters, led by none other than Bellatrix Lestrange. In the books, Bellatrix wasn¡¯t part of the contingent that came to Hogwarts, but this was changed for the movie because Helena Bonham Carter was far too brilliant in her role in [Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix].


    ¡°Kill him, Draco!¡± Bellatrix yelled excitedly after a few minutes of trading barbs with Dumbledore, a bloodthirsty grin spreading across her face. She was no longer Helena Bonham Carter. Her wild hair and crazed eyes made her the perfect portrayal of such a dark and chaotic character.


    ¡°No,¡± a raspy voice called out as Severus Snape walked onto the set slowly, his face devoid of expression. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the indecision behind every step he took.


    Alan Rickman had changed a lot over the last few years. He had lost a significant amount of weight, and even his face looked more radiant and youthful than before¡ªa surprising transformation for his age.


    ¡°Severus¡­¡± Gambon called out weakly. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± Alan raised his wand, his voice cold and deliberate, as he cast the curse. A flash of green light erupted, and Dumbledore fell back, plummeting from the Astronomy Tower into the darkness below.


    Immediately, the group of Death Eaters turned and began their retreat, disappearing into the castle. As they left, the petrification charm on me wore off, a side effect of Dumbledore¡¯s death breaking the spell. I was free to move again.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just witnessed. Shock turned to fury as I threw away the Invisibility Cloak and rose to my feet. Fueled by righteous anger, I sprinted after the retreating group, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Downstairs, chaos reigned. A full-blown battle was underway, which was another aspect that Rian Johnson wanted to include in the film, along with some action scenes. I fully appreciated his approach because the original movie was devoid of any action and instead focused on comedy for some reason.


    ¡°Stupefy!¡± I bellowed, aiming my wand at a Death Eater¡¯s back. The curse hit its mark, and the man crumpled to the ground.


    ¡°Crucio!¡± Amycus Carrow snarled, hurling the torturous curse at Ginny Weasley, who dodged with remarkable agility.


    ¡°Impedimenta!¡± I roared, my voice shaking with rage. The spell slammed Amycus against the wall¡ªcurrently padded with a green mattress for safety¡ªthough CGI would later transform it into cold, unforgiving stone. He groaned in pain, clearly out of the fight.


    Around me, McGonagall, Ron, Hermione, and members of the Order like Lupin and Tonks battled furiously against the remaining Death Eaters.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Neville shouted, his voice filled with venom. ¡°Draco, Snape, and Bellatrix ran off!¡± The hatred in his tone was palpable, particularly when he spoke of Bellatrix¡ªhis reasons for despising her ran deep.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± I yelled back, pushing through the chaos as I ran in the direction they had fled.


    ¡°Harry! I heard¡ª¡± someone from a group of students began, but I cut them off.


    ¡°Out of the way!¡± I barked, shoving past them. Bursting out into the open, I spotted the retreating figures of Snape, Draco, and Bellatrix. My blood boiled as I saw Bellatrix gleefully set Hagrid¡¯s hut ablaze.


    ¡°Stupefy!¡± I yelled, aiming at Snape. He tilted his head slightly, dodging the spell with infuriating ease.


    ¡°Run, Draco!¡± he commanded, his voice calm yet urgent. Draco obeyed without question, disappearing into the shadows.


    I turned back to Snape, my wand trembling with rage as I unleashed a barrage of curses. He countered each one effortlessly, as though it was nothing more than a child¡¯s tantrum.


    ¡°Fight back, you coward! Sectumsempra!¡±


    The spell tore through the air, but Snape flicked it away with ease. He sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Using my own spell against me, Potter? Yes, I¡¯m the Half-Blood Prince. The book you found that spell in was mine.¡±


    Before I could respond, Bellatrix shot a curse at me, and imaginary pain exploded through my body. I crumpled to the ground, helpless.


    ¡°No!¡± Snape barked at her. ¡°Remember your orders, Bella. He belongs to the Dark Lord.¡±


    Bellatrix glared at me, clearly wanting to finish me off, but she relented, her obedience to Voldemort overriding her bloodlust.


    The three of them turned and fled, crossing the castle boundaries before vanishing one by one.


    ¡°And cut!¡± Rian Johnson called out, his excitement cutting through the tense atmosphere. ¡°Congratulations, team, we just finished shooting [Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince]!¡±


    ¡°We did it!¡± Josh, the first assistant director, cheered, his voice echoing across the set. The sentiment was contagious, and soon the entire crew erupted in celebration. For many, the end of filming meant temporary unemployment, but there was an unmistakable sense of pride and accomplishment in the air.


    Despite that, no one was happier than me. I was finally free from making a Warner Bros. movie for at least a year. With [Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows] book not yet released¡ªand still over a year away¡ªproduction on the final films wouldn¡¯t begin anytime soon to avoid spreading spoilers. For now, I could enjoy the rare luxury of freedom.


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or read my second Hollywood story set in the 80s.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 166

    June 2006, British Virgin Islands


    I lounged on the vast, sandy shore stretching as far as the eye could see, wearing nothing but a pair of sunglasses. The sun''s rays tanned my body perfectly from head to toe.


    ¡°For the love of God, can¡¯t you at least wear some trunks?¡± a female voice said, irritation clear in her tone.


    I tilted my head slightly toward the speaker, the girl I had met only recently. Nadia Anton, Evan¡¯s girlfriend, was undeniably beautiful, with a buxom figure and wavy blonde hair currently tied up in a bun. She wore a white bikini that complemented her frame. Though she and Evan had been together for quite some time, I¡¯d only met her once before this trip. Usually, whenever she came over, I was away on business. This was the first time we¡¯d spent more than a few minutes together, and now I felt so familiar with her presence that I didn¡¯t even bother covering up my junk.


    ¡°Chill out, will you?¡± I said rhetorically. ¡°We¡¯re teenagers on an island without our parents. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not in the buff either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult,¡± she retorted. ¡°I don¡¯t need parental supervision. And neither does Evan.¡±


    Didn¡¯t I know it? Evan had turned eighteen just last month and hadn¡¯t missed a chance to gloat about his supposed superiority and maturity over me.


    I gestured at the beach around us. ¡°Enjoying the sun on your bare skin is the most freeing experience you can get, Ms. Adult. This is the only place I can do it without worrying about paparazzi, thanks to my father gifting me this island. If you have a problem with that, find a different spot to tan.¡±


    I loved sunbathing naked. It was nearly impossible to do anywhere else when you were as popular as I was. Whenever we visited a private beach, I always seized the opportunity. My father, conservative about casual nudity due to his American upbringing, didn¡¯t like it, but my mother was more liberal. Once, she¡¯d even joined me. When Evan became part of our family, the two of us introduced him to the practice, and of course, he embraced it wholeheartedly. There was nothing remotely sexual about it¡ªafter the first few minutes, all inhibitions melted away, and sunbathing any other way felt impossible.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Nadia groaned. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a hypocrite,¡± I shot back. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a problem with Evan doing the same thing right there.¡± I pointed to Evan, sound asleep beside her, in a similar state of undress, with an open book covering his face from the harsh sunlight.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve already¡­¡± Nadia trailed off, refusing to finish her sentence. Eventually, she just huffed and turned away, clearly annoyed.


    My parents couldn¡¯t join this vacation because of work commitments. They were busy with [Harry Potter¡¯s] post production, [Game of Thrones¡¯] acquisition, and Mum¡¯s TV project at the BBC. Reluctantly, they let me bring Rihanna along instead.


    Since I was bringing Rihanna, Evan had invited Nadia to join us as well. As per tradition, I¡¯d also asked Jamie and Emma. Emma had declined, knowing it would be awkward with Rihanna here, but Jamie accepted and brought his girlfriend, Evan Rachel Wood. To avoid confusion with Evan, we all called her Rachel. I¡¯d also invited an American friend of mine, Benji Cooper, and his girlfriend, Ashley. Unfortunately, Benji and Ashley had broken up, but Benji was more than happy to join us with his new girlfriend, Sarah.


    It went without saying that everyone else on the island was at least 18 and had signed NDAs ensuring they wouldn¡¯t disclose anything that happened here. They also agreed not to take any pictures or videos without my explicit permission.


    Jamie, Rachel, Benji, and Sarah were currently in their respective rooms, doing God knows what. Rihanna was still taking her sweet time getting ready.


    Of the eight people on the island, only Nadia had an issue with nudity. The rest of us had spent plenty of time sans clothes, making her the odd one out. I didn¡¯t blame her¡ªit was entirely her choice, and no one should feel pressured into doing something they¡¯re uncomfortable with. That said, she had no right to dictate what I could or couldn¡¯t do on my own island.


    Choosing to ignore the tension, I went back to enjoying the sun. A few minutes later, my relaxation was interrupted by a shadow falling across me.


    ¡°Hey there, tiger,¡± Rihanna greeted me with a sexy grin. ¡°Got room for me too?¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, she undid her bikini top, letting it drop to the sandy ground.


    I was momentarily transfixed. Rihanna was as free-spirited as I¡¯d always expected her to be. Her bare skin was glittering flawlessly in the sun. She wore only a sea-green sarong tied loosely around her slim waist, which accentuated her beauty even further. Through the side slit, it was clear she wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath.


    Before I could look up from the obvious distraction of her body, she stepped closer. Bridging the gap between us, she lifted one leg over the lounger I was using and perched herself on top of me, her butt just inches above my crotch. She didn¡¯t seem to care about my lack of clothing¡ªor the disapproving looks Nadia was throwing our way.


    There were plenty of sun loungers around, but Rihanna chose to ignore them all. Not that I was complaining.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I whispered, finally meeting her eyes. A loose strand of her hair had fallen across her face, so I gently tucked it behind her ear.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she whispered back, leaning even closer. Her lips met mine in a kiss that felt like everything I needed and more. I lost track of time, unable to tell how long it lasted, but I didn¡¯t want it to end.


    Not hesitating, I pulled her closer, my hands trailing along her smooth back from the nape of her neck to her perky bottom, hidden by the thin fabric of her sarong. Before long, I reached for the knot holding it in place, ready to remove the only barrier between us.


    Rihanna pulled away from me, her gaze shifting to where Nadia and Evan had been sitting just a few minutes ago. They must have left when things heated up between us.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± she asked, bewildered, her loose hair cascading down her bare back, enhancing her beauty even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care,¡± I growled, tugging her sarong away completely. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do it on the beach for a while now. You game?¡± My hand gripped her ass possessively.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care that the others could probably see us from the house?¡±


    ¡°Let them,¡± I said boldly. ¡°As long as they know you¡¯re mine and don¡¯t get any funny ideas, I don¡¯t care.¡± With that, I pulled her back into another kiss.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    (Break)


    ¡°That was phenomenal,¡± Rihanna moaned, her voice soft with delight as the hammock we shared swayed gently in the breeze. The palm tree above cast the perfect shadow over our intertwined, naked forms. I had lost the count of the number of times we did it. On the lounger, on the sand, in the water, even this hammock.


    ¡°Every time I¡¯m with you, I question why I go back at all,¡± she said wistfully.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± I looked down at her face, resting on my chest, and lifted her chin until our eyes met. ¡°Come to London. You don¡¯t need to stay in LA.¡±


    ¡°I have a contract with Jay-Z,¡± she argued weakly. ¡°I can¡¯t abandon it.¡±


    ¡°Your contract doesn¡¯t dictate where you live when you¡¯re not working,¡± I countered. ¡°You can record songs in London, and the label can publish them from anywhere in the world. It¡¯s not the ¡¯80s, love, anything¡¯s possible with the internet.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated, her gaze dropping as she rested her cheek back on my chest.


    Silence hung between us, heavy and unspoken. When it grew unbearable, I broke it.


    ¡°Remember when you said I could cheat on you when you¡¯re away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cheating if you have my permission,¡± she countered.


    ¡°It is for me. I love you way too much to do that to you.¡±


    Rihanna stilled immediately. I felt the tension ripple through her body as her muscles tensed. She hadn¡¯t expected me to say that. Neither had I. It was the first time I¡¯d ever confessed my love for her. To date, there¡¯d been only one other girl I¡¯d said those words to, but now I realized that what I¡¯d felt for Emma wasn¡¯t even in the same league as what I felt for Rihanna. This was something else entirely¡ªsomething indescribable.


    ¡°You do?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes met mine, a little misty, though it could¡¯ve just been the sun.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I said, as though it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°I love the way you always think about me before doing anything. I love your killer personality and sense of humor. It doesn¡¯t hurt that you¡¯re drop-dead gorgeous and wicked good in bed. I¡¯ve never met anyone who feels so perfect for me like you do. I¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish baring my soul, a quiet sob escaped her lips, cutting me off.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I cupped her cheeks gently in my hands. ¡°None of that.¡± I wiped away her tears with my thumbs.


    Through her tears, she braved a small smile and said, ¡°No one has ever said anything so sweet to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank God they didn¡¯t,¡± I replied, utterly serious. ¡°How else would I have bagged you?¡±


    She giggled, the sound light and heartwarming, before leaning up to plant her lips on mine. I didn¡¯t need an invitation to deepen the kiss. Our tongues met in perfect harmony, no words required as I poured all my love and devotion into that single moment.


    When the need for air became too much, she pulled back slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± I repeated, a wide grin spreading across my face as I began to suspect what she meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll move to London to be with you,¡± she said softly.


    My eyes lit up as the realization struck. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed with a nod. ¡°I want to because I love you too. I don¡¯t want to be away from you any longer. I love my career, but I''m sure I''ll find a balance that works for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your career,¡± I assured her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re on top of the music world by the time I¡¯m done with you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rihanna said firmly, her expression leaving no room for debate. ¡°I¡¯ll come to London, but on one condition¡ªyou won¡¯t interfere in my career, just like I won¡¯t interfere in yours.¡±


    I gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I feel good when I achieve something on my own,¡± she explained. ¡°I already feel inadequate next to you. If you helped me on top of that, it would be¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°Do you promise?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I conceded with a small sigh. ¡°I won¡¯t help your career.¡±


    She nodded, satisfied, before resting her head on my chest once more.


    I knew she didn¡¯t really need my help, but sometimes, all someone needs is a little assurance from the person they love. Rihanna was too proud to take my help so openly, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t find subtle ways to support her if she ever needed it.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, patting her back lightly and motioning toward the ocean. ¡°Let¡¯s go skinny-dipping again.¡±


    The wicked grin she gave me was every guy¡¯s dream come true.


    (Break)


    As far as the eye could see, the island belonged to me. It was a stunning paradise of lush greenery and expansive, pristine sandy shoreline nestled in the heart of the British Virgin Islands.


    Dad had gifted me the island for my birthday this year. Two years ago, he¡¯d purchased a pair of undeveloped islands for less than a million dollars. At the time, they were untouched by human presence. Over the last couple of years, a beautiful mansion had been constructed on each island. At our latest birthday, Evan and I were each gifted one island.


    Evan¡¯s island wasn¡¯t furnished yet, so we¡¯d chosen mine for this trip. My mansion was perfect, equipped with a solar-powered energy system and a reverse osmosis water purification setup. It had seven fully furnished bedrooms with all the luxuries that money could buy. The beach was pristine, like something straight out of paradise, untouched by pollution and tourists. No single-use plastics littered the shoreline¡ªjust endless stretches of clean sand and crystal-clear waters.


    As much as I wanted to spend a few more weeks here, I knew it was time to head back. It had already been a month since we arrived, and I was starting to miss my parents. The island didn¡¯t have internet, and the only way to contact anyone was through a satellite phone. This digital detox had been refreshing. Though the world wasn¡¯t as glued to screens as it would be in a few years, I enjoyed the uninterrupted time with Rihanna and my friends.


    ¡°Thanks for inviting us here, Troy,¡± Benji said gratefully when it was just the two of us. ¡°I really loved being part of your group.¡±


    Our boat off the island was set to arrive in a few minutes, and everyone else was busy double-checking their belongings to make sure nothing got left behind. Benji and I were the only ones who had finished packing early.


    ¡°No problem, man,¡± I said, clasping hands with him in a brotherly fashion. ¡°I loved having you and Sarah here.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, ¡°there won¡¯t really be a ¡®me and Sarah¡¯ once we leave. It was just a summer fling. She¡¯s heading to Columbia in the fall. Honestly, I only brought her along because everyone else had someone, and I didn¡¯t want to be the creepy loner here.¡±


    I glanced over his shoulder where Sarah had just stepped out of the house with Nadia. The two girls had hit it off and were deep in conversation, animatedly laughing at something. Sarah had that girl-next-door charm¡ªthe kind who blossoms over the summer. While her figure wasn¡¯t as developed as Nadia¡¯s, Rachel¡¯s, or Rihanna¡¯s, there was an undeniable innocence to her face that couldn¡¯t be faked.


    ¡°So she wasn¡¯t a rebound from Ashley?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In a way, yeah,¡± he admitted. ¡°But she knew what it was from the start. We both did.¡±


    I nodded, understanding. ¡°So, what¡¯s next for you? What are your plans since you¡¯re not going to Uni?¡±


    Benji ruffled his hair¡ªa nervous tic I¡¯d noticed before.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, man. I don¡¯t know!¡± Frustration bled through his voice. ¡°Everyone else seems to have their life figured out already. I don¡¯t want to go to college. I just¡­ don¡¯t. And on top of that, my parents took a huge hit with their business. They can¡¯t afford to send me, and I don¡¯t want to graduate drowning in debt.¡±


    I thought for a moment before responding. ¡°You should go to Uni,¡± I said firmly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll sponsor your education.¡±


    His eyes widened in shock, but I kept going. ¡°Seriously, if I weren¡¯t as renowned as I am, I¡¯d jump at the chance to do something like that. You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I can¡¯t ask that of you, man,¡± Benji said with a grateful smile. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to go to college. It¡¯s just not for me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want,¡± I said, conceding the point. It was clear he was uncomfortable, probably having heard the same advice from countless people over the past year. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought of how great it would be if he were in London. I could give him a job and¡ª


    An idea struck me. I turned back to him. ¡°Would you like to work for me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, caught off guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said, my tone firm. ¡°I need someone I can trust implicitly.¡±


    ¡°You trust me?¡± He sounded genuinely surprised.


    I chuckled. ¡°Man, you¡¯ve seen me butt naked and in more than a few compromising situations this past month. Do you still have to ask?¡±


    His face immediately flushed at the memory. There had been one particularly awkward moment when he and Sarah had accidentally walked in on Rihanna and me¡­ on the beach. Of course, we hadn¡¯t stopped for their sake, but it had left them visibly uncomfortable for a few days.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to move to London,¡± I added, ¡°so think carefully about it. I don¡¯t want you to feel rushed.¡±


    He looked conflicted, his expression a mix of surprise and uncertainty. For a few minutes, he seemed lost in thought, then closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Fuck it! Let¡¯s do it! I don¡¯t really have anything tying me to New York besides my parents, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll understand.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide my grin. ¡°Welcome to the team, Benji.¡±


    ___________________________________


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or check out my second Hollywood story set in the 80s.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 167

    Coming back to London after so long felt like waking up from a dream and stepping back into reality. Unfortunately, I had to return without Rihanna¡ªshe needed to wrap things up in L.A. before moving here. Evan and Nadia were traveling separately from me since she was heading to her place, and Evan, ever the gentleman, had offered to drop her off. That left just me and Benji, who had flown straight to London since he already had all his stuff with him.


    ¡°Troy,¡± Benji called out nervously. ¡°You never told me what my duties were.¡±


    That was an excellent question¡ªone I didn¡¯t have an answer to. I liked Benji and wanted him to be part of my fledgling team, but I hadn¡¯t figured out what role to assign him. I studied him, considering his strengths. I really needed a manager, but he was too young and inexperienced for that.


    ¡°What are you good at?¡± I asked as we rode in my Range Rover back to my parents¡¯ place.


    He stared at me for a few moments before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t actually have a job for me, do you? Are you just doing this out of pity or something?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have a job for you,¡± I lied smoothly. ¡°In fact, I have a few positions open. I just don¡¯t know your skill set, which is why I asked.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t look fully convinced but answered, ¡°I love watching movies. It might sound corny, but I got into it because of you. I saw your films as a kid, and that inspired me to watch more. I watch hundreds of movies in a year. I even thought about becoming a professional film critic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrible profession,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°One of the worst movie-related jobs out there. The pay is meager for most reviewers, and it¡¯s a thankless gig. Either you write the same generic review as everyone else, or people hate you. If you give a negative review to a good film, you¡¯re accused of jealousy and trying to bring down a good film. If you praise a bad film, people assume you were paid off.


    ¡°Not to mention, you¡¯ll need a degree in journalism or literature just to get your foot in the door at a reputable media house.¡±


    Benji sighed in defeat. ¡°Then what can I do?¡±


    I wracked my brain for possibilities¡ªthen something clicked.


    ¡°Since you love movies, you can start by reading scripts for me,¡± I said. ¡°I get at least 200 to 300 offers a month.¡±


    His eyes widened.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a lot. Till now, my assistant Tobias has been handling it, but he¡¯s already overworked. You don¡¯t have to pick scripts for me right away¡ªjust summarize the story and my role in it. I¡¯ll make the final decision.¡±


    I would never let anyone else make the final call on my future films¡ªno one in the world knew better than me which scripts would succeed and which wouldn''t. But with the pile of offers growing by the day, I needed someone to help manage them.


    ¡°But that¡¯s only when I¡¯m not filming. When I am, you¡¯ll come along, and I¡¯ll find something for you. You can probably take on some of Tobias¡¯s duties when he¡¯s away on production.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a film producer?¡± Benji asked, confused.


    ¡°An associate producer,¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m producing a few films where I¡¯m not the lead and won¡¯t be heavily involved, so if any issues come up, Tobias may need to step in and smooth things out. But don¡¯t worry about that now¡ªit¡¯s still months away.¡±


    As we continued discussing his role, Benji grew more and more excited.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± he said, practically buzzing. ¡°I¡¯ll be reading movie scripts for a living.¡±


    I chuckled at his enthusiasm¡ªjust as we pulled up to home sweet home.


    The moment I stepped out of the car, two beings rushed toward me: Loki and Mum. Loki, my excitable ball of sunshine, nearly tackled me. I barely managed to catch him before he started licking my face with wild abandon.


    ¡°I missed you too, boy,¡± I said, snuggling him. As much as I¡¯d wanted to bring him on vacation, huskies weren¡¯t meant for tropical weather. Besides, Mum had practically begged me to leave him with her¡ªso at least one of her ¡°kids¡± would still be at home.


    ¡°Just Loki?¡± Mum quipped. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t forget your old mother.¡±


    I chuckled and let Loki go, watching as he turned his attention to sniffing out a nervous-looking Benji. Without needing to be told, I pulled Mum into a hug.


    She rubbed my back lovingly before sighing. ¡°God, I missed you so much, love. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll manage when you leave the house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a place nearby,¡± I promised as we pulled apart.


    ¡°So you are planning to move out soon,¡± Mum noted, reading between the lines with ease.


    I suppressed a wince and smiled in deflection. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it seriously. Let¡¯s not get into that now. Mum, meet my good friend and new employee, Benji Cooper. Benji, meet my Mum, Kathy.¡±


    I turned back to Benji¡ªonly to find him looking absolutely terrified as Loki growled at him.


    ¡°Troy, can you please keep your dog on a leash?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. Loki gets along with everyone.¡± I tilted my head in confusion before a grin spread across my face. ¡°Is this foreshadowing that you¡¯re a dodgy character, Benji?¡±


    By now, Loki had taken a few steps forward, looking ready to pounce. Benji quickly lifted his suitcase as a makeshift shield and shouted, ¡°No time for your jokes! Help me, man!¡±


    I chuckled before turning to the growling beast and saying firmly, ¡°Loki! Come here.¡± I pointed at the ground beside me.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    As soon as I gave the command, he halted his aggressive stance and bounded over, sitting as calmly as he could manage. His gaze, however, remained locked on Benji, who still didn¡¯t look entirely reassured.


    ¡°I hate dogs,¡± he whispered. ¡°I absolutely hate them.¡±


    ¡°They can smell your fear,¡± I noted. ¡°Or so I¡¯ve heard. Don¡¯t worry, though¡ªLoki will warm up to you in no time.¡±


    Benji took a deep breath before muttering, ¡°Suddenly, I don¡¯t feel so good about this job.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said dismissively, waving off his concerns. ¡°Come on, let me show you your room.¡±


    (Break)


    Ricky Gervais was getting restless. He had an episode to shoot in less than three days, and he still didn¡¯t have the celebrity guest he wanted. Finding any B-list or lower actor willing to do the show wasn¡¯t a problem¡ªit was the A-listers who were difficult to lock down.


    He and his writing partner, Stephen Merchant, had prepared multiple scripts adaptable to any A-list celebrity, regardless of gender or age. But his first choice was a teenager¡ªa teenager who had inconveniently been vacationing on a private island with no cell reception.


    Ricky had first called Troy Armitage¡¯s father nearly a month ago, then again ten days ago, only to get the same response. This time, however, Steve Kloves had finally given him Troy¡¯s assistant¡¯s number, asking him to call back in two weeks. That deadline was only a few days away.


    Unfortunately, Ricky didn¡¯t have a few days. He picked up the phone and dialed.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A young American male voice answered.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Ricky greeted. ¡°Am I speaking to¡­¡± He glanced at the name scribbled in his notepad. ¡°Tobias?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the boy replied.


    Ricky had already guessed as much¡ªthe voice was far too young. For a moment, he was excited by the possibility that it might be Troy himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s Benji. Tobias is on sick leave and left his work phone with me. Who¡¯s calling?¡±


    ¡°Ah, forgive my manners,¡± Ricky said. ¡°I¡¯m Ricky Gervais. I spoke with Troy¡¯s father earlier about a potential guest role in my TV show. If Troy¡¯s available, could I come by and discuss the script with¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Benji interrupted. ¡°Ricky Gervais, as in the creator and lead actor of [The Office] and [Extras]?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ricky grinned, pleased at the recognition¡ªeven if the boy couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°The role I have in mind is for [Extras]. So, when can I come over to meet him?¡±


    Ricky needed Troy on the show at all costs¡ªpostponing the episode wasn¡¯t an option. If it took going to his house personally to convince him, so be it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gervais,¡± Benji apologized. ¡°I¡¯m very new here, so I¡¯m not sure how things work. Let me talk to Troy and get back to you. That okay?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Ricky nodded.


    As soon as the call ended, he sat back and waited. If they didn¡¯t call him within an hour, he¡¯d be dialing again.


    (Break)


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said with a chuckle, casually flipping through TV channels. ¡°It¡¯s your first week. Don¡¯t be so hasty to pick a project for me¡ªespecially one on TV.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even hear what the project is,¡± Benji complained. ¡°Ricky Gervais is the creator and lead actor. It¡¯s for that TV show [Extras].¡±


    Ricky Gervais. One of¡ªif not the¡ªbest British comedians of the 21st century. As soon as I heard his name, I immediately thought of the legendary TV show he created¡ª[The Office]. I also recalled watching him host The Golden Globes in the future, where he¡¯d stir up a riot with his sharp, no-holds-barred commentary on Hollywood¡¯s celebrity culture.


    But for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t remember a show called [Extras]. Maybe it didn¡¯t do too well, or perhaps it never became as renowned since it didn¡¯t have an American version. Whatever the case, I had no idea what to expect from this show¡ªor this particular episode.


    ¡°I think you should do it,¡± Mum chimed in, setting aside the fashion magazine she¡¯d been browsing.


    ¡°Without even reading the script?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Ricky is a brilliant writer,¡± Mum said. ¡°I haven¡¯t met him personally, but his writing is sharp and witty. At the very least, meet him before deciding whether to take the role. It would also be good training for you to do a TV show.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a comedy, Mum,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Not a drama. That reminds me¡ªyou never gave me the script.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do you one better and give you a full narration later,¡± she smiled. ¡°For now, why don¡¯t you go meet Ricky? Let him tell you about the role. You¡¯ve had a long enough break¡ªyou could ease back into work if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Jumping headfirst into a major film felt like too much, but a guest appearance on a comedy TV show? That was the perfect way to start things up again.


    (Break)


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they roped you into this as well, Warwick,¡± I said to my Harry Potter co-star.


    Warwick Davis, who played Professor Flitwick, was currently dressed in a bizarre costume that was supposed to be a "wood elf"¡ªthough it looked nothing like one. Meanwhile, I was outfitted in a full Boy Scout uniform, complete with a neckerchief. The worst part? The shorts. They made me look absolutely ridiculous¡ªbut I didn¡¯t complain. That was the whole point of comedy.


    ¡°Ricky is amazing,¡± Warwick said conversationally. ¡°So is Stephen.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t mind that they¡¯re making fun of dwarfism?¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re not, are they?¡± Warwick countered. ¡°They¡¯re making fun of people who are uncomfortable with the idea of us dwarfs living normal lives. It¡¯s a thin line, but I think they walk it perfectly.¡±


    I had to give it to him¡ªthe episode could have easily turned insensitive if they¡¯d gone even slightly overboard, but Ricky and Stephen knew exactly when to throw the punches and when to pull back. Not to mention, the script was so damn funny I¡¯d laughed for ten minutes straight just reading it once.


    ¡°Fellas,¡± Ricky Gervais stepped up beside me and Warwick, placing a hand on my shoulder. I practically towered over him, making the conversation a little awkward. ¡°Thanks for doing this on such short notice.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I said. ¡°This is one of the funniest scripts I¡¯ve ever read. I had to do this. Plus, I¡¯ve been wanting to try a full-on comedy role¡ªthis is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Totally,¡± Warwick agreed.


    Ricky smiled before asking, ¡°You know your lines?¡±


    ¡°Sir, yes, sir!¡± I saluted him, playing up my Boy Scout uniform.


    He smirked, then deadpanned, ¡°That was terrible. Don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    I burst out laughing. The best part? I knew he was completely serious.


    Soon enough, Stephen Merchant took his place behind the cameras as the three of us moved into position. He and Ricky had a seamless working relationship¡ªwhenever Ricky was acting, Stephen took control as director, and vice versa. When both were in a scene, they split the directing duties, with one calling the shots.


    Since Ricky was in this scene with Warwick and me, Stephen stepped behind the cameras.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    As soon as I heard the command, I stepped forward to see Warwick mock-crying like a little kid, his hands covering his face. He was perched on a giant mushroom¡ªone that looked like it had been ripped straight out of a Super Mario game.


    ¡°Wood elf!¡± I tapped his shoulder. ¡°Why do you cry?¡±


    He gasped dramatically before responding in a high-pitched, childish voice, ¡°Blow as hard as I might, my flute makes no sound¡­ Fuck, this sounds gay as hell.¡± His voice had dropped back to normal by the end of the sentence.


    I lost it. The scene was already absurd enough, but Warwick¡¯s deadpan delivery and self-aware commentary sent me over the edge.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Warwick and I doubled over with laughter, and we weren¡¯t alone¡ªeveryone on set was cracking up, including Ricky and Stephen.


    The situation was hilarious on its own: Warwick played an elf whose flute wasn¡¯t working. But when he handed it to me, I cleaned it, and suddenly, it worked again. Now, if you just replaced the word elf with gay, the entire meaning of the scene took on a completely different, unintentionally suggestive angle.


    ¡°That¡¯s the whole innuendo,¡± Ricky said, grinning once the laughter finally died down. ¡°Now, come on, guys, let¡¯s finish this.¡±


    ___________________________________


    For anyone wondering, this is Extras (S02E03) where Daniel Radcliffe was cast originally.


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or check out my second Hollywood story set in the 80s.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 168

    "Hey, gang, what''re we doing?" I asked cheerfully as I sat opposite Ricky Gervais and his co-star Ashley Jensen. The latter, a beautiful woman in her mid-thirties, played the female lead in the show¡ªthe woman my character was currently lusting after.


    "Just eating," Ashley replied.


    "Sweet." I nodded confidently before leaning forward. "Look, thanks for covering my arse earlier. The offer still stands."


    "What offer?" she asked, bewildered.


    "You know." I gave her a meaningful look. When she still didn''t get it, I made an ''O'' with the index finger and thumb of my left hand and repeatedly pushed my right index finger through it, wagging my eyebrows at her suggestively.


    Ashley looked a little uncomfortable and quickly changed the subject. "I want to get a drink. Do you guys need anything?"


    "I''ll have a cup of tea," Ricky said.


    "Get me a bourbon, will you, babe?" I said, leaning back in my seat.


    "I think it''s just teas and coffees here," she pointed out.


    "Then get me a cup of Joe, and make it strong. I don''t like that weak shit¡ª" I stopped mid-sentence as Ashley got up and walked away. I turned to Ricky. "Oops. I''m not supposed to curse, y''know, to maintain my kid-friendly image." That line wasn''t in the script, but it felt natural. Lowering my voice, I leaned in. "Listen, when she comes back, make some excuse and leave us alone, will you?"


    Ricky looked taken aback but nodded slightly. "What have you got planned?"


    Confidently, I pulled a fully unrolled condom from my pocket.


    "You''ve unraveled it," Ricky pointed out.


    I nodded. "Ready for action." I stretched it back like a rubber band. "I just hope it''s big enough for¡ª"


    Before I could finish, the condom escaped my fingers and flew behind me. I turned around just in time to see it land squarely on the face of an elderly woman who had, until now, been quietly enjoying her soup.


    The woman was none other than Dame Diana Rigg. She had starred in the iconic ''60s TV show [The Avengers], though younger audiences would later recognize her as Olenna Tyrell in [Game of Thrones]. Hopefully, in this timeline, she still would do the role.


    "Can I have my Johnny back?" I asked, using the British slang for a condom.


    "May I have my Johnny back?" she corrected imperiously.


    "May I have my Johnny back?" I repeated.


    "Please," she added.


    "Yes," I said.


    "Not called a Johnny though, is it?" she asked.


    "Durex?" I tried.


    "No, that''s a brand name," she said. "Say, ''May I have back my prophylactic or sheath.''"


    All this time, the condom had been dangling from her hair. Honestly, it almost looked like she enjoyed the absurdity of the situation.


    "May I have my prophylac¡ª"


    "Tic."


    "¡ªtic back? Can I have it, please?" I asked, once again forgetting my manners and reverting to ''can.''


    "Yes." She made a disgusted face before plucking the rubber from her hair and handing it back to me.


    I put it back in my pocket.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Dame Diana asked, making me turn back.


    "Yes. Thank you, Dame Diana."


    I turned back to Ricky Gervais, who asked, "Still gonna use it?"


    "Yeah, it''ll be fine," I said nonchalantly as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Lucky girl," Ricky noted just before Stephen Merchant''s voice rang across the set.


    "Cut."


    As soon as he called it, I turned to Ricky. "Thank God you didn''t slip in a joke about Trojan condoms."


    "Believe me, I wanted to," he quipped. "But it didn''t fit with the rest of the scene, so I dropped the idea."


    Made sense. Ricky''s brain worked ten steps ahead of mine when it came to comedy. By now, the condom army joke was old, so he must have heard it before¡ªsomething he just confirmed.


    "With that, we''re done with your scenes," Ricky said.


    I had requested that all my scenes be shot together, and production had gone one step further, scheduling everything for a single day. I really appreciated the effort. Normally, a half-hour sitcom like this one was filmed over three to four days, but since I wasn''t in every scene, they adjusted the schedule so I could wrap up in one.


    "Thanks for letting me be part of the show," I said gratefully. "When''s it airing?"


    "September 28th," Ricky replied.


    "Don''t they shoot it more than two months before airing?" I asked curiously. "Were you just waiting for me to say yes?"


    "Yes," Ricky nodded with an exaggerated smile. "What else would I have done if you''d said no? I''d be forced to sell my house."


    I laughed at his antics before standing up and shaking his hand. "Seriously though, if you ever want me for another episode, a film, anything¡ªjust say the word."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," he said with a smile of his own.


    (Break)


    I sat opposite Mum and a man who had just been introduced to me as Peter Moffat¡ªMum''s writing partner, with whom she had developed the upcoming miniseries. The way the two of them barely looked at each other, sitting stiffly across from me, I could tell something was wrong.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    To be honest, I had suspected it for a while. Whenever I asked Mum about the script, a narration, or even just the premise, she always found a way to change the topic. And now, here I was, with no idea what exactly lay ahead.


    "So?" I prompted gently. "You can begin whenever you want."


    "I''m not so sure you should do this show, Troy," Mum said, surprising me. "I''m sure you''ll find better opportunities. It''s not like you''re short on offers."


    Before I could even ask why, Peter shot up from his seat. "Is that why you called me here, Kathy? Just to say Troy won''t be involved? I expected more professionalism from you."


    "I never said he wouldn''t participate," Mum shot back. "I won''t tell him what to do with his career, but as his mother, I have the right to advise him. And I don''t think this is the best move going forward."


    "Calm down, Peter," I said, noting how he was gearing up for a full-blown argument. "Let''s act like civilized people. I haven''t said no to the role yet." Once he sat back down, I turned to my mother. "Why did you even suggest I be part of it if you didn''t like it?"


    "I never said I don''t like it," Mum corrected. "I love this project. When we started writing it, it was a good idea¡ªgreat, even. But it was mystery thriller with legal elements thrown in. And now that it''s finished, it''s become something even greater. But the focus has shifted from the mystery aspect to a prison story.


    "As writers, we wanted to show realism. We visited prisons, talked to ex-convicts, and got a firsthand look at the reality of incarceration. After taking it all in, I don''t think this role suits you¡ªor the image you''ve cultivated among your fans."


    Now I was intrigued. Every actor worth their salt wants a challenging role. A prison drama is a dream come true for anyone wanting to prove their range. Until now, I''d been a minor (heck, I technically still was), so taking on a role like this wasn''t possible. But I''d be eighteen in less than half a year¡ªI could easily play an 18- or 19-year-old convict.


    "We''ve already secured funding from HBO and the BBC with your name attached, Troy," Peter interrupted my thoughts. "If you back out now, there''s a good chance one¡ªor both¡ªwill pull out. You and your mum won''t face any major repercussions, but I will. I need this show. My future depends on it."


    "Okay," I said before Peter could launch into another plea. "Tell me the story first. Then I''ll decide."


    He hesitated for a moment, as if caught off guard mid-argument¡ªprobably because he had already prepared a list of reasons why I shouldn''t say no. But after a brief pause, he cleared his throat and began.


    "Your character is named Ben Coulter. He''s an 18-year-old, wet-behind-the-ears, shy kid who just started uni. His father drives a cab, and one night, Ben borrows it to go to a party. At a stoplight, a girl jumps in, thinking he''s the driver. They start talking, one thing leads to another, and they have a one-night stand. Ben wakes up later, downstairs. When he goes back up to her room, he finds something horrific¡ªthe girl he slept with has been murdered¡­"


    The moment I heard that part of the plot, I knew exactly which miniseries he was talking about. I had seen it twice¡ªonce as [Criminal Justice], the original BBC version starring Ben Whishaw, and again as [The Night Of], the HBO adaptation with Riz Ahmed.


    The latter was the superior version by far¡ªan eight-part series that had the luxury of time to explore the trauma of imprisonment and the toll it took on the protagonist''s family. Not to mention HBO''s bigger budget, which meant experienced actors, top-tier cinematography, and a more polished final product.


    Peter took about an hour to narrate the full story, and despite already knowing it, I wasn''t bored for a second. His storytelling skills were undeniable, and the passion in his voice made his vision feel fresh and compelling.


    "That''s how the show ends," he concluded. "So? What do you think?"


    "It''s good," I admitted. "Really good. I can see why Mum was raving about it." Then, turning to her, I said, "I''m doing this show."


    My tone left no room for argument.


    "But, son¡ª"


    I raised a hand, stopping her. This wasn''t a conversation I wanted to have in front of someone else. Instead, I turned back to Peter.


    "I love your script, Peter, and I want to do it. But even if, for some reason, I can''t play the lead, rest assured¡ªI''ll personally produce it if HBO and the BBC back out."


    That was all the reassurance he needed. I could see the tension drain from his body, as if I had just lifted a massive weight off his shoulders.


    "Thank you, Troy," he said, his voice full of relief. "So, when do you want to start shooting?"


    "I can''t say for sure right now," I admitted. "Let me check with my assistant, and I''ll get back to you with a date."


    "Sounds good," Peter stood up and shook my hand before nodding to Mum and leaving the place.


    When I was sure he was out of earshot, I turned to my mother and raised an eyebrow, silently asking the question that I knew she was hesitant to answer truthfully in front of Peter.


    "Your Dad read the script of the show," Mum confessed. "He suggested I drop the idea of you doing it."


    "Why?" I asked calmly.


    "He didn''t want me to go through the same things we did when [Sex Education] was released."


    I immediately understood what the problem was. The script that Peter had just narrated to me was very much an R-rated one. Or TV-MA, to be more precise. The character of Ben has sex with a girl and is naked a lot during the runtime of the show, which is expected for a realistic prison drama. He is also tortured by his prison mates and takes hard drugs. And not the generic kind like in [Echoes of You], where my drug usage is shown indirectly to avoid an R-rating. No, this drug usage is the nasty kind, which shows how people actually get addicted to the stuff.


    I had not done any of these things onscreen before. In the UK, the age of consent is 16, so it is technically legal for me to shoot a nude scene or a sex scene. There would be outrage for sure, but it would be legal. Then there was also the fact that I had a long-running contract with Warner Bros that prohibited me from doing a film or TV show that presented me in a negative light. It also barred me from doing nudity or shaving my head bald until after the last [Harry Potter] film was released.


    The only saving grace was that I had the ear of Time Warner''s CEO, and if the show was released on HBO, I was sure I could convince him to let me do this.


    So, in the end, it all boiled down to public perception. If I were a normal 17-year-old who shot such scenes right now, no one would really care, especially not in the UK. But given that I had an international following, I had to keep that in mind as well.


    "I don''t mind you doing such a show personally," Mum continued. "I know you''re almost a grown-up now, and in a few months, I won''t have any control over your life whatsoever. But please think twice before doing this show right now because it could affect us all."


    That was kind of true, but not exactly. Shooting a risqu¨¦ film at 9 and at 17 are two entirely different things. It helped that I was very tall, and recently, even my facial hair had shown tremendous growth, so I didn''t look that young anymore.


    After a lot of thinking, the only conclusion I could come to was¡­


    "Okay." Seeing the surprised look on my mother''s face, I elaborated, "I''ll do the show only after turning 18. In the meantime, I''ll take up some other role."


    Mum was clearly not happy with my answer, so I continued, "I''ll have to do such a role sooner or later, Mum. It''s better to get it out of the way sooner. There''s no better way to leave behind the image of [Harry Potter] than by showing the world the true range of my acting."


    "You have already left that image behind, son," Mum argued. "Don''t use that excuse. No one now calls you Harry when you go out. Your three movies last year made sure of that."


    I couldn''t deny that. I had been so used to wanting to leave my Harry Potter image behind that I used it as an excuse for every role I do. So I changed my argument.


    "You''re right," I agreed. "But as you said earlier, this is a great story. I would be a fool as an actor to let it go to someone else. I know it goes against my image, but I really, really want to do it, if only as a personal challenge to help me grow as an actor. Please let me do this Mum."


    Mum looked me over silently for a moment before saying, "The whole world will see you naked. And those photos will remain on the internet for eternity."


    "Open any search engine and type ''naked'' in the image search," I countered. "Millions of naked people will come up. What''s one more photo? I''m also a human after all."


    Then there was the fact that my time on my island had opened my eyes to the absurdity behind the perception of nudity. I had gotten so used to being free with friends that the idea of doing a scene naked didn''t bother me as much as it would have a few months ago. We all came into this world naked, so why did it matter if someone else saw us in the same state?


    If I wanted, I could ask Peter to make some changes to the scenes and cut that part out of the script, but I didn''t mind it. Moreover, I strongly believed that it was a great part of the story, necessary to bring out the depth of my character.


    "Fine," Mum said after a few moments. "Do it all you want, but don''t say I didn''t warn you when your decision comes biting you back in the arse."


    ___________________________________


    AN: Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or check out my second Hollywood story set in the 80s.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver

 Chapter 169

    September 2006, Kloves Residence, London


    I had thought that after my conversation with Mum, things would be fine. I was wrong.


    Dad, who had been in Los Angeles for work for the past few weeks, was finally back home¡ªand he wasted no time berating me all over again.


    "You''re being obtuse," he said, disappointment evident in his tone. "Did you forget that by pushing this idea, you''re not just hurting Warner Bros., but us as well? You get 10% of [Harry Potter]''s revenue. If you breach the contract on your end, Warner Bros. could do the same¡ªand they might pay you significantly less. Especially now, when they have nothing to lose, given how antagonistic you''ve been toward them."


    I had considered that possibility and already had a way around it.


    "I''ll get Dick Parsons to sign off on it," I replied. "If he approves something, anything, Warner Bros. will have to follow suit."


    Dad shook his head in frustration. "That''s not how the corporate chain of command works, son¡ªespecially in Hollywood. Warner Bros. operates independently of Time Warner''s direct influence. Sure, Dick could advocate for you, but the final decision rests with Barry Meyer."


    I knew for a fact that Dick had the power to remove Barry if he wanted, so it seemed obvious that he could get him to agree to something so trivial. Then again, I didn''t fully understand the mechanics of their relationship. Dick had sounded sincere when we spoke, but for all I knew, it could''ve been posturing¡ªan act to gain my favor while he was actually in cahoots with Barry.


    "Also," Dad continued, "did you consider that Dick might share your mother''s and my opinion? That making this series so explicit is unnecessary? Even if you shoot the scenes, Dick could order HBO to cut them before airing. They will have control over that."


    I hated that Dad was making so much sense.


    "Don''t be in such a rush to do everything right now, Troy," he said in conclusion. "You have your whole life ahead of you to film whatever you want. Hell, you could even a shoot full-fledged porno if you wanted to¡ªbut please, just wait until the last [Harry Potter] film is released."


    "He is not shooting a porno!" Mum yelled before I could even process Dad''s words.


    I couldn''t suppress my amusement any longer and burst out laughing¡ªDad joined in as well at how ridiculous the conversation had become.


    "I have no intention of shooting a porno," I said matter-of-factly once the laughter died down. "Ever."


    "I know," Dad grinned. "Just trying to lighten the mood. So¡ªwhat have you decided?"


    Now, this was a tricky one. I wanted to do the role justice.


    From what I remembered of [The Night Of], it had felt a little incomplete¡ªsomething I didn''t experience when recalling [Criminal Justice]. And that was because of Riz Ahmed was far more conservative while playing the same character as compared to Ben Whishaw. The nudity in the original wasn''t gratuitous; it was necessary. As an audience, you needed to feel the protagonist''s pain¡ªthe humiliation of being watched by dozens of strangers during his most vulnerable moments. That''s what made the original such a powerful show.


    "I''ll talk to Dick before making a final decision," I said firmly. "It all depends on his response."


    "Fair enough," Dad nodded. "But keep in mind¡ªif you do this show as intended, your mother will walk away from the production team."


    I turned sharply toward Mum, but she remained silent, avoiding my gaze.


    "Don''t look at her. I told her to," Dad said, drawing my attention back to him. "I love her too much to let her go through the backlash of [Sex Education] again¡ªalone."


    That was a low blow, making me feel guilty as hell. I wanted to do the series, but not if it meant taking away such a great opportunity from Mum. She had put so much time and effort into it. At the same time, I couldn''t blame her for wanting to step away.


    With that one sentence, Dad had forced me to make up my mind immediately. It would feel like a betrayal of the highest order if I were to set aside my mother''s contribution to the series. I didn''t want that at all.


    "Fine," I said reluctantly, turning to Mum. "I agreed to do this show because I wanted to work with you¡ªnot just because the story is compelling. Talk to Peter and make the necessary changes to make the series less explicit."


    Mum stepped closer, cupping my face in her hands. "Don''t compromise for my sake, love. I won''t feel bad stepping away if that''s what you really want. This is not an ultimatum to stop you."


    "I don''t mind, Mum," I lied easily, keeping an easy grin on my face. "That''s what family members do for each other. Now go before I change my mind."


    She nodded and left to make the call, leaving Dad and me alone.


    "So, what''s your next move?" Dad asked after a few moments of comfortable silence. "Pre-production will take time, and you''ll probably begin shooting next year. And I know you¡ªsitting idle drives you crazy."


    "Tobias set up a meeting with Paramount in a few days," I said. "I''ll fly to Los Angeles the day after."


    "Have you already decided on your next role?"


    I shook my head. "No, but they''re essentially giving me free rein over their upcoming projects. I can take any film¡ªeven if the protagonist isn''t my age or type, they''re willing to adjust the script for me."


    Dad raised an inquisitive eyebrow. "Then why go now? They could''ve sent you the scripts here. Once you found something you really like, then you could go."


    We locked eyes in a brief silence¡ªawkward only on my end.


    Finally, I decided to bite the bullet and give him the answer.


    "Rihanna wants to move to London to be closer to me," I said hesitantly. "So she''ll be coming with me when I come back."


    Dad nodded, then casually asked, "So will she be staying in your room, or are you moving out this January?"


    I blinked, caught off guard by his bluntness. "You don''t mind?"


    "Do I mind that my teenage son is planning to live with his girlfriend? To some extent, yes. But I also know I can''t really stop you. Next year, you''ll be an adult¡ªfree to do whatever you want. Rihanna moving in with us is a much better option than you moving out. I just hope you wait before making me a grandfather."


    "Ugh, Dad!" I groaned in embarrassment.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Dad chuckled before changing the topic to something else. As we sat and talked about other mundane stuff, I couldn''t help but think about what Dad had said earlier.


    The idea of leaving my parents'' home left a bitter taste in my mouth, but it was inevitable. I loved my freedom too much to stay here forever. Rihanna moving in with me was the perfect solution¡ªexcept for one small problem.


    I hadn''t asked her yet.


    I guess I''ll have to bring it up once I get to Los Angeles.


    (Break)


    "This is my first time in LA," Benji said excitedly. "Or in a Lambo. Can I drive her?"


    "Not a chance in hell," I said without hesitation, pulling around a sharp corner. The car''s perfect engineering made the turn feel as smooth as a freeway.


    Benji sighed in disappointment.


    If he thought I''d let him drive my Lamborghini, he was dead wrong. This beauty was mine and mine alone¡ªI didn''t even let my security team drive it when I was in LA.


    "I get it, man," Benji said. "If I had a Lambo, I wouldn''t let anyone touch it either. Though I prefer Aston Martin."


    "You''re prioritizing looks over performance," I pointed out.


    "I''m not a racer," Benji deadpanned. "If I had the money to buy either, I''d go for the one that looks better. It''s not like Aston Martin makes bad cars."


    Not wanting to continue the argument, I changed the subject. "Did you go through all the scripts Paramount sent?"


    "Yeah," Benji nodded eagerly. "Those and more. I read every fresh script you have right now. Some were great, some were terrible. I made a list based on their potential for box office earnings."


    "Oh?" I said, amused. Why do I have a feeling his estimates won''t be as accurate as he thinks?


    Without looking away from the road, I asked, "Which one did you like the most?"


    "There wasn''t one that stood out above the rest," Benji said. "But if we''re strictly talking about Paramount-backed films, I liked four in particular¡ªone small-budget and three big-budget."


    "What''s the small-budget one?" I asked.


    "[Disturbia]," Benji gushed. "It''s a thriller about a teenage boy who loses his father in an accident. Later, he attacks his teacher in anger and gets sentenced to house arrest. Then a new neighbor moves in next door¡ªand the kid starts to suspect he''s a killer. It''s essentially a rip-off of Alfred Hitchcock''s [Rear Window]."


    I had seen that movie. In the original timeline, it starred Shia LaBeouf and was a well-made thriller that kept you hooked until the very end. It didn''t break new ground, but it was a solid film¡ªone that could serve as my entry point into mild-horror cinema. While the horror elements were minimal, the suspense and tension were enough to make it an enjoyable watch. Benji had made a fine choice.


    Since I already knew the story, I stopped Benji before he could narrate the entire plot. "Okay, what else?"


    He looked a little put out that I wasn''t letting him finish but moved on anyway. "The rest are all big-budget films. The one I know you won''t do is [Stardust]."


    "Yes," I agreed immediately. "It''s based on that Neil Gaiman book, right? I''ve read it. One magical book-to-movie adaptation is enough for me¡ªI don''t need another one right now."


    "Knew it," Benji said smugly. "Next are two that you''ll have to think carefully about because they both require long-term commitment. If you choose either of them, Paramount will want you to sign on for multiple films. First up: [Iron Man], based on the Marvel comics."


    I stopped the car abruptly and turned to him in shock. "What?"


    Benji hesitated. "Uh¡­ [Iron Man]? Why did you stop all of a sudden?"


    "Because we''ve reached my parents'' place," I said dismissively. "But seriously¡ªthey''re offering me [Iron Man]?"


    Benji shrugged. "I don''t know, man. It was in the pile of scripts they sent over. The role requirements say they''re looking for an actor in their late 20s to late 30s, but there was a note saying they could consider younger or older actors and adjust the script accordingly."


    That was huge. Playing [Iron Man] could completely change my career trajectory¡ªagain.


    Tony Stark was easily one of the greatest movie characters of the 21st century, if not the greatest. But there was just one small problem.


    Robert Downey Jr. brought so much charm and charisma to the role that it was almost impossible for me to imagine anyone else playing him. His portrayal had made me a legitimate fan of the man.


    If they cast me, they''d also have to make major script changes to make Tony Stark younger. A lot younger.


    "Do you even want to hear about the last script?" Benji asked. "Because it seems like you''re already sold on [Iron Man]."


    "Go on," I said. "What''s the last one?"


    "[Transformers], based on the Hasbro toy line. Obviously, you can only pick one between [Iron Man] and [Transforners], since both will have long conflicting production schedules."


    Damn. Not one, but two potential blockbusters to choose from.


    If I weighed the two franchises, the biggest and only downside of [Iron Man] was the long-term commitment¡ªit would lock me in for over a decade. [Transformers], on the other hand, offered an easier exit after the third movie, just like Shia LaBeouf.


    But then there was the quality issue. The [Transformers] films had a strong start, but after the first one, the sequels were mediocre at best¡ªoverloaded with CGI and repetitive action sequences. Meanwhile, the MCU maintained a consistently high standard, from [Iron Man] all the way through to [Avengers: Endgame].


    This was going to be a tough decision.


    The worst part was that I wasn''t even sure if I wanted to jump into another franchise so soon¡ª[Harry Potter] hadn''t even ended yet.


    "Is that all?" I asked Benji as I stepped out of the car and walked toward the front door, where the housekeeper was already waiting to greet us.


    "Well¡­" Benji hesitated, choosing his words carefully as we entered. His hesitation lasted all of two seconds before he whistled in appreciation. "Wow. This place is sick."


    "Focus, Benji," I chided. "You were saying?"


    He snapped back to attention. "There wasn''t anything from Paramount specifically that I loved, but there were a few independent scripts I think would be perfect for you. You could even consider producing them."


    Now I was even more intrigued. "Which ones?"


    (Break)


    Brad Grey, sitting across from me, looked at me as if I had just grown a second head.


    "You don''t want to do [Iron Man]?" he asked, completely baffled. "That doesn''t make sense. I thought all teenagers would kill for a superhero role."


    That was the most difficult career decision I had made in recent times. Playing [Iron Man] could have been so good and fulfilling for me. It was a great role and part of the biggest future film franchise in the whole world. So it was not easy to turn down the role. The thing was that I had to think practically. I still have two more Harry Potter films left, I couldn''t sign away the next decade of my life right now. I wanted the freedom to step into the shoes of multiple characters, at least for a few years.


    "We''re putting an insane amount of money into both [Iron Man] and [Transformers]," Brad Grey continued, unaware of my thoughts. "We''ve even locked in Jon Favreau and Michael Bay as directors." He leaned forward, eyebrows raised. "We just need a star. Our current choices are solid, but you? You''d blow them out of the water. Just say the word, and we can start shooting in less than a month."


    I frowned. "Wait¡ªyou''re starting production that soon, and you still don''t have a lead?" I thought about it for a second before it clicked. "You have someone cast already¡­ but you''ll replace them if I say yes."


    Brad didn''t even try to deny it. "That''s how Hollywood works."


    That was cold. If someone did that to me, I''d be pissed.


    "We''d still pay them for their time," Brad added, misinterpreting my silence. "It''s nothing personal, just business."


    "Doesn''t matter," I said, shaking my head. "I''m not interested. Both films have strong scripts, and under different circumstances, I would have seriously considered them. But I have better ones lined up."


    Brad''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Better than [Iron Man]?"


    "One is [Disturbia]," I said, tilting my head toward him. "That''s one of yours if you remember. Definitely not better than [Iron Man], but we can wrap it up quickly."


    Recognition lit up his face. "Of course! We''re finished with the pre-production. The only issue was casting the lead. I was considering Shia LaBeouf, but since he''s already signed up for [Transformers], we''d have to work around his schedule." He gave me an assessing look. "But if you want in, that''s perfect."


    "I do," I confirmed. "I''ve been wanting to do a horror or thriller film for a while. This isn''t fully horror, but it has enough tension and jump scares to make it worth my time." I paused. "I''ll need to make a few script changes, though before we begin."


    [Disturbia] wasn''t a critically acclaimed movie or a blockbuster. I''m doing it for one simple reason¡ªI liked it. Also, I haven''t done a thriller film ever since [The Sixth Sense] and this is perfect to get reacquainted with the genre. My contract with Paramount clearly dictated that I had full creative freedom over any projects I chose.


    Brad nodded. "I''m open to hearing your suggestions." Then he leaned back. "So, what''s the other one?"


    I smiled. "It''s called¡­"


    ___________________________________________


    AN: To those of you wondering why I went in the direction I did for the beginning of the chapter, it''s because I held a poll. Not everyone was sold on the idea of adding risque scenes at the moment, until Harry Potter is done and dusted. He will still do the series, but with all the controversial scenes happening off-screen.


    Visit my Pat reon to read ahead, or check out my second Hollywood story set in the 80s.


    Link: www(dot)pat reon(dot)com/fableweaver